ã€ŠEmpress Running Away with the Ballã€‹


 Chapter 1: A zombie

    Chapter 1: A zombie

    March 16th, an auspicious day.

    Today was a good day for King Ding Yuan to get married.

    Drum sounds filled the air and firecrackers rang out. A ten li street was full of people trying to catch a glimpse.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan? Didn¡¯t he just get married to the country¡¯s protector, General Shen¡¯s eldest daughter, young miss Shen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that young miss Chen fell ill the night she was married, she is currently deathly ill. So the second young miss took the initiative to be the side princess of King Ding Yuan, to make the young miss happy.¡±

    ¡°What side princess? It sounds nice, but she¡¯s still a concubine!¡±

    ¡°Happy? Humph, that¡¯s just to deceive the public. Who doesn¡¯t know that King Ding Yuan has fallen for second miss Chen? But he was engaged to young miss Chen, so he had no choice to marry. Everyone is saying that young miss Chen is sick to the point of dying, but who knows whether she¡¯s actually sick? Or has she been harmed by King Ding Yuan and second miss Chen.....¡±

    ¡°Shh! These kinds of words are only things that crazy people say, be quiet!

    The people on the street were whispering, but it didn¡¯t reach the ears of King Ding Yuan, Chu Shao Yang

    [TL Note: Ding Yuan seems to be his title and Chu Shao Yang seems to be his name.]

    Chu Shao Yang was standing in front of therge gate with a happy expression. He was waiting for therge red sedan cart.

    He was dressed in a red robe embroidered with golden snakes and he had a gold belt on his waist. It made him seem even more majestic. His figure was straight, his handsome face was covered in a smile. Words of prayer were given all around, creating a good festive scene.

    And far from King Ding Yuan¡¯s pce, lying on a wooden bed in a shoddy cabin, there lied a dying young girl.

    She was the young miss Chen that had just married into the King Ding Yuan pce just three days ago, Shen Ning.

    Hearing the festivities outside, Chen Ning opened her eyes, her eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. She struggled to get up, but then fell down. She spat out a mouthful of blood and then, she stopped breathing.

    Right as the Chen Family second miss entered the door of the red sedan cart, the Chen Family second young miss left the human world and her soul flew into the heavens.

    A ¡°dang!¡± sound rang out.

    The handmaiden Xiao Ru that had just brought in some water saw this scene, she was scared witless and the water basin in her hands fell onto the ground.

    She rushed over and she fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s body, bursting into tears.

    ¡°Young miss! You, you can¡¯t die! You can¡¯t lose to such a viinous person.....¡±

    Xiao Ru lying and crying on Chen Ning¡¯s corpse seemed to bring her back to life.

    ¡°Hiss!¡±

    The unmoving Chen Ning on the bed suddenly gave a painful cry. Covering her chest and slowly opening his eyes, then she stared at Xiao Ru.

    ¡°Little girl, it hurts when you press on me.¡±

    Xiao Ru was surprised as she raised her head. Her crying soon faded away.

    A zombie!

    ¡°Zom, Zom, Zom......¡± Her body trembled in fright and her tongue became tied.

    Zombie your head.

    Chen Ning who had just transmigrated couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She quickly gave Xiao Ru a p.

    ¡°Your family¡¯s young miss isn¡¯t a zombie, I just pretended to die. Oh, that¡¯s not right, I didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Young miss, you didn¡¯t die?¡± Xiao Yu was surprised and excited. Her excitement was to an extreme.

    ¡°That trash man and woman aren¡¯t dead, how could I die?¡± A strange glow shed in Chen Ning¡¯s eyes.

    The current Chen Ning, it was already a different Chen Ning.

    Her soul, it was no longer the submissive and easy to bully young miss Chen. This person was the king from the present era, Chen Ning.

    She had already epted all the memories of the original owner.

    The real Chen Ning, on the night of her wedding, she had drank a bowl swallow nest porridge and spat out a mouthful of blood. She had fainted and been discarded by King Ding Yuan Chu Shao to this far out ce and left to fend for herself. He had dered that young miss Chen was dying and he quickly decided to marry second miss Chen.

    Chen Ning stared into the sky and clenched her fist.

    ¡°What they owe you, I will take all of it back! Now, you can leave peacefully.¡±

 Chapter 2: Husband and wife vows

    Chapter 2: Husband and wife vows

    ¡°First, worship the heaven and earth. Second, worship one¡¯s parents. Husband and wife exchange vows!¡±

    In ordance to the ceremonial ritual, the couple dressed in red stood high up in the hall as the exchanged their vows.

    The new groom Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cold face bloomed with a smile. Looking at his bride whose face was covered in a red veil, his eyes filled with emotion to the point tears almost flowed down.

    ¡°Ceremonyplete! Let the new couple enter the bridal chambers!¡±

    Very good, I¡¯vee right on time.

    A faint smile appeared on her lips as she stepped forward and entered the wedding hall.

    ¡°Wait! If the new couple enter the bridal chamber, then what would an olddy like me do?¡±

    Her voice was very clear as she talked with a joking tone. But hearing this voice made the smile on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turn stiff.

    She had unexpectedly appeared at the wedding hall gates and said this kind of ambiguous words. This sudden intrusion attracted the attention of all the guest.

    They saw Chen Ning wearing an exquisite red dress. Her hair was piled up with a golden crown capping it. It made her look extraordinary.

    Everyone that could see her face, their eyes almost all fell out.

    ¡°Who is this girl? Isn¡¯t she too ugly!¡±

    ¡°Eyebrows like brooms and lips the colour of blood. That face looks just like a monkey¡¯s butt!¡±

    ¡°How can it be described with just ugly. It¡¯s ugly to the point of being sad!¡±

    ¡°Being this ugly isn¡¯t her fault, but being this ugly and stilling out to scare people, that is her fault!¡±

    Everyone turned their eyes away. No one was willing to take a second nce at her.

    Xiao Ru was aggrieved and angry. She couldn¡¯t understand why even though the young miss was clearly very beautiful, she would still make herself look like a hideous monster. Letting all these peopleugh and ridicule her.

    Chen Ning narrowed her eyebrows in satisfaction as she slightly smiled.

    Very good, this was the reaction that she had wanted. It was worth spending half the day using makeup to make herself look ugly.

    Chu Shao Yang was also shocked by her appearance. He drew in a cold breath and didn¡¯t even think before loudly shouting, ¡°Where did this hideous monstere from? Come, take this thing away for the king!¡±

    ¡°I want to see who dares!¡± Shen Ning raised her thick ck brow. She humiliated everyone with her temper, stopping the people who wereing forward.

    Her eyes swept across the crowd of guests. Her face had been changed so much that it was impossible to see her original face, but her eyes were still like autumn water, clear and translucent.

    Such bright eyes!

    Everyone that felt her gaze fall on them, their hearts were all startled.

    ¡°Today is the big day of the king¡¯s marriage. This olddy that has only been married for three days hase to congratte the king and the bride. To drink a toast in their honor, is this against the rules? Why did his highness clearly inquire about everything before asking people to send me out?¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, Chen Ning had a calm andposed demeanor. She went to the main position and openly sat down.

    Right as she finished speaking, everyone began to rise in an uproar.

    ¡°It¡¯s young miss Chen! She¡¯s young miss Chen!¡± Someone in the crowd shouted.

    ¡°What young miss Chen? Right now, she is the legal wife of King Ding Yuan!¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. The newly wed bride is her sister. She¡¯s the one that just became the concubine!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that the young miss was sick to the point that she was about to die? How did shee back to life?¡±

    ¡°Hei, it seem like that story was truly an excuse. Right as second miss Chen gets married, young miss Chenes back to life!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, fuck. This young miss Chen has such a noble heritage, but she is truly too ugly. How could the handsome and wise King Ding Yuan bear to be with her?¡±

    ¡°It should be that he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore so he quickly married second miss Chen. Who doesn¡¯t know that second miss Chen is the number one beauty in the capital.¡±

 Chapter 3: Stepping on his face

    Chapter 3: Stepping on his face

    All the guest were all muttering and the whispers wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were staring at Chen Ning sitting in the main position. The smile on his face had disappeared as all that remained were cold eyes.

    He recognized her!

    The girl who was sitting in the main position, whose face was even more exaggerated than the actors in a y, she was truly the wife who King Ding Yuan had married three days ago, young miss Chen!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s expression suddenly became very ugly.

    Even in his dreams he wouldn¡¯t have imagined that the sick Chen Ning who was on herst breath would not die, and could evene to his wedding. She had put on such ugly makeup and walked into his wedding.

    His eyes once again fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s face. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but want to turn away and his heart had misgivings.

    Three days ago when he had married her, although he hadn¡¯t seen her once, he still had never heard that country protecting family¡¯s young miss Chen was a hideous monster. Bi Yun was her blood rted sister and was the most beautiful girl in the country. Even if the older sister was ugly, she couldn¡¯t possibly be this ugly, right?

    Chen Ning and his eyes met.

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips curled and revealed a faint smile.

    Chu Shao Yang kept staring, until he was filled with rage.

    She did it on purpose!

    She had deliberately made herself look this ugly.

    The reason she had done this was to fiercely p his, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face in front of all the guests here.

    It wouldn¡¯t even take a day before the news of ¡°King Ding Yuan¡¯s wife was a hideous monster¡± would take flight and spread to every corner of the capital.

    And then he, Chu Shao Yang would be theughingstock of the city.

    Thinking of Chu Shao Yang, he was the most famous handsome man in the capital. He was the righteous King Ding Yuan and was the dream man of countless young girls. If everyone knew that his wife was this kind of hideous monster, with this kind of shame, even if he married ten beautiful concubines, he still wouldn¡¯t be able to live it down!

    She was quite ruthless. Truly ruthless!

    This move of hers was like taking Chu Shao Yan¡¯s face and throwing it onto the capital¡¯s street, letting everyone viciously stomping on it.......

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned from red to white, then from white to green, and finally green to ck. It was the perfect colour.

    He clenched his teeth together and his eyes burned as he stared at Chen Ning. If he had a sword in his hand, he would not have hesitated to run his sword through her heart on the spot.

    But he was on his stage and every one of his guests was staring at him. Only could he not kill her, he had to hold it in and smile.

    He held it in so much that he almost spat out blood.

    Chen Ning sat there in her chair, coldly smiling at him. She was fully enjoying the look on his face.

    This Chu Shao Yang wasn¡¯t stupid, he could actually see through her intentions.

    But, this was only the first move. She had prepared an even better gift for him.

    Chu Shao Yang, just wait for the next move!

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you sick? Why don¡¯t you stay in your yard and heal up? What did youe here for? Quickly go back! Come, send the princess back to rest!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang saw his guest looking at his princess like they were staring at a monkey and she had a happy gloating expression on her face. He felt his face turn burning hot as he panicked from the embarrassment.

    This disgusting woman, the thing he wanted most was to make her disappear from here!

    Chen Ning blinked as she revealed an innocent expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said, today is the king and my little sister¡¯s big day, how could I miss it as the princess and an older sister? Not to mention being sick, even if I died.....¡± she deliberately stalled out her voice, ¡°I would still climb out of the coffin ande congratte you two!¡±

    Hearing the word ¡°die¡±, Chu Shao Yang felt a cold chill run down his back.

 Chapter 4: A good white lotus

    Chapter 4: A good white lotus

    As Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned darker, Chen Ning¡¯s smile became brighter.

    ¡°Your highness, I¡¯m truly sorry. I just received the good news of the king and my little sister¡¯s marriage. I tried to rush over, but I still arrivedte and missed the your exchange of vows. Are the two of you about to enter the bridal chamber now? But before the two of you enter the bridal chamber, I as an elder sister wish to talk to my younger sister over a cup of tea. Your highness, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be allowed this chance?¡± She coldly smiled as she spoke.

    Chu Shao Yan finally recovered himself. What did shee here to do?

    She hadn¡¯te just to make him lose face or just to make him feel nauseous!

    But, ording to the regtions of the West Chu Country, when a concubine gets married, she must drink a cup of tea with the wife. By drinking a cup of tea with the wife, she was admitting to her own status.

    In front of all the guests, Chen Ning had asked this request. He had no way to refuse her.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Chu Shao Yang snorted, which could be counted as permission.

    He secretly clenched his fist as his eyes stared at Chen Ning.

    This cursed hideous monster. If she used this drinking tea opportunity to bully his most loved woman, he would definitely kill her!

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, go and make her a cup of tea.¡± He said in a gentle voice, as he spoke to Chen Bi Yun beside him.

    Although he was reluctant in his heart, but he had to allow Chen Bi Yun perform this task. If he didn¡¯t then he would be breaking the West Chu Country¡¯s regtions and will receive the disdain of the citizens.

    Chen Bi Yun had a red veil over her head so she couldn¡¯t see well, but she could clearly hear what was happening.

    She was blood rted sisters with Chen Ning. She was more clear on her voicepared to Chu Shao Yang.

    From the minute Chen Ning said her first sentence, she could hear it. Her body could not help but tremble as her eyebrows tightly knit together.

    Wasn¡¯t she about to die? How did she appear here perfectly healthy? Moreover she talked in such a strong tone and it wasn¡¯t the tone of a dying person?

    But before she could think it through, she had heard Chen Ning confidently ask her to make some tea. It was angered her to the point her chest almost exploded.

    She had thought she had nned it all out and Chen Ning hade down with a heavy ¡°sickness¡±¡¯. Even if she didn¡¯t immediately die, she still wouldn¡¯t be able tost a few days. Then she got married and although she was only a concubine, once Chen Ning died, Chu Shao Yan would immediately make her the legal wife. At that time she would be the true princess of Ding Yuan. No one can shake her position and no canpete with her.

    Because the thing that was hindering her, had already long died!

    Only, Chen Bi Yun had counted for everything, but she never expected that Chen Ning would actually show up alive in the marriage hall. Now she was even asking her to make her a cup of tea!

    Chen Bi Yun clenched her silver teeth in anger, but she was not stupid. In front of all the guests, she knew that is impossible for her not to make this cup of tea.

    Her eyes changed and a touch of ruthlessness appeared in her eyes.

    With the red veil, no one could see the ruthlessness in her eyes.

    ¡°Since a concubine is getting married, it¡¯s normal for me to make a cup of tea for elder sister.¡± Chen Bi Yun was supported down by her bridesmaid. She gracefully walked down and her soft slender waist was like a white lotus floating in the wind.

    Her voice was very soft, as if she could make water appear.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move to watch her every move. Her eyes slowly fell down and like Chu Shao Yang, it fell onto her waist. Then a trace of an idea shed in her eyes.

    The original owner of her body and Chen Bi Yun had grown up together. What this little sister that was like a white lotus was thinking, she knew better than anyone else.

    It was a pity the original owner couldn¡¯t understand and had always treated Chen Bi Yun as a normal little sister.

    She, Chen Ning, was not that easy to fool.

    ¡°Little sister, be careful with your feet. There is a puddle in front of you, be careful not to slip.¡± Chen Ning gave her a kind reminder.

 Chapter 5: Going against the white lotus

    Chapter 5: Going against the white lotus

    Shen Bi Yun was surprised as she subconsciously covered her abdomen. Then she took a step back.

    ¡°What are you guys staring at? Quickly clear the water away. If the concubine falls, then watch the king peel your skin.¡±

    Chen Ning quickly shouted at the people at the sides.

    The people at the sides recovered and quickly went forth. The floor in front of Chen Bi Ning was wiped dry, to the point light shined from it.

    This ugly girl, what was she up to? Would she really be that kind to remind Bi Yun?

    Chu Shao Yang looked suspiciously at Chen Ning, but once he saw the two eggs on her face that were like a monkey¡¯s butt, he averted his eyes in disgust.

    This cursed ugly girl, making his lose face at his own wedding. This grudge, he will remember!

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face underneath her red veil couldn¡¯t help but reveal a happy expression.

    Chen Ning was still the same stupid Chen Ning!

    They were prepared to send her to see the king of hell and she still took care of her. If she wasn¡¯t stupid, then what could she be!

    She walked as light as a lotus, as she slowly moved forward. This time she was particrly careful as she was very steady with each step. From the minute she took the cup from the bridesmaid, her sleeves did not even move.

    ¡°Elder sister, please have the tea.¡±

    She was preparing to lean down in front of Chen Ning and as ording to the regtions, her hands would hold the cup high up. Then when the opposite side went to take the teacup, the cup of hot tea would spill all over the other person¡¯s hand.

    To want to drink my tea, how could it be that easy!

    Her lips turned into a ruthless smile.

    Who would have know the minute she went to bend down, Chen Ning would suddenly exim.

    ¡°Little sister, you can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was surprised. Her knees unconsciously froze and she didn¡¯t bend down.

    Chen Ning came down from the main position and held Chen Bi Yun¡¯s arm. She had a genuine guilty look on her face as she said, ¡°Little sister, you are pregnant, why didn¡¯t you tell elder sister earlier? If I knew you had a child, how could elder sister make you bend down and offer me tea? This is only a ceremony and we sisters aren¡¯t strangers. It¡¯s fine if we forget about this custom. Your highness, don¡¯t you think so? Ai, your highness, you truly are careless. My little sister is already pregnant and you still want her to kneel and offer me tea? Aren¡¯t you making this too hard for me?¡±

    The words she said weren¡¯t loud and were calmly said, but they were like a thunderbolt crashing through the sky. That moment caused everyone to lose their minds.

    The originally joyous and loud wedding hall had turnedpletely quiet. It was possible to hear a pin drop.

    All the guests looked at each other. Everyone was wondering if their ears were still working properly.

    Did they hear wrong?

    The bride that had just been married was already pregnant?

    This was simply like a bolt of lightning on a sunny day. The crowd was shocked and dumbfounded.

    With a ¡°qiangng¡±, the cup in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s hand fell onto the ground. The hot tea sshed all over and burned her foot, but she nkly stood there, unable to feel any pain.

    Chu Shao Yang was also stunned. His eyes fell onto Chen Bi Yun¡¯s body and his thick eyebrows wrinkled together.

    The atmosphere in the wedding hall became solemn and eerie. No one said anything, no one even dared breathe too loudly.

    They still did not know how to react to this kind of shocking news.

    Even Xiao Ru standing by Chen Ning side also had a stunned expression. Her eyeballs popped out and her mouth was wide open. It wasrge enough that even a duck could fit inside.

    Chen Ning eyes swept across all the people in the crowd whose chins had fallen down. Her lips slightly curled up.

    Very good, everything happened just like she had expected.

 Chapter 6: Evil charming youth

    Chapter 6: Evil charming youth

    In fact, in her era, unmarried pregnancy was not that big of a deal. This kind of putting the horse before the cart kind of thing was verymon, even the big stars did this kind of thing.

    But in this era that she had transmigrated into, if a girl was pregnant before she was married, then everyone would scold her until she drowned in the spit.

    Chen Bi Yun, after wracking your brain for schemes, you never thought this day would arrive right?

    Thinking of the original Chen Ning¡¯s hate filled death as the person who caused her to die standing here and stepping over her elder sister¡¯s body to marry her sister¡¯s husband, Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help bite her teeth as her eyes turned cold.

    Her eyes suddenly shook as they fell onto a single person in the crowd. She couldn¡¯t help stopping on him for a bit.

    In the crowd of people that had the same shocked expression, there was a single person that had an expression like he was watching a good y.

    It was a man that was around eighteen to neen years old. He was lying back in his chair in azy manner, which made it seem like he was a moon and the people in the crowd were all stars surrounding him.

    Dressed in an exquisite purple brocaded robe, it outlined his beautiful as jade face. The gold and silver embroidery on his robe shined, but it all seemed bleak inparison to his peerless elegance.

    His eyes squinted and then hiszy eyes perfectly met up with Chen Ning¡¯s eyes. The eyes that were like dark pools shed a hidden meaning as his lips drew back and he gave Chen Ning a faint smile.

    It was like a spring wind blowing through the night and millions of cherry flowers blossoming.

    His one smile, seemed to make the entire wedding hall light up.

    Even Chen Ning who had met so many people in her previous world, she still felt the surrounding light up.

    A grown adult man, what was the use of being this handsome?

    A bad person, he had to be a bad person!

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help criticizing him this one sentence. She then slowly moved her eyes away from this beautiful young man¡¯s face.

    No matter how beautiful this bad young man was, she still wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with him. He couldn¡¯t create any interest in her, it was only the trace of interest in his eyes that caused her to worry.

    Perhaps, he had already seen through her intentions?

    Chen Ning slightly knitted her brows, then quickly rxed them again.

    She searched through the memories of the original owner and found that she couldn¡¯t find anything about this bad young man. So she forgot about him and ignored him.

    The person she wanted to go against now was Chu Shao Yang!

    And the one she was currently dealing with.....her good little sister!

    ¡°Your highness, little sister, today you are getting married, this is a very happy asion. And my little sister is pregnant and soon she will sire your highness a son, this is also a happy asion. With these two happiness before getting married, I as the princess and elder sister have double the responsibility to give a gift. But when I received the news, I rushed over and didn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift, but how could that be right? But this gift, it has to given or else I¡¯d be a rude person wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Chen Ning once again opened her mouth and said these generous and graceful words. This polite speech, broke the silence.

    She revealed an embarrassed expression as her eyes light up and she said, ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll just give this......to my little sister as a congrattions gift.¡±

    She raised her hand and removed the beautiful golden crown upon her head. Without even looking, she threw it like garbage into Chen Bi Yun¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    This one move of hers had set the crowd into a frenzy once again.

    Even Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t keep a straight face. His eyebrows jumped up as he viciously stared at Chen Ning.

 Chapter 7: Hitting his face

    Chapter 7: Hitting his face

    Chen Bi Yun instinctively caught it. As she looked down from the red veil to look at what she was holding in her hand, she found it was the princess¡¯ golden crown. She was immediately overjoyed.

    That originally frustrated feeling that she had suddenly disappeared. She couldn¡¯t even hear Chen Ning ironic words at all.

    Her hands were trembling in excitement.

    The meaning behind this golden crown, she was very clear on.

    Why she got married, it was all for this thing!

    ¡°Elder sister, this is too priceless. Little sister can¡¯t receive this, I must return this to elder sister.¡± Chen Bi Yun mouth said these words, but her arms were reluctant to stretch forward.

    She clinged onto the golden crown and her heart filled with joy. Shepletely forgot all about the embarrassment that she had suffered.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes fell on the golden crown grasped in her hand and she revealed an interested smile.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t anything good. Since little sister likes it, you can just keep it.¡±

    She had regarded it so casually. It was as if what she thrown out wasn¡¯t the princess¡¯ golden crown and rather it was a piece of garbage.

    Chu Shao Yang clenched his fist and the blue veins on his forehead popped out.

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t even spare a nce at him, she just took the teacup from the table and poured herself a cup of tea. Then she slowly took a sip.

    At this moment, Chu Shao Yang truly felt the urge to rush out and strangle her!

    This cursed ugly woman, she actually threw away the golden crown of the princess like it was garbage.

    Although she didn¡¯t say a word, but it was very clear what her meaning was.

    This princess position to her, she couldn¡¯t care less. Whoever wanted it could have it.

    This kind of move in front of all these guests, it was equivalent to firmly pping him in the face!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chin was tightly pulled in, as his eyes almost began to water. He had a murderous gaze as he firmly stared at Chen Ning.

    What kind of person is King Ding Yuan, Chu Shao Yang!

    In this world, Chu Shao Yang had only rejected people. There had never been anyone that regarded Chu Shao Yang as garbage and just threw him away!

    He could not want her, but how could she not want him!

    This girl, if she wasn¡¯t crazy, then she just didn¡¯t want to live!

    Chu Yang Shao had ground his teeth to the point they were creaking and his chest continued to violently heave up and down. He suddenly stretched an arm to Chen Bi Yun and shouted, ¡°Yun¡¯er, give it to me!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was happy with her sess, but she fell into a daze when she heard him, ¡°Your highness, what do you want?¡± Her voice was still very gentle, but it did not have the slightest bit of joy.

    ¡°Golden crown!¡± Chu Shao Yang said word by word.

    ¡°Your highness.......¡±Chen Bi Yun was surprised.

    She had just received the princess¡¯ golden crown. She hadn¡¯t even warmed it up and now she had to give it up. How could she be satisfied with this?

    ¡°Give it!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang said the same thing.

    Chen Bi Yun firmly bit her lips as she finally reluctantly handed over the golden crown.

    Chu Shao Yang also felt very hopeless. If he could make the decision, he would not have hesitated to put the golden crown on his favourite girl Chen Bi Yun a long time ago.

    But, Chen Ning had already received the princess status and had already been added into the royal family¡¯s records. Were they still able to change it? Although he was King Ding Yuan, he also couldn¡¯t remove her princess status at will. If he wanted to give the golden crown to another person, he had to have the emperor¡¯s approval first. Otherwise, why would he have pulled this borate trick?

    But he knew that the royal family ced many military responsibilities with the Chen Family. There was no way for him to get rid of Chen Ning.

    If he wanted Chen Bi Yun to ascend, he had to kill Chen Ning first!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes shed with a brutal glow.

    Even if she doesn¡¯t die today, she would still eventually have to die!

    She had fiercely pped his face in front of all his guests. This grudge, he would remember!

 Chapter 8: Strange occurrences under the heavens

    Chapter 8: Strange urrences under the heavens

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes flew past Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face. She didn¡¯t ignore his low hanging eyebrows and the deep hatred in his eyes.

    Very good, this kind of naturally cool man has finally been irritated by me.

    The past era her had not only been a master of memory, but she had also been an expert in reading expressions. Through the subtleties of a person¡¯s expression and their bodynguage, it was possible to understand a person¡¯s inner thinkings.

    Although Chu Shao Yang tried to force down his anger and not show a visible expression, but the tiny changes in his face was enough to disy what was in his heart.

    When a person was filled with rage, his eyebrows would fall, his eyes would be bigger, and lips would be tightly pressed together. Chu Shao Yang currently had this kind of expression.

    He was like an angry beast, about to charge forward at any minute.

    If she didn¡¯t go now, when would she go?¡£

    Chen Ning would not stay here to be a grain of sand in his eyes and would not be something for him to vent his anger on.

    But before she left, she would still have to light thest fire.

    ¡°Your highness, little sister, there is a saying called ¡®a minute of a spring night is worth a thousand pieces of gold¡¯. I have already drank the old woman¡¯s tea and given your gift, you should go into the bridal chambers now.¡±

    Chen Ning got up from her chair while smiling. She didn¡¯t even look at Chu Shao Yang and holding Xiao Ru¡¯s hand, she pulled her out of the church.

    Chu Shao Yang stared at her leaving figure, his eyes werepletely cold.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Little sister, there is something elder sister has to remind you of!¡± Chen Ning suddenly stopped and turned around. Smiling as she looked at Chen Bi Yun, her eyes fell onto her lower abdomen and she blinked, ¡°My little sister, you are pregnant now, when you need to drink during the ceremony, it is better if you don¡¯t really drink. Also, when you go to the bridal chamber, your highness, you have to be tender with her. You can¡¯t harm the child in my little sister¡¯s stomach!¡±

    After finishing, her lips curled into a smile and she turned to leave. Her red clothes fluttered like a butterfly and in a blink of an eye, she disappeared around the corner.

    She might have left, but the sentence she said before leaving was like a giant stone tossed into a calmke. It was like setting off heaven copsing waves in the crowd.

    When everyone had first news of Chen Bi Yun being pregnant, everyone was shocked that they couldn¡¯t even react. Following that they had witnessed a good y.

    That was the fact that King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess didn¡¯t care about the golden crown and had given it the second miss Chen who was getting married.

    What did she mean by this?

    It clearly meant that she didn¡¯t want this coveted princess position!

    It was hard to imagine that King Ding Yuan wanted by all the women in the capital city, would actually be abandoned by his hideous princess.

    Ha, ha, seeing this King Ding Yuan that held everyone in the palm of his hands being beaten like this, it was scene rarely seen in a hundred years.

    This trip to the wedding feast wasn¡¯t a waste. If they missed this kind of show, wouldn¡¯t they have regretted it for the rest of their lives?

    There was not a single person that didn¡¯t know or recognize King Ding Yuan, Chu Shao Yang. He was the spoiled son of the emperor. In the capital city, he threw his weight around and did as he pleased.

    But, the higher the tree, the stronger the wind. People that would normally be jealous of him doing as he wished, were also most of the people here.

    Seeing Chu Shao Yang being embarrassed like this, it was a very happy asion for them.

    ¡°What? Is second miss Chen really pregnant? Did I hear wrong?¡±

    ¡°Pregnancy before marriage, this is definitely one of the strange urrences under the heaven!¡±

    ¡°No wonder they were happy to marry her to King Ding Yuan in a rush. It seemed like there was a little one inside her stomach!¡±

    ¡°A respectable family¡¯s youngdy, even if they send her away, they should still follow customs. The actually did this kind of cruel things. Ah, pei! They really don¡¯t care about their image!¡±

    ¡°No sense of honor. They are simply bringing shame to general Chen¡¯s face!¡±

 Chapter 9: Turning cow dung into a flower

    Chapter 9: Turning cow dung into a flower

    Those that came to King Ding Yuan¡¯s pce, these were all people that had influence in the capital. They were all outstanding nobles.

    If they chose to support someone, they could even turn a pile of cow dung into a flower.

    But if they chose to oppress someone, the poisonous words from their mouth could beparable to actual poison!

    These people all loved to gossip. Encountering this kind ofrge thing, how could they not be happy?

    But everyone wanted to avoid making Chu Shao Yang from losing face so no one used him of doing anything wrong. Everything was directed at Chen Bi Yun. Each word was like a spear or arrow, each sentence was like a knife, all stabbing into Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart.

    As Chen Bi Yun listened to each word of ridicule, she wanted to hide in a hole to escape from the shame

    This was supposed to be the happiest and proudest day of her life, but it had be a day filled with shame she could never wash off for the rest of her life!

    Everything that happened, it was all given to them from Chen Ning!

    She suddenly felt a deep hatred toward Chen Ning. She wanted to rip her skin off and destroy her bones and muscles......

    But her heart filled with doubts. The matter of her being pregnant, other than herself, there were only two other people that knew.

    Her mother would definitely keep her secret and the doctor that had performed the diagnosis was already a ghost. Dead people, definitely could not leak secrets!

    Other than them, even Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t even know about it.

    How did Chen Ning find out?

    ¡°Ha, everyone says that second miss Ning is the most beautiful woman in the capital, but who would have thought that this beautiful woman would have long been deflowered. She still had the guts to portray an icy jade like appearance!

    ¡°Taking a wife and receiving this, King Ding Yuan was truly tricked this time, ha, ha.¡±

    ¡°Who knows if the child in her belly even belongs to King Ding Yuan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, a cheap woman like her, who knows how many quests in the bedroom she¡¯s had!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, if I knew second miss Chen was this kind of person, I would have tried to get together with her. Maybe I could have had a taste of second miss Chen. It truly is a pity!¡±

    The spoiled young masters of the capital continued to say things about here. They kept bing more and more unrestrained and more and more crude.

    Their fathers were court ministers or officials and they kept relying on their fathers¡¯ reputation to act unscrupulously in the capital city. They acted rampantly, not even putting Chu Shao Yang into their eyes as they said whatever they wanted to say.

    They had no intentions to keep their voices low. Every word they said all sounded out in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned from white to red, red to green, and finally green to ck. In the end, it turned as dark as ink.

    Deserving death!

    Truly deserving death!

    Chu Shao Yang tightly gripped his fists as his chest began to fluctuate up and down. His chest almost burst from the anger boiling inside of him.

    The temple of his head began to jump up and down as pain drilled into his head.

    He suddenly found out that his beloved woman was already pregnant, but he was not able to feel the joys of being a father because the overwhelming criticism all around him had already made him feel as if he was drowning.

    All he felt right now was limitless shame. He was so angry he wanted to just kill someone.

    This originally happy wedding had be a ce of shame for him. All the people that hade to congratte him, all of them were nowughing at him!

    ¡°Chen Bi Yun!¡± He forced these three words out of his teeth and his eyes seemed capable of spitting out mes as he stared at Chen Bi Yun.

    The news of her being pregnant, even he didn¡¯t know, yet somehow Chen Ning knew. Even if he didn¡¯t think about it, he was clear on one thing. It had to be her that told Chen Ning about it.

    This kind of private matter, how could she speak of it so casually?

    Especially the fact that she had told Chen Ning and had not chosen to tell him anything.

    It was really with long hair, one can¡¯t see one¡¯s nose!

 Chapter 10: A good show

    Chapter 10: A good show

    ¡°Your highness, I......my body......¡±Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face was covered with the veil, she couldn¡¯t see Chu Shao Yang¡¯s murderous eyes, but she could hear the anger and cold in his voice. She couldn¡¯t help saying something, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    What could she say?

    Should she deny it? Or should she silently ept it?

    ¡°You......have simply thrown away this king¡¯s face!¡± Chu Shao Yang said with a hate filled voice.

    After finishing, he threw out his sleeves and walked into the back hall.

    ¡°Your highness......Your highness! Please listen to me exin, please listen to me exin! Things aren¡¯t like this, your highness, concubine¡¯s body is clean!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun had given up on disying the image of a proper girl as she chased right after Chu Shao Yang.

    She was in such a hurry that she even forgot to remove the red veil atop her head. Her eyes couldn¡¯t see as a stool fell from who knows where, falling right by her feet.

    She couldn¡¯t react in time and suddenly fell down. She fell on the ground face first.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She let out a cry.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er!¡±

    Hearing her scream, Chu Shao Yang stopped walking away and turned his head. He was just in time to see Chen Bi Yun fall onto the ground. Her hands were around her abdomen and she had a face of pain.

    ¡°It hurts......My stomach......It really hurts!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun broke out in cold sweat as she clutched her stomach and groaned painfully, ¡°Child, my child......Your highness, save me. Save our child......¡±

    She was scared and in pain. She longer cared about shame as she loudly cried.

    This child, she would keep no matter what.

    Because by keeping this child, she could have the hope of being King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess. If she didn¡¯t have the child, she would fall far from being able to obtain the princess position.

    ¡°Doctor, quickly go to the doctor!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang hugged Chen Bi Yun, as he shouted in a hoarse voice. His heart jumped up in his chest as it beated painfully.

    He now refused to me Chen Bi Yun. This child, their child had to be fine!

    If anything happened to them, he would definitely kill the mother and son of the person that harmed them.

    The steward¡¯s face turned white as his legs became numb. He promised to run out for help, but he only ran halfway beforeing back.

    ¡°Your, your highness, little one doesn¡¯t have a token, I can¡¯t enter the pce......¡±

    ¡°Take it!¡± Chu Shao Yang ripped off the jade token on his waist and threw it to the steward without any hesitation. Then one of his foot came up and shot out at the steward, ¡°Scram quickly! If something happens to Yun¡¯er, then this king wants your life!¡±

    The steward rolled off on the ground, he didn¡¯t even dare look back.

    ¡°Yun¡¯re, Yun¡¯er!¡± Chu Shao Yang clinged tightly to Chen Bi Yun. Seeing the eyes turn white from the pain and that she had already fainted, he felt even more anxious. He once again loudly shouted, ¡°Come, get the best doctor in the city! Also bring the best midwife!¡±

    The subordinates all promised and ran out the door. Because they were too rushed, many people got stuck together and fell onto the ground.

    Suddenly the originally happy and calm wedding hall became a giant, chaotic mess.

    ¡°Waste! Fools! Seeking death!¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily shouted out.

    Seeing this kind of happy event turn into this kind of farce, the guests didn¡¯t know whether they should sit there silently and watch this joke, or if they should go forward and try tofort King Ding Yuan.

    The expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were varied and colourful.

    But, everyone felt in their hearts, it was definitely worth it toe to King Ding Yuan¡¯s wedding today!

    It was a y filled with great scenes one after another. If was filled with a wide variety of emotions,edy, and interesting things. It was simply too interesting.

 Chapter 11: The main culprit

    Chapter 11: The main culprit

    At this moment, the main culprit that had turned Chu Shao Yang¡¯s wedding hall into this mess was currently taking Xiao Ru for a stroll in the back gardens.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes shined like the stars and her mouth was wide open. Her face was filled with worship as she looked at Chen Ning.

    The performance that young miss had just shown, it was as if she was apletely different person. She was so stunned that her eyes almost popped out.

    It was too great!

    ¡°Silly girl. If you don¡¯t close your mouth, be careful that birds don¡¯t poop in it.¡± Chen Ning looked at her.

    Xiao Ru suddenly closed her mouth.

    ¡°If there is anything you want to ask, then ask it now. There are no outsiders here.¡± Chen Ning swept across her surroundings.

    Xiao Ru had just closed her mouth, but it fell down once again in shock.

    She had actually wanted to ask the young miss a question, but before she could even open her mouth, the young miss had already guessed what she was thinking.

    Was the young miss the little bug in her stomach? She silently whispered in her heart.

    ¡°Silly girl, the expression on your face tells me everything.¡± Chen Ning asked her again, once again guessing what was in her heart. She smiled and said, ¡°What you want to ask me, should be how I knew Chen Bi Yun was pregnant right?¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth was already as wide as it could as her eyes stared wide.

    Could the eyes of the young miss see through people¡¯s hearts? What she was thinking, the young miss could see it all with a single nce.

    ¡°Shh, stop being so excited. Chen Bi Yun being pregnant, anyone with eyes could see in a single nce.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Ru¡¯s little face fell.

    Was young miss saying that she didn¡¯t have eyes?

    Seeing Xiao Ru¡¯s crying face, Chen Ning realized her own slip of the mouth and quickly went tofort her, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about you. I was saying that idiot Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t have any eyes.¡±

    ¡°But, but young miss, since this servant couldn¡¯t see through second miss, her that.......What about that?¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s face turned red as she slowly said this one sentence.

    ¡°What about that?¡± Chen Ning deliberately teased her.

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s.....that!¡± Xiao Ru anxiously stomped her foot as her face turned red. She was embarrassed to say the word ¡°pregnant¡±.

    She remembered it very clearly, the dress second miss wore was very form fitting. Her waist was very tight, it did not seem like the waist of a pregnant person.

    Chen Ning pinched the small, embarrassed face with a smile. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Do you remember what Chen Bi Yun looked like when she gave me the tea in the hall?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember it. This servant was afraid second young miss would y a trick so I wanted to tell young miss to be careful. I never would have thought that young miss would be nice to her and even remind her of the water on the floor.¡± Xiao Ru indignantly said.

    ¡°She definitely wanted to y a trick, but of course I wouldn¡¯t give her that chance.¡± Chen Ning smiled and then said, ¡°As for reminding her of the water on the ground, of course I¡¯m not that nice. Do you remember after I reminded her, what she did?¡±

    Xiao Ru tried remembering for a bit and then said, ¡°Second young miss seemed to instantly step back, then servants came over to dry the floor.¡±

    She rememberedining in her heart about her young miss. Why did she remind Chen Bi Yun? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let her fall down on the floor?

    ¡°That¡¯s wrong.¡± Chen Ning corrected her, ¡°When she backed up, the first thing she did was cover up her lower abdomen with her right hand. Then she took a step back.¡±

    ¡°But why did second young miss first cover her lower abdomen first?¡± Xiao Ru distractedly asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good question!¡± Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°That is the key to the problem.¡±

 Chapter 12: Heart reading technique

    Chapter 12: Heart reading technique

    Xiao Ru¡¯s ears suddenly straightened as she focused on listening.

    ¡°Be careful, there is a pit in front of you.¡±Chen Ning suddenly said.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Ru was shocked as she quickly jumped back. She looked down at the blue tiled road and found that there was no hole.

    ¡°Young miss, why would you make fun of this servant?¡± She unhappily pouted her lips.

    Chen Ning smiled and patted her shoulder, ¡°I was only doing a small experiment. The results were quite obvious. Your first reaction to when you heard about the pit was to jump back, which is a natural reaction to avoiding danger. But when Chen Bi Yun heard about the water on the ground, her first reaction was to protect her own lower abdomen. Why did she subconsciously react that way? In her subconscious, she instinctively wanted to protect her stomach. Now think about it, what kind of precious thing was in her stomach that she would protect it to this extent? The answer is very simple and that would be that she is pregnant!¡± She confidently said word by word.

    Xiao Ru seemed to suddenly realize something.

    She raised her small face and looked at Chen Ning, her eyes were shining as bright as tiny stars.

    ¡°Young miss, you are truly too smart. Compared to you, this servant¡¯s head is like a block of wood and this servant¡¯s eyes are no longer working.¡±

    Her self pity made Chen Ning smile.

    Xiao Ru stared in a daze at Chen Ning¡¯s smile and she just scratched her head.

    She found that after young miss woke up, she seemed like apletely different person. Not only was she much smarter, she always seemed to have a smile on her face.

    ¡°Young miss, why are you not angry?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be angry?¡± Chen Ning raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always been in love with King Ding Yuan? You and his highness Ding Yuan were engaged by the emperor, but second young miss could be this shameless and steal young miss¡¯ fiancee, even getting pregnant before being married!¡± Xiao Ru angrily spoke as her cheeks puffed up.

    ¡°The Chen Ning that used to like Chu Shao Yang is already dead.¡± Chen Ning revealed a faint smile.

    In fact, that Chen Ning no longer existed in this world.

    The spring march day, flowers in full bloom. All kinds of different flowers bloomed in King Ding Yuan¡¯s garden, it was truly beautiful.

    But Chen Ning did not pay attention to the flowers.

    She held Xiao Ru¡¯s hand and went in a circle around the garden. Quickly she escaped the servants line of sight and hid into a corner, then she began to strip.

    ¡°Young, young miss, what are you doing?¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s chin was about to fall off.

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t care and quickly took off the red dress, revealing a dress that was white as the moon. She used the clothes she took off to wipe her face and then threw it onto the ground.

    She had suddenly turned into a different person.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, quickly drill it.¡± Chen Ning said in a low voice.

    ¡°Drill? Drill what?¡± Xiao Ru stared in a daze at Chen Ning.

    ¡°A hole. If you don¡¯t drill it, then I¡¯ll drill it.¡±

    Without waiting for Xiao Ru to react, Chen Ning turned around and drilled a hole in the wall.

    Xiao Ru was stunned. The dignified Ding Yuan princess, the young miss of the country protector¡¯s household, had actually drilled a hole in the wall!

    What was happening!

    ¡°Silly girl, get over here.¡± Chen Ning beckoned with her hand from the hole.

    Xiao Ru closed her eyes and her heart skipped a beat. Without having time to think about it, she bowed her head and walked over to the hole.

    ¡°Dong¡±. She hit her head on the wall and tears came out from the pain.

    ¡°Young miss.......¡± She said with a crying face.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help but smile. This little girl, she doesn¡¯t even know how to drill a hole.

    She held in herughter and pulled Xiao Ru in with a hand. She patted the dirt off her skirt and then rubbed her head as she smiled and scolded, ¡°Little fool.¡±

 Chapter 13: Foolish people have more money

    Chapter 13: Foolish people have more money

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyebrows raised and found that she was not far from the back doors of the King Ding Yuan pce. There were a few guards by the door. Taking advantage of the fact she hadn¡¯t been seen yet, she took Xiao Ru and ran. Only after she went around the corner did she let out a breath of relief.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finally escaped from there.¡± She patted her chest and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Young miss, why did we need to escape?¡± Xiao Ru was full of curiosity as she asked.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help look at Xiao Ru. Being toozy to exin, she just took her hand and quickly walked away.

    This ce was too close to the King Ding Yuan pce, it still wasn¡¯t safe enough. She felt it would be better to get a little farther away.

    As for why they needed to escape?

    She had turned Chu Shao Yang¡¯s wedding into a mess. If she stayed near the prince¡¯s pce, once Chu Shao Yang could react, the first thing he would take care of would be her!

    She wasn¡¯t silly. Of course she wouldn¡¯t stay there for him to take care of her.

    As for where she would go, she still hadn¡¯t decided yet.

    She couldn¡¯t go back to the country protector¡¯s pce. Chu Shao Yang would definitelye and find her if she went back.

    The birds flew in the wide sky, there was a wide and deep sea, and the world was big. Was there really not a ce that she could hide?

    Chen Ning was not worried at all, in fact she was actually quite calm. Thinking of the faces Chu Shao Yang and Chen Bi Yun had, she couldn¡¯t helpparing it to a pig eating ginseng. Every single pore on her body couldn¡¯t help breaking out intoughter.

    [TL note: Pig eating ginseng means being greedy, but gaining nothing]

    After passing a few streets, her surroundings suddenly became livelier.

    There was a crowd of people in front of her, all of them seemed to be discussing something.

    ¡°Ya, there must have been something fun that happened over there. Young miss, let¡¯s go take a look.¡±

    Xiao Ru had a face filled with excitement as she dragged Chen Ning into the crowd.

    Pushing to the front, they saw two child in the center of the crowd. There was one girl and one boy and they seemed to be around seven to eight years old. Their heads were covered by a grass sign and they were mournfully crying over a corpse lying on a grass mat.

    Written on the ground beside them in yellow mud were crooked words saying: selling body to bury our father.

    The two child were both thin and their clothes were ragged. Their noses were sniffling and their eyes were filled with tears. It attracted sympathy from the crowd and some even threw copper coins or silver bits.

    Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help crying as she prepared her wallet to give some money.

    ¡°How pitiful, losing their father at such a small age.¡± She sniffled her nose.

    Suddenly, with a ¡°zheng¡± sound, an iron ingot fell in front of the two children. It shined bright like a flower, causing the entire crowd to burst into an uproar.

    ¡°This person is really generous, he actually threw out fifty silvers!¡±

    Everyone began to praise and raised their thumbs for this generous person.

    It was a tall, ck clothed man with his back facing Chen Ning and Xiao Ru. Seeing the image of his back, it was as tall and straight as a pine tree.

    ¡°In this era, it truly is foolish people have more money.¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and sighing.

    Everyone became angry with her.

    That ck clothed man also turned around and swept over Chen Ning with a cold look.

    ¡°Young miss, don¡¯t be like that. Don¡¯t you see there two children are already pitiful enough.¡± Xiao Ru was shocked. She quickly pulled at Chen Ning¡¯s sleeves and took out a few pieces of copper, ¡°Let¡¯s give them some money too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, they truly are too pitiful.¡±

    While Chen Ning said it was pitiful, her face had a smile on it. It did not seem she had any pity for the two children.

    Xiao Ru had a look of embarrassment as she saw that everyone was staring at the young miss. She really wanted to reach out with her two hands and cover up the smile on the young miss¡¯ face.

    ¡°Little brother, little sister, is the person lying down actually your father?¡±

    Chen Ning clinked the copper pieces together as she walked forward with a smile. The two children had eyes of vignce as they stared at her, not saying a word.

 Chapter 14: Donâ€™t be in such a hurry to die

    Chapter 14: Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to die

    ¡°What is wrong with this girl? These children¡¯s father have died and now they¡¯re selling the body to bury him. Not only does she not give money, she also chooses to criticize them.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s truly cold hearted!¡±

    ¡°No human nature!¡±

    The crowd of people couldn¡¯t stand her, as they all used Chen Ning.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment as she couldn¡¯t help but want to crack the ground open so that she and the young miss could hide in shame.

    But Chen Ning didn¡¯t listen to them as she had a smile on her face. It was as if the criticism and insults of the crowd did not matter to her at all.

    ¡°Your father dying truly is a pity. How about this, I¡¯ll help bring your dead father back to life, alright?¡± She continued to smile as she spoke.

    What did this mean?

    Before the crowd could even react, they just saw Chen Ning pull out a hairpin from her hair. Then she suddenly jammed it into the palm of the body lying on the mat.

    The two children panicked and rushed to stop her.

    After hearing a ¡°ao¡± sound, the body lying on the ground sat up.

    ¡°Hong!¡±

    The crowd suddenly exploded.

    ¡°Zombie!¡±

    ¡°Save me!¡±

    The panic stricken crowd fled and the area became chaotic.

    The ¡°corpse¡± realized that this was bad and closed his eyes. He was preparing to lie back down and pretend to be dead again, but Chen Ning suddenly grabbed his wrist.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t be in such such a hurry to die. I saw that your children were this pitiful so I decided to save you. You can¡¯t die now!¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she waved the hairpin in her hand. On the hairpin, there were slight traces of blood.

    The ¡°corpse¡± was in a daze, then he flew into a rage and threw a fist at Chen Ning.

    ¡°So it¡¯s this silly girl that was ruining this old man¡¯s business!¡±

    His fist stopped in the air.

    A thin and handsome man suddenly stepped out in front of Chen Ning, he held the man¡¯s wrist with two fingers. He raised the palm of his hand and mmed it into the ¡°corpse¡¯s¡± chin.

    ¡°Cursed swindler. Causing our master to be cheated, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The youth¡¯s voice was quite sharp. He scolded as he hit the man.

    This young man had been wearing blue clothing and had been standing beside the ck clothed man. He seemed to be that man¡¯s servant.

    That ¡°corpse¡± broke down into tears and fell onto the ground as he pleaded, ¡°Heroic sir, please let me go! Little one doesn¡¯t dare, I won¡¯t swindle anyone again.¡±

    The crowd of people finally reacted. It wasn¡¯t a zombie, rather it was just a swindler of Jianghu.

    Then they filled with anger as the surrounded the swindler. They punched and kicked him as they insulted him.

    Chen Ning smiled while watching. Then she pulled Xiao Ru¡¯s hand and walked away from the crowd.

    When the angry crowd finally calmed down, they wanted to find Chen Ning and thank her, but they discovered that she had already disappeared.

    ¡°Where is that girl?¡± If it wasn¡¯t for this girl seeing through this swindler with a single nce, we would have been made a fool of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. I thought that girl was just cold blooded, but it seemed like she was the smartest person here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too bad we couldn¡¯t thank her.¡±

    The crowd brought the swindler to the official pce and talked about it on the way over.

    At this time, Chen Ning had already brought Xiao Ru far away. She hadn¡¯t heard a single word of the crowd¡¯s gratitude.

    Chen Ning and Xiao Ru arrived at a restaurant and then they stopped in front of it.

    At this moment it was very busy and the main hall was filled with diners. The waiters walked around the store with tes and the rich smell of food drifted into their noses.

    ¡°How fragrant!¡± Xiao Ru took a deep breath and her drool almost dripped down.

    Shen Ning also felt really hungry since she had been walking for a while. She had only had a cup of tea in the wedding hall and had been hungry for quite a while.

    At this time, the fragrant smell of rice drifted out. How could she endure it!

 Chapter 15: More money brings more trouble

    Chapter 15: More money brings more trouble

    ¡°Xiao Ru, do you have any silver?¡±

    Chen Ning touched her own pocket and found it waspletely empty. She had quickly left the king¡¯s pce and actually forgot to bring some money.

    Xiao Ru took out her purse and shook her head in frustration.

    ¡°I have no silver pieces, I only have six bronze pieces. I gave the rest to young miss earlier.¡±

    Six bronze pieces?

    It was only enough to buy a white mantou. It probably wasn¡¯t even enough for a meat bun.

    Chen Ning stared at the copper in her hand and swallowed her saliva. She was prepared to pull Xiao Ru and leave.

    ¡°Young miss, quickly look!¡± Xiao Ru suddenly pointed at the second floor of the restaurant, ¡°It¡¯s that lots of money.¡±

    ¡°What lots of money?¡±

    Chen Ning turned around and looked in the direction the Xiao Ru was pointing. She saw through a window on the second floor, there was the ck clothed man sitting by the window and the blue clothed youth standing beside him.

    Although they only briefly met, Chen Ning did not forget about them. She recognized the ck clothed man who had thrown away fifty silvers without even blinking an eye.

    She remembered that the ck clothed man back was very good looking, but he had a very t face. He had no expression, just like a wood board.

    He had a pair of sharp eyes that glowed cold.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, why do you call him lots of money?¡± Chen Ning thought it was very funny.

    ¡°Because young miss said that foolish people have more money.¡± Xiao Ru honestly said.

    ¡°Ha, ha, this nickname is really good. Xiao Ru is really smart.¡± Chen Ning patted Xiao Ru¡¯s shoulder to praise her.

    As the master and servant stood at the door joking around. They werepletely unaware that the dialogue between them had all been heard by the ck clothed man sitting on the second floor.

    Even the blue clothed youth had heard it all.

    What kind of people had this kind of courage? They actually dared to talk about his master behind his back! They even created a nickname for his master!

    Lots of money.....It was truly a vulgar name.

    The blue clothed youth bit his lip. He looked downstairs and saw Chen Ning.

    He gave an ¡°ah¡± and said in a low voice, ¡°Master, it¡¯s that girl!¡±

    The ck clothed man didn¡¯t even spare a nce to look down. He kept drinking his wine and eating his dishes. His cold eyes suddenly looked up and he gave a look to the blue clothed youth.

    ¡°Meddlesome.¡± The man coldly said.

    The blue clothed youth went silent and then knit his brows. He poured more wine for the ck clothed man and stood respectfully at the side.

    Downstairs, Xiao Ru was still twittering.

    ¡°Young miss, that lots of money seems to be very rich. Why don¡¯t we ask him to treat us to a meal?¡± Xiao Ru smelled the delicious scent of food drifting through the air and her legs couldn¡¯t help moving forward.

    ¡°We are not acquainted with him, why would he treat us to a meal?¡± Chen Ning smiled and asked.

    ¡°Because young miss has helped him save fifty silvers. If it wasn¡¯t for you revealing that swindler, he would have beenpletely fooled.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°Young miss.¡± Xiao Ru pitifully stared at Chen Ning as she rubbed her stomach, ¡°This servant is so hungry she can¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re selling buns over there. I¡¯ll go and buy a meat bun for you to eat, alright?¡± Chen Ning weighed the six coppers in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s not alright. How are buns tasty? Young miss, have a whiff of this smell, that is lotus root cooked beef. Ah, there are even seasoned pork ribs. Aiya, there¡¯s even my favourite chestnut chicken!¡±

    Xiao Ru was desperately sniffing the fragrant smellsing from the restaurant. She was drooling as she described all the dishes she smelled.

    Chen Ning¡¯s stomach also began to growl, but she shook her head and calmly said, ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 16: Buried three feet deep

    Chapter 16: Buried three feet deep

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? Young miss, this servant is really hungry.¡± Xiao Ru looked up with her small face as she pulled on Chen Ning¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Because there are certain people we can provoke. That lots of money, he is certainly someone important. Offending him will bring us a lot of trouble.¡± Chen Ning said without any hesitation.

    Although she had only met that ck clothed man once, her instincts told her that man was someone she shouldn¡¯t get close to.

    A lot of trouble?!

    That blue clothed youth once again bit his lips and sneaked a look at the ck clothed man. He didn¡¯t when his master¡¯s chopsticks had stopped moving, but his master had a pondering look.

    Was his master just like him? Was he also eavesdropping on the girl downstairs?

    This was truly strange.

    Why was his master interested in the girl¡¯s conversation?

    The blue clothed youth once again stuck out his ear because he was very curious. That girl had only met his master once, why did she think that he would be a lot of trouble?

    Also he wanted to know how this girl discovered that corpse wasn¡¯t actually dead.

    It had to be known, there weren¡¯t many people that could fool his master.

    ¡°Young miss, is that lots of money really troublesome? He looks just like a rich young master to this ve.¡± Xiao Ru asked.

    ¡°He has a lot of money, but is also very dangerous. Anyway, he is a dangerous person who we cannot get close to.¡±

    Chen Ning answered while pulling Xiao Ru away from the restaurant.

    She saw a stand selling meat buns by an alley and decided to buy some buns for Xiao Ru to eat.

    ¡°Young miss, how is that lots of money dangerous?¡± Xiao Ru continued to ask.

    ¡°This, can only be sensed, not described.¡±

    ¡°Young miss, please stop confusing this servant. Please just tell this servant ok?¡±

    ¡°Hee, hee, alright. Wait until we finish eating our buns, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she pinched Xiao Ru¡¯s round face.

    The two of them gradually disappeared.

    No matter how good the ck clothed man and the blue clothed youth¡¯s hearing was, they still couldn¡¯t hear what the two of them were saying anymore.

    The blue clothed youth felt his heart itch, he really wanted to chase after them and listen to what they were saying. He looked at the ck clothed man and then immediately dispelled that idea.

    ¡°Xiao Si.¡± The ck clothed man suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Servant is here.¡± The blue clothed youth Xiao Si immediately and respectfully replied.

    ¡°Go invite the two girls that were just downstairs here.¡± The man said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Yes, master.¡± Xiao Si opened his mouth and promised. Right as he was prepared to leave, he suddenly stopped and turned around.

    He almost suspected that there was something wrong with his ears. Had he just heard wrong?

    ¡°Master, what did you just say?¡± He cautiously asked.

    ¡°Go and invite them over.¡± The ck clothed man slow said word for word, ¡°You can just say, lots of money is treating to a meal. Treating them to eat......lotus root cooked beef, seasoned pork ribs, and also chestnut chicken!¡±

    *

    King Ding Yuan¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Where are they? Haven¡¯t you found them yet!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was soaked with sweat. He was sitting in the main lobby and a servant was kneeling in front of him.

    The servants were trembling.

    ¡°Reporting to your highness, these servants have searched all over the king¡¯s pce, but we couldn¡¯t find......any traces of the princess.¡±

    The steward was trembling as he kneeled on the ground. Not being able to find the princess made him very worried. He had almost personally brought out adder to check the roof.

    ¡°Bastard, idiot! All of you are a waste!¡± Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help but start swearing. He raised a foot and kicked the steward away.

    ¡°All of you scram and go find her! Even if she is buried three feet deep, you still have to find that slut for me!¡± He ruthlessly said.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes!¡±

    The steward didn¡¯t even dare rub the sweat off his forehead as he foolishly ran away.

 Chapter 17: Being caught

    Chapter 17: Being caught

    Freshly cooked meat buns, three copper for one, six copper for two.

    Chen Ning and Xiao Ru had one each. Eating it made their eyebrows raise.

    There was fragrant stuffed pork meat and there was lot of meat with little dough. As soon as they bit into it, oil began to flow and it was iparably fragrant.

    ¡°Young miss, this really is the most delicious meat bun I¡¯ve ever had.¡± Xiao Ru finished thest bite of her meat bun and licked the oil on her fingers.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, you can rx. From now on, I¡¯ll let you eat things that are even more delicious than this meat bun everyday.¡±

    Chen Ning used the napkins give to wipe her hands and confidently said these brave words.

    Although her pocket waspletely empty, she still believed that with her photographic memories, she would be an empty handed white wolf as she ruthlessly earned her fortune!

    She already had a preliminary n and now that she was full, it was time to begin.

    Chen Ning got up from the stone she was sitting on. She patted her skirt and turned to beckon Xiao Ru.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, let¡¯s go......¡±

    Before she finished speaking, she suddenly felt a pain in the back of her head as if something had just hit her.

    What happened?

    Her vision turned dark and her body trembled, then she fell onto the ground as she lost consciousness.

    ¡°Young miss!¡±

    Right as Xiao Ru cried out, she was also knocked out.

    A few men came out from who knows where holding sticks. They opened some sacks and stuffed Chen Ning and Xiao Ru lying on the ground into the sacks. They stuffed them into a carriage and drove off.

    The whole process was very clean and did not leave any evidence.

    Right as the horse carriage turned around the corner, the blue clothed youth Xiao Si had just arrived.

    ¡°Yi, where are they?¡±

    He stared at the empty alley and was stunned.

    How strange, why was there no one here?

    He had clearly see the two girls buy the buns ande into this alley. How did they disappear in the blink of an eye?

    Don¡¯t tell me that they escaped into the sky!

    Xiao Si scratched the back of his head as he confusedly looked on.

    *

    My head hurts.......

    Chen Ning quietly woke up and could only feel the pain on the back of her head. She reached out to touch it and could feel that it was swollen.

    Dammit, they had been sneak attacked!

    The first person she thought of was Xiao Ru.

    She stood up and immediately saw Xiao Ru. She was lying in a pile of grass in front of her with her eyes closed, clearly unconscious.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, Xiao Ru!¡± She called twice, but Xiao Ru still didn¡¯t open her eyes. But hearing her calm breathing, her heart finally calmed down.

    The air was filled with a musty smell.

    Chen Ning surveyed their surroundings.

    This was a simply arranged wooden shed. There was a pile of firewood and there was a rotten bed in the corner.

    How familiar.

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips drew back and revealing a faint smile.

    She recognized that bed and this wooden shed.

    When she had crossed over, she had woken up in this room and in this very bed.

    ¡°I never thought that even after escaping, I would still be unable to escape Chu Shao Yang¡¯s grasps.¡± Chen Ning frowned as she spoke to herself.

    She now realized that the people who had knocked them out, they had to be people sent by Chu Shao Yang.

    She never thought that this fellow would have this much influence. She had really underestimated him.

    She had just escaped the king¡¯s pce and he had already sent people to chase after her.

    Since he used such a brutal method to bring her back, it seems like he wasn¡¯t prepared to let her go.

    Only, what kind of methods would he use to deal with her?

    Chen Ning remembered Chu Shao Yang¡¯s expression in the wedding hall and his look filled with hate. She suddenly felt a chill pass through her body!

 Chapter 18: Unable to escape

    Chapter 18: Unable to escape

    ording to Chen Ning¡¯s observations, Chu Shao Yang was an arrogant and headstrong kind of person. This kind of person cared a lot about their image.

    She had ruthlessly ripped apart his image in the wedding hall in front of all his guests. She had made him look very bad and this was tantamount to poking the tiger¡¯s butt.

    Now that she had provoked Chu Shao Yang, this old tiger, he was determined to rip her apart.

    No, she can¡¯t just sit here doing nothing. Before Chu Shao Yang could appear, she had to find a way to escape.

    Chen Ning decided on her goal and she went to push Xiao Ru.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, wake up. Xiao Ru, quickly wake up.¡± She forcefully pinched Xiao Ru.

    Xiao Ru made a ¡°ying¡± sound as she drowsily opened her eyes.

    ¡°Young miss, why is my head so painful? Where are we right now?¡± She rubbed her eyes as she looked around. She still wasn¡¯t fully awake.

    ¡°This is the wooden shed in King Ding Yuan¡¯s pce. We were caught and brought back by Chu Shao Yang¡¯s men.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Xiao Ru was scared awake as her eyes opened wide.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t be noisy. We need to find a way to escape.¡±

    Chen Ning walked to the door and pushed it forcefully. She found that the door was locked from the outside. Also the two windows were tightly shut, no doubt they were also sealed.

    She peeked out the door and saw that there were over ten guards outside. Every single one of them had round waist and broad shoulders. They were big and rough.

    It¡¯s over. It seems like it was impossible to escape.

    Then what should she do?

    Chen Ning knit her brows and gently tapped her chin with a finger.

    This was a habit of hers whenever she was thinking.

    But before she could think of any ideas, she heard a set of footsteps rapidly approaching. It interrupted her thoughts and sent a cold chill through her body.

    She looked through the door and saw a group of people walking over aggressively.

    The person in front was wearing a red wedding robe. He had a sinister look on his iparably handsome face and his eyes were filled with killing intent. If it wasn¡¯t Chu Shao Yang, who would it be!

    This was bad!

    Chen Ning secretly cried as her brain quickly turned. She looked all around her, but in this kind of situation, she couldn¡¯t find anything helpful.

    Xiao Ru was also aware of the danger as her face turned white.

    She got up off the ground and stood in front of Chen Ning as she shouted, ¡°Young miss, I¡¯ll go and block the prince. You just look for a chance to escape.¡±

    Escape? Under the eyes of all these people, how could she escape?

    Chen Ning shook her head as she stroked Xiao Ru¡¯s hair and smiled at her.

    Although this little girl¡¯s brain wasn¡¯t very bright, but she was still moved by her loyalty.

    The footsteps suddenly stopped in front of the door.

    ¡°Unlock the door! Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cold voice sounded from outside the door.

    With a tter, the lock was opened. Then the sound of two wooden doors being knocked down was heard. They bounced twice and thennded on the floor, scattering the grass around it.

    On the two wooden doors, there was a deep palm imprint on both of them.

    This one move from Chu Shao Yang, it was enough to shock many people.

    At this minute, Chen Ning¡¯s body suddenly fell down onto the floor.

    ¡°Young miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xiao Ru was shocked as she tried to grab her, but she didn¡¯t make it in time.

    Chen Ning fell onto the ground. Her body was twitching and her eyes turned white. A red blood foam began to flow out of her mouth.

    Xiao Ru was so scared that her heart was about jump out of her chest.

    ¡°Young miss, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare this servant! Young miss!¡±

    She kneeled down beside Chen Ning¡¯s body and helped wipe the blood foam from Chen Ning¡¯s mouth. She found that the more she wiped, the more there was.

 Chapter 19: A stomach of evil fire

    Chapter 19: A stomach of evil fire

    Chu Shao Yang had a belly full of grievances and originally wanted to vent them onto Chen Ning¡¯s body. But he never would have imagined that he would see this kind of scene when he opened the door. He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    Was she standing behind the door when he had sted the wooden door open? So she had coincidentally suffered the power of his palm?

    Those two palms of his had only used 40% of his power, but normal people¡¯s bodies had no way to withstand this.

    Looking at the way Chen Ning was now, it seemed like she had suffered heavy internal injuries.

    He suddenly felt like his stomach was blocked. It was like using all his strength to send out a single palm, only to hit thin air.

    The evil mes in his stomach couldn¡¯t be released or suppressed, slowly making him suffocate.

    Because he was the dignified King Ding Yuan, he could not vent his anger on a dying woman.

    If this was known, what image would he, Chu Shao Yang have?

    ¡°Dying so easily, it really is like a cheap person like you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a cold snort and without looking at Chen Ning lying on the ground, he turned and walked out.

    ¡°Your highness, please save our family¡¯s young miss. Please I beg you.....¡±

    Xiao Ru was crying as she crawled over and kneeled at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s feet. She grabbed his pants and began begging.

    Chu Yang Shao condescendingly looked down on Xiao Ru, his eyes were cold and filled with disgust.

    ¡°Alright, since she was this king¡¯s princess, this king will show a littlepassion. I will send someone over to collect the body and give her a proper coffin.¡± He coldly and cruelly said as he kicked Xiao Ru aside, ¡°Scram!¡±

    He threw back his sleeves and mercilessly walked out.

    The people holding sticks and whips just looked at each other. They had been ordered here to teach the princess a lesson, but the princess was lying on the ground dying and spitting out blood. They couldn¡¯t use their weapons to beat up a person that was about to die, right?

    The steward waved his hand and indicated for everyone to leave.

    There was only the blood spitting Chen Ning and the crying Xiao Ru left in the wooden shed.

    ¡°His highness, he is actually this vicious and cold hearted.....¡± Xiao Ru coldly stared at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s leaving image. She bit her lips and turned back around as she continued to cry over Chen Ning¡¯s body.

    ¡°Young miss, you have to be alright. This servant will go beg his highness again so that he sends a doctor over.¡±

    She gritted her teeth, wiped her tears, and prepared to stand up.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, don¡¯t go.¡±

    A hand suddenly pulled her wrist.

    Xiao Ru was surprised and turned around. She saw that Chen Ning had opened her eyes. Her eyes were ck and clear as they sparkled, it wasn¡¯t like a person who was struggling to breathe. She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    ¡°Young miss, you, you......you¡¯re alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m alright.¡±

    Chen Ning giggled and stared at Xiao Ru¡¯s blinking face, ¡°Have they all left?¡±

    Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t react as she stared in a daze and muttered, ¡°Gone, they¡¯re all gone.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good.¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly stood up from the ground and patted off the mud and grass on her.

    She lowered her head to look at the deep palm prints Chu Shao Yang left on the door, she couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°Such strong martial arts!¡±

    This was simply the legendary martial arts master!

    She never would have thought that Chu Shao Yang would not only be good at martial arts, but his inner strength would be this refined.

    She had originally wanted to use the martial arts she had learned in the modern era to try and fight them. She wanted to secretly attack them and first capture the king.

    But now it seemed like, her weak fists and legs, couldn¡¯t even match up to a single one of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s shoe.

    Fortunately she had thought of this other idea. She had thought of faking her death and it seemed like it had actually fooled Chu Shao Yang.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t revealing a proud smile.

 Chapter 20: Retrieving her body

    Chapter 20: Retrieving her body

    ¡°Young miss, so you were just pretending!¡± Xiao Ru finally reacted and suddenly realized.

    ¡°Hee, hee, of course I was pretending. If I didn¡¯t pretend to be dead, would Chu Shao Yang let me go this easily?¡± Chen Ning used her sleeve to wipe the blood from her mouth. She took a cold breath of air and wrinkled her brows.

    To make it seem real just now, she had to bite her tongue.

    ¡°Young miss, why was your acting so realistic? This servant was scared to death. This servant thought you really.....¡± Xiao Ru sniffled her nose as her eyes slowly turned red.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine now. That blind bastard is finally gone.¡± Chen Ning used her sleeves to wipe Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes. She asked with concern, ¡°Xiao Ru, did he hurt you when he kicked you?¡±

    ¡°This servant is alright.¡± Xiao Ru shook her head, she was just worried about Chen Ning. The kick she suffered just now wasn¡¯t light, but she didn¡¯t mention a word about it.

    ¡°Young miss, there¡¯s no one here right now. Should we escape now? You can trick the prince for now, but you can¡¯t fool him for long. He will send someone here to collect your body soon, if he finds out that young miss fooled him, he definitely won¡¯t let you go!¡± She quickly pulled at Chen Ning¡¯s sleeves. After seeing his highness¡¯ face filled with killing intent, it was clear he wanted her young miss¡¯ life!

    Chen Ning shook her head. A strange glow shed through her eyes as she slowly said, ¡°No, I won¡¯t escape. I want to stay here.¡±

    ¡°But, but......The people his highness is sending will be here soon,¡± Xiao Ru was so anxious that sweat began to pour out.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, rx, we¡¯ll deal with them when theye. I will have an idea forter.¡± Chen Ning had an assured expression.

    She had already made up her mind.

    Chu Shao Yang seemed to have supernatural powers, being able to catch her as soon as she escapes. Then it would be useless for her to escape since she would just be brought back sooner orter.

    Since he had the ability to bring her back whenever, then she would just stay here and fight with him. As well as take the chance to meet his white lotus little sister again.

    She touched the swollen part of her head and hissed as she gritted her teeth.

    Chu Shao Yang, this grudge, she would remember.

    If she couldn¡¯t cause this King Ding Yuan pce to fall into chaos, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to make up for this swelling on her head!

    Seeing the strange smile Chen Ning revealed, Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill down her back. She felt as if someone was going to get it.

    ¡°This is bad, young miss, the person his highness ordered toe is here. Let¡¯s find a ce to hide for now.¡±

    At this time, the sky had already turned dark and Xiao Ru could see lights shing in the distance. Several maids were carryingnterns as they let a bunch of guards carrying a coffin over.

    ¡°Hide? Why would I need to hide?¡±

    Chen Ning saw this and her lips pulled back to form a faint smile.

    He, he, this is interesting.

    Chu Shao Yang had really sent people over with a coffin for her corpse.

    She walked forward a step and went out of the wooden shed. She stood at the door as she coldly stared at the group of people walking over.

    The group of maids standing in front saw the person standing by the door and didn¡¯t pay any attention to her.

    They had received the orders to collect the corpse of the person who had been the princess for three days. They cared more about the dead person inside of the wooden shack, instead of the living person standing outside.

    When those maids arrived at the door of the wooden shack, there was one whoined about Chen Ning blocking the door. She even reached out her hand and shouted, ¡°Where did you wander in from? Coming here for a stroll. This isn¡¯t a ce you should be!¡±

    Chen Ning calmly moved out of the way and the maid pushed the air.

 Chapter 21: I am the princess

    Chapter 21: I am the princess

    Chen Ning had married into the King Ding Yuan pce three days ago, but she had be ¡°sick¡± that night and been sent to this wooden shed. So most of the servants had not seen her face yet.

    These maids were just simple servants, naturally they did not recognize Chen Ning.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask, what are you peopleing to this wooden shed for?¡± Chen Ning did not give them her identity. She just smiled and asked.

    The maid thought she was just a stupid girl as she said with an impatient face, ¡°We have his highness¡¯ orders to retrieve the princess¡¯ corpse, unrted people should move to the side.¡±

    She spoke while entering the wooden shed. She looked around a bit and said with a curious tone, ¡°Yi. where is the princess¡¯ corpse? Why is it gone? Wasn¡¯t the princess already on her dying breath?¡±

    The maids entered the room together and began to search around.

    Chen Ning ced her hand on the door frame and smiled as she looked at them. She smiled and said, ¡°Are you here for the princess? I know where the princess.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡± The maids all turned to look at her.

    ¡°Right here.¡± Chen Ning pointed at her own nose. Smiling as she said, ¡°I am the princess and the princess is me.¡±

    ¡°What! You¡¯re the princess!¡± The chins of the maids all fell down as their eyes widened. They had an unbelievable face as they stared at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Of course I am.¡± Chen Ning smiled and nodded.

    But the maids still didn¡¯t believe her.

    Wasn¡¯t the princess about to die? But not only was the girl in front of them alive, she was still smiling. She didn¡¯t seem at all like she was on her dying breath.

    How could she be the princess!

    A maid suddenly saw Xiao Ru beside Chen Ning. She stared on dumbfoundedly and then pointed at Xiao Ru as she said, ¡°Yi, I recognize her. She¡¯s the silly girl beside the princess. I saw her three days ago.¡±

    Hearing this, the maids all stared at Chen Ning again.

    A maid raised her nose up and calmly said, ¡°You really are the princess?¡±

    Before, they didn¡¯t know Chen Ning¡¯s identity, so they weren¡¯t respectful to her. Now that they knew Chen Ning was the princess, they all began to look down on her.

    Xiao Ru saw this and couldn¡¯t help being angry. She stepped forward and loudly shouted, ¡°Of course she is the princess. Now that you¡¯ve seen the princess, why aren¡¯t you kneeling?¡±

    ¡°He, he, kneeling down?¡±

    The maid coldlyughed, as if Xiao Ru had just said a hrious joke.

    They all stood straight and not a single knee bent down. It was as if Chen Ning didn¡¯t even exist to them.

    ¡°You bunch of servants, daring to disrespect the princess. You, you.....¡± Xiao Ru clenched her fist in anger and her face turned red.

    ¡°We are following his highness¡¯ orders toe and collect the princess¡¯ corpse. His highness¡¯ orders, we servants do not dare go against. Move out of the way!¡±

    Two maids came forward and grabbed Xiao Ru¡¯s arms as they pulled her to the side. The rest of them went forward to grab Chen Ning.

    ¡°You guys are truly bold! The princess is still not dead and you dare say this kind of thing to the princess¡¯ face! What are you doing? Stop! Quickly stop! None of you are allowed to touch our family¡¯s young miss!¡± Xiao Ru screamed.

    She was so angry that her body trembled. She tried breaking free, but the two maids forcefully held onto her.

    The maids did not put Chen Ning into their eyes.

    There was no one in the pce that didn¡¯t know that this princess that just got married three days ago was already abandoned. Right as she had been married, his highness had sent her to this wooden shed because of her ¡°sickness¡±. Moreover, the girl his highness married today, she was the one that was actually the favoured princess.

 Chapter 22: The owner determines what the dog becomes

    Chapter 22: The owner determines what the dog bes

    They weren¡¯t stupid at all. They knew who to tter and who to disdain.

    His highness had ordered them to collect the princess¡¯ body, so they would definitely aplish this task.

    Since the princess had not died yet, then they would just have to turn her into a corpse.

    A fierce glow shined in the maids¡¯ eyes. Chen Ning smiled and approached them step by step.

    ¡°Young miss, these servants want to hurt you. Run away, run away now!¡± Xiao Ru saw through the maids¡¯ intention. She sucked in a cold breath and loudly shouted.

    ¡°Run? This pce is full of his highness¡¯ men, even if she had wings, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Princess, you should obediently get into the coffin yourself, otherwise us servants will have to make a move.¡±

    The maids and guards surrounded Chen Ning as a maid coldly spoke.

    In their eyes, Chen Ning was a fish on the cutting board, ready for them to ughter.

    Xiao Ru was so scared that her heart was about to jump out of her chest as she desperately shouted, ¡°Our family¡¯s young miss is the legal wife of his highness and is your master! Master! You are killing your own master! You are......Aren¡¯t you afraid his highness will cut off your head if he found out?¡±

    ¡°We are currently following his highness¡¯ order to retrieve the princess¡¯ ¨C corpse.¡± The maid purposefully stretched out thest word.

    She saw that Chen Ning just stood there. She wrinkled her brows and waved her hand, ¡°Princess, since you won¡¯t take what is offered, then these servants will have to make a move. Everyone, let¡¯s do it together. We¡¯ll put her into the coffin!¡±

    The maids and guards raised their hands and walked towards Chen Ning.

    Seeing such a critical situation, Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t cry more even if she tried.

    ¡°He, he.¡± Chen Ning who was surrounded suddenly broke out inughter.

    Herughter made everyone freeze. Even Xiao Ru was not an exception.

    Xiao Ru stared right at Chen Ning and in her mind she screamed: God, it can be? Has the young miss been scared silly? In this kind of situation where people want to kill her, the young miss could stillugh!

    The maids and guards also thought Chen Ning had been scared silly, but they didn¡¯t care whether she was crazy or stupid, they just wanted to put her into the coffin.

    ¡°It truly is the master determines how the dog turns out! The dogs that Chu Shao Yang have in his pce, they are all asking for a beating!¡±

    The smile on Chen Ning face suddenly disappeared. Her voice turned icy and her face turned cold.

    Under the moonlight, the white robe she wore created a slender and solitary figure. It was simply awe inspiring.

    Everyone was shocked by her as they stopped in their steps. Then they move forward once again.

    She is only a fake tiger, what was there to be afraid of!

    They had more people, they wouldn¡¯t be scared by a little girl that was only around sixteen to seventeen years old.

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips turned into a cold smile and her eyes did not have a trace of fear.

    In the modern era, she had learned martial arts before. Althoughpared to Chu Shao Yang, she couldn¡¯t even match up to a single one of his shoes, but it was more than enough to deal with these servants that couldn¡¯t even differentiate between limbs.

    These dog like servants that looked down on others, if she didn¡¯t teach them a lesson, then how would she ever receive any respect in this king¡¯s pce!

    Her eyes fell on the arrogant face of the lead maid. The first person that would be taught a lesson, would be her.

    ¡°Pa!¡± The sound of a crisp palm attack rang out and broke the night¡¯s silence.

    Before the crowd could even react to what had happened, another two crisp hitting sounds rang out.

    The lead maid opened her mouth and with a ¡°wa¡± sound, her teeth fell onto the floor. Her swollen face was just a pig¡¯s face.

    This sudden change shocked everyone present.

 Chapter 23: Breaking the dogâ€™s teeth

    Chapter 23: Breaking the dog¡¯s teeth

    No one could have imagined that the weak looking Chen Ning would actually attack them. Moreover, she was able to hit so hard that the maid¡¯s teeth were knocked out in just three palms.

    Such a powerful strength!

    Everyone sucked in a cold breath. They realized that Chen Ning was not someone easy to deal with and they all moved back a step.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock.

    Chen Ning shook her sore wrists. She didn¡¯t show any kind of emotions, but the shock inside her heart was no less than the crowd¡¯s.

    This wasn¡¯t right!

    It had to be known that teeth were very strong. She knew that he had not used that much strength, or at least it wasn¡¯t enough to break someone¡¯s teeth.

    Right as she raised her hand, she felt a gentle breezeing from behind her hand. Her hand couldn¡¯t help moving and it pped the maid¡¯s face.

    Then she couldn¡¯t control her right hand as it pped the maid in the face again.

    It was as if someone was controlling her hand to beat them.

    Chen Ning suddenly turned her head and found that there was no one behind her. There wasn¡¯t even a shadow of a person.

    She wrinkled her brows and couldn¡¯t help making a look.

    ¡°This evil woman dares to viciously attack people, everyone let¡¯s go up together! Let¡¯s grab this evil woman!¡±

    The maid whose teeth were knocked out spat out a mouthful of blood. She had a sinister look as she stared at Chen Ning and ruthlessly shouted.

    The crowd once again charged forward. They rolled up their sleeves as they prepared to move against Chen Ning.

    ¡°Young miss, be careful!¡± Xiao Ru was so nervous she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    But she said it toote as Chen Ning had already made a move.

    Only hearing a crisp ¡°pi, pa¡± sound ringing out, the maids and guards all spun around several times. They swayed and like a broken bag, they fell down onto the ground.

    They had all been knocked dizzy and didn¡¯t know where they were.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s chin fell down in fright.

    She looked at Chen Ning with a shocked expression. She couldn¡¯t believe that this awe inspiring Chen Ning was the weak young miss from before!

    ¡°These palm strikes, they are a lesson for those without eyes, daring to disrespect your master! Next time you dare to be rude to this princess, this princess won¡¯t let you off so easily.¡±

    Chen Ning coldly looked at the crowd. Her cold eyes pressed down on them and no one dared to look at her.

    ¡°Pei, what kind of princess are you! Aren¡¯t you just an abandoned woman? Wait until his highnesses to deal with you!¡±

    The toothless maid hated Chen Ning to the depth of her bones. She still had her spirit as she insulted her and prepared to turn her body and run. She was getting ready to report back to Chu Shao Yang.

    Chen Ning gave a cold smile, but she didn¡¯t chase her. She kicked out with her right foot and the shoe on her foot shot out. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, it hit the maid in the back, right where her heart was.

    That maid¡¯s eyes opened wide and spat out a mouthful of blood as she fell onto the ground. Her four limbs twitched a few times and then she stopped moving.

    ¡°Mur.....Murder! Murder!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s faces turned white as they shivered with fear. They all wanted to run, but their legs had turned numb and they couldn¡¯t move at all.

    Wasn¡¯t is said that the princess was about to die from her sickness? How could she still be this strong?

    ¡°Scram!¡± Chen Ning coldly shouted.

    Everyone felt as if they had been pardoned as they rolled and crawled away, not daring to look back.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Chen Ning suddenly said.

    Everyone froze on the spot. They turned their head and looked back with eyes filled with fear.

    ¡°Take this dog that doesn¡¯t know how to talk away.¡± Chen Ning pointed at the coffin to the side, ¡°Since there is a coffin ready, you might as well put her corpse inside.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s courage had already been shattered by Chen Ning. They didn¡¯t dare say anything as they lifted the unconscious toothless maid into the coffin. Then they quickly ran off.

 Chapter 24: The person behind her

    Chapter 24: The person behind her

    ¡°Young miss, you are really strong!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes shined with excitement. She first picked up Chen Ning¡¯s shoe and then ran back to Chen Ning¡¯s side. Her face was filled with worship.

    Chen Ning put on her shoe. She had a solemn expression without the slightest bit of pride or joy.

    Her eyes swept around her surroundings and she coldly said, ¡°Come out!¡±

    Xiao Ru was surprised, ¡°What shoulde out?¡±

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t answer as her eyes fell on a pile of firewood behind the shed. Her lips pulled back as she formed a cold smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You have the courage to do it, but not enough to take credit for it?¡±

    ¡°Young miss, what are you saying? Howe this servant can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying?¡± Xiao Ru was confused.

    Chen Ning pushed Xiao Ru back. She walked over to the pile of firewood and moved her hand out towards a piece of dry wood.

    ¡°If you choose not to show yourself, then I¡¯ll have to make a move.¡±

    She was already a hundred percent sure that someone had helped her from the shadows earlier. Moreover this person¡¯s martial arts was very strong. Other than her, no one else was aware of him.

    She only knew a few simple martial arts techniques, she definitely did not have enough strength to beat up all those maids and guards. It was the person behind her that had controlled her hands. Controlling the situation as fast as lightning and throwing out a dozen ps to the opponent¡¯s faces.

    Even now, her right arm was still sore.

    That person had to be hiding behind her, but when she looked back, she only saw this pile of firewood. There was nowhere else he could be hiding.

    It was silent behind the pile of firewood, there wasn¡¯t even the sound of breathing.

    Chen Ning waited for a while. Seeing that no one wasing out, she stomped out with her foot. She looked behind the pile of firewood and saw that there was no one there.

    If there really was someone behind her earlier, they would have probably silently left a long time ago.

    ¡°It truly is someone that doesn¡¯t see things to the end. Only, why did this person help me take care of those ve?¡± She said to herself as she couldn¡¯t help feeling puzzled.

    She had lived a very low key life in this king¡¯s pce, there was no one that was willing to help her.

    And as she searched the memories of the original owner, she discovered that she didn¡¯t known any highly skilled individuals.

    ¡°Young miss, what are you looking for?¡± Xiao Ru came over. She was puzzled as she looked at the pile of firewood.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chen Ning shook her head.

    ¡°Young miss, you were truly awe inspiring just now! When did you be this powerful? Even this ve didn¡¯t know about it.¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s face turned red from her excitement. She couldn¡¯t help venting in her heart.

    Humph, let these ves try to bully my young miss again!

    Chen Ning had a faint smile and didn¡¯t bother exining.

    Her eyes swept across her surroundings. Without know why, she began to feel that there was a set of eyes staring at her. That kind of feeling where something was stabbing into her back wasn¡¯t just her imagination.

    But, was the other side a friend or enemy? They had just helped her with a huge favour. Since the other side didn¡¯t want to show themselves, she also couldn¡¯t force them to.

    ¡°The matter just now, thank you very much! Regardless of your reason for helping me, this favour, I will remember.¡± She cleared her throat and loudly said.

    She knew the person hiding in the darkness could hear her.

    Xiao Ru opened her eyes wide and felt the situation was strange. The young miss was actually talking to thin air.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, we should go now.¡±

    Chen Ning pulled on Xiao Ru¡¯s hand. She picked up antern off the ground and identified her surroundings as she walked forward.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay near this wooden shed.

    After beating the small dogs, the old dog will soon return.

    But she was very tired now and had no energy to deal with him. She wanted to find a safe ce to sleep for a bit and restore some energy before fighting again.

 Chapter 25: Wanting him to kneel and worship

    Chapter 25: Wanting him to kneel and worship

    ¡°Young miss, where are we going now? Are we escaping from the king¡¯s pce?¡±

    Chen Ning held onto themp and walked around the dark houses. She didn¡¯t go far and Xiao Ru felt confused.

    ¡°Escape? Why do I need to escape?¡± Chen Ning raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Because.......Because......¡± Xiao Ru hesitated because she didn¡¯t dare say it.

    ¡°Because I killed a person?¡± Chen Ning helped her say it and she gave a lightugh, ¡°Rx, that maid isn¡¯t dead. I only knocked her unconscious for a bit.¡±

    Xiao Ru let out a sigh of relief as she patted her chest, ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°But, young miss, you¡¯ve still injured someone. Once they report back to his highness, his highness won¡¯t let us go. Young miss, we should escape into the night.¡± She quickly began to worry as she spoke.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t escape!¡± Chen Ning firmly said, ¡°If I ever have to leave this ce, I won¡¯t do it the same way asst time. I won¡¯t secretly dig a hole and run away. I will walk openly walk out and Chu Shao Yang will be kneeling in worship as I walk out the King Ding Yuan Pce¡¯s main gates!¡±

    She forcefully gripped her fist as she confidently said.

    Xiao Ru stared with her eyes wide in shock. Was young miss making an oath? This was simply something that couldn¡¯t possible happen.

    Who was King Ding Yuan Chu Shao Yang? He was the favourite child of the emperor with boundless power. He was below a single person and above a million people!

    How could an arrogant person like that possible kneel and worship the young miss.....

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes were like a cat¡¯s as the shined in the night.

    She had already recalled the map from the original body owner¡¯s memories. As long as the original owner had walked on a road, she would know all about it.

    She pulled Xiao Ru¡¯s hand and like walking in her own back yard, she walked all over the ce.

    The moreplicated the road in the king¡¯s pce was, the more she went down these roads.

    She walked around for a cup of tea¡¯s worth of time. The two of them arrived in front of a small stone bridge and on the other side of the small stone bridge was a white courtyard wall.

    It could be considered strange that on the way here, they did not meet a single patrol or guard.

    Seeing therge red ¡°blessing¡± characters on the two ck doors, Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help letting out a low cry.

    ¡°Young miss, it¡¯s like we¡¯vee to a new home.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are going to a new home.¡±

    Chen Ning stepped onto the stone bridge and raised herntern. Looking at this remote little ce, she couldn¡¯t help but give a ridiculing smile.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the word blessing on the door, no one would have thought that this dpidated ce would be the pce Chu Shao Yang prepared for his new princess.

    ¡°Young miss, we shouldn¡¯t go to this new house. Without his highness¡¯ permission, his highness won¡¯t be happy with us living here.¡± Xiao Ru started pulling on Chen Ning¡¯s sleeves, wanting to stop her.

    Hearing this, Chen Ning turned her head and looked at Xiao Ru.

    ¡°If we go live in the wooden shed right now, would Chu Shao Yang be happy?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Of course he wouldn¡¯t.¡± Xiao Ru immediately shook her head.

    Young miss had beaten up the people his highness had sent. It would be strange if his highness was steaming. How could he possibly be happy?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, whether we live in the new house or the wooden shed, Chu Shao Yang wouldn¡¯t be happy. So why should we live inside that rotten old wooden shed instead of this brand new house?¡± Chen Ning exined as she asked her.

    That¡¯s right, that makes sense!

    Xiao Ru thought that what Chen Ning said was very logical.

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re right. We should live in this new house tonight.¡± She pped her hands and her round face revealed a smile.

 Chapter 26: Deceiving everyone

    Chapter 26: Deceiving everyone

    Chen Ning suppressed her smile, as her eyes filled with thought.

    Other than the reasons that she had just told this little girl, she had another important reason foring to this new house. That was to find the person that had poisoned her three days ago!

    The door was not locked so they gently pushed it open.

    Chen Ning remembered that her new room was right in the middle. She looked over and saw that the other four rooms were dark, but the room in the middle was lit up. There seemed to be someone inside.

    She winked at Xiao Ru and the two of them slowly approached the house,ing up to the entrance. They saw that there were two maidservants inside rummaging through the room, picking and choosing.

    ¡°Sister Chun Tao, this princess is really poor. The dowry she brought is really shabby.¡± The maidservant named Xia He had a round face. She dug out some clothes from Chen Ning¡¯s suitcase. Staring at it, she threw it to the side with a look of disgust.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I heard that she didn¡¯t even show herself when she was in the country protector¡¯s pce, what kind of dowry can she get? We should quickly take anything of worth and we should throw away anything we don¡¯t need.¡± Chun Tao had a melon face. She had two low hanging eyebrows giving her a mean look. Even the way she spoke was harsh.

    Once Xiao Ru saw these two maidservants, she couldn¡¯t help getting angry.

    She clearly remembered that these two servants were given to young miss by his highness after they got married. Only these two liked to look down on her young miss and ignore her.

    When young miss had fainted after drinking the bird¡¯s nest porridge, she had cried to the cried to these two maidservants to call the doctor and report to his highness. But the two of them had raised their noses and one said they were busy and the other said their leg hurt as the left.

    Seeing what they were doing, she felt her heart bursting with anger.

    Because the box that the two maidservants were rummaging through, it was actually the young miss¡¯ dowry!

    The lid of the dowry was opened and the young miss¡¯ clothes were thrown all around. They were thrown on the ground and the two of them were insulting young miss for how poor she was. How could she not be angry from this?

    She was prepared to explode out when Chen Ning pulled her. She silently said into her ears, ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say anything. Let¡¯s hear what they say first.¡±

    ¡°Ya, Sister Chun Tao, did you see what I found? It¡¯s really beautiful.¡±

    Xia He took out two packets from the bottom of the box, one red and one green. Although they didn¡¯t know what was inside, but they were embroidered with gold and silver and they looked special.

    Once Xiao Ru saw it, she became very excited. It was almost as if she wanted to rush forward and grab them.

    These two packets were left by the madame for the young miss. The young miss had always treasured these items, how could they be given to these maidservants?

    Chen Ning¡¯s hand shot out to hold her back and shook her head at her. She motioned her not to move and continued to look on from the door.

    ¡°Ah! Such a beautiful bracelet!¡±

    Inside the room, the two maidservants opened the packets and two transparent jade bracelets that were as gentle coloured as ake. The breathing of the two became faster as their eyes stared at the jade bracelet without blinking.

    Under the light of the candles, the jade bracelet let out a light glow and seemed to create a glowing halo.

    Chun Tao and Xia He had seen quite a few good thing so they no longer put unusual things in their eyes any longer. But when they saw these two jade bracelets, they couldn¡¯t remain calm any longer.

    They didn¡¯t even think as they took one each and ced it on their wrists. They put them up to the candlelight to appreciate it as they clicked their tongues in appreciation.

 Chapter 27: Are you a person or a ghost

    Chapter 27: Are you a person or a ghost

    ¡°I never would have thought that poor princess would have something good like this!¡± Xia He stroked the jade bracelet as she couldn¡¯t let go of it.

    ¡°Un. Sister Xia He, let¡¯s clean up all these worthless things and throw them away.¡± Once Chun Tao obtained this bracelet, she longer cared about anything else that was here. She also spat at the clothes on the ground.

    When Xiao Ru saw this, she was so angry that her eyes turned red.

    The young miss is not dead yet and these two maidservants actually dare go through young miss¡¯ stuff and throw them away like trash! They are really going to far with their bullying!

    She could no longer take it anymore as she broke out of Chen Ning¡¯s hands and forcefully pushing open the door. She then screamed, ¡°You two are really daring! This is my family¡¯s young miss¡¯ dowry and you dare to actually steal from it!¡±

    ¡°Who!¡±

    Chun Tao and Xia He did not expect that there would be someone outside and they were both startled. Once they saw that the person standing outside the door was Xiao Ru, they two of them gave a sigh of relief and gave a disdainful snort.

    ¡°Wo pei! It¡¯s the little servant that was given as a dowry. Weren¡¯t you going mourning for your young miss? Why are you here?¡± Chun Tao narrowed her eyes as she didn¡¯t even bother to look at Xiao Ru. She picked up a piece of clothing and stuffed it in the box.

    They had heard the news that the princess had been caught by his highness not long after she escaped and had been trapped in the wooden shed. His highness had also personally made a move and hit the princess until she was coughing out blood. Then he had sent someone to take away the princess¡¯ dead body.

    So the two maidservants took advantage of the fact that no one hade to take away Chen Ning¡¯s stuff yet to see if there was anything valuable within.

    ¡°Move those dirty hands away. Don¡¯t touch the possessions of our family¡¯s young miss!¡± Xiao Ru ruhed into the room as she snatched the clothes from Chun Tao¡¯s hands. Seeing the clothing thrown onto the floor, she couldn¡¯t help crying.

    ¡°But with all this broken stuff, we wouldn¡¯t want it even if it was given to us. You should take it all away and sell it all at a pawn shop. That way you can buy some money to burn for your young miss and don¡¯t forget to buy a grave for both master and servant.¡± Xia He spoke while her chin became nted. Everything she said was said in a sarcastic tone.

    [TL Note: Chinese people burn fake paper money in remembrance of the dead.]

    ¡°You......¡± Xiao Ru was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even speak. She pointed at the two jade bracelets on their hands and shouted, ¡°This is the dowry of our young miss, quickly give them back you thieves! Give it back!¡±

    ¡°What dowry, what thief? You should stop speaking nonsense.¡± Chu Tian and Xia He both gave a cold smile, ¡°His highness has already sent people over to collect your family¡¯s young miss¡¯ corpse, you should go and see her onest time. If you go toote, you won¡¯t even have the chance to see her onest time!¡±

    After they finished speaking, they heard the door open with a ¡°dang¡± sound. A cool breeze blew in causing the door to slightly shake.

    ¡°Who is the one cursining me to death?¡± A low voice came from the door.

    Chun Tao and Xia He were both shocked as they turned to the door. They saw a white silhouette standing at the door. With long flowing hair and a expressionless face, she stared at the two of them.

    ¡°Ghost......There¡¯s a ghost......¡± The two maidservants felt their hairs standing up as their teeth shivered in fright.

    This, this wouldn¡¯t be the princess¡¯ ghost, right?

    The two of them were scared witless and they almost fainted.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t cause trouble, then ghosts won¡¯te bothering you. Since you two are this scared of me, what kind of bad things have you been up to?¡±

    Chen Ning had a faint smile as her eyes like water swept across the two maidservants¡¯ faces. She slowly stepped into the room.

    There were two candles lit in the room and her shadow stretched out far from the light, shining onto the floor behind her.

    When Xia He lowered her head to look at the floor, she courageously stood up.

    If it had a shadow, it was human. This wasn¡¯t a ghost!

 Chapter 28: A broken phoenix canâ€™t compare to a chicken

    Chapter 28: A broken phoenix can¡¯tpare to a chicken

    ¡°So it was actually the princess. Why are you not dead?¡± Xia He wrinkled her brow as she spoke in a disrespectful tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want me to die that badly?¡± Chen Ning saw the jade bracelet on her wrist and her lips drew back into a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, if I die, then you can take this ice lotus jade bracelet, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Xia He¡¯s face turned cold as she hid her left hand behind her body and loudly said, ¡°What ice lotus jade bracelet? This servant does not understand what the princess is saying.¡±

    ¡°He, he, also there¡¯s you.¡± Chen Ning turned to look at Chun Tao. Her eyes fell onto the servant¡¯s wrist as she coldly smiled and said, ¡°The jade bracelet you¡¯re wearing is called Heavenly River Golden Jade, it is really precious. You actually have a pretty good eye.¡±

    Chun Tao¡¯s face turned white, but she spoke with a calm expression, ¡°This bracelet was given to this ve by her mother. This ve is truly ignorant, she didn¡¯t know that it was called Heavenly River Golden Jade.¡±

    Seeing the obvious lies of these two maidservants, it was clear that they were stealing the young miss¡¯ bracelets but they kept saying it belonged to them. Xiao Ru¡¯s face could not help turningpletely red.

    ¡°You guys, you guys are truly shameless.....¡± She pointed at these two arrogant maidservants. She was so angry she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    She turned around and looked at Chen Ning, ¡°Young miss, they¡¯re stealing your bracelets. You have to properly teach them a lesson!¡±

    When Chen Ning made a move earlier, Xiao Ru still remembered how she had made knocked all those maids and guards onto the ground. She was certain that the young miss would not let these two thieves go.

    Chen Ning did not seem to notice her look of anticipation, she didn¡¯t even get angry. Rather her lips tilted up and turned into a smile.

    ¡°This is my first time meeting these two maidservant sisters and I don¡¯t have anything good to give. Let¡¯s just count these two bracelets as presents from me to you, I hope these two sisters like them.¡± She smiled and said.

    ¡°What!¡± Xi Ru and two maidservants could not believe what they just heard.

    ¡°Young miss, you......you......¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes popped out as she found it hard to believe. She then said, ¡°How can you use what the madame has left you as a gift for others? Also, how could you give it to these two cheap people? Did you forget how they treated you? They.......They didn¡¯t even help you when you were dying. They even added insult to injury!¡±

    She felt that the dominating young miss was gone. She had once again returned to being the submissive and timid person she was before.

    Her heart was anxious as she was close to bursting into tears.

    Chun Tao and Xia He both felt proud as the raised their noses and snorted.

    This princess could be considered smart. She knew how to please them.

    It had to be known that a broken phoenix could notpare to a chicken. A princess that wasn¡¯t favoured could not evenpare to a single maidservant of this king¡¯s pce.

    ¡°The princess¡¯ gift, these servants won¡¯t be rejects.¡± The two maidservants gave a cold smile.

    Xia He paused and then said, ¡°The princess is a noble person, these servants cannot possibly be a sister to her. This servant is named Xia He and she is Chun Tao. If there is nothing that the princess needs, then these servants will withdraw now and not apany the princess to chat.¡±

    She pretended to praise Chen Ning as she prepared to leave with an arrogant expression.

    ¡°You guys, aren¡¯t allowed to leave!¡± Xiao Ru grit her teeth in hatred as she blocked the door with stretched arms.

    These two maidservants were even haughtier than the young miss! Also once they left, they would go and report to his highness.

    ¡°What kind of thing are you, move out of the way!¡± Xia He stared at her with hate filled eyes as she raised her hand to hit her.

    She was a daughter of one of the king¡¯s pce¡¯s families. Her mother and father were both servants with reputations so she could be considered someone with a high standing. She didn¡¯t even need to pay respects to the princess Chen Ning, how could she care about a little Xiao Ru?

    Her hand stopped in midair.

 Chapter 29: Closing the door and beating the dogs

    Chapter 29: Closing the door and beating the dogs

    Chen Ning calmly grabbed onto her wrist as she smiled and said, ¡°Xia He, Chun Tao, don¡¯t be in a rush to leave. I still have a present to give you.¡±

    ¡°Present? What present?¡±

    The two maidservants disdainfully looked at her. They had already gone through both of Chen Ning¡¯s dowry boxes and had only found these two jade bracelets which seemed valuable. The remaining trash had all been thrown onto the ground.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, close the door. I want to give these two arge gift and we can¡¯t let other people see it.¡± Chen Ning smiled at the confused Xiao Ru. It was like a cleansing spring¡¯s breeze.

    Seeing Chen Ning¡¯s smiling face, Xiao Ru was seemed to notice something.

    When the young miss was teaching those servants a lesson, she also smiled first and then......

    She immediately understood and closed the door.

    ¡°Princess, if you have any presents, please just take them out. We are very busy and have no time to stay here with you......¡±

    Xia He didn¡¯t even finish speaking before a ¡°pa¡± sound rang out and she had been pped on her right cheek. She was in a daze from being hit.

    She couldn¡¯t believe her own spinning eyes. She stared at the calm Chen Ning in front of her and shouted, ¡°You......you dare hit me......¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Another heavy p to the face.

    Xia He¡¯s ears were buzzing as tears came out from being hit.

    ¡°How is it? Is this present big enough? Do you like it?¡± Chen Ning smiled as she stared at her, ¡°If it isn¡¯t big enough, I can make it even bigger.¡±

    ¡°The princess is hitting someone! She dares to hit sister He, I¡¯ll report this to his highness.......¡±

    Chun Tao was smart. Once she saw that the situation was bad, she immediately ran for the door. Chen Ning stretched out and tripped her, making her fall face first to the floor.

    ¡°Alright, you can report to his highness. Tell him that I, Chen Ning am not dead, and havee back alive.¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly remember how Chun Tao was insulting her behind her back earlier, so she spat onto her clothes. Her hand then grabbed onto her hair as she pped her a few times.

    Chun Tao¡¯s melon face turned into a pumpkin face

    [TL Note: It¡¯s a chinese joke because melon face is ¹Ï×ÓÄ˜ and pumpkin face is ÄÏ¹ÏÄ˜.]

    Xiao Ru saw this p and she was enraptured. She loudly shouted out in joy in her heart.

    This girl¡¯s mouth was even worse than Xia He¡¯s, she deserved being taught a lesson by the young miss.

    ¡°You, you just wait! His highness definitely won¡¯t let you go!¡± Xia He¡¯s eyes were swollen to the point they were just slits. She had a sinister look in her eyes as she viciously stared at Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    She really is a foolish girl. She had already been beaten up to this point and still dared to argue back.

    ¡°Alright, go and tell Chu Shao Yang. I wanted to ask him clearly what he was going to do about the crime of poisoning the princess!¡± Chen Ning waved her wrists as she looked for a chair to sit in. She said to Xiao Ru, ¡°Xiao Ru, open the door. Let these two gods go.¡±

    Xia He¡¯s face turned pale. Xiao Ru opened the door, but she stayed sitting on the ground, not moving at all.

    Chun Tao got up and ran outside.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes shed as she picked up a teapot from the table and threw it over. It hit Chun Tao in the legs and she fell down onto the ground.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, close the door! If another person tries to escape, take a stick and break their legs!¡± Chen Ning coldly said.

    ¡°Yes, young miss.¡±

    Xiao Ru resonantly responded as she closed the door. With a hand at her waist and the other holding a piece of firewood as she guarded the door, she just stared at the two maidservants.

    Chun Tao and Xia He finally realized this was bad. The two of them stared at Chen Ning and their eyes revealed a look of fear at the same time.

    Chen Ning smiled and nodded. This was right.

    If she was a little more gentle, these dog like servants would think that she was easy to bully.

 Chapter 30: Stubborn even in the face of death

    Chapter 30: Stubborn even in the face of death

    She stood up from the chair as she walked towards Xia He.

    Xia He could not help but shrink back as her eyes filled with panic. She stared at Chen Ning like she was staring at a evil demon.

    Was she really that terrifying?

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help shrugging her shoulders.

    She stopped in front of Xia He and looked down at her. Her lips were drawn back and she revealed a sweet smile.

    But when Xia He saw that smile, she couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill deep down in her soul.

    Somehow, Chen Ning¡¯s smile was actually more frightening than her stern expression.

    ¡°You.....What do you want......to do?¡± She shrank back in fear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask and you answer. If you dare to answer with a single lie, then don¡¯t me me for giving you arge present.¡± Chen Ning smiled and said.

    Her face revealed a smile, but there was not a trace of smile in her eyes.

    Xia He¡¯s entire body shivered as she nodded. Of course she knew what Chen Ning meant by arge present.

    ¡°Anything princess asks, this servant will truthfully answer.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Three days ago, the person that poisoned my bird¡¯s nest porridge, was it you!¡± Chen Ning stared right at her eyes as she directly asked.

    Xia He couldn¡¯t help turning her eyes away as she immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t me! It wasn¡¯t this servant.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled. She was an expert at reading people¡¯s expression in the present era. Her specialty was seeing through a person¡¯s bodynguage and the slight changes in their expression to read their mind, differentiating between the truth and lies.

    So if Xia He had said the truth, she would have seen through it with a single nce.

    Her smile faded as she said with a stern face, ¡°Xiao Ru, hit her hard for me. Hit this lying cheap servant!¡±

    Xia He¡¯s heart trembled as she was filled with fear.

    ¡°Princess, it really wasn¡¯t this servant, this servant didn¡¯t put the poison in. This servant doesn¡¯t know anything.¡±

    She truly was stubborn at even in the face of death.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help shaking her head. With Xia He¡¯s skills in telling lies, if she wanted to fool her, she couldn¡¯t do it even with another ten years of practice.

    ¡°Very good, you still want to lie! Xiao Ru, keep hitting this cheap servant until she¡¯s willing to speak the truth.¡± She walked back a step with an expressionless face.

    Xiao Ru walked forward holding the stick of firewood. The stick fell onto Xia He¡¯s thigh and Xia He gave a pitiful cry.

    But Xiao Ru still didn¡¯t feel like it was enough. The stick continued to fall on Xia He lying on the ground.

    She clearly remembered that three days ago, when the young miss had fainted from the poison, she had knelt down in front of Xia He to get a doctor to help. Xiao He had spat on her and then walked away. This kind of heartless person that doesn¡¯t even help a dying person in front of her, she truly deserved to be beaten!

    ¡°Princess, spare me, spare me! Don¡¯t hit me anymore, this servant did it. It was done by this servant, it was done by this servant!¡±

    Xia He had been painfully crying while being hit. Finally she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and painfully admitted through her tearful crying.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, stop.¡± Chen Ning raised a hand.

    Xiao Ru put down the stick. She looked at Xia He with angry eyes and cursed, ¡°You truly have a ruthless heart for a cheap servant. My family¡¯s young miss doesn¡¯t have any grudges with you, why would you poison her!¡±

    Xia He cried and said, ¡°This servant was wronged, this servant didn¡¯t know that that package was filled with poison. And this servant didn¡¯t know that the princess would faint and spit out blood after drinking it......¡±

    ¡°A cheap servant like you still wants to quibble!¡± Xiao Ru angrily raised the stick.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me, don¡¯t hit me!¡± Xia He held her head in fear.

    ¡°Xia He, clearly tell me everything that happened! Remember, if you say even a single lie, I¡¯ll immediately be able to see through it. So, I rmend you to only speak the truth.¡±¡¯ Chen Ning stared at Xia He as she slowly said word for word.

 Chapter 31: Only you wonâ€™t

    Chapter 31: Only you won¡¯t

    Her eyes were clear, just like a clear autumnke, and it had a strong glow that people couldn¡¯t stare at.

    Xia He immediately lowered her head in fear.

    She felt that in front of Chen Ning, she waspletely transparent. Everything that she was thinking could be clearly seen by the opposite side.

    ¡°Three days ago, which was also the night that you, the princess got married, the kitchen sent over a bowl of bird¡¯s nest porridge. This servant was preparing the princess¡¯ new house and suddenly a maidservant same from the room. She said she was the maidservant that came with the princess and gave me a package of something, telling me to ce it in the porridge......¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡±

    Xia He hadn¡¯t even finished before she was interrupted by Xiao Ru¡¯s angry voice.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! The princess only brought me as a maidservant and I never gave you anything that night. Young miss, she, she¡¯s trying to frame me!¡± Xiao Ru was angry and nervous. Her face waspletely red.

    Once Xia He heard the word ¡°lying¡±, she broke out in a cold sweat. She quickly said, ¡°This servant is telling the truth. I¡¯m, I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    Chen Ning nodded and lightly said, ¡°I know, continue telling your story.¡±

    Xia He let out a relieved breath and wiped away her cold sweat as she said, ¡°The maidservant said that the princess was sick and that this was the medicine prescribed to the princess by the doctor, but the princess wasn¡¯t willing to drink it, so she wanted this servant to mix it into the bird¡¯s nest porridge. This servant saw hering from the room so I believed her and did what she said to do. But this servant never thought that the minute the princess drank the porridge, she would immediately spit out blood and faint. This servant knew that this wasn¡¯t good so I went to find the maidservant, but I found that I couldn¡¯t even find her shadow. Princess, this servant was stupid and was fooled by someone, but this servant really didn¡¯t know what was in that package and didn¡¯t want to harm your highness. The words these servant have said, every word is true and there are no lies, I trust your highness will believe me.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she kneeled on the ground and continue to kowtow.

    Xiao Ru was so angry that she was trembling. She really wanted to rush forward and rip off Xia He¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Young miss, everything she said is nonsense. This servant didn¡¯t give her any package or tell her any kind of crazy things. If this servant ever wanted to hurt you, let this servant¡¯s next generation all turn into bastards, never to return to normal!¡± She kneeled down in front of Chen Ning as she gave her oath. She was so anxious that tears almost came out.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help giving a smile as she pulled Xiao Ru to her feet. She smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl, I never doubted you. Anyone in this world could have the possibility of hurting me, but only you won¡¯t.

    Her words were like a warm stream. Xiao Ru felt her heart be warmer.

    ¡°Young miss......¡± She sniffed her nose. She was so moved that she wanted to cry.

    Chen Ning smiled as she patted her back. Then she turned around and looked at Xia He with a stern expression.

    Although Xia He couldn¡¯t see it, she still felt a chill run through her back.

    After a while, Chen Ning slowly said, ¡°Ok, I believe you. You can stand up now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess.¡± Xia He bowed once more to Chen Ning and stood up half in surprise and half in happiness.

    Obviously she never would have dreamed that Chen Ning would forgive her this easily.

    ¡°Chun Tao, Xia He.¡± Chen Ning cleared her throat and said.

    ¡°Servant is here!¡± The two maidservants answered in unison. They subconsciously became more respectful.

    The Chen Ning that was standing in front of them now wasn¡¯t the weak and easy to bully young miss Chen from before. Rather she had turned into a respectable and frightening princess.

 Chapter 32: Calling him a dog

    Chapter 32: Calling him a dog

    ¡°I¡¯ll only ask you a single question. From now on, will you be loyal to me or will you be loyal to Chu Shao Yang?¡± Chen Ning slowly said word by word.

    Chun Tao and Xia He could not help looking at each other. They couldn¡¯t understand what Chen Ning meant.

    Being loyal to his highness or being loyal to the princess, was there a difference?

    ¡°If you are loyal to Chu Shao Yang, then you are his dogs. One of you has disrespected me and the other has secretly poisoned me. This ount, I will properly get back from you. But if you are willing to be loyal to me, then we can just forget about everything. I will remember it, but will not take my revenge. Think carefully about it and then make your decision.¡± Chen Ning lightly said.

    Chun Tao and Xia He had an apprehensive look before, but once they heard Chen Ning finish, the two of them let out a sigh of relief. They didn¡¯t even think before kneeling down in front of Chen Ning and honestly said in unison, ¡°Servant is willing to be forever loyal to the princess.¡±

    The princess¡¯ question was just like asking them if they liked to eat braised pork or if they liked to eat poop. This wasn¡¯t a question that needed to be considered!

    ¡°Very good.¡± Chen Ning had a serious face as she looked at the two maidservants¡¯ faces with cold eyes. She nodded and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided to pledge your allegiance to me, from now on you are my, Chen Ning¡¯s people. In this king¡¯s pce, you only have to listen to me. As for the next door cats and dogs, you can just ignore them, do you remember this?¡±

    Cats and dogs!

    Xiao Ru almostughed out loud. The young miss¡¯ hidden insult was definitely aimed at King Ding Yuan.

    ¡°Servant will remember.¡± Chun Tao and Xia He agreed in unison.

    Chen Ning looked at them with a strict face, ¡°As for being my people, I only have one requirement and that is ¡®loyalty¡¯! If you show my one face and act another way behind my back and do things like selling out your master for glory, then tell me, how should this princess punish you?¡±

    This was the first time she used the princess status as she sternly said with a fierce face.

    Chun Tao and Xia He¡¯s heart turned cold as the replied in unison, ¡°Servant definitely won¡¯t betray the princess, please rest assured princess!¡±

    ¡°You can stand up then.¡± Chen Ning waved her hand.

    The two maidservants finally stood up, they both had faces of fear and awe. They no longer dared to disy their original arrogant expression.

    In Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes, her admiration for Chen Ning was at the point where she wanted to bow down in worship.

    The young miss was simply too strong. A few kung fu moves was enough to make these maidservants that didn¡¯t put anyone in their eyes obedient. It was hard for a person not to be satisfied.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte so this princess will go to rest now. You can go now.¡± Chen Ning waved her hand.

    ¡°Yes, princess.¡± The two maidservants bowed before Chen Ning before they respectfully backed away.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Chen Ning suddenly said.

    ¡°Does the princess still have orders? Servant will immediately fulfill your wishes.¡± The two of them stopped together.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten to leave behind something?¡± Chen Ning smiled as she stared at their wrists.

    Chun Tao and Xia He seemed to suddenly think of something as they quickly removed the bracelets and ced them in front of Chen Ning.

    ¡°Servant was being too greedy, please forgive us princess.¡±

    Their hearts skipped a beat. Stealing the princess¡¯ things, this was a huge crime. If the princess decided to punish them, the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the punishment.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. As long as you remain loyal to this princess, you won¡¯t becking in benefits. You can go now.¡± Chen Ning put away the bracelets as she generously forgot about it.

    After waiting for Chun Tao and Xia He to leave, Xiao Ru closed the door and turned around to look at Chen Ning with an anxious look, ¡°Young miss, do you think that they¡¯ll go and report to his highness? This servant doesn¡¯t think they are trustworthy. Young miss, do you really believe what Xia He said?¡±

 Chapter 33: A ghost in front of the bed

    Chapter 33: A ghost in front of the bed

    Chen Ning leaned back in the chair as shezily said, ¡°My eyes have never read anyone wrong before, that Xia He wasn¡¯t lying. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll go and report to Chu Shao Yang. Un, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    She gave a yawn, then she stood up and slowly walked over to the bed.

    There were too many things that happened in just a single day. She was very tired and just wanted to have a good sleep.

    She had to recover her energy because what was waiting for her tomorrow was definitely a violent storm.

    She fell down on the bed and closed her eyes, instantly falling asleep.

    ¡°Young miss......¡±

    Xiao Ru hesitantly stood in front of the bed.

    Chen Ning suddenly opened her eyes. She tapped the tip of Xiao Ru¡¯s nose as she intimately smiled and said, ¡°Little girl, if I don¡¯t dispel the doubts in your heart, will you not be able to sleep?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right young miss.¡± Xiao Ru bitterly nodded her head, ¡°Please tell this servant. This servant is about to die from curiosity.¡±

    ¡°What you want to ask me is why I¡¯m certain that Xia He didn¡¯t lie to me, right?¡± Chen Ning smiled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right young miss!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s chin fell down. Her thoughts had been guessed by Chen Ning once again, how was this possible!

    ¡°Come and sleep with me, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Chen Ning saw the ck bags under Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes and felt her heart ache.

    Xiao Ru immediately and obediently got on the bed, lying down beside her. Her eyes were open wide and she didn¡¯t turn her head.

    Just like a little girl who was looking forward to hearing a story.

    Chen Ning lightlyughed as she lovingly rubbed Xiao Ru¡¯s hair. She blew out the candle and the two of them lied down together.

    The moonlight was like water as it dimly shined in through the window, turning the room silver white.

    ¡°If you want to see if a person is telling the truth or lying, it isn¡¯t very difficult. You need to pay attention to every one of their movements, especially their eyes.¡±

    Under Xiao Ru¡¯s anticipation, Chen Ning finally began to slowly speak. She tried to say it in a way that was as easy as possible to understand.

    ¡°When she was telling the truth, her eyes wouldn¡¯t move or would just move a tiny bit. When she was lying, then her eyes would unconsciously move to the top right. Now think carefully, when I suddenly asked Xia He if she was the one who poisoned me, didn¡¯t her eyes move to the top right?¡±

    Xiao Ru tilted her head as she thought for a bit. Then she suddenly pped her hand and shouted, ¡°She did, she did!¡±

    She looked at Chen Ning with a face of awe, ¡°Young miss, how do you know this much! This servant remembered that you weren¡¯t like this before, it seems like you¡¯ve be apletely different person!¡±

    The smile on Chen Ning¡¯s face froze for a second.

    That¡¯s right, she had be a different person.

    But she felt that she couldn¡¯t tell Xiao Ru the truth. If she knew that she was a wandering spirit from the modern era, this honest little girl would be scared beyondpare.

    ¡°Alright, now you should close your eyes and sleep!¡± She stared at Xiao Ru.

    Xiao Ru instantly stuck out her tongue and then obediently closed her eyes. After a while of deep breathing, she fell into thend of dreams.

    Chen Ning also closed her eyes in exhaustion as she prepared to go to sleep.

    As she was feeling hazy, just like she had just woke up from sleeping, she heard a light ¡°chi¡±ughing sounding from beside her ear. It was like someone had blown a breath of air at her ear which made her suddenly wake up.

    ¡°Who?¡± She opened her eyes and asked in a low voice.

    A person was standing in front of her bed with their back facing the moonlight. It was hard to see their face and their clothing was fluttering in wind, making them seem like a ghost.

    Opening one¡¯s eyes in the middle of the night, suddenly realizing there was this ghostly figure in front of their bed. Anyone that was human would have fainted in fright.

    However Chen Ning was very calm. She picked up the candle beside her bed and threw it at the ghostly figure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re human or ghost, scram!¡±

 Chapter 34: So it was him

    Chapter 34: So it was him

    ¡°Aiyo, so fierce!¡± The ghostly figure gave a lightugh. It raised out a hand and caught the candle without making any sound.

    Chen Ning quickly turned and stood up. She had slept in her clothes as if she had already expected that someone would appear.

    She jumped out of the bed and her right hand shot out to grab the ghostly figure¡¯s wrist.

    The movement was very smooth.

    This was a self defense move for girls from the modern era that she was proficient in. As long as she caught a person¡¯s wrist, she would immediately flip them over her shoulder. Even her teacher had asionally been caught off guard by her before.

    That ghostly figure shed a little and dodged out of the way.

    Chen Ning followed up with a sweep with her right foot. These two moves were beautifully executed. In her dojo, no one had been able to escape her three move chain.

    But that ghostly figure calmly moved to the side and had done it quite easily. He reached out with his left hand and taking advantage of the fact that Chen Ning hadn¡¯t stood up yet, he suddenly touched her cheek. He chuckled and said ,¡±How smooth!¡±

    This was the first time she had been taken advantage of after passing over. Chen Ning was surprised, but she did not panic. She grabbed backwards, but all she felt was thin air.

    She knew that she had met an expert this time. So, she focused her mind and calmly continued to fight.

    Each move, each exchange, she was always on the retreat to a certain extent.

    But the ghostly figured seemed like he was just ying around with her. If Chen Ning attacked fast, he would quickly dodge. If Chen Ning attacked slow, he would also move slowly.

    Chen Ning¡¯s fists and feet shot out again, but they once again hit thin air.

    She suddenly stopped and no longer attacked. She coldly stared at the ghostly figure in front of her.

    She could clearly see that her own martial arts was far fromparing with the opponent¡¯s. Since she couldn¡¯t beat him, she wouldn¡¯t keep wasting her energy.

    The clothes of the ghostly figure slightly shook and he stood a foot in front of her. It seemed like if Chen Ning just threw a single fist out, she would be able to make his nose bleed.

    But Chen Ning knew in her mind, even if she was ten time faster, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to touch the hem of the other person¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± She gritted her teeth and coldly asked.

    The ghostly figured tilted his head and repeated the sentence she had just asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± His voice sounded just like fragile ice jade.

    It was a man! Moreover it was a very young man.

    Chen Ning immediately concluded, but that voice sounded very familiar, as if she had heard it before. It definitely wasn¡¯t that horrible Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°The person hiding behind the stack of firewood and helping me teach the servants, it was you, right?¡±

    A light lit up in Chen Ning¡¯s mind, she had already guessed who this ghostly figure was.

    The ghostly figure was a little stunned. It seemed like he hadn¡¯t expected it, but he didn¡¯t deny it. He chuckled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me. I helped you with such arge favour and you still threw that candlestick at my head. It really is returning kindness with ingratitude.¡±

    Heughed as he ced the candlestick on the bedside table.

    By leaning sideways like this, the moon shined onto his face.

    Under the light of the moon, a pure, otherworldly face appeared in front of Chen Ning. With delicate facial features, it seemed just like wonderful painting.

    ¡°So it was you!¡± Chen Ning knit her brows. She immediately recognized him.

    This ghostly figure was actually that evil charming youth sitting on the side at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s wedding!

    Seeing Chen Ning¡¯s expression, the beautiful youth could not help rubbing his nose. A trace of mncholy filled his heart.

    What kind of cold shouldered expression was this!

    His face was unparalleled in this world. Which young girl in the capital wouldn¡¯t be captivated just by looking at him!

    But only her, again and again, she continued to turn a blind eye to this face that could turn the world upside down. Was she just a blind person?

 Chapter 35: What do you think about me

    Chapter 35: What do you think about me

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you helping me? What goals do you have?¡±

    The tone of Chen Ning¡¯s voice did not be softer because this beautiful young man had a country destroying beautiful face, rather it became even rougher. These few words were almost enough to make this beautiful young man suffocate.

    He could not help narrowing those beautiful eyes that could turn the world upside down. The smile hanging on his lips disappeared as he looked at Chen Ning in indignance.

    ¡°Tell me what purpose do I have for helping you?¡± He asked back.

    ¡°Humph, how should I know! You are the same as that snake Chu Shao Yang, working hand in hand with him. There probably is no goodwill behind you helping me!¡± Chen Ning coldly smiled as she spoke with a voice full of satire.

    All the people that went to the wedding today, they were all her enemies.

    This young man thought she was blind. He thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him!

    ¡°You.....¡± The beautiful young man was so depressed he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He had helped her take care of those servants and in the end was scolded until he wanted to spit out blood.

    He had never been scolded like this by anyone.

    ¡°No good will for a good deed! You have such a sharp mouth for a little girl, no wonder my third brother doesn¡¯t like you!¡± The beautiful young man was filled with anger. He gave an angry snort and threw out his sleeves.

    A force shot out and Chen Ning involuntarily went back several steps, almost falling over.

    She stood her ground and her eyes shined.

    ¡°Your third brother? Chu Shao Yang? That means you¡¯re Chu Shao Yang¡¯s little brother?¡±

    She looked carefully at him and found that his face was simr to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s. Only it seemed to be a little more elegantpared to Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Humph, what I said wasn¡¯t wrong. You both came from the same nest, neither of you are anything good!¡± She gave a coldugh.

    ¡°Why am I not something good?¡± The beautiful young man gritted his teeth in anger.

    ¡°In the middle of the night, you appear in a young girl¡¯s room. Moreover with my current status, I am your third brother¡¯s princess, I am your sister inw. With your sneaky behaviour, how could you be a good person!¡± Chen Ning didn¡¯t even spare him a nce.

    ¡°I......¡± The beautiful young man had no words to say.

    He knew that he was a normally eloquent person, but without knowing why, whenever he was in front of Chen Ning, he would always feel some kind of pressure.

    ¡°What sister inw! My third brother hasn¡¯t even touched you yet! The person in his heart isn¡¯t even you, rather it¡¯s that second miss Chen that he married yesterday, who is your sister! Chen, Bi, Yun!¡± The beautiful young man was thoroughly enraged by Chen Ning, as he spoke through his lips.

    He had thought that Chen Ning would be very hurt by this one statement. This was because the entire capital knew that young miss Chen was madly in love with King Ding Yuan. It had long became a joke that everyoneughed about.

    ¡°He, he, that dirty man and cheap woman are a match for each other, I really want to congratte them. A man like Chu Shao Yang, I wouldn¡¯t want him even if he was given to me!¡± Once Chen Ning heard Chu Shao Yang¡¯s name, her heart filled with disgust. The previous owner of this body must have been blind, how could she like this kind of cheap man!

    ¡°Yi, you really don¡¯t want my third brother?¡± The beautiful young man was amazed. His figure suddenly shed and he came in close. His nose was almost touching Chen Ning¡¯s face as he said with a face beaming with joy, ¡°You don¡¯t like my third brother, then how about me? With my appearance, am I worthy of you?¡±

    His voice was filled with narcissism and his smile was full of confidence.

    Chen Ning walked back a step and kept a safe distance from him. She was speechless as she stared at his smiling face.

    Even adding in her previous life, she had never seen such a narcissistic man.

    No, saying he was a man was already being nice to him. He was a little brat that still hadn¡¯t grown any hairs yet!

 Chapter 36: Wherever you want to stay

    Chapter 36: Wherever you want to stay

    Chen Ning¡¯s patience waspletely swallowed up by him. She was sleepy and very tired, she had no time to waste with him.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why he would appear in her room in the middle of the night. Was he investigating her for Chu Shao Yang? Or was it just to satisfy his own curiosity?

    So she lifted her hand and pped him in his narcissistic beyondpare face.

    A ¡°pa¡± sound rang out loud and clear.

    She had knocked the beautiful young man into a daze.

    With his skills, if he wanted to dodge, even a hundred Chen Nings wouldn¡¯t have been enough to hit him. But he never imagined that Chen Ning would hit him and that she would do it so suddenly.

    This p was like a bomb to him. There were five red fingerprints left on his white face.

    ¡°You dare hit my face!¡±

    After being stunned for a while, he suddenly grabbed his face. Like a cat jumping up after someone steps on its tail, he pointed at Chen Ning and his eyes filled with the fire of rage.

    ¡°This time I hit your face. The next time you disrespect me, I¡¯ll hit your butt! Little brat!¡± Chen Ning looked at him with a disdainful expression.

    ¡°What little brat! You......Do you believe I won¡¯t hit you!¡± The beautiful young man¡¯s face turned red as his chest heaved up and down in rage.

    His fist clenched together and his joints cracked.

    She dared tough at him. If she wasn¡¯t a girl, he would have long knocked her teeth out.

    ¡°I say little brat, elder sister is tired and wants to sleep. Go wherever you want to stay and go, I won¡¯t send you off!¡±

    Chen Ning did not even care about the other side¡¯s threats. She couldn¡¯t keep her tired eyes open any longer. She gave arge yawn and then fell down on the bed. The minute she closed her eyes, she began to snore.

    The beautiful young man¡¯s teeth creaked from being gritted so hard. His eyes turned wide in disbelief, he simply could not believe that there was a woman like this in the world.

    After she had finished hitting him, she actually pretended as if nothing had happened and went to sleep on her bed. He didn¡¯t want to keep arguing with her in her room anymore, after all, he was a true gentleman!

    Was she really not worried that he would do something to her?!

    *

    Chen Ning felt that her sleep was very sweet. She was full of energy when she woke up, she was simply sparkling.

    The early spring sunlight came in through the paper windows, it was very bright and warm.

    She sat up in the bed and looked around, she found that the beautiful young man was already gone. She could not stop her lips from rising and forming a slight smile.

    Her judgement seemed to be right, that beautiful young man did not have any bad intentions towards her.

    She had been looking at his expression and she had long seen that the young man¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity, and there was even a trace of mischief. Compared to his third brother Chu Shao Yang, he was definitely a different kind of person.

    But in order to avoid being bothered by him, she had pped him to scare him off. This way, she could get a good night¡¯s rest.

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re up? This servant has pumped some water so you can wash your face.¡± The door was pushed open and Xiao Ru came in with a bowl of water. She walked over to the bed.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Ning nodded.

    Xiao Ru ced the bowl down and picked a white towel to hand over to Chen Ning. She suddenly saw her face and couldn¡¯t help screaming:

    ¡°Ah! Young miss, your face.....¡± She pointed at Chen Ning¡¯s face. Her mouth was wide open and she had a shocked look on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± Chen Ning rubbed her face and felt that there was nothing strange. But she felt that something was strange after seeing Xiao Ru¡¯s shocked expression.

    She looked around and found that there was a bronze mirror on the dresser. She walked over and looked into the mirror.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± She cursed under her breath as she heavily pped onto the table.

 Chapter 37: Calling her as a white eyed wolf

    Chapter 37: Calling her as a white eyed wolf

    The bronze mirror shined against a person, perfectly reflecting their face.

    She saw that there was an animal drawn on both her cheeks. The drawing was very simple, but it was very lifelike.

    On the left side, there was a fox. Its eyes were squinted and it was smiling. It looked almost just like her.

    On the right side, there was a wolf. Its eyes were white and it was disying a sharp w.

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t even need to think about it to guess who had drawn these two ink paintings.

    Who else could it be other than that beautiful young man!

    She had pped him once and he had drawn these two animals on her face as revenge. He really had a bad temperament.

    As for why he drew a wolf on her face, it was clearly to call her a ¡°white eyed wolf¡±. Someone who repays kindness with ingratitude!

    Chen Ning was angry at first, but without knowing why, after looking at the two lifelike animals painted on her face, especially the sly looking little fox, she suddenly began tough.

    This little brat better not appear in front of her again. Otherwise she would definitely teach him an unforgettable lesson.

    She washed her face and saw that Xiao Ru was staring at her with a look of surprise. She lightly said, ¡°This was something I drew for fun, don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±

    Xiao Ru nodded her head. She pushed her problems down into her stomach, but her heart continued to whisper.

    The young miss¡¯ hobby is really interesting, drawing things on her own face. But, these two little animals are really well drawn, they¡¯re really lifelike!

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes swept across the room, finally falling on the two red boxes with golden outlines on them. This was the dowry she brought with her. Yesterday Chun Tao and Xia He had turned it inside out, but Xiao Ru had already neatly put things back together and ced all the clothes back in.

    ¡°Young miss, the bracelets that the madame has left behind for you, this servant has hidden under the mattress. This time, we definitely will not let anyone steal them.¡± Xiao Ru said.

    Once she thought of what happened yesterday, she couldn¡¯t help grinding her teeth in rage.

    If it wasn¡¯t for young miss stopping those two maidservants, then these two bracelets would already have disappeared. The people of the King Ding Yuan pce, none of them were anything good.

    What she couldn¡¯t understand is that the young miss had clearly caught those maidservants red handed, so why did she let them off so easily? For these people that dared to steal their master¡¯s belonging, there was obviously the chance that they¡¯ll try again. She should have justpletely gotten rid of them!

    Chen Ning raised her eyes. Seeing Xiao Ru¡¯s little peach face showing an angry expression, she turned her eyes away since she could already guess what she was thinking.

    ¡°Do you want to ask me why I didn¡¯t punish them for their wrongs, or do you want to ask me why I didn¡¯t chase them away and kept them around?¡±

    Xiao Ru forcefully nodded.

    She was already used to the young miss reading her mind, she wasn¡¯t surprised anymore.

    ¡°Yes, young miss, this servant cannot understand. Aren¡¯t there other servants in this pce?¡±

    ¡°Of course there are other servants, but can you guarantee that a new servant will be loyal to me?¡± Chen Ning smiled and asked back.

    ¡°This.....¡± Xiao Ru seemed like she couldn¡¯t think of an answer.

    ¡°As for Chun Tao and Xia He, one of them poisoned me and the other stole my property. Both of these are heavy crimes, but since I didn¡¯t punish them for it, they¡¯ll naturally feel grateful to me. Moreover they are already in the palm of my hand, so could a new servant be as useful to me as they are?¡± Chen Ning very patiently exined it all.

    Xiao Ru suddenly said, ¡°Yi, so it¡¯s like this.¡± She tilted her head to think because she was still a little anxious. She then said, ¡°Young miss, are you worried that this servant is good enough? In fact, even if you sent them away, this servant can easily take care of your needs alone.¡±

 Chapter 38: Taking back all that is owed

    Chapter 38: Taking back all that is owed

    Chen Ning smiled and poked her forehead, then she said, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯m not doubting your ability to serve me, only you and I have both just entered into this pce. In this pce, there are few people with morals and we don¡¯t understand anything, just like being blind and deaf at the same time, but Chun Tao and Xia He are not the same. Chun Tao has been in this pce for many years and Xia He is someone from one of the pce¡¯s families, her parents are all servants with high positions. If they pledge their allegiance to us, we will be gaining two pairs of eyes and ears in this pce. In the future, no matter what we do, it will be much easier. Tell me, doesn¡¯t this make sense?¡± Chen Ning persuasively said.

    Xiao Ru was only listening and nodding. Her face filled with awe as she said, ¡°Young miss, you truly know a lot. Even if this servant racked her head, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to think of these reasons.¡±

    Chen Ning slightly smiled and said, ¡°Stop ttering me. Let me ask you, is my dowry only these two boxes?¡±

    She remembered that she was the country protecting pce¡¯s young miss. If this young miss was to be wed, how could her father only send her out with a dowry of two boxes? Isn¡¯t this simply arge joke?

    No wonder everyone in the King Ding Yuan Pce all looked down on her. Even Chun Tao and Xia He resented her shabby dowry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, young miss.¡± After referring to the dowry, Xiao Ru revealed a look of anger.

    ¡°The madame had clearly left you twenty boxes as dowry, but when you were married, the second madame only prepared these two shabby dowry boxes, keeping the remaining eighteen boxes for herself. This resulted in the entire cityughing at you. Not only did they joke about your shabby dowry, they also said that you might not be old master¡¯s blood daughter and that¡¯s why they wouldn¡¯t give you a proper dowry. Did you not see King Ding Yuan¡¯s face on the day of the wedding, it was even uglier than if he had eaten poop. He did not even hold a ceremony with you and directly sent you to the bridal chamber. Do you not remember what happened?¡±

    ¡°Second madame?¡± Chen Ning searched through the original owner¡¯s memories and found that it was exactly as Xiao Ru described it.

    The second madame Xiao Ru had mentioned was her stepmother Lin, who was also Chen Bi Yun¡¯s birth mother.

    Her deceased mother had helped her prepare a very rich dowry, so rich that her stepmother and sister were jealous of her. It was a pity that the original owner did not pay any attention to them.

    ¡°Then what about my other eighteen dowry boxes?¡± Chen Ning asked.

    ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t know, but this servant thinks that the second madame must have used the dowry taken from you as the second young miss¡¯ dowry. Those eighteen boxes the madame had prepared for you were all filled with good things, it would be impossible to estimate the value of each box. The two dowry boxes that the second madame had left you only had some worthless silk and clothing, this servant is really angry just thinking about it! Those two bracelets that attracted those two maidservants were things that were left from the other dowry boxes. If the second madame and second young miss were to see them, they would definitely be jealous. They would immediately try to steal them from young miss.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help calling the original owner arge idiot.

    She pitied her misfortune and was angered by the fact she didn¡¯t fight back.

    She never would have imagined that the original Chen Ning would be bullied like this by her ck hearted stepmother and sister. Taking her dowry, taking her husband, and even taking her life. No wonder she was unsatisfied when she died, she had died with with evesting regret.

    Very good. Now that she, a soul from the twenty first century hade to upy this body, she would take back everything the original owner was owed and they would all pay the blood debt!

    She would make those that owed the original owner pay back their debts one by one!

    Chu Shao Yang, he would be the first person!

 Chapter 39: Being fooled by her

    Chapter 39: Being fooled by her

    Inside the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion where Chen Bi Yun lived, Chu Shao Yang suddenly gave arge sneeze.

    He looked out the window with a puzzled expression. There was no wind blowing in.

    Chen Bi Yun was leaning against the head of the bed. Her maidservant Lan Xiang was carrying a bowl of supplement drink, slowly feeding it to her.

    Her water filled eyes did not even look away from Chu Shao Yang for even a second. Her eyes were filled with tender love.

    Seeing Chu Shao Yang sneeze, she stopped drinking he supplement drink and immediately gave Lan Xiang an order, ¡°Quickly bring a cloak for his highness. It is windy outside, his highness needs to be careful of his health.¡± Her voice was filled with concern.

    Yesterday in the wedding hall, the secret of her being pregnant had been exposed. She had lost face for him and had angered Chu Shao Yang, almost losing his favour. Fortunately she had fallen and agitated the fetus. After Chu Shao Yang¡¯s concern for her after she fell, she began to feel much more confident.

    As long as she can protect this child, as long as she continued to win Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart, the position of King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess would eventually be hers!

    But the hatred she had for Chen Ning only continued to increase.

    ¡°No need.¡± Chu Shoa Yang pushed away the cloak Lan Xiang brought and walked over to the bed. Seeing Chen Bi Yun¡¯s thin face, he slightly wrinkled his brows.

    ¡°Your highness, has this concubine¡¯s body displeased you?¡±

    Seeing Chu Shao Yang knit his brows, Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart went to her throat. She wanted to sit up in the bed and be held by Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, there¡¯s something I have to tell you.¡± His tone was very bad and his chin tightened.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Bi Yun became more nervous as she turned her eyes away out of guilt.

    Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t pay attention to her appearance. He had a weak face as he said, ¡°Chen Ning.....she didn¡¯t die.¡±

    His voice was very dry, without a trace of warmth.

    When the people he had sent to retrieve Chen Ning¡¯s corpse reported back, he almost could not believe what they said.

    He had clearly seen her spit out blood, her body twitching, and how she wouldn¡¯t live much longer. But once he turned his eyes away, those people that he sent to collect the corpse said that they had all been taught a fierce lesson. The head maidservant had even been beaten by Chen Ning until she spat out blood and fainted.

    How was this possible!

    However, after he carefully examined the injuries that they had, his expression became very solemn.

    The marks on the servants faces were extremely swollen. To cause this kind of injuries, it was not something that a sheltered young miss could do. Especially the maidservant that had fainted, she had clearly suffered internal injuries.

    Did the untalented young miss Chen know martial arts?

    If she really knew martial arts, then her spitting out blood and fainting was all done to trick him.

    Dammit!

    Once he thought about how Chen Ning had tricked him, the anger in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart began to boil and he had no way to suppress it.

    ¡°Elder sister did not die?¡± Chen Bi Yun was surprised. Her heart was filled with hatred, but her face immediately disyed a surprised and happy expression, ¡°Your highness, what my elder sister did in the wedding hall yesterday was not on purpose, you musn¡¯t be mad at her. In the end, it is all this concubine body¡¯s fault, it is all my fault. Elder sister not dying is very good news. This concubine will go apologize to elder sister and hope that elder sister will forgive this concubine.¡±

    After finishing, she struggled to get out of bed.

    ¡°Concubine empress, you must be careful with your body. The doctor said that you¡¯ve disturbed the fetus, so you must stay in bed and rest. In any case, you cannot leave your bed now.¡± Her trusted maidservant Lan Xiang immediately said.

    ¡°But, if I don¡¯t receive forgiveness from my elder sister, this concubine will not be able to rx.¡± Chen Bi Yu said with tearful eyes.

    Her beautiful flower like face filled with tears caused Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart to fill with pain.

 Chapter 40: Even if you do not die, your skin will be peeled

    Chapter 40: Even if you do not die, your skin will be peeled

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, you just obediently lie here for me. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang held onto Chen Bi Yun and pulled her into his embrace. He raised his head and a look of anger sh in his eyes.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t done anything wrong to her. The way she treated you in the wedding hall yesterday was truly too ruthless! This kind of cheap person, this king will find someone to teach her a severe lesson!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun rxed in his embrace as she timidly said, ¡°Your highness, regardless of anything, she still is this concubine¡¯s elder sister. No matter how she treats me, I will not hate her. I beg you, since she is this concubine¡¯s elder sister, please have mercy on her.¡±

    No one could see the hidden desire in her eyes.

    She knew that if she spoke this way, Chu Shao Yang would be even angrier and was less likely to show mercy.

    Naturally, Chu Shao Yang gently rubbed her face and tenderly said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, this king truly can¡¯t tell that the two of you are sisters. You are this gently and kind, always thinking of others, while she is such an evil woman. She almost caused to you lose our child yesterday! You no longer have to worry, this king will never give her a chance to bully you again.¡±

    He raised his head and coldly said, ¡°Send down my orders. The princess has escaped the pce and broken the family rules. Let Mother Lin represent this king in giving out the punishments. Immediately send out my orders!¡±

    Mother Lin!

    Hearing these words, Chen Bi Yu¡¯s eyes lit up.

    To be Chu Shao Yang¡¯s princess, she had spent quite a bit of effort. She had already inquired about everyone in this king¡¯s pce, of course she knew who this Mother Lin was.

    Leaning in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arms, she gave a shameless smile.

    Chen Ning, even if you don¡¯t die this time, your skin will still be peeled by Mother Lin!

    *

    ¡°Princess, this isn¡¯t good. This servant has heard that his highness has just sent out Mother Lin to implement the familyws!¡±

    Xia He truly was worth being the daughter of one of the pce¡¯s families, she was very well informed. Mother Lin had not left yet, but once she heard the news, she immediately came over to tell Chen Ning.

    ¡°Mother Lin?¡± Chen Ning casually raised her eyebrows, ¡°What kind of person is she?¡±

    She had just finished washing up. She hadn¡¯t even had time to eat breakfast before Xia He came in with this news.

    ¡°Princess, you¡¯ve never heard of Mother Lin¡¯s name before?¡± Xia He had a face of disbelief.

    ¡°What kind of famous person is she?¡± Chen Ning asked back.

    She was not familiar with the people of the King Ding Yuan pce. From this name, she should just be an old nanny, it wasn¡¯t worth Xia He being this shocked.

    Once Xia He saw Chen Ning¡¯s calm expression, she anxiously stomped her foot and said, ¡°Princess, you might not know this, but Mother Lin was the nanny for his highness, she is also the steward of this pce. All the matters of the pce all are handled by her alone, even the prince is full of respect towards her. Once she handles thew, she will not have any tolerance. You......You should think of a way to avoid it? If you fall into Mother Lin¡¯s hands, even if you are the princess, she will not care about that at all. She will definitely give you a severe beating!¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Ning smiled. She turned to look at Xiao Ru and she said, ¡°Remember what I told youst night? If you beat all the small dogs, soon the old dog wille forward.¡±

    The smile on her face did not fade as she lightly said, ¡°This princess truly wants to meet this Mother Lin. I also wish to see what kind of familyws this pce has!¡±

    ¡°Princess......¡± Xia He was prepared to try persuading her again.

    Suddenly, they heard a loud sounding from the courtyards, just like someone kicking down the door. She was surprised and she instantly closed her mouth.

 Chapter 41: Are you considered that old?

    Chapter 41: Are you considered that old?

    ¡°Where are the people living in this courtyard? Old Mother Lin has already appeared and yet no one is here to wee me? You can¡¯t even be considered deaf and blind!¡±

    An arrogant voice came from outside the courtyard gates.

    Xia He¡¯s face fell as she said in a low voice, ¡°This is bad. It¡¯s toote, Mother Lin is already here. The one speaking is the most trusted servant Mother Lin has, Maidservant Feng. She is the most ruthless dog that Mother Lin has by her side!¡±

    The expression she showed seemed to be filled with anger.

    Once Chen Ning saw this, she knew that Xia He must have had some kind of disagreement with this Maidservant Feng.

    The door suddenly opened and Chun Tao ran in with a panicked look. She screamed, ¡°Princess, this is bad. The steward of the king¡¯s pce, Mother Lin is here. She¡¯s calling you toe out and greet her.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Ning could not help smiling.

    This Mother Lin seemed to put on quite the air of importance. She was just Chu Shao Yang¡¯s nanny, so she should have an air of humility. She was the servant and I am the lord, she actually expected this noble princess toe and to greet a servant like her? This was truly funny!

    It was clear that not a single person in this King Ding Yuan pce had ced her, the princess in their eyes.

    Good, very good.

    ¡°Princess, Mother Lin is already in the courtyard. You.......You should go and greet her.¡±

    Chun Tao saw that Chen Ning was just casually sitting in the chair without moving. She could help trying to remind her in a small voice.

    As a servant of this pce, she naturally knew who she could never offend. This Mother Lin was the number one person on this list.

    Daring to not pay respects to Mother Lin, one should not hope to remain in this prince¡¯s pce from now on.

    Chen Ning raised her eyebrows. Not only did she not stand up, she evenid back in the chair. Shezily said, ¡°Mother Lin? Is she that old? She wants this princess to go out, then doesn¡¯t that mean this princess has no face?¡±

    Chun Tao and Xie He¡¯s faces turned white, as they looked in dismay at Chen Ning.

    Oh god, the princess actually wants to not pay respect to Mother Lin? Wasn¡¯t this like stirring up a nest of wasps?

    The flower engraved windows were half open and Chen Ning¡¯s voice was not low. From the open window, her voice was casually heard by the dozen maids and Mother Lin in the yard.

    Mother Lin had received Chu Shao Yang¡¯s orders and had brought severalw maids toe help uphold the familyw. Everyone one of them were filled with arrogance and none of them had put the an ignored princess like Chen Ning in their eyes. They all thought that once Chen Ning had heard her maidservants¡¯ reports, she would obedientlye out to greet them. Who would have thought they would be waiting to hear this sentence!

    Maidservant Feng suspected that she had heard wrong and could not help digging her ears. Then she asked the people around her, ¡°Did you hear it clearly? What did the people inside just say?¡±

    The maids all had strange faces. Finally a brave person said, ¡°That princess seemed to have asked whether Mother Lin is really that old!¡±

    Mother Lin was so angry that her face turned pale. Her hand heavily grabbed onto the crutch she used and she sternly said, ¡°The little people inside the room,e out for me now!¡±

    She had been in the King Ding Yuan Pce for over twenty years, there was no one that dared to disrespect her in this pce. Even his highness would also show respect to her. Today this dumb little girl actually dared to disrespect her, how could she not be furious?

    Chen Ning looked out the window, then sheughed and said, ¡°There seems to be someone who farted outside, it smells really bad. This princess will not go out to smell it. Whoever farted, can be the one to bear with it.¡±

    After she finished talking, Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t hold it in as she burst out intoughter. She quickly realized the trouble she caused and immediately covered her mouth.

    Chun Tao and Xia He almost couldn¡¯t hold in theirughter either, but the two of them were afraid of Mother Lin, how could they dare tough? They could only try and hold it in.

 Chapter 42: Pointing at a monk to call her a donkeyâ€™s butt

    Chapter 42: Pointing at a monk to call her a donkey¡¯s butt

    Once Mother Lin was angry, it was not a small deal. She did not have any expressions on her face, but her eyebrows hung low and her eyes were very sharp.

    The maids by her side all became silent.

    ¡°Who is the servant serving the princess in this courtyard?¡± Mother Lin coldly said.

    Inside the room, Chun Tao and Xia He both trembled at the same time. Their faces turned white and their eyes filled with fear.

    ¡°Reporting to Mother Lin. It is the two servants Chun Tao and Xia He.¡± Maidservant Feng fawningly replied.

    ¡°Very good. The princess doesn¡¯t know the rules since it is her first time here, but do these two cheap servants not understand that they have to help the princess by teaching them to her? Chun Tao, Xia He,e out now!¡±

    Mother Lin heavily mmed her crutch on the ground as she sternly spoke.

    She had been a nanny in this king¡¯s pce for many years, of course she understood how to hit a dog for the master to see. If the maidservants at her side was beaten, it was equivalent to pping the master¡¯s face, making the master feel even more embarrassed.

    How could Chen Ning not understand why she was insulting other people?

    But she just smiled andpletely ignored her.

    Chun Tao and Xia He were shivering in fear. The two of them knew that if they went out, they would be taught a severe lesson by thew maids outside. With Mother Lin in a rage, it was even possible that they would been beaten to death.

    But the two of them did not dare to disobey. Mother Lin¡¯s words in this pce was just like an imperial edict, no one dared to disobey.

    Their legs went soft as they trembled and walked towards the gate.

    ¡°Chun Tao, Xia He, stop right there!¡± Chen Ning suddenly coldly said.

    The two maidservants couldn¡¯t help stopping where they stood.

    ¡°What this princess told you yesterday, have you already forgotten today? This princess has said that as long as you are my people, you only have to listen to this princess¡¯ orders in the prince¡¯s pce. What cats and dogs? Such a dubious person calling out, their just letting out farts!¡± Chen Ning raised her hand and heavily mmed it on the table.

    This one p on the table was like a very crisp p on Mother Lin¡¯s old face, making her face turn into a grimace.

    Cats and dogs, dubious person!

    This princess was clearly pointing at a monk to call her a donkey¡¯s ass

    [TL Note: This is an idiom meaning pointing at a monk¡¯s bald head andparing to a donkey¡¯s ass, tldr ¨C insulting someone]

    She was so angry that she began to tremble. Her eyes shed with a severe and vicious glint as she pointed her crutch at the door, ¡°Come, drag out the little slut that dares to disrespect me and beat her up!¡±

    Her mind was already filled with a heavy killing intent.

    After pausing for a bit, she then coldly said, ¡°The princess sneaking out of the pce means she¡¯s broken the family¡¯sws. His highness hasmanded this old servant to properly teach the princess a lesson. This old servant doesn¡¯t dare go against his highness¡¯ orders, so this old servant will just have to teach the princess about the rules of the pce.¡±

    She looked around her and all the maids knew what Mother Lin¡¯s meaning was. She wanted them to not be gentle and to make sure to beat her to death.

    Mother Lin had a sinister expression as she gave a coldugh.

    Does it matter that the other side is a princess? She was just following his highness¡¯ orders. Even if she beat her to death, it wouldn¡¯t be med on her.

    Because once the sky falls, his highness would be there to support her!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Over ten familyw upholding maids aggressively charged into the room.

    Once Chun Tao and Xia He saw this, their faces turnedpletely white and could not help shrinking back. Only Xiao Ru, who even though was afraid, still moved forward and stood in front of Chen Ning.

    ¡°Such bold ves, I want to see who dares to make a move against the princess!¡± She loudly shouted with gaping wide eyes.

    ¡°Move out of the way!¡± The maids held up their sticks. Who actually put Xiao Ru into their eyes?

    A maid smashed her stick down into Xiao Ru¡¯s knees. Xiao Ru gave a pitiful cry and fell down onto the ground.

 Chapter 43: Putting someone in their place

    Chapter 43: Putting someone in their ce

    Chun Tao and Xia He were also on the ground, being beaten by the maids with sticks. They held their heads as they rolled around.

    ¡°Such a bold dog, daring to hit my people!¡±

    Seeing Xiao Ru being hurt, the Chen Ning who had been sitting the whole time finally lost her calm expression.

    Her eyebrows shot up and her eyes filled with anger. Her right hand grabbed a teapot from the table which she threw at the head of the maid who had hit Xiao Ru. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, it hit the maid right in the head.

    The teapot shattered and the hot tea inside spilled all over the maid. The maid who had been drenched gave a pitiful scream just like a pig.

    ¡°Ah! It burns! My eyes.....I can¡¯t see anything! Ah, ah, ah, I¡¯m blind, I¡¯m blind!¡± She screamed out in a panic.

    The other maids were all surprised.

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t even spare a single nce for the maids. She stepped onto the windowsill with her right foot and kicked off with her left foot, instantly she jumped out from the room into the courtyard.

    Mother Lin was standing there with her crutches, her face was filled with anger. Suddenly she saw Chen Ning flying out and she couldn¡¯t help being shocked.

    Before she could even react, Chen Ning had already heavily pped her across her face.

    ¡°Pa¡±!

    Mother Lin only felt her head feel faint and her ears begin to ring. It took a while for her to even react.

    She.....had been pped by someone?!

    This was impossible!

    One of Mother Lin¡¯s eyes turned swollen from being hit. She turned around with eyes filled with bitterness as she viciously stared at Chen Ning, ¡°Little slut, you actually dare to hit me?¡±

    Chen Ning felt helpless.

    This old dog¡¯s teeth were truly sharp. Even after being hit, she was still insulting others.

    It seemed like she had hit her too light.

    ¡°What I just hit was an old undying dog!¡±

    Chen Ning gave augh and backhanded with another p. Once again heavily hitting Mother Lin¡¯s other cheek.

    She had used all her strength with these two ps. She wanted to put this arrogant and overbearing Mother Lin in her ce.

    If she had not disrespected Mother Lin, there would be no ce for her in this king¡¯s pce in the future.

    Mother Lin was so angry that she was trembling. She took her crutches and tried to hit Chen Ning¡¯s head.

    She had been in this king¡¯s pce for all these years, always being pampered. She had never received this kind of humiliation or this kind of beating.

    Chen Ning gave a faint smile and effortlessly caught Mother Lin¡¯s crutches in her hands. She twisted her hand and easily knocked Mother Lin down onto the ground. With a putong sound, Mother Lin was kneeling down in front of Chen Ning.

    Once the maids that rushed out from the house saw this, they all sucked in a cold breath.

    God! Were their eyes lying to them? This stupid princess actually dared to hit Mother Lin? Was she trying to go against the heavens?

    Chen Ning forcefully ced the crutch on Mother Lin¡¯s shoulder, making sure that she could not stand up. At the same time, she was smiling as she looked at the shocked maids.

    Mother Lin¡¯s face had turned into arge red and purple bun. She said in a low voice, ¡°Princess, today¡¯s events, this old servant will remember.¡± Her voice was filled with a threatening tone.

    Chen Ning gave a chuckle, not caring about it at all.

    ¡°Little slut, you dare to hit Mother Lin? It seems like you¡¯re tired of living!¡±

    Maidservant Feng pointed right at Chen Ning and began to insult her. She did not have any kind of respect for her.

    She raised the stick in her hand and rushed right at Chen Ning.

    Because in her eyes, there was no difference between Chen Ning and a dead person.

    She had hit Mother Lin which was equivalent to pping his highness¡¯ face. His highness would definitely not let her off.

    The maids finally reacted and rushed at Chen Ning with their sticks together.

    ¡°Stop! If you dare to move another step forward, I¡¯ll dig a hole to bury this old dog in!¡±

    Chen Ning coldly spoke as she ced a finger on Mother Lin¡¯s right eyelid.

 Chapter 44: Shutting her mouth with her own words

    Chapter 44: Shutting her mouth with her own words

    Although Chen Ning had learned capturing and fighting techniques in the modern era, it was still hard to fight against multiple enemies. Facing all bulky maids with sticks just by herself, it would definitely not going to end well.

    Walking into a losing situation, this was not something she would do.

    She was more clear on seizing the king to fight the pawnspared to anyone else.

    So she ignored all the maidsing for her. She directly jumped out of the window and found the leader, Mother Lin.

    It seemed like they really were afraid to hurt their leader. Seeing Mother Lin being captured by Chen Ning and the face full of murderous intent Chen Ning had, all the maids stopped in their tracks. They all stared at her, not daring to move.

    ¡°Little slut, let go of Mother Lin! If you harm a single hair on her head, I promise you will suffer painful end!¡±

    Maidservant Feng screamed out. She was calling her slut just like Mother Lin was. It was already flowing off the tongue for her.

    ¡°He, he.¡± Chen Ning raised her eyebrows andughed. She turned her head to look at Mother Lin, ¡°You keep talking about rules, but it seems like your little subordinate doesn¡¯t seem to know the rules either. Mother Lin, tell me, if a servant goes against its master like insulting the princess, ording to the rules, what kind of punishment does she deserve?¡±

    Mother Lin¡¯s had a heavy feeling in her heart. She gave a strong snort and refused to answer.

    She didn¡¯t believe that Chen Ning would do anything to her. Unless the other party was tired of living, they wouldn¡¯t dare pluck the hair off the butt of an old tiger like her.

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Since Mother Lin is not replying, does that mean you refuse to reply? Or is it because you do not know the rules? Alright, since you won¡¯t reply, then I¡¯ll just have to find someone who knows the rules to tell you. Xia He!¡± She shouted out.

    Xia He unconsciously replied, ¡°Servant is here!¡±

    Once she and Chun Tao saw this scene, they werepletely shocked.

    Never in their dreams would they have thought that there would be someone in the king¡¯s pce who dared to beat and insult Mother Lin. She even dared to make Mother Lin kneel in front of her. This princess¡¯ manner was really admirable!

    ¡°Come and tell them. If a servant goes against their master like insulting the princess, what kind of punishment do they deserve?¡±

    Xia He¡¯s lips just trembled. She didn¡¯t dare answer after looking over at Mother Lin, but once her gaze met Mother Lin¡¯s sinister look, she felt her heart turn upside down as she loudly shouted, ¡°Reporting to the princess, they deserve a heavy p!¡±

    She knew that the results would be the same whether she said it or not. Mother Lin was already filled with hatred towards them. Since she couldn¡¯t escape, she might as well do her best to please the princess.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Chen Ning nodded in satisfaction while facing Xia He. This girl actually came through at the most crucial moment, she wasn¡¯t wrong about her.

    Chen Ning smiled and looked at Mother Lin, ¡°Mother Lin, not only has your subordinate been rude, she even dares to insult this princess. So, this princess will not teach anyone else today. She will only be teaching you! You are the king¡¯s pce¡¯s steward, yet the servants you raised do not even understand the rules! Then this princess will just have to teach them what the rules are!¡±

    ¡°You, you, you.....¡± Mother Lin was enraged by the words Chen Ning said to her. The other side kept talking about the rules, but this was just shutting her mouth with her own words. She could not say anything at all.

    ¡°Xia He,e over here. Give her a heavy p!¡±

    Xia He was shocked. Her eyes opened wide in disbelief as she said in surprise, ¡°Princess!¡±

    p Mother Lin? How could she dare to do something like that?

    ¡°What, don¡¯t you dare to do it?¡± Chen Ning said.

    ¡°This servant will obey your orders.¡± Xia He gritted her teeth and walked forward. Then she raised her hand.

    Mother Lin suddenly raised her head and looked at Xia He with vicious eyes. Her eyes were red as she coldly said, ¡°You cheap servant, you actually dare to do it!¡±

 Chapter 45: Hitting them until they submit

    Chapter 45: Hitting them until they submit

    Mother Lin was so angry that her chest was about to burst.

    Being hit by Chen Ning, she could hold in this kind of anger, because Chen Ning was at least still the princess. But, if she was pped by a maidservant today, then all the prestige that she had earned in this king¡¯s pce would all be gone.

    After Xia He saw her gaze, the hand she had raised would note down.

    ¡°Xia He, beat her up. Even if the sky falls down today, this princess will there to support you!¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly spoke out once again, trying topel her.

    Xia He finally found her courage. She looked over at Chen Ning with a face filled with worship.

    With the princess saying this, what did she not dare to do?

    The hand she had raised did not hesitate to fall down.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Everyone was stunned by this one p.

    God dammit, this little girl¡¯s truly has some courage. She actually really dared to hit her! She didn¡¯t even look carefully just who she was hitting. This was Mother Lin!

    Mother Lin, the person who could make the entire King Ding Yuan¡¯s pce tremble with just a single stomp of her foot!

    Mother Lin¡¯s eyes seemed like they would shoot out mes as she fiercely looked right at Xia He.

    Xia He pped out once again. Since she had already hit her, she might as well keep hitting. She should see this to the end. She then pped the stunned Mother Lin another ten times.

    She felt very satisfied in her heart.

    Mother Lin and her subordinates have lived in luxury in the king¡¯s pce for many years and many servants have been beaten and scolded by them. Not to mention Xia He, even her mother and father have been called out by Mother Lin¡¯s group. They could only listen to orders, letting them beat and insult them. They were just like grandchildren.

    [TL Note: Grandchildren basically mean someone who lets others walk over them.]

    Now she could finally release all the pent up anger that she¡¯s kept over the years.

    Her pping skills weren¡¯t at the same level as Chen Ning. The ten ps she gave wasn¡¯t as strong as the two ps Chen Ning gave, but they made Mother Lin want to dig a hole in the ground and bury herself in it.

    This was extremely embarrassing!

    She, the dignified king¡¯s pce¡¯s steward, Mother Lin, was actually being beaten by a little maidservant. By suffering this pain, she felt that it was incredibly embarrassing.

    ¡°Dead little girl, you just wait!¡± Mother Lin began to insult Xia He, but she looked at Chen Ning with a fierce look. It was almost as if she could drill a hole in Chen Ning¡¯s face with just her eyes.

    Of course she knew that the reason why Xia He dared to hit her was all because Chen Ning said that she would support her.

    ¡°It seems like Mother Lin still hasn¡¯t learned the rules yet. Xia He, keep hitting her for this princess. When she says she understands the rules, then you can stop.¡±

    Chen Ning enjoyed the expression on Mother Lin¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help revealing a faint smile.

    Not convinced?

    Then I¡¯ll just keep hitting you until you submit!

    Her approach towards this kind of people was very simple and crude, but it was very effective.

    ¡°Yes, princess!¡± Xia He loudly agreed and raised her hand once again.

    Mother Lin was finally scared. Seeing the look in Chen Ning¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of fear.

    She never thought that Chen Ning would not care at all about her feelings, she would hit without hesitation. If she didn¡¯t submit to her soon, then she shouldn¡¯t think about keeping her old face.

    This was the so called order of soft fearing strong, strong fearing the unruly, and the unruly fearing those with no fear of death.

    An unruly person meeting someone who didn¡¯t fear death like Chen Ning, she had no choice but to submit.

    ¡°Princess, this old servant knows her wrongs. This old servant begs the princess to give this old servant another chance. This old servant has learned the rules and will on longer dare to offend the princess.¡± Mother Lin finally spoke. Her face was filled with shame as she admitted to her wrong doings.

    What?!

    Mother Lin was actually admitting her wrong doings to the princess?

    The chins of the maids all fell to the ground and their eyes all popped out. They couldn¡¯t believe what they were hearing.

 Chapter 46: Cursing people without dirty words

    Chapter 46: Cursing people without dirty words

    ¡°Lin, Mother Lin, this little slut¡¯s people dare to p your face and you admit your wrong doings to her? You have no need to fear this little slut. Just wait until this servant reports back to his highness, his highness will definitely kill this little slut to help you vent your anger!¡±

    The one speaking was Maidservant Feng. She was arrogantly shouting out and rushing for the door at the same time.

    Idiot! Stupid!

    Mother Lin was insulting her in her heart. How did she not see that this Maidservant Feng was this stupid? She even made her a confidant.

    In this kind of situation, how could she not see that Mother Lin had no choice but to submit to Chen Ning? Yet this Maidservant Feng still could understand this situation. Was she trying to harm her?

    ¡°Maidservant Feng, stop!¡± Her face fell as she shouted out.

    Maidservant Feng hesitated for a minute and then stopped. Then she turned around and came back.

    ¡°Kneel down for me and admit your wrong doings to the princess!¡± Mother Lin sternly said.

    Maidservant Feng¡¯s body trembled as her eyes popped out in disbelief.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Why are you still not kneeling for me!¡± Mother Lin once again spoke with a stern tone.

    ¡°Mother Lin, this little slut.....What is that? It¡¯s so stinky! Ou!¡± While Maidservant Feng was still spitting out insults, her mouth was suddenly filled with something. It was incredibly smelly. She smelled it while she was saying wa, then she began to vomit.

    A few crows were circling above her going ¡°ga, ga¡±.

    Maidservant Feng almost threw up everything in her stomach. She was thinking how could she be this unlucky, having crow¡¯s poop falling right into her mouth.

    Everyone that saw her being embarrassed like they, couldn¡¯t help secretlyughing.

    Xiao Ru, Chun Tao, and Xia He were allughing and dancing around.

    Chen Ning also pursed her lips into a smile. Then she carefully swept across her surroundings.

    ¡°Maidservant Feng, are you treating my words as nothing? Why are you not kneeling in front of the princess yet! You have been rude and disrespected your master. Now heavily p yourself!¡±

    Mother Lin loudly said in a stern voice.

    Her knees were already sore from kneeling down. She knew that if she didn¡¯t vent like this for Chen Ning, even if her legs broke from kneeling, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up.

    Maidservant Feng did not dare to stall, she quickly kneeled down in front of Chen Ning. With a tearful face, she raised her hand to p herself. As long as Chen Ning didn¡¯t say stop, she would keep on hitting.

    She was hitting really well!

    Xia He felt her anger fade as she watched her.

    This Maidservant Feng was the most evil dog by Mother Lin¡¯s side. She was rotten to the core and had a rotten heart.

    Half a year ago, Maidservant Feng had locked her gaze onto her. Maidservant Ma wanted her to give her cousin with theme leg over, but Xia He had rejected her. Of course this offended Maidservant Ma, so she was then sent to the most dirty and tiring ce to work. After a few days, her mother and father had sent arge amount of money to Maidservant Feng and that was how she had been assigned as the unfavoured princess, Chen Ning¡¯s maidservant. It was a story filled with bitter feelings.

    Chen Ning just continued to smile. Seeing Maidservant Feng continue to p herself, she didn¡¯t tell her to stop.

    Mother Lin continued to ponder in her mind, then her eyes suddenly moved to the side. She shouted at the other maids, ¡°What are you just standing there for? Why are you not kneeling and begging the princess for forgiveness!¡±

    All the maids kneeled down and began to kowtow to Chen Ning. They spoke in unison, ¡°These servants now know their crime. We beg the princess to forgive us.¡±

    Chen Ning finally gave faint smile and nodded.

    ¡°Mother Lin truly is a wise person. Teaching them the pce rules this fast and only using a single to teach the rest, truly great. You are truly too amazing.¡±

    Mother Lin¡¯s old face could not help turning red. She knew that the princess¡¯ strong words were actually insulting her without using cursing. If shepared herself with the princess, they werepletely at different levels.

 Chapter 47: What kind of medicine are you eating

    Chapter 47: What kind of medicine are you eating

    At first, Mother Lin was filled with disdain for Chen Ning, but now that she had been in Chen Ning¡¯s hands for a while, she couldn¡¯t help but feeling fear.

    Who said that young miss Chen of the country protecting pce was just a weak little girl? She had lived for this long and this was the first time she had seen such a powerful person. Especially considering how young she was, she was truly a youth that should be respected!

    ¡°Alright, you can stop now. Since Mother Lin and you guys have learned the rules and this princess is feeling good today, I will not investigate the crimes of you offending me.¡±

    Chen Ningughed as she raised her hand.

    She had already aplished her goal so she wouldn¡¯t continue to embarrass these maids. Moreover they still had their uses.

    All the maids gave a sigh of relief as they stopped kowtowing and Maidservant Feng also stopped pping herself. In order to quell Chen Ning¡¯s anger, she had pped herself with all her strength. Her original rat like face hadpletely turned red and was much plumper.

    When the maids saw Maidservant Feng¡¯s face, they wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to do so.

    ¡°Aiyo. Mother Lin, you¡¯re such an old person, how could you kneel in front of me? Please stand up. This is your crutch, you have to hold it properly. Don¡¯t let it fall into the hands of another person.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she walked forward and raised a hand out to help Mother Lin stand up. She put the crutch in her hand and helped her pat off the dirt from her dress.

    The way she had gone from dominating to respectful shocked Mother Lin and the maids. They stared at her in a daze, unable to guess what kind of medicine Chen Ning had just swallowed.

    ¡°Princess, this one is just a simple old servant. This old servant wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything.¡± Mother Lin leaned against her crutch, her face was filled with fear.

    Her originally arrogant expression hadpletely disappeared as she became more and more humble.

    Now, whenever she saw Chen Ning smile, her heart would start to beat fast. She was afraid that if the other party made a move, she wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.

    ¡°Mother Lin, you are the steward of this king¡¯s pce and I am just a neer. For an old servant like you to personallye to my courtyard, what can I help you with?¡±

    Chen Ning was smiling as she helped Mother Lin sit down on a stone bench at the side.

    How could Mother Lin dare sit down? She jumped up the minute her butt touched the stone bench and quickly bowed forward. Hearing Chen Ning¡¯s words, she could not help being surprised.

    In her heart, she knew that the princess was just asking a rhetorical question!

    But she did not dare to not answer. She respectfully said, ¡°Reporting to the princess, because the princess left the pce by herself yesterday, his highness ordered this old servant toe and pay a visit to the princess.¡±

    Even if her courage was at 120%, she still did not dare mention the words learning the rules.

    Once Xiao Ru and the other two maids heard Mother Lin¡¯s answer, they couldn¡¯t hold back theirughter.

    But Chen Ning just solemnly nodded and said, ¡°Mother Lin truly is a steward loyal to the king¡¯s pce, no wonder his highness has so much trust in you. You¡¯re not the least bit careless with the tasks his highness assigns to you. Just toe and greet me, you bring this many people, very good. Seeing you pay this much attention to this princess and you give such an enthusiastic greeting to this princess, this princess is very pleased.

    Her words made Mother Lin and the maids¡¯ face turn red in embarrassment. They really wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Mother Lin, now that you¡¯ve given your greeting, isn¡¯t it time for you to report back to his highness? I wonder, how will you report this matter back to his highness?¡±

    Mother Lin was surprised. She couldn¡¯t help wonder what Chen Ning meant by this.

    Seeing Chen Ning¡¯s smiling face, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.

 Chapter 48: Slapping someone and giving them a date

    Chapter 48: pping someone and giving them a date

    ¡°Reporting to the princess, this old servant will tell his highness that after this old servant paid her greetings to the princess, she fell ill and now need bed rest. She will need ten days to half a month to get better.¡±

    Mother Lin tried to respond based on what she thought Chen Ning wanted.

    Chen Ning nodded in satisfaction.

    She truly is the head servant, no wonder she could be the steward of this king¡¯s pce for so many years. She could easily understand what I was implying.

    It was much easier dealing with intelligent people.

    She smiled and said, ¡°This report is very good. With Mother Lin¡¯s hard efforts, his highness will definitely reward you.¡±

    ¡°This old ve also wishes to thank the princess.¡±

    Mother Lin¡¯s wrinkled face actually gave a smile.

    The words the two of them spoke was just like a puzzle. Everyone listening around them couldn¡¯t help but be confused.

    But when they saw that both the princess and Mother Lin were smiling, seemingly dissolving their enmity, they all let out a sigh of relief.

    Chen Ning calmly said, ¡°Mother Lin, we can be considered friends after fighting. Today this princess has offended you, so I hope that Mother Lin will not me this princess.¡±

    Mother Lin spoke with a face of fear, ¡°This old servant doesn¡¯t dare, this old servant doesn¡¯t dare.¡±

    She indeed did not dare to be offended.

    Chen Ning had only beaten her once and she already knew that the opposite party was someone who she could not offend. With this kind of person, would she dare to provoke her in the future?

    ¡°Xiao Ru, Chun Tao, Xia He!¡±

    The smile on Chen Ning¡¯s face suddenly disappeared and a serious expression appeared.

    ¡°Servant is here.¡±

    ¡°The things that happened today, you have seen nothing and heard nothing, do you understand? If a single word is passed onto an outsider, don¡¯t me this princess for being impolite!¡± Chen Ning said in a serious voice.

    ¡°Servant does not dare!¡± The three maidservants all bowed down together. A look of fear appeared in their eyes.

    ¡°Stand up.¡± Chen Ning raised her hand. Her lips parted and formed a faint smile.

    ¡°Mother Lin, this princess will ensure that these three maids will not say a single word about what happened today. An old person like you should rx, you are still the steward of this king¡¯s pce. If there is anyone that dares to disrespect you, just send someone to tell this princess and this princess will punish them for you!¡±

    Mother Lin was finally fully convinced.

    This princess was pping her and then giving her a date.

    [TL Note: This basically means carrot and stick.]

    Even if the others cannot understand what Chen Ning is saying, how could she not understand?

    The meaning behind Chen Ning¡¯s words were very clear. As long as she obediently listened to her, the embarrassing matter of her being pped today would not be told to anyone else. She would still be the Mother Lin from before, the one respected by everyone in this pce.

    Although the p she suffered was very painful, the date that Chen Ning offered was enough to sate her anger.

    ¡°Princess, the kindness you show this old servant, this old servant will remember. If you even need anything, you just need to send someone over and this old servant will do her best.¡±

    Mother Lin was now full of admiration and gratitude towards Chen Ning.

    She had lived a long life, the only thing she could not lose was her old face

    [TL Note: Face means reputation]

    Now with Chen Ning¡¯s promise, she was feeling much more reassured.

    As for the maid subordinates, they were all her confidants. She was not the slightest bit worried that these maids would tell others about her being beaten, unless they didn¡¯t want to live any longer.

    ¡°Well said, well said. Have a good trip Mother Lin, this princess will not send you off.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she gave the order for the guest to leave.

 Chapter 49: Itâ€™s fine to lack anything but money

    Chapter 49: It¡¯s fine tock anything but money

    Seeing how Mother Lin and the others hade so aggressively, but left so calmly, Chun Tao and Xia He could not stay calm.

    What just happened was just like a dream, it seemed too unreal.

    The way the two of them looked at Chen Ning had also changed. Now they had the same expression Xiao Ru always had.

    Xiao Ru took in the expressions of the two and felt pride in her heart. Sheughed and said, ¡°Are you guys just like me? Don¡¯t you also want to kneel down in front of our family¡¯s young miss?¡±

    Chun Tao and Xia He both furiously nodded. Their hearts were filled with surprise and joy.

    Originally these two people were exiled and that¡¯s why they were sent here to serve an unfavoured princess like Chen Ning, their hearts were filled with grievances. But, after seeing the princess¡¯ performance today, they couldn¡¯t help feeling shock. The two maidservants were now filled with feelings of awe.

    The two of them looked at each other and they couldn¡¯t help revealing smiles.

    The princess even dealt with Mother Lin, the hardest person to deal with in this pce. From today onwards, they would have a much easier life in this pce.

    Chen Ning was feeling very good as she smiled and said, ¡°Having to deal with such a chaotic situation in the morning, we haven¡¯t even had breakfast yet. This princess is very hungry, if you have anything that¡¯s tasty, bring it over for this princess quickly.¡±

    Chun Tao and Xia He responded in unison. The two of them ran off together and personally cooked breakfast. Before long, there was a whole table filled with delicious food.

    Chen Ning was very satisfied as she ate.

    ¡°Xia He, go and get a pce leavingmand token from Mother Lin. Tell her that this princess is bored of staying inside the pce and wants to go out for a stroll.¡± Chen Ning said.

    She didn¡¯t want to act like she didst time, digging a hole to escape. From now on she would openly walk out the pce in a dignified manner.

    Xia He promised and left. Before long, she was came back with amand token.

    She respectfully presented it to Chen Ning.

    This pce leavingmand token was not something normal and it was definitely now something everyone had. As far as she knew, there were only three of these tokens in the king¡¯s pce.

    When she went to find Mother Lin, the minute she opened her mouth, Mother Lin instantly gave her the token without any hesitation. She didn¡¯t even let Xia He tter her.

    The princess truly had arge reputation!

    ¡°Chun Tao, Xia He, I want to bring Xiao Ru out for a walk, you two will guard the house. No matter whoes over, you can¡¯t let them in. You guys have to remember, the princess was taught the familyw¡¯s by Mother Lin and is currently injured, so no one is allowed to see her. Do you understand?¡±

    The two maidservants promised in unison, but they had a confused look on their faces.

    The ones who were injured were clearly the people that Mother Lin had brought with her. The princess was not the slightest bit injured, so why would the princess pretend like she was?

    Chen Ning just gave a smile and didn¡¯t exin for them. She went back into the room to change her clothes, then she took themand token and walked out of the pce¡¯s back door with Xiao Ru, arriving onto a crowded street.

    Leaving the pce this time, she only had a single goal. That was to ¨C earn money!

    As the saying goes: It¡¯s fine to have everything, just don¡¯t be sick. It¡¯s fine to have nothing, just don¡¯tck money.

    Chen Ning hade from a modern era, so she could obviously understand this logic.

    If she wanted to thrive in this era, the first thing she needed to do was to get some money!

    Although she was the country protecting pce¡¯s young miss, looking at the two shabby dowry boxes she owned which even Chun Tao and Xia He looked down on, it was clear she didn¡¯t have a lot of money.

    The only thing of value she had were the two jade bracelets, but they were items left behind by the original owner¡¯s mother so she could not bear to sell them.

    Although she was very poor right now, she believed that with her wisdom and knowledge, it would be easy for her to earn a lot of money in this era.

 Chapter 50: Acting out a good play

    Chapter 50: Acting out a good y

    Chu Shao Yang returned to the pce and walked right for the Intoxicated Flower Pavillion where Chen Bi Yun was staying.

    He had a very heavy look on his face. The pce servants that saw him all quickly became silent. When they saw that his highness¡¯ mood was this bad, no one dared to offer their greetings.

    Chu Shao Yang indeed had a stomach filled with anger.

    After the court was dismissed, a group of officials had came over and offered him their congrattions, hoping that he would have a child soon. He had no way of responding and could only smile as he faced theughing crowd, he almost exploded from holding it in.

    All of this embarrassment was given to him by his princess, Chen Ning. Thinking of it all, he felt the urge to kill someone.

    Once Chen Bi Yun saw his face filled with killing intent, she was shocked. She quickly came over tofort him.

    Chu Shao Yang sat down and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Where¡¯s Mother Lin?¡±

    Once Mother Lin heard that Chu Shao Yang was back, she quickly rushed over. Hearing his highness call her name, she quickly came forward.

    Chu Shao Yang raised his head and looked at Mother Lin in the corridor. He said in a cold voice, ¡°How was the thing I asked you to do?¡±

    Mother Lin bowed and replied, ¡°Reporting to your highness, as per your orders, this old servant led a group of familyw enforcers to the princess¡¯ abode. The princess has been punished ording to the familyws and is currently lying in bed, unable to move. This old ve estimates that it will take around ten days to half a month before she recovers. During this time, she will not be able to leave her bed.¡±

    Once Chen Bi Yun heard her, she could not help but reveal a look of disappointment.

    Only making her stay in bed for ten days to half a month? Why didn¡¯t you just beat her to death!

    She looked down and hatred filled her eyes.

    Chu Shao Yang felt like he finally vented out some of his anger. He viciously said, ¡°That cheap girl didn¡¯t die, it really is letting her off easy!¡±

    He did not have the slightest bit of doubt about Mother Lin¡¯s words. He waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you Mother Lin. You¡¯ve performed this task very well, go and receive your reward.¡±

    Turning around, he saw that Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes were red. She said with misty eyes, ¡°Your highness, the reason my sister caused trouble at our wedding and ran away from the pce is all because of this concubine. Because this concubine adores your highness too much, she couldn¡¯t help herself. This concubine did not steal your highness away on purpose and not my sister is hurt, this concubine feels truly guilty. Your highness, please send the best doctor to cure my sister and let her recover faster. Otherwise, how could this concubine face her elder sister?¡±

    Her tears began to stream down her face and she began to sob, it was just like rain falling off a pear flower. Seeing this, Chu Shao Yang felt pain inside his heart.

    Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help holding her in his arms, ¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡¯re too kind. She treats you like this and you¡¯re still thinking about her. This king truly likes a good girl like you. As for a ruthless elder sister like Chen Ning, it¡¯d be best if she was beaten to death!¡±

    Once he mentioned Chen Ning, the gentle look in his eyes disappeared. It was reced with a sinister look.

    ¡°Your highness, no matter how badly she treats this concubine, she is still this concubine¡¯s elder sister. This concubine will never me her sister. Moreover, everything is this concubine¡¯s fault. This concubine clearly knew that your highness and elder sister were engaged, yet towards your highness she.....¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s voice slowly became quieter as she shyly buried her head down.

    She knew that more pitiful she seemed by putting all the me on herself, the more sympathetic Chu Shao Yang would feel towards her and the more he would be disgusted by Chen Ning.

    Naturally, Chu Shao Yangpletely fell for her act. He forcefully pulled her in closer and said in an even more gentle voice, ¡°Yun¡¯er, when talking about the love between this king and you, it was this king that fell in love with your kindness. You must remember, you never have to feel like you¡¯ve offended that vile woman, you never have to feel like you¡¯ve done her wrong!¡±

 Chapter 51: Accurately foretelling the future

    Chapter 51: urately foretelling the future

    ¡°But, your highness.....¡± Chen Bi Yu looked up. That delicate and charming face made Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart beat wildly.

    ¡°She caused this prince to lose face at the wedding yesterday, now I can¡¯t even raise my head when meeting my colleagues. At the same time, she even harmed you and the child in your stomach. The fact that this king sent Mother Lin to only teach her a lesson and not take her life is already letting her off easy. You do not need to plead for her, this king has already decided to let her feel like death is better than living!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang coldly ordered, ¡°Someonee, receive this king¡¯s orders. No doctors of the pce will be allowed to treat the princess. Anyone that disobeys will be punished by the familyws!¡±

    ¡°Your highness.....¡± Chen Bi Yun had an anxious face, but she felt pride in her heart.

    My good elder sister, Mother Lin is not someone easy to deal with. Without a doctor treating you, I really want to see just how long you¡¯ll live!

    [TL Note: I broke out inughter reading this one sentence.]

    What Chen Bi Yun did not know was that Chen Ning, who she thought had been beaten until she couldn¡¯t move, had already left the king¡¯s pce.

    The current Chen Ning was happily wandering around the streets of the capital with Xiao Ru.

    Thest time she had escaped from the pce, but this time she had openly left with themand token. The mood was definitely differentpared tost time.

    This time, she was dressed much more simply. Xiao Ru had helped her tie her hair in a bun, with a sandalwood hairpin sticking through it. She was wearing amon gray short jacket and skirt. She had even put a ginger yellow powder on her face, covering her beautiful face. Only her eyes were still shining bright.

    All in all, no one would take a second look at her if they passed her on the street.

    Low key, she had to be low key.

    Although Chen Ning hade out to make money, she didn¡¯t want to do it in a way that attracted everyone¡¯s attention. She wanted to silently make her fortune.

    Xiao Ru was already used to Chen Ning¡¯s variety of strange activities. She knew that she would never be able to understand what kind of things ran through the young miss¡¯ mind, but she knew that as long as she stayed by the young miss, she would never suffer a loss.

    There were many business opportunities in areas with a lot of people.

    Chen Ning naturally understood this logic.

    She brought Xiao Ru to a ce where there was a lot of people. Before long, they had arrived at a lively downtown market.

    On either side of the street, there was a variety of stalls set up. There were stalls selling jewelry, makeup, writing utensils, and children¡¯s toys. There was even a monkey juggling knives......Just looking at it all made the two of them tired.

    There were clerks shouting out promoting their wares and pedestrians walking by endlessly.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    That¡¯s it, she¡¯ll do that!

    She went over to a furniture stall and spent ten copper coins to buy a wooden table. Then she borrowed the pen inside the store and with big strokes, she wrote a fewrge letters, ¡°urate fortune telling, 100% uracy!¡±

    As a body reading expert of the modern era, she would definitely use her best techniques to make some money.

    Once Xiao Ru saw the words written, her chin couldn¡¯t help falling as she revealed a shocked expression.

    She remembered that the young miss had never learned how to tell the future. She whispered in her heart: The young miss wouldn¡¯t be thinking of bing a swindler of Jianghu to earn some money, right?

    Chen Ning ced her stall at the end of the market street, but there were still quite a few people walking through here.

    But after sitting there for half a day, there was no one that came up to Chen Ning¡¯s stall.

    Xiao Ru anxiously scratched her ears. Her butt kepting up like she was sitting on nails. After sitting down for awhile, she would then stand up and look around.

    She was puzzled. The other stalls all have quite a few people visiting them, why was there no one that came up to the young miss¡¯ stall?

    Was everyone here that sharp eyed? Had they all seen through the young miss¡¯ scam with a single nce?

 Chapter 52: Touching oneâ€™s nose to dust

    Chapter 52: Touching one¡¯s nose to dust

    [TL Note: This means to be given the cold shoulder.]

    Chen Ning just continued to smile. She was not anxious or nervous.

    They kept waiting until it was gettingte. The people in the market slowly left and many clerks of the store were also packing up to leave.

    She finally slowly gave azy stretch and turned to look at Xiao Ru, ¡°Little girl, what is with that crying face?¡±

    Xiao Ru pouted her lips together. She felt her empty purse as she said, ¡°Young miss, you told this servant that we were going to make money, but this servant hasn¡¯t seen a single bronze coin yet. In the end, all that happened was that we spent ten copper coins. Now we don¡¯t even have any money to buy buns.¡±

    Chen Ning gave augh and gently scratched Xiao Ru¡¯s nose as she said, ¡°Are you saying that your family¡¯s young miss has no ability to make money? Are you thinking that it¡¯s hard to make money? Alright, I¡¯ll show you a trick then.¡±

    She turned around and her eyes fell onto a old man walking quickly. She then smiled at Xiao Ru and said, ¡°Little girl, us making money today will all depend on this one person.¡±

    Xiao Ru followed Chen Ning¡¯s gaze and saw the unfamiliar old man. She couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and feeling disbelief in her heart.

    Chen Ning stood up and walked in front of the old man. She was smiling as she cupped her hands together, ¡°Old uncle, having a child at your age, your fortune is not bad. Congrattions, congrattions!¡±

    The old man¡¯s hair was greying and he was wearing a sike robe. He seemed to be around fifty-sixty years old and he had a basket in his hand. He was running across the street, but after being suddenly stopped by Chen Ning, he couldn¡¯t help being shocked.

    When he saw that Chen Ning was an unfamiliar girl that was less than twenty years old, the old man revealed a face of impatience. He stiffly nodded at Chen Ning and said, ¡°Congrattions to you too.¡±

    He bypassed Chen Ning and continued moving forward, he didn¡¯t even spare a nce back.

    Once Xiao Ru saw that Chen Ning had been given the cold shoulder, she was afraid that she would be sad. Xiao Ru prepared to go forward andfort Chen Ning.

    The old man walked forward a few steps and then suddenly turned around. He looked at Chen Ning with a puzzled expression, ¡°Little girl, we have never met before. How did you know that I¡¯m finally having a child at my age?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and pointed at the words on the sign. Then she said, ¡°My family has a divination technique, there has never been anyone who wasn¡¯t enlightened by it. Once I saw this old uncle from far away, I saw that your be was shining and your face waspletely red. From that I could calcte you were blessed with a big fat child this year. Isn¡¯t this arge blessing?¡±

    [TL Note: be is the area between your eyebrows.]

    The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly became wide and he had a face of disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re saying, you calcted all of that just by looking at me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Ning smiled and nodded.

    The old man was incredibly skeptical. He scanned Chen Ning and no matter how he looked, he could not see her as an expert fortune teller.

    The fortune tellers that he imagined was someone who had a long beard, wearing a long robe, and an unreadable face. How could they look like this young girl who was smiling in front of him?

    ¡°Old uncle, if you¡¯re willing to listen, why not sit down and let me read your fortune? How about I help you calcte the near future of your big fat son?¡±

    With Chen Ning¡¯s bodynguage reading abilities, she had long picked up the old man¡¯s suspicions.

    But she did not exin anything since the more she said, the more suspicious a person would be. So she asked the old man about the thing he was most concerned about. Was there a father in this world that did not want to know what would happen to their son in the future?

    The old man didn¡¯t even think about it before nodding and replying, ¡°Alright! How about you help this old man calcte this then.¡±

    He had decided. If this girl in front of him was a Jianghu swindler, he would not give her anything. Then he would publicly announce that she was a cheat and make it very ugly for her.

 Chapter 53: Hidden killing intent

    Chapter 53: Hidden killing intent

    The old man released the basket in his hands and sat down in front of the fortune telling booth.

    Chen Ning handed him a pen and a piece of paper. Then she smiled and said, ¡°Old uncle, just write down any word you want.¡±

    The old man thought for a bit and then wrote down the word ¡°be¡± on the paper.

    He was worried the opposite side would not hold back and say all kinds of bad things, which would be bad luck. So he picked this word.

    This was the so called wishing for things toe true. With this be word, how could she say anything bad?

    Who would have thought that once Chen Ning saw this ¡°be¡± word, the smile on her face disappeared. Her eyebrows knit together and she gave a sigh.

    The old man¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat and he swallowed his spit. He was a little nervous as he asked, ¡°Girl, is there something wrong with this ¡°be¡± word?¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head and then gave another sigh.

    The old man¡¯s heart became more anxious. He cautiously said, ¡°Girl, if you have something to tell me, please tell me.¡±

    Chen Ning knew that if she said something that sounded nice, the old man would not listen to another word and immediately leave. So, she deliberately knitted her browns and began to sigh. Sure enough, it peaked the old man¡¯s interest and he could not help remaining where he sat.

    ¡°Old uncle, since you said it like this, I¡¯ll be frank with you. You picking this ¡°be¡± word, it actually has a lot of good intentions. Bing a sess, having one¡¯s wishese true, and bing a great talent, they all have the ¡°be¡± word in them. A single word will propagate like clouds, so the meaning of this ¡°be¡± word is that your son will be very sessful in the future.¡±

    The words that Chen Ning said, the old man could not help stroking his beard as he nodded and smiled.

    Who would have thought the tone of Chen Ning¡¯s words would suddenly change, ¡°But, this word also has a bad meaning. Old uncle, please look, this word also contains the word ¡°axe¡±. This word symbolizes, war, hidden killing intent, and meeting soldiers, so I¡¯m afraid your son will encounter a bloody disaster in the future. At the same time, this word rtes to the metal element out of the five elements. Since fire suppress metal and it is currently the three month me season, it does not seem good.¡±

    The old man could not help snorting. He had an expression of disbelief on his face.

    Of course, Chen Ning knew that this old man would not believe her. People loved to hear good news and abhorred hearing bad news.

    Her eyes swept over the old man¡¯s face and she lightly said, ¡°Old uncle, does your little bundle of joy wake up in the middle of night everyday and cry without stopping? Then when it¡¯s around four-five in the morning, does he suddenly stop and fall asleep?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyebrows couldn¡¯t help jumping up. He looked at Chen Ning in surprise and blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s right! How did you know?¡±

    Chen Ning calmly said, ¡°It is like what I just said, fire suppresses metal. A day is divided into twelve segments and midnight is when the fire element is at its strongest and metal is at its weakest. If my calctions are not wrong, you should have given your bundle of joy a name with the ¡°be¡± character within it. He is being suppressed by the fire and that¡¯s why he cries in the middle of the night and stops once day breaks.¡±

    The old man just stared at Chen Ning. The expression on his face could no longer be described with just horrified.

    He had sat down for this divination because he wanted to hear some good news. He would let the opposite side say a few auspicious words and then give her a few copper coins.

    But once he heard the words ¡°bloody disaster¡±, he had already been secretly enraged. He thought that this girl was just speaking nonsense. He thought that she was just a Jianghu swindler and wanted to cheat him out of his money.

    But, when he was prepared to leave, who would have thought that the next thing Chen Ning said would cause him to be shocked. She had perfectly described how his precious bundle of joy had been crying in the middle of the night everyday, almost as if she had personally witnessed it.

    How was this possible!

    If what this girl said was true and everything was an actual divination, then she would be a divine fortune teller!

 Chapter 54: Great luck

    Chapter 54: Great luck

    ¡°Then let me ask you girl, is there a solution to this?¡±

    The old man slightly leaned forward with a look of pleased expression. His tone and demeanour waspletely different from before.

    Chen Ning noticed his changes. She then gave a faint smile, ¡°Of course there are solutions.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she then closed her mouth. She just smiled and said nothing.

    The old man waited for a bit, but when he noticed Chen Ning was not going to say anything, he was startled. He then realized something as he patted his head and said, ¡°Seems like I¡¯m getting confused, I actually forgot the rules of this exchange.¡±

    He took out a purse from his bag and then took out a shiny piece of silver from the purse. He then ced it on the table.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes instantly popped out.

    This was equivalent to ten silver coins.

    She never would have imagined that after this old man heard a few words from her young miss that he would be thisvish. He actually took out ten silver coins!

    Chen Ning smiled as she took the piece of silver and looked it over. Then she threw it into Xiao Ru¡¯s chest.

    Now matter how Xiao Ru looked at that smiling face, she couldn¡¯t help thinking of the little fox that was drawn on her face this morning.

    After taking the piece of silver, Chen Ning once again began to talk. She first slowly raised the pen and wrote down a single ¡°earth¡± character.

    The old man looked at it and then said with a confused face, ¡°Girl, what does this mean?¡±

    Chen Ningughed and said, ¡°Everything under the heaven isplementary to one another, the five elements is not an exception. Fire suppressed metal, but earth supports metal. As long as you add a single earth character into your son¡¯s name, he will have great luck. If you add the earth character to the be character, it forms a ¡°city¡± character¡±. Everyone working together, absolutely priceless, these are all symbols of incredible luck with the character city in them. Your bundle of joy will have people who help him in the future, have the chance to be a minister, and have a limitless future!¡±

    The series of auspicious words the old man heard made him enraptured, his beard was almost standing up. Heughed and stood up, then he continued to cup his hands towards Chen Ning as he said, ¡°This old man epts girl¡¯s expensive words. If my son can truly have a limitless future like girl says, then this old man must thank you. It is all because of this girl¡¯s divinations. This old man still has things to take care of at home, so I must bid you farewell.¡±

    He waspletely satisfied in his mind. He did not feel like he had wasted his ten silver coins.

    As for his child¡¯s future, it was unknown if it would be like Chen Ning predicted. Having the chance to be a minister and having a limitless future, that was all for theter. But as for Chen Ning¡¯s words, even if he had spent money just to hear auspicious things, he still felt satisfied.

    The old man picked up his basket and was prepared to leave.

    But Chen Ning suddenly called out to stop him.

    ¡°Old uncle, as for your child crying every night, I still have a solution. I can make it so that he can sleep peacefully through the night.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± The old man¡¯s body trembled and his face filled with excitement.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, earth supports metal. So, all you have to do is let him eat a little dirt every night and he will be able to sleep peacefully.¡±

    ¡°Eating dirt? How do I do that?¡± The man couldn¡¯t help staring at her. This fortune teller girl¡¯s methods were truly strange, she actually wanted his son to eat dirt.

    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t have to feed dirt to him. You can take a bit of dirt and mix it into some water for him to drink.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll have to thank you then.¡± The old man was still a little dubious. He once again cupped his hand to Chen Ning and then carried the basket as he left.

    After waiting for the old man to leave, Xiao Ru finally leaned in close to Chen Ning and asked in a low voice, ¡°Young miss, were the words you said true? You wouldn¡¯t have tricked him right?¡±

    Chen Ning stared over at Xiao Ru, ¡°You think your young miss is a Jianghu swindler?¡±

    She took the piece of silver from Xiao Ru¡¯s hands. She began tough while tossing the piece of silver up and down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, thisdy will treat you to something good. You can order whatever you want to eat, thisdy has money now!¡± She said generously and proudly, ¡°We¡¯ll go to the best and biggest restaurant and eat the most expensive dishes!¡±

 Chapter 55: Coming to ask for dinner

    Chapter 55: Coming to ask for dinner

    The biggest and best restaurant in the capital was called ¡°Tai He Floor¡±.

    When Chen Ning and Xiao Ru arrived in front of the Tai He Floor, they found that it truly deserved its reputation just by looking at its elegant appearance.

    The customers entering the restaurant were all either officials or sons of nobles. Each one of them was dressed in an excellent style.

    Once Xiao Ru saw all of this, her heart felt nk. She pulled on Chen Ning¡¯s sleeve and said in a low voice, ¡°Young miss, how about we go to a different restaurant? This restaurant will definitely be very expensive and we only have ten silver coins. We might not even have enough to pay for the meal.¡±

    Chen Ning just waved her hand and without caring that much, she said, ¡°What is there to be afraid of? We are going to eat until we¡¯re satisfied, don¡¯t mention money with this young miss.¡±

    She walked in very openly. Although she was wearing civilian clothing, her bearing was not any less than those officials and rich sons that were fancily dressed.

    ¡°Two guests, pleasee this way. Would you like two seats upstairs or......¡±

    Once they entered the store, a waiter attentively looked over at them and warmly came over to greet them.

    Without finishing, the words of the waiter was stuck in their throat.

    Once he saw the way Chen Ning and Xiao Ru were dressed, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    He had worked in the Tai He Floor Restaurant for this long and this was his first time seeing customers that were this shabbily dressed. He couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart, were these two beggarsing here to ask for food?

    ¡°Give us the best table upstairs.¡±

    Once Chen Ning spoke, Xiao Ru¡¯s chin almost fell down.

    She began to stare at Chen Ning. She was trying to say, we only have ten silver coins, shouldn¡¯t we be sitting in the main lobby downstairs?

    Chen Ning pretended like she didn¡¯t see her and then with a smile, she repeated herself, ¡°We want the best table.¡±

    The waiter hesitated for a bit. It seemed more like these two people were here to beg for food rather than eat dinner.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, all the upstairs tables are taken. How about the two of you eat downstairs?¡± He smiled with them and said.

    ¡°Full? I think it¡¯s just your dog eyes looking down on us. You¡¯re afraid that we won¡¯t be able to afford a meal here and we¡¯re not suitable to the elegance of this restaurant, right?¡±

    Chen Ning could see through the waiter¡¯s thoughts with a single nce. The smile on her face faded and she began to use them.

    The waiter couldn¡¯t stop his face from turning red as he secretly thought that these two girls were just making themselves look imposing. Wearing shabby clothing like this, how could they possibly pay for a meal at their Tai He Floor?

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, give us your best table. This is your reward.¡± Chen Ning threw out the piece of silver. She didn¡¯t even take a second look as she threw it into the waiter¡¯s arms.

    The waiter looked at it and his eyes popped out.

    My god, this is actually ten silver coins!

    He had to work in the restaurant for a whole year to earn this much money, yet the shabbily dressed girl in front of him could give it away so casually. It seems like this girl is not as simple as she seems!

    ¡°Yes, yes, pleasee this way honoured guests.¡±

    A smile bloomed on the waiter¡¯s face. He was twice as attentive as he brought Chen Ning and Xiao Ru upstairs.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s face was like she had been struck by lightning. She had a look ofplete disbelief on her face.

    She was shouting in her heart: Young miss, you truly are too generous. You gave this person ten silver coins just like that. But that was all of our money!

    Now if we order food, what while we pay the restaurant withter?

    She had a long face just like a bitter melon. But Chen Ning pulled her hand and led her to the second floor.

    Chen Ning did not seem to be worried about not having money at all. Once she entered the room, she began to examine the exquisitely decorated table. She had a smile on her face and she seemed to be in high spirits.

 Chapter 56: We still have to eat even if we have no money

    Chapter 56: We still have to eat even if we have no money

    The waiter gave them the menu and Chen Ning gave it right to Xiao Ru, ¡°Little girl, you order the dishes. Just order whatever you want to eat. Also don¡¯t think about saving money for this young miss!¡±

    Xiao Ru had a crying face. She didn¡¯t even look at the menu as she pushed it back to Chen Ning, ¡°Young miss, this servant can¡¯t read. It¡¯s better if you order the dishes.

    She said in her heart: What¡¯s the point of ordering dishes? Even if we eat white mantous, we still can¡¯t afford them.

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll order the dishes then. Un, I remember you sayingst time that you wanted to eat lotus root cooked beef and seasoned pork ribs. That¡¯s right, you also wanted chestnut chicken, right Xiao Ru?¡±

    ¡°You remembered them correctly. Young miss truly has a good memory.¡± Xiao Ru dryly praised Chen Ning and stared right into her eyes.

    Chen Ningughed and said, ¡°Waiter, we¡¯ll take those three dishes. Also we¡¯ll take jade shelled shrimp, jellied meat , and a te of lion¡¯s head.....¡± In a single breath she listed the seven-eight most expensive dishes on the menu.

    The waiter¡¯s smile was so wide, his eyes couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.

    ¡°Yes, would the two guests also like some wine? We have the best pear wine in the capital. It has a pure sweetness that is very memorable, all the guests thate here love to drink it. All the wealthydies that patronize our store all order this pear wine.¡± He eagerly rmended.

    Chen Ning was immediately interested once she heard about it. She pped the table and said, ¡°Alright, bring three jin!¡±

    The waiter happily smiled as he left.

    Xiao Ru began to sweat from her anxiety, ¡°Young miss, you¡¯ve ordered all these expensive dishes, but we won¡¯t be able to pay for them. What do we wo?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any money to pay for it?¡± Chen Ning looked over Xiao Ru¡¯s face. Then she giggled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have you stay here and wash dishes.¡±

    ¡°Young miss!¡± Xiao Ru was anxious to the point that she almost began to cry.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m just kidding with you. How could I let my Xiao Ru wash dishes? Once the dishese, you just rx and eat. When we have to pay the bill, I have my own ways.¡± Chen Ning seemed to have a well thought out n.

    ¡°Young miss, what method do you have?¡± Xiao Ru still doubted her.

    Chen Ning just smiled without replying, looking very mysterious.

    Xiao Ru knew that once the young miss made this expression, she would definitely not tell her anything. She could only sit here and wait for the dishes toe.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, young miss, do you really know how to tell fortunes? We had never seen that old uncle before, so how did you knew that he was finally having a child?¡±

    Xiao Ru had been thinking about this for a while. She finally took this chance to ask this question.

    Hearing this, Chen Ning gave a faint smile and poked Xiao Ru¡¯s nose, ¡°Silly girl, remember what I told you before? You have to carefully observe people, there are things we can learn without them telling us. His expressions, movements, and the things by his side can all talk.¡±

    ¡°Young miss, this servant doesn¡¯t understand.¡± Xiao Ru blinked her eyes.

    She really didn¡¯t understand. These things could talk?

    Alright, then do you still remember that the old uncle was carrying a basket? Do you remember what he had inside of his basket? Chen Ning reminded her.

    Xiao Ru tilted her head and thought. Then she suddenly patted her head and shouted, ¡°I remember. This servant took a look and saw that he had eggs in his basket!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, he had eggs.¡± Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Then do you remember what colour the eggs were?¡±

    ¡°This, this.....¡± Xiao Ru scratched her head, ¡°This servant really can¡¯t remember.¡±

 Chapter 57: The walls have ears

    Chapter 57: The walls have ears

    ¡°Silly girl.¡± Chen Ning gently flicked Xiao Ru¡¯s forehead, ¡°Is it because you can¡¯t remember, or is it because you didn¡¯t look properly? As long as you had a proper look, you would have realized that there were red eggs in the basket. Tell me, why would an old man run through the streets with red eggs?¡±

    ¡°This I know. It¡¯s because there¡¯s a new addition to his family!¡± Xiao Ru pped her hand and shouted out.

    After she finished, she suddenly realized, ¡°Yi, I understand now. Young miss, you figured out he was having a child from the red eggs in the basket! It was that simple. I had thought that the young miss could truly divine the future!¡±

    Chen Ning pursed her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Many of those fortune tellers and diviners use the same methods as I do, so there is nothing to be surprised about. Xiao Ru, if you learn to observe more carefully, you can also do it.¡±

    ¡°Then young miss, were the things you said about ¡®bloody disasters¡¯ and ¡®eating dirt to stop crying¡¯ all true as well?¡± Xiao Ru scratched her head again.

    She was confused when she heard them at the time.

    ¡°If you believe in them, they will be true. If you don¡¯t believe in them, then they won¡¯t be true.¡± Chen Ning smiled and blinked her eyes. Then she raised her chopsticks and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    While the two of them were talking, the dishes had all been sent over. The table waspletely covered and the fragrant smell flowed forth.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s drool almost dripped out of her mouth. She ate a piece of shrimp and then a piece of pork rib. She felt that everything she ate was the most delicious thing she had ever eaten.

    When Chen Ning saw this, she felt it was very strange.

    She was still the country protecting pce¡¯s young miss before getting married and Xiao Ru was her main maidservant, why did it seem like she had never eaten this kind of dishes before?

    She searched through the original owner¡¯s memories and found that she actually hadn¡¯t eaten them before!

    Not just Xiao Ru, even a young miss like her had only eaten crude dishes sent over by the kitchen. She had never eaten a fine meal like this.

    Of course, this was all thanks of her Stepmother Lin.

    She no longer wanted to recall the bitter memories from her past. She picked up a piece of jellied meat for Xiao Ru, then she smiled and said, ¡°This jellied meat is very tasty, it¡¯s fragrant and not too greasy, it melts once it enters your mouth. You¡¯ll definitely love it.¡±

    Chen Ning and Xiao Ru enjoyed a very happy meal. They didn¡¯t know that in the room next to them, there were people secretly listening to everything they said.

    The ck clothed man was sitting at the table and slowly drinking his wine. There were only four dishes on the table, but each one looked expensive and elegant. The pear wine he enjoyed gave off a sweet and intoxicating aroma. He leaned back in his chair and enjoyed cup after cup, he seemed quite careless andzy.

    Behind him, there was a blue clothed youth standing there.

    While Chen Ning and Xiao Ru were replying to the waiter, the blue clothed youth Xiao Si had heard her voice. He said with a surprised and happy voice, ¡°Master, it¡¯s the girl from yesterday!¡±

    He remembered how he had searched through the small alley yesterday, but could not find a single shadow of the master and servant.

    This time, when he heard Chen Ning¡¯s voice, he was surprised like he had just been trampled upon.

    The ck clothed man acted like he had not heard her at all and there were no emotions on his face. He continued to drink cup after cup, as if he was much more interested in the wine.

    But Xiao Si was listening to the room next door with his ears piqued. He had a very interested expression on his face.

    Hearing that Xiao Ru¡¯s little voice saying that they had no money to pay for their meal, Xiao Si couldn¡¯t hold himself back and blurted out, ¡°Master, they don¡¯t have any money to pay for their meal, do you want to......¡±

    Although the ck clothed man did not show any interest, Xiao Si could still understand him. He had grown up side by side with the ck clothed man since they were young. It wouldn¡¯t even be an exaggeration to call him a worm inside the ck clothed man¡¯s stomach.

 Chapter 58: A good opportunity to get closer

    Chapter 58: A good opportunity to get closer

    Xiao Si could already tell that his master was interested in the older girl next door and it seemed like he wasn¡¯t just slightly interested.

    After following his master for all these years, he had never seen his master invite a single girl to a meal!

    After he had reported back to his master that the two girls had disappeared, his master did not show any expression and did not say anything, but Xiao Si felt that the surrounding had be much more depressing. It was as if he had been hit with a cold wind and he couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    He realized that if he did not find the girl, he would be leaving a bad impression on his master¡¯s heart.

    But who would have thought there would be this kind of coincidence today? The girl he couldn¡¯t find yesterday had appeared in the room beside him and she had no money to pay for her meal. This was a good opportunity to get closer!

    But why did his master pretend like he had heard nothing? He just sat there without moving at all.

    Xiao Si could not bear to watch his master let this heaven sent opportunity pass by, so he gave him a reminder.

    ¡°Meddlesome!¡± The ck clothed man¡¯s cold eyes were like knives and Xiao Si immediately closed his mouth.

    Alright, since his master thought he was being too nosy, he just would not care then.

    He wanted to see how his boring master and that interesting girl would start a conversation!

    ¡°Young miss, the food this Tai He Floor makes is too delicious. This servant has never eaten anything this delicious! If we could eat food like this everyday, how great would that be.¡±

    Xiao Ru gave arge burp. She happily licked her lips and then realized something.

    She was already full and yet there was still this much food left.

    Chen Ning gave a coldugh. These dishes were delicious, but she had eaten thing even better in the modern era. After all, as time passed, mankind would continue to progress.

    The recipes that people in the modern era came up with, the people of this era could notpete with.

    Compared to the dishes, she enjoyed the wine much more. It was like the waiter said, it had a pure sweetness that was truly memorable.

    After a few sses, she was feeling a little dizzy. Her cheeks became redder and her eyes began to shine brighter.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, are you full?¡± She smiled and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, I¡¯m full. This servant¡¯s stomach is about to explode.¡± Xiao Ru replied. Then she revealed a worried expression and pulled on Chen Ning¡¯s sleeve as she said in a low voice, ¡°Young miss, since we don¡¯t have any money, how about we find a chance to escape?¡±

    ¡°Escape? Then tell me, how do we escape?¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help smiling as she asked.

    Xiao Ru looked around and saw a window, then her eyes lit up, ¡°How about we escape through the window?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re on the second floor. Being this high up, aren¡¯t you scared of breaking your legs by jumping down?¡± Chen Ning smiled and looked over at the window.

    ¡°This......¡± Xiao Ru did not know what to say.

    She anxiously scratched her head, ¡°Then what do we do? Do we just sit here without paying the bill? Do we just keep stay here forever?¡±

    Not only was Xiao Ru anxious, even Xiao Si in the other room was anxious for them.

    He could not help looking over at his master, hoping that the ck clothed man would take the initiative to pay for them.

    But the ck clothed man did not even look at him. He was just eating and drinking at a leisurely pace.

    ¡°He, he.¡± Chen Ningughed and then suddenly shouted out, ¡°Waiter!¡±

    ¡°Servant is here, do the guests have any orders? Or are you ready to checkout?¡± The waiter came in with a happy expression.

 Chapter 59: Mischievous fox

    Chapter 59: Mischievous fox

    Once she heard the word checkout, Xiao Ru¡¯s face turned white. Her little hands tightly grabbed onto Chen Ning¡¯s sleeves.

    Chen Ning patted her hands and then said to the waiter with a smile, ¡°Your restaurant¡¯s dishes are not bad, but it¡¯s still not good enough. We aren¡¯t satisfied with these dishes.¡±

    Once the waiter heard what she said, he smiled and said, ¡°Miss you may not know, but our restaurant has over two hundred different dishes. We are the restaurant with the most variety and best tasting food in the capital. From the nobles to ministers to even the royal family, they are all filled with praise after eating our food.¡±

    He was very proud of this.

    After he took Chen Ning¡¯s money, he didn¡¯t dare look down on this master and servant pair. But, once he heard her say that the dishes weren¡¯t good enough, he wasn¡¯t convinced and couldn¡¯t help boasting.

    ¡°Then I want to order four special dishes. I wonder, will your chef will be able to make them?¡± Chen Ning smiled and asked.

    ¡°Miss, no matter what your order, as long as it flies in the sky, runs onnd, or swims in the water, our chef will be able to make it. Only if miss does not order anything, then our chef will not be able to make anything!¡± The waiter pped his chest and said in a boastful tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I¡¯m more rxed like this.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and her eyebrows bent down. Seeing this, Xiao Ru began to whisper in her heart.

    Every time she saw the young miss make this fox like smile, someone would have bad luck.

    But Xiao Ru could not understand. The one that should be having bad luck was them since they had no money to pay the bill.......

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll order something that flies in the sky, walks onnd, and swims in the ocean. Un, as for thest dish, let¡¯s order a soup.¡± Chen Ning leaned back in her chair in a very rxed manner.

    ¡°Alright!¡± The waiter thought this seemed very simple so he quickly agreed and turned around to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Waiter, I still haven¡¯t finished speaking.¡± Chen Ning called out to stop him.

    ¡°Miss, do you still want to order something else?¡± The waiter smiled and walked over. He spoke with a very respectful tone.

    Chen Ning tapped her chin with a finger and slowly said, ¡°For the first dish, something that flies in the sky. A phoenix could be considered a bird, so let¡¯s order a phoenix¡¯s nest. The second dish, something that runs onnd. I wish to taste the egg of the legendary phoenix, so I¡¯ll order a phoenix¡¯s egg. The third dish, something that swims in the ocean. Since it is currently the spring, let¡¯s have a peach flower mandarin fish. It is the perfect time to eat a mandarin fish, so let¡¯s have a squirrel mandarin fish cooked. As the for the fourth dish, let¡¯s just have a simple soup. As long is it¡¯s tasty, good to look at, and nice to listen to.¡±

    ¡°Wh, wh, wh......what?¡±

    As Chen Ning spoke, the waiter¡¯s chin fell to the floor. Once she finished, the waiter¡¯s mouth wasrge enough to fit an entire egg inside.

    He had been working as a waiter for Tai He Floor for over two years now, he had never heard of the dishes this guest had just named. This was definitely the first time they had even been heard of!

    What phoenix¡¯s nest, phoenix¡¯s egg, and squirrel mandarin fish......Not to mention seeing these things, he had never even heard of them before.

    Even that tasty, good looking, and nice to listen to soup, that seemed like it was even more impossible!

    ¡°Did you not hear me? Then do you want me to name the dishes again for you?¡±

    Seeing how the waiter was standing there in a daze, Chen Ning¡¯s lips pulled back and she revealed arge smile.

    ¡°I, I heard you.¡± The waiter finally forced his mouth to close.

    He looked on in a daze at Chen Ning¡¯s smiling face. No matter how he looked at her, he could only see her as a mischievous fox.

 Chapter 60: Eating for free

    Chapter 60: Eating for free

    ¡°Miss, the four dishes you ordered, they are impossible to make! The phoenix is a heavenly bird, this one has never seen one before. How could we make a dish from it? The phoenix¡¯s egg is even more impossible. As for this squirrel mandarin fish, this one knows what the mandarin fish is, our chef does have a recipe called ¡®Filling Mandarin Fish¡¯. It¡¯s very fresh and fragrant, everyone that¡¯s had it says it¡¯s very good. As for using squirrel mandarin fish, this doesn¡¯t seem right. Also for the soup that you ordered, how could there be a soup that tasty, nice to look at, and good to listen to? This one has lived for twenty years and I¡¯ve never heard of a soup that¡¯s nice to listen to. Hei, hei, miss, you aren¡¯t ying trying to y a joke on this little one, right?¡±

    The waiter had a smile on his face as he spoke.

    Chen Ning¡¯s pretty face changed and the smile disappeared. She forcefully pped the table and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s ying a joke on you! You just boasted that as long as it flies in the sky, walks onnd, or swims in the ocean, your chef would be able make it and now you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t even make these four ordinary dishes? If this was spread, it would truly destroy your Tai He Floor¡¯s fame!¡±

    The waiter¡¯s face froze and then he revealed a look of embarrassment.

    He had boasted like this, but who would have thought that the dishes Chen Ning would order would be thisplicated? This was simply causing trouble for others.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to order four other dishes? The four dishes you ordered are, they are......¡±

    ¡°So can you make it or not? Stop speaking being so long winded and just tell me!¡± Chen Ning impatiently knit her brows.

    ¡°This, this......¡±

    The waiter didn¡¯t know what to say. He didn¡¯t need to go to the kitchen to know that the chef would now be able to make these dishes.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t make it, then don¡¯t me thisdy for not paying! Xiao Ru, we¡¯re leaving!¡± Chen Ning pulled Xiao Ru up.

    ¡°Well! It seems like you were trying to get a free meal! You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡±

    The waiter instantly reacted and blocked the door with stretched arms.

    Chen Ning gave a coldugh, ¡°The dignified best restaurant in the capital seems to be all talk! You can¡¯t even make a dish the guest orders and you still dare to ask for money? You truly are shameless!¡±

    The tone she spoke with was righteous and her demeanour was awe inspiring. Even the waiter waspletely speechless.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes filled with stars as she looked at Chen Ning. Her heart was filled with worship.

    There shouldn¡¯t be anyone in this world with a thicker face than the young miss, right? She was so righteous even when trying to get a free meal!

    [TL Note: Thick face = shameless]

    Xiao Si who was eavesdropping in the next room couldn¡¯t hold it in and let out augh.

    The ck clothed man still had an indifferent face, but there was a trace of a smile in his ck eyes.

    Interesting, this girl is truly interesting.

    The man rubbed the side of his cup with his fingers and there was a trace of interest that shined in his eyes.

    ¡°You.....you¡¯re clearly making it hard for us!¡± The waiter put his hands on his hips and angrily shouted, ¡°What phoenix¡¯s nest and phoenix¡¯s egg! What tasty, nice to look at, and good to listen to soup? There¡¯s no such thing under the heavens! If you do not pay your bill today, you will not be able to take a single step out this door!¡±

    He turned around and then shouted downstairs, ¡°Someonee! There¡¯s someone trying to skip out on the bill!¡±

    After a while, there was the sounds of people rushing overing from the stairs and several bulky men came into the room. They each had a knife in their hand and their faces were filled with killing intent as they rushed into the room.

    ¡°Who¡¯s trying to run out on the bill!¡±

    The leading man looked around with his water buffalo eyes and loudly shouted.

 Chapter 61: Not even a fly could leave

    Chapter 61: Not even a fly could leave

    The man was carrying a knife in both his left and right hand. The knife¡¯s tip shined with a cold glow, so sharp that a sound could almost be heard.

    ¡°It¡¯s these two girls!¡± The waiter pointed at Chen Ning and Xiao Ru.

    ¡°You dare to not pay for your meal?¡± The big man aggressively stepped forward. He grinded the two knives together which sounded like teeth grinding.

    Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help giving out a tiny scream of terror and her body began to tremble. She closed her eyes because she didn¡¯t dare look at him.

    ¡°Stop trying to scare this youngdy, stand further away from me. You smell just like poop, have you been in the backyard digging for manure?¡±

    Chen Ning had a frown of her face as she covered her nose.

    Therge man¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning red. He was asking in his heart how did this girl know that he had been digging for manure?

    ¡°Who cares who this father is! If you don¡¯t pay your bills today, don¡¯t even think about leaving our Tai He Floor!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Who says we¡¯re not paying for our food?¡± Chen Ning looked over at the waiter. Then she gave a cold smile and said, ¡°It was this waiter that said that as long as I ordered it, there was nothing that your restaurant could not make. The result was that after I ordered my dishes, he rejected to make three out of four of my dishes. The fact that I haven¡¯t spread this to others and ruining your Tai He Floor¡¯s reputation is already being courteous. Now you have the nerve to ask me for money? Who has this kind of logic in this world?¡±

    Once the group of men heard this, they thought that what Chen Ning said was very logical and couldn¡¯t help nodding.

    The waiter was very worried and pointed at Chen Ning as he screamed, ¡°Stop listening to her nonsense. I have never even heard of the four dishes she ordered, how could the chef make them? There is no one in this world that could make them! She is clearly trying to get a free meal!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no one in the world that could make them?¡± Chen Ning asked back, ¡°If I said that there was someone that could make these four dishes, then what?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± The waiter did not even think about it before responding.

    ¡°He, he, you¡¯re just a little waiter, it doesn¡¯t matter if I just convince you. Call your Tai He Floor boss over, thisdy has something she needs to talk to him about!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and call the boss over now. You, you just wait! Once our bosses over, you will not have a good end!¡±

    The waiter ran off.

    Once Xiao Ru saw that things were about to be more troublesome, she began to sweat from her anxiety, especially after she saw the vicious men standing by the door. Now that they lost their chance to escape, she wanted to cry, but no tears came out.

    Young miss, this is simply kicking the ho¡¯s nest!

    How can this have a good ending?

    But Chen Ning calmly said, ¡°Xiao Ru, this pear wine is very good, do you want a cup?¡±

    She giggled as she gave Xiao Ru a cup of wine.

    Xiao Ru began to tap on her cheeks as she stared at Chen Ning. She could not understand, how could the young miss still smile in this kind of terrible situation?

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t drink. If I be drunkter, you have to remember to bring me home.¡±

    When Chen Ning saw that Xiao Ru was not drinking, she wasn¡¯t angry. She smiled as she drank the cup and then poured herself another cup.

    Thinking about it, she had already drank seventeen-eighteen cups of wine already, yet she was not drunk at all. Rather her eyes began to shine brighter.

    ¡°Young miss, stop drinking. If you be drunk, how will we run?¡± Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help whispering in Chen Ning¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Run? Who said I wanted to run?¡± Chen Ning giggled as she raised another cup of wine and then she drank it all again, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the boss toe. I have something to discuss with him.¡±

    Therge men gave coldughs in their hearts.

    With them guarding the door, they still wanted to run?

    Even a fly would not be able to leave!

 Chapter 62: Making black seem like white

    Chapter 62: Making ck seem like white

    There were footsteps that came from the staircase, it wasing right for the room Chen Ning was in.

    ¡°Boss, these are the two girls that won¡¯t pay their bills!¡± The waiter led a middle aged man around forty years old in and pointed at Chen Ning and Xiao Ru as he spoke.

    The middle aged man was a little fat and seemed quite kind. Although he had heard the waiter say that there were people here trying to get a free meal, once he saw the young girls Chen Ning and Xiao Ru, he still cupped his hands and very politely greeted them.

    ¡°These two misses, is there something that is bothering you?¡±

    His Tai He Floor was the number one restaurant in the capital. As the Tai He Floor boss, he understand the logic that a friendly disposition led to money.

    Even if he knew that the other side was here for a free meal, he still decided to be courteous to them.

    His tolerance was very impressive.

    Chen Ning gave a slight smile, then shook her head to denial, ¡°There¡¯s nothing that¡¯s bothering us. Shopkeeper, don¡¯t listen to your waiter¡¯s nonsense, we definitely are not here to eat a free meal.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± The boss was surprised by what he heard and he looked over at the waiter.

    The waiter quickly exined, ¡°Boss, this little one isn¡¯t lying. They ordered a table of dishes and then refused to pay for it, this is clearly trying to get a free meal. You can even see from their cheap clothes that they¡¯re wearing that they definitely would not be able to pay for the meal!¡±

    Chen Ning gave a cold smile and said, ¡°You judge people on appearance only, but you still have no eyes! If we did not have any money, then where did that ten silver coin in your sleevee from?¡±

    The waiter¡¯s face turned red as he stammered, ¡°This, this, this was given to me by you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If I can give away ten silver coins to a little waiter, would I try to get a free meal? Do you believe that?¡± Chen Ning raised her head and confidently looked at the people around her.

    Of course they wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    If such a generous person couldn¡¯t pay their bills, wasn¡¯t that a ridiculous joke?

    Everyone present had the same idea.

    The shopkeeper¡¯s face sank, ¡°Waiter, you actually dare to nder these twodies!¡± His tone was very severe and filled with anger.

    ¡°Boss, this little one.......This little one hasn¡¯t. This little one wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    The waiter began to sweat from his fear and his heart was filled with regret.

    This girl was too slick with her words, she actually made ck seem like white. Even the boss did not believe what he said.

    If he knew about this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have epted the ten silver coins. Now he wouldn¡¯t be able to exin this even if he had a hundred mouths.

    ¡°Waiter, why are you still not apologizing to them!¡± The shopkeeper then said.

    The waiter was filled with grievances, but he did not dare disobey the boss¡¯ orders. He could only bear with it as he apologized to Chen Ning and Xiao Ru.

    ¡°This little one was blind and have offended the two misses. This little one asks the two misses to please forgive this little one.¡±

    ¡°Forget about it, thisdy will not sink to the same level as you.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a generousugh and cupped her hands towards the shopkeeper, ¡°Shopkeeper is truly sensible, clearly differentiating between right and wrong. Since the misunderstanding has been solved, then we¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    The shopkeeper smiled and nodded as he said, ¡°This miss is truly open minded, we hope that miss will visit our restaurant again in the future.¡±

    ¡°I will, I will.¡± Chen Ning smiled and nodded. She then grabbed Xiao Ru¡¯s hand and walked towards the door.

    The men guarding the door put away their knives and sticks, allowing the two of them to pass.

    Xiao Ru felt as if she was in a dream. They had clearly not paid their bill, but after the young miss said a few words, they shopkeeper had actually allowed them to leave?

 Chapter 63: Lot of money coming over

    Chapter 63: Lot of moneying over

    Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes were wide open and she couldn¡¯t help pulling on Chen Ning¡¯s sleeve. She then asked, ¡°Young miss, we haven¡¯t paid yet, right?¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Ning almost couldn¡¯t hold back her anger.

    She stared over at Xiao Ru, almost wishing she could sew this little girl¡¯s mouth together.

    Xiao Ru, oh Xiao Ru. If you speak, no one will think you¡¯re a mute!

    She sighed deep down in her heart.

    Earlier, while she was insulting the waiter in front of everyone else, she was making use of a psychological loophole by using something unrted to deny something else. Even the knowledgeable shopkeeper of Tai He Floor did not realize that they had all been tricked by her and had allowed them to leave in their confusion.

    But now that Xiao Ru had reminded them, Chen Ning knew that they could no longer smoothly walk away.

    Naturally, once the two of them walked over to the door, they heard the waiter shout out, ¡°Shopkeeper, don¡¯t let them leave! They haven¡¯t paid for their meal yet!¡±

    Once therge men heard this, they quickly went over to block the door.

    The shopkeeper looked at the unfinished food on the table and he understood immediately what was going on. He couldn¡¯t help giving a coldugh, ¡°It seems like the two misses haven¡¯t paid for their meal yet. Since this miss says it¡¯s very easy for you, the please pay the bill before leaving. The two of you can even give a small waiter ten silver coins, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for you to have no money to pay your bill, right?¡±

    His voice was filled with ridicule as his heart filled with shame.

    He had almost thought that he was very smart, but today he had been tricked by this fifteen to sixteen year old girl.

    ¡°Who says we have no money. We, we do.....do have money!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s face turned red and she was afraid to look over at Chen Ning.

    She knew the trouble she caused and she anxiously bit her tongue in regret.

    ¡°Since you do have money, then please take it out. If you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t me me for sending you to the official¡¯s office!¡± The shopkeeper revealed a cold smile.

    The guests around them finally understood what was happening. It seems the two youngdies were trying to eat for free.

    ¡°Ze, ze, what exactly did this young girl learn. She actually dares to swindle others for a free meal!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Society is truly declining everyday!¡±

    Everyone began to use and ridicule them.

    Xiao Ru almost wanted to hide under the table. She really hated herself at this moment. Why could she not control her tongue? She had ruined the young miss¡¯ reputation in front of all these people.

    ¡°Who says these two girls don¡¯t have any money to pay for their bills! Is this gold ingot not enough! If it isn¡¯t, then add another one!¡±

    While everyone was using and ridiculing them, a blue clothed young man separated the crowd and led a tall ck clothed man over.

    The ck clothed man had no expressions on his face as he reached out his hand and with a ¡°dang¡± sound, a shiny gold ingot fell onto the table.

    It shined like a bright golden flower.

    ¡°Wa, how extravagant!¡±

    Everyone in the crowd filled with excitement.

    The ck clothed man had been listening and waiting for a long time. He kept holding it in, waiting for the right opportunity. He was waiting for the moment Chen Ning waspletely trapped to make a move.

    Because only like this, could he strongly affect her. Only like this, could he leave a deep impression in her mind.

    Now, that opportunity had finallye.

    Xiao Ru was surprised and happy as she pulled on Chen Ning¡¯s sleeve, ¡°Young miss, it¡¯s him! It¡¯s lots of money!¡±

    Chen Ning looked over at the ck clothed man, but she couldn¡¯t help knitting her eyebrows together.

    Her intuition told her that this lots of money man was someone who she shouldn¡¯t mess with. It was best to hide from him.

 Chapter 64: Are you stupid?

    Chapter 64: Are you stupid?

    ¡°Enough, it¡¯s more than enough.¡± The storekeeper picked up the gold ingot. He was sure it was a gold ingot, there was no way it would be fake. He revealed a smile on his face, ¡°So these young misses are this honoured guest friends, we apologize, we apologize.¡±

    Everyone in the crowd envied Chen Ning¡¯s good look, she actually had a rich friend like this that could pay for her.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, please give the gold back to this guest. I don¡¯t know him nor am I his friend. The food that I ate, I don¡¯t need others to pay for me!¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly cleared her throat and said.

    Her voice was very clear. Once everyone heard her, all that could be heard was the sound of everyone taking in a cold breath.

    Everyone looked at her like she was a fool. They were all wondering if she was just stupid. There was someone offering to pay for her and she was not grateful to them?

    Xiao Si and Xiao Ru¡¯s chin both fell down as if they could not believe what they had just heard.

    The ck clothed man would not have imagined that his goodwill would actually be ignored like this!

    His two ck brows slowly rose up and his deep dark eyes instantly stared at Chen Ning as if he wanted to see through her.

    The shopkeeper held onto the gold ingot. His mouth was wide open as he thought about whether he had heard Chen Ning right.

    Chen Ning did not even look that the ck clothed man. She went forward, taking the gold ingot from the shopkeepers hands and she threw it back at Xiao Si.

    Xiao Si unconsciously caught it and immediately received a cold as ice gaze from his master. His body trembled and the gold ingot he held almost fell onto the ground by his feet.

    He looked over with a bitter face at Chen Ning. He couldn¡¯t understand, why did she throw the gold ingot at him instead of his master?

    This was clearly wanting to harm him!

    Although the ck clothed man did not say anything, Xiao Si could understand that his master¡¯s heart was filled with anger just like a giant tidal wave. It could burst out at any moment.

    At that time, the first person to suffer would be him!

    ¡°Miss, since you won¡¯t be letting this guest pay for you, then please pay your bill yourself.¡± Seeing the gold ingot disappear from his head, the shopkeeper felt pain in his heart. Then he impolitely turned toward Chen Ning once again.

    ¡°What checking out, I¡¯m still not full yet. Once I finish eating, of course I¡¯ll be paying the bill.¡±

    Facing everyone¡¯s questioning gaze, Chen Ning slowly sat down and smiled at the storekeeper.

    ¡°Storekeeper, I heard from the waiter that your Tai He Floor¡¯s chef was truly skilled. Whether it was something that flies in the sky, something that runs onnd, or something that swims in the ocean, he could make it all. Do you agree with this?¡±

    The shopkeeper revealed a smile without any hesitation and said, ¡°Of course this is true. Our Tai He Floor¡¯s chef can make any kind of dishes. As long as the guest can order it, there is nothing our chef cannot make!¡±

    Everyone in the crowd already knew that this was not just boasting. This restaurant had arge selection of dishes and was second to none in the capital. Even the dishes made by the royal pce could notpare with this restaurant.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Chen Ning was waiting for this one sentence. Her eyes swept across the excited crowd and she slowly said, ¡°You are the shopkeeper of the Tai He Floor. The words you saw are just like water flowing, but you can¡¯t take it back now. In front of all these guests, they can all act as witnesses.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The shopkeeper gave a proudugh, ¡°I don¡¯t know what dish this miss will order, but as long as you order it, our chef will definitely make it for you. Un? Waiter, why do you keep winking at me? If there is a problem with your eyes, then go see a doctor. If your eye keeps twitching like this in front of the guests, it would be highly inappropriate!¡± He coldly said.

 Chapter 65: A dumb man in silence

    Chapter 65: A dumb man in silence

    That waiter revealed an embarrassed face.

    He wanted to remind the shopkeeper not to boast, but how could the shopkeeper understand such vague hints? Instead he chose to scold him.

    He lowered his head and acted like a mute. Not making a single sound.

    Who would have thought that even when he acted like a mute, Chen Ning would not let him off.

    ¡°Shopkeeper is truly straightforward!¡± Chen Ning eyes stared at the silent waiter, then she smiled and said, ¡°Your waiter was just like you earlier, so I ordered four dishes. One that flew in the sky, one that ran onnd, and one that swam in the ocean, as well as a random soup, but this waiter actually said that he couldn¡¯t make it. Could it be that the number one restaurant in the capital actually can¡¯t make four normal dishes? This was clearly the store bullying us, so this young miss was angry and brought her servant to leave. Who would have thought that this waiter would use us of eating without paying and trying to get a free meal? Shopkeeper, please give us your judgement on this situation.¡±

    Her clear voice rang out and told everyone the facts. Once the crowd heard this, they all felt dissatisfied with the waiter.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this. It¡¯s all this waiter¡¯s fault!¡±

    The shopkeeper¡¯s face fell and he sternly said to the waiter, ¡°If the guests order a dish, how can you say no to them! Have you forgotten the rules of our restaurant? Do you still want to work in our Tai He Floor!¡±

    That waiter looked over at Chen Ning with a crying face. He was thinking how strong this girl¡¯s mouth was, she could even cause him to die with just her words. If he knew about this earlier, he would not have offended her.

    Now he seemed like a dumb man in silence. He could not speak of his sufferings and could only keep them in his heart.

    ¡°Boss, it isn¡¯t what is seems. It¡¯s like this......No, it¡¯s not like this, it¡¯s like that.....¡± His heart filled with anxiety as he couldn¡¯t clearly speak through his stuttering.

    ¡°What this and that!¡± The shopkeeper impatiently interrupted him and shouted, ¡°Why have you not sent the four dishes the guests want to the chef yet!¡±

    The waiter did not dare to reply. He blinked his eyes and stared at the shopkeeper, ¡°Boss, it isn¡¯t that this little one isn¡¯t willing to go, it¡¯s the dishes that this miss ordered.......This little one has never heard of them before, our chef will not be able to make them.¡±

    Once the shopkeeper heard this, he was filled with anger. This little brat actually dares admit in front of everyone that they can¡¯t make the dishes the guests ordered? Wasn¡¯t this pping themselves in the face!

    He kicked his feet at the waiter and shouted, ¡°Is there even a dish in this world that our chef cannot make? You¡¯re just speaking nonsense! Go! Go now!¡±

    The kicknded on the waiter¡¯s butt. Then he said in an aggrieved tone, ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t know everything yet. The dishes that this girl ordered, for the dish that flies in the sky, she said that since the phoenix is a divine bird of the sky, she wanted to eat phoenix meat and ordered a dish called phoenix¡¯s nest. This little one has lived for this long and has never even seen a phoenix once. As for the dish that runs onnd, she ordered a phoenix¡¯s egg. For the dish that swims in water, she wanted a squirrel mandarin fish. The strangest thing is that she wants to drink a soup that is tasty, nice to look at, and good to listen to! Boss, don¡¯t you think that this is just making it hard for others? Is there even anyone in this world that could make these dishes?¡±

    What?!

    Phoenix¡¯s nest, phoenix¡¯s egg, squirrel mandarin fish, and a soup that¡¯s tasty, nice to look at, and good to listen to?

    Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out once they heard the things listed. They couldn¡¯t really me the waiter since it was clearly this young miss that was making things hard for them.

    Not to mention this waiter never hearing of these dishes before, even they had never heard of these dishes before!

 Chapter 66: The lice on a monkâ€™s head

    Chapter 66: The lice on a monk¡¯s head

    [TL Note: This means something obvious]

    Once the shopkeeper heard this, he knew that he had wronged the waiter.

    The way he looked at Chen Ning turned cold.

    ¡°Did youe to cause trouble at our Tai He Floor? You want to ruin our restaurant¡¯s reputation and then report back to your backer? Not possible!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face was livid as he forcefully mmed the table.

    Arge tree draws wind in. Tai He Floor was the number one restaurant in the capital, there were several other restaurants that were not satisfied with this. They had long been secretly preparing to ruin the reputation of this number one restaurant.

    So, the shopkeeper immediately decided that this master and servant were sent by other restaurants. They were sent here to ruin the Tai He Floor¡¯s reputation.

    Shopkeeper, our words should be wrong, right? I came to your Tai He Floor to have a meal, but you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m here causing trouble? Is the customer not allowed to order dishes? When did Tai He Floore up with this kind of rule?¡± Chen Ning blinked her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t, but the four dishes that you ordered are clearly just you trying to cause trouble. I believe that not to mention our chefs, even the chefs of the royal pce could not make these dishes. If someone could make these four dishes, I will personally smash our Tai He Floor¡¯s sign!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face fell as he angrily roared out.

    ¡°Aiyo, shopkeeper, are you angry? You think that I¡¯m just making it difficult for you and trying to get a free meal, right?¡± Chen Ning lips pursed into a smile.

    You¡¯re not?

    Everyone asked this one question in their hearts.

    Even the ck clothed man and Xiao Si were not exceptions.

    This was like lice on a monk¡¯s head, it was very obvious!

    ¡°Humph!¡± The shopkeeper gave a heavy snort and gave her a silent agreement.

    ¡°If I said that I have a method to make these four dishes, then what?¡± Chen Ning wasn¡¯t angry. She just smiled as she spoke.

    ¡°If you can make these dishes, I won¡¯t charge you for your meal and I¡¯ll even give you a thousand silver coins!¡± The shopkeeper gave a coldugh. It was very clear that he didn¡¯t believe her.

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll just earn a thousand gold coins from you today. Someone bring a pen and some paper!¡± Chen Ning swaggered over and sat down in a chair.

    Pen and paper?

    Everyone was surprised for a second, then they began tough at Chen Ning.

    ¡°This little girl has been boasting for this long, but it seems like she only knows how to talk?¡±

    ¡°It might not be like that? I think she really has the skill to make a few phoenix dishes!¡±

    ¡°In the end she¡¯s still just a swindler looking for a free meal!¡±

    When the shopkeeper heard everyone insulting Chen Ning, he began to coldlyugh.

    He said to the waiter, ¡°Did you not hear what this divine chef just said? Why are you not getting the pen and paper yet? This divine chef wants to show her skills to us.¡±

    His voice was filled with thick mocking tone.

    Once everyone heard him, they all began tough.

    Xiao Ru felt terrible and tears almost began to fall from her eyes.

    It was all because of her loud mouth that everyone was now ridiculing her young miss. It was all her fault, she really hated herself right now!

    Although Xiao Si wanted to help, once he saw the ck clothed man¡¯s cold stare, he swallowed the words he was about to say.

    If he caused his master to be ignored again, his master would not let him off. He could not help them again.

    Chen Ning supported her chin with her hand and used her clear as water eyes to look over the crowd that was criticizing her. A smile was still on her face, like she was listening to the entire crowd showering her with praise.

    But while she looked around, her eyes never swept across the ck clothed man.

 Chapter 67: The treasure that fell from the sky

    Chapter 67: The treasure that fell from the sky

    The ck clothed man was feeling very ufortable.

    He couldn¡¯t help touching his nose. He couldn¡¯t think of when he had offended this girl. Why did it seem like she didn¡¯t want to deal with him?

    Was it because he had been tricked out of fifty silver coins by that swindler when they had met for the first time? Did he leave the impression that he was a silly person with a lot of money and would never have the chance to change that?

    ¡°Divine chef, the pen and paper is here. Please demonstrate your skills to us.¡± The waiter brought over the pen and paper and ced it in front of Chen Ning. His voice was filled with ridicule.

    Everyone had a mean spirited smile on their face as the prepared to see Chen Ning fail.

    Chen Ning slowly picked up the pen. Then she turned her back to the audience and began to write.

    Everyone could see her hand moving, but they couldn¡¯t see what she was writing down. That did not stop the crowd fromughing at Chen Ning.

    ¡°What cooking? You seem more like you¡¯re painting!¡±

    ¡°I read about a joke in a book before, it¡¯s called drawing cakes to stave off hunger. I never thought that I would actually see it today, ha, ha.¡±

    ¡°Everyone needs to look carefully, there might be a phoenix that flies out of the paper soon!¡±

    Everyone pointed andughed at her.

    The shopkeeper was thinking the same thing as everyone else, he was certain that Chen Ning was just painting the four dishes. He was prepared for the moment that she showed her painting so he could ruthlessly denounce her.

    Chen Ning¡¯s pen stopped and she looked at what she wrote. Then she raised a corner to let the ink dry and she handed it over to the shopkeeper.

    ¡°Shopkeeper, do you think this paper is worth one thousand silver coins?¡±

    Her lips curved up and she revealed a very rxed smile.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes popped out. When they looked at the piece of paper, they saw that it waspletely filled with words and did not contain a single drawing.

    But what they thought in their hearts was: This girl really knows how to boast. How could this one piece of paper be worth one thousand silver coins?

    Only the renowned schr Mister Zhang Han Lin that even the emperor respected could sell a single word for a thousand silver coins.

    The shopkeeper looked at the piece of paper with a look of disdain. He gave a snort and his eyes filled with contempt as he disapprovingly looked at it.

    With a single nce, his expression began to change. From carelessly looking at it to bing absorbed with what was written. His eyes did not blink as he stared at the paper. It was like what he was looking at wasn¡¯t words, rather he seemed like was enamored by a flower.

    Everyone in the crowd began feeling curious. They stretched out their necks, wanting to see what was written on the paper.

    But the shopkeeper suddenly turned around and blocked everyone¡¯s view, the crowd could only see his face filling with excitement. Then he grabbed onto the piece of paper and began to shake it, just like he had received a treasure that fell out of the sky.

    ¡°Waiter, go to the ounts room. Bring over a thousand silver coins and give them over to this young miss.¡±

    There was no hesitation in his voice. He had not read the piece of paper for long before quickly folding it up and cing it in his sleeves. He even quickly looked around himself, as if he was afraid that other people would covet it.

    The surrounding crowd was all dying from their curiosity. What was written on that paper that it could make this shopkeeper not hesitate to give away a thousand silver coins?

    The waiter¡¯s chin fell down as if he could not believe what he had just heard.

    The shopkeeper kicked his butt as he scolded, ¡°Stinky brat, are you deaf? Why are you not getting the money yet!¡±

 Chapter 68: Nothing better to do

    Chapter 68: Nothing better to do

    The waiter felt like he was in a dream. He was rubbing his butt as he left, but he was suddenly stopped by Chen Ning.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Shopkeeper, one thousand silver coins are too heavy for me to hold. It¡¯s better if you give me silver bills instead.¡± Chen Ning giggled as she spoke.

    ¡°Alright, alright, no problem! Whatever the young miss wants!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s face went from arrogant to respectful. He was now nodding and fawning over Chen Ning.

    The waiter was stunned looking at this.

    Was this person with the ttering face the same boss that he knew?

    ¡°These one thousand silvers are all in legitimate silver bills. Everything is genuine and we discriminate against no one. Miss, please look it over.¡± The storekeeper gave a wide smile as he respectfully handed over the stack of bills in his hand over to Chen Ning.¡±

    Chen Ning reached out to take it and passed it over to Xiao Ru. She gave a generous smile and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need, I believe shopkeeper will not cheat me. Now that the transaction is over, we want to leave, is that alright?¡±

    She nced over at the several viciousrge men at the door.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s alright. You blind pieces of waste, why are you not opening the door for me! Stop blocking the two misses¡¯ way! Two young misses, please!¡±

    The shopkeeper reacted immediately and began scolding therge men. He personally escorted them over to the door and sent Chen Ning and Xiao Ru on their way.

    The chins of everyone in the crowd fell down.

    They would never have thought that it would end like this!

    Interesting. Truly interesting.

    The ck clothed man stood in his original position, he had no expressions on his face, but there was a trace of a smile shining in his deep ck eyes that no one could see.

    Although no one could see that trace of a smile in his eyes, Xiao Si could still see it.

    ¡°Xiao Si, follow them.¡± The man¡¯s voice waspletely t, there was no emotions at all.

    ¡°Yes master.¡±

    Xiao Si immediately understood that his master wanted him to find the residence and origins of these two youngdies. He quickly ran out, just like a little rabbit running as fast as it could.

    This was a good chance to make up for his previous failures!

    If he lost track of them again, he would not have the face toe back to his master!

    Chen Ning pulled on Xiao Ru¡¯s hand and pulled her out the Tai He Floor¡¯s main entrance, then they crossed two streets. Xiao Ru felt like she was in a dream.

    ¡°Young miss, can you pinch me once? I feel like I¡¯m in a dream. Yes, this must be a dream.¡±

    Her arms were filled with silver bills and her arms hugged tightly around her chest. There was arge idiotic smile on her face.

    Chen Ning stopped moving and looked at her, she was annoyed and amused at the same time.

    It was only a thousand silver coins worth of silver bills, she did not put it in her eyes at all. Why was this little girl so happy that she seemed like an idiot?

    This won¡¯t do! She had to fix this girl¡¯s thin skin.

    Chen Ning rolled her eyes and thought of a good idea to solve her situation. As she was prepared to pull Xiao Ru away, from the corners of her eyes, she saw a shadow fleeting around behind her.

    Although that human figure was moving very quickly, Chen Ning could still recognize it with a single nce.

    It was the blue clothed young man that always followed behind the ck clothed man!

    Why would he appear here?

    He must have been ordered by his master to follow me!

    The deep ck gaze appeared in Chen Ning¡¯s mind.

    It¡¯s that ck clothed man!

    While they were still in the restaurant, although she couldn¡¯t see him, she knew that he was watching her the whole time. He was watching her with eyes filled with curiosity.

    Chen Ning could not understand what she had done to pique this man¡¯s interest. Was it because she had called him ¡°a silly man with lots of money¡±?

    She had never met him before, but he had suddenly appeared to help her. But, Chen Ning was not interested in epting his goodwill at all.

    She always believed that people nothing better to do were all bad people!

 Chapter 69: Father has no girls here

    Chapter 69: Father has no girls here

    ¡°It¡¯s really strange. They¡¯ve been in there for so long now, why haven¡¯t theye out yet?¡± The blue clothed youth Xiao Si muttered.

    He was hiding in an obscure corner, staring at the clothing store across the street.

    The business of this store was pretty good, there were quite a few people going in and out. There were males and females, old and young people.

    He was afraid that if he blinked, he would miss something.

    Two hours ago, he had seen Chen Ning and Xiao Ruughing and talking as they walked in. He had been guarding here without even blinking, but he had still not seen the two of theme out yet.

    If he didn¡¯t already know that this clothing store only had a front door and no back door, he would have thought that Chen Ning and Xiao Ru had already left using the back door.

    His eyes were sore from staring and his legs began to ache, but he still did not see the two of theme out.

    Finally when the store closed and the boss came out to lock the door, Xiao Si couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and went forward.

    ¡°Don¡¯t close the door! Don¡¯t close the door! There are still two girls that haven¡¯te out yet.¡± He yelled out.

    ¡°Go, go, go. Where did a brat like youe from? Although you want a girl, this is just a clothing store. If you want to find a girl, go to the Yi Hong Store across from us!¡± The boss pulled Xiao Si to the side and continued to lock up the store.

    Xiao Si was anxious as he prepared to charge in and look around the store. The boss couldn¡¯t stop him and could only angrily stare at him.

    There was no one in the store. Xiao Si had searched it twice and then scratched his head in wonder.

    Yi, where are they? How did they disappear?

    This was just likest time. He had clearly seen the two of them go into the alley, but when he followed them in, the two girls had already disappeared without a trace.

    This was the same scenario asst time!

    Were these two girls not mortals? Were they ghosts or immortals?

    Xiao Si suddenly fought back the chill that ran down his back.

    ¡°Stinky brat, you¡¯re here to cause trouble right? Learning such bad things at such a young age,ing to a clothing store to find a flower girl. Why haven¡¯t youe out yet!¡± The owner grabbed Xiao Si by his cor.

    [TL Note: Yes, flower girl is as lewd as you think it is.....]

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯vee to find two properdies, not those kinds ofdies! Two hours ago, there were two girls that clearly came into your store, but they have note out yet. It was a pair of master and servant, one old girl and one young girl. One girl was very tall and the other girl was very short......¡±

    Xiao Si was very anxious as he gestured and tried to describe Chen Ning and Xiao Ru.

    But he was very bad at describing them and there were many customers that came to this store, the owner could not remember them at all. Seeing him continue on about girls, the owner picked up the shop sign and chased Xiao Si out the door. Then he turned back to the store and locked the door.

    ¡°Scram! Father doesn¡¯t have any girls here!¡±

    ¡°......¡± Xiao Si¡¯s nose almost turned t from him scratching it.

    He just stared at the shop door, wanting to cry but there were no tears that flowed.

    It¡¯s over, he had failed the mission that his master had entrusted him. How could he go back and face him now!

    What he couldn¡¯t understand was how did the two girls disappear into thin air? Could they have escaped into the sky?

    Of course, Chen Ning was not an immortal, or a monster. She also did not have the ability to fly through the sky.

    When she had realized that Xiao Si was following behind her, she brought Xiao Ru into this clothing store.

    She had picked out a man¡¯s robe and found a schr¡¯s turban. After she finished putting them on, she looked in a mirror and looked exactly like a young schr.

    And she picked out a peach pink robe for Xiao Ru. It was very gentle and alluring, making it very eye catching.

 Chapter 70: Girls have to have morals

    Chapter 70: Girls have to have morals

    Xiao Ru would never wear a shy dress like this. She blushed as she tried to refuse, but Chen Ning forced her to wear it.

    The pink dress was like a beautiful picture. Once Xiao Ru appeared on the street, everyone began to stare at her.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s shy face was the same colour as the dress she was wearing. She was too embarrassed to say anything.

    Chen Ning pulled Xiao Ru¡¯s hand and openly walked out in front of Xiao Si, slipping right past him.

    When the walked past him, Xiao Si¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help looking at Xiao Ru wearing the dress. He muttered, ¡°Such a beautiful pink dress.¡± Then he did not look at Chen Ning and Xiao Ru any longer and looked back at the clothing store¡¯s front door.

    He did not think that Chen Ning would change clothes so easily. And he did not imagine that the young girl dressed like a man would be the target that he was looking for.

    After Chen Ning had lost Xiao Si who was tailing her, she took Xiao Ru and quietly snuck back to the King Ding Yuan Pce.

    Today¡¯s harvest was quite good. They returned to the little courtyard and Xiao Ru ced each bill onto the bed. They counted the money until their hands were sore.

    ¡°Young miss, what did you write on that piece of paper? Why did it make the shopkeeper not even blink at giving you a thousand silver coins? Moreover, why did he not care about the money for the meal anymore?¡±

    After Xiao Ru put the money away, she finally remembered the questions that had been on her mind the whole time.

    While Chen Ning was writing on the paper, she was standing right beside her, but Xiao Ru only knew a few words, so she could not understand what was written at all.

    ¡°It was nothing at all, it was just a recipe.¡± Chen Ning casually said.

    ¡°Recipe? Was it the recipe for the four dishes young miss ordered?¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes suddenly popped out.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Ning smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Then those four dishes can really be made? It wasn¡¯t something young miss came up with to trick people?¡±

    Chen Ning gently tapped down on Xiao Ru¡¯s head. Then she smiled as she scolded, ¡°When have you seen me trick people before?¡±

    Xiao Ru began to stutter as she was unable to respond.

    She tilted her head and thought about it. The young miss seems to have never tricked anyone, even though it seems like she has. Especially when she reveals that fox like smile, she would always have an idea that would bring others bad luck.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, young miss, that lots of money was clearly going to pay for our meal, why did you reject him?¡± Xiao Ru thought as she asked.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned serious when she heard this, ¡°Xiao Ru you have to remember, even if you¡¯re a girl, you still have to have morals. That lots of money is so loose with his money, so why should we ept his gold coins? Rulers like to have money. You know that I like money, but I only like money that I¡¯ve personally earned. Then it is justified for me to spend it, do you understand?¡±

    Xiao Ru had a look of shame on her face. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Young miss, this servant was wrong.¡±

    Chen Ning patted on her shoulders. Then she smiled and said, ¡°You aren¡¯t really wrong. If there is a scumbag with too much money in his pockets, we¡¯ll have to help him spend it properly.¡±

    Xiao Ru blinked as she looked at Chen Ning. She felt that the young miss was looking like a fox again.

    Chen Ning called out for Chun Tao and Xia He, then she asked, ¡°Did anything happen when I wasn¡¯t here today?¡±

    The two maidservants looked at each other and then began muttering as if they didn¡¯t dare speak.

    ¡°If there is something, then just say it. Even if the sky falls down, this princess will support the two of you!¡± Chen Ning shouted.

    When the two of them heard this, their hearts began filling with courage.

    Xia He gathered her courage and said, ¡°Princess, this servant is scared that you¡¯ll feel sad after hearing this news, that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t dare tell you.¡±

 Chapter 71: Tigers wish to hurt humans

    Chapter 71: Tigers wish to hurt humans

    Chen Ning asked in a surprised tone, ¡°It will make me feel sad? What happened exactly?¡±

    ¡°It is his highness¡¯ order. He said that no doctors are allowed to cure you and no one is allowed to visit you. He said that he would let things run its course......¡± Xia He stopped here, not daring to say anymore. She secretly looked at Chen Ning¡¯s face.

    When she and Chun Tao heard the news, they couldn¡¯t help feeling sad for Chen Ning.

    Although they knew that his highness did not favour the princess, they never thought that he would hate her to this degree. This was clearly wishing that the princess would die.

    It was a good thing that the princess was not injured at all. If she was really punished with the familyw and heard this news, she would be heartbroken. If she didn¡¯t die from being beaten, she would die from the heartbreak.

    Who would have thought that Chen Ning would not show any sadness at all. Rather her lips curled up and she began to smile.

    ¡°Oh, letting things run its course?¡± Chen Ning smiled and said.

    She did not even need to think to know that Chu Shao Yang would say this kind of thing. Chen Bi Yun must have shed quite a bit of tears in front of Chu Shao Yang, trying to rile him up.

    It seems like this good little sister of hers truly wanted to send her to the yellow river. If she did not die, Chen Bi Yun would not have a peaceful night¡¯s sleep.

    Chen Ning could not understand what kind of grudge her half sister had against her that would cause her to want her life.

    Was she doing it just for a man?

    She really wanted to tell Chen Bi Yun that the man she treasured so much, Chen Ning didn¡¯t really care about at all. He was free to choose whoever he wanted.

    But in order to get this man, Chen Bi Yun continued to hurt her which finally crossed her bottom line.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Bi Yun was pregnant, she would have beaten her at the wedding hall, otherwise Chen Bi Yun would not have gotten off so easily. She would have made Chen Bi Yun pay a blood price!

    This was truly, humans do not wish to hurt tigers, but tigers wish to hurt humans.

    Chen Ning gave a tauntingugh, ¡°Xia He, help me do something.¡±

    Since the opposing side already wants to take her life, if she doesn¡¯t respond, wouldn¡¯t it be letting that cheap man and scum woman off too easily?

    ¡°Yes, princess. What do you need me to do?¡± Xia He was a little nervous.

    ¡°I want a copy of the menu for his highness¡¯ and the concubine¡¯s breakfasts, the more detailed the better. Xia He, can you do this?¡±

    Xia He gave a sigh of relief, ¡°I can do it, princess. This servant will go find out now.¡±

    She was worried that the princess would want her to get some poison for her. She would not dare do that even if she had a hundred times her current courage.

    She brought a long list back which was the menu. There were over thirty dishes listed and all kind of porridges and deserts.

    Xiao Ru took in a cold breath, ¡°His highness and the second miss eat this much for breakfast?¡±

    They weren¡¯t afraid of being stuffed to death!

    Thinking about the gruel that she and young miss ate, she began to angrily grumble under her breath.

    Xia He said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that because the concubine is pregnant, his highness is pampering her even more. He ordered the kitchen to prepare all kinds of dishes for her to eat.¡±

    Chen Ning just nodded. With a single nce, she remembered the entire list.

    She smiled and looked at the three maidservants, ¡°Which one of you knows how to make water chestnut cakes?¡±

    Chun Tao and Xia He both said, ¡°Servant knows how to make it, does the princess want to eat? This servant will make it immediately.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ve had enough of normal water chestnut cakes and do not have any appetite for them. If you add another portion of chestnut powder into the water chestnut cakes, then it will be more fragrant and waxy, making it much tastier. You might as well make a few extra portions so we can all have some to eat.¡±

    ¡°Alright. This servant never thought that the princess would be so knowledgeable in cooking. It seems like we¡¯ll have good things to eat from now on.¡± Chun Tao and Xia He excitedly went out.

 Chapter 72: Giving back as good as one gets

    Chapter 72: Giving back as good as one gets

    Xiao Ru¡¯srge, round eyes looked at Chen Ning with a questioning gaze.

    Although she did not know what ns the young miss had, she did know that the second miss and his highness would be in for some bad luck soon.

    But, what was the young miss nning to do?

    Chun Tao and Xia He¡¯s skills were quite good. The water chestnut cakes they made was fragrant and delicious, it melted as soon as it went into one¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Princess, the water chestnut cake you taught us to make is truly delicious. This servant has never eaten such a delicious water chestnut cake before.¡±

    Xia He¡¯s voice was rather sweet as she quickly spoke.

    Chun Tao couldn¡¯t help saying a few words as well, but she had to admit that Xia He wasn¡¯t just giving out ttery and was speaking the truth.

    ¡°This servant believes that his highness and the concubine consort will never be able to eat such delicious water chestnut cake!¡±

    Chun Tao remembered that there was water chestnut cake on the breakfast menu. She had thought that the princess had her and Xia He make these water chestnut cakes because she was angry.

    She had thought that she had figured out Chen Ning¡¯s thoughts, but she didn¡¯t expect Chen Ning to smile and shake her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s always more fun with more people. Since you guys all said that the water chestnut cakes with chestnut powder in them is very delicious, how could this princess keep it all to herself? Xia He, you should give this recipe to the kitchen. Also, we can¡¯t eat all of these water chestnut cakes, so give some to them to eat.¡±

    Chen Ning pointed to the pastries on the table.

    ¡°Yes. The princess is such a generous person, they will definitely be grateful to the princess.¡± Chun Tao and Xia He excitedly promised and immediately took the water chestnut cakes away.

    They did not think too deeply about it and only assumed that it was the princess¡¯ way of buying people¡¯s hearts.

    But Chen Ning smiled with satisfaction.

    She had to give back as good as she was given.

    Chu Shao Yang, Chen Bi Yun, this is a present for you from me, I hope you will like this return present from me. Just thinking about it is already making me excited.

    Shezily gave a yawn.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, it¡¯s quitete. Let¡¯s go take a bath and go sleep.¡±

    After Chen Ning finished washing up, she remembered the evil charming youth that visited herst night. She went to check every window and door, making sure that each window was firmly locked. She even ced twotches on the door just to be safe.

    When Xiao Ru saw Chen Ning¡¯s strange behaviour, she couldn¡¯t help bing anxious and saying, ¡°Young miss, are you afraid that a thief wille and steal our silver bills? How about this servant stays up tonight and guards the silver bills? I won¡¯t let any thieves take them!¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and pinched her nose, ¡°Silly girl, what I want to keep away isn¡¯t just a simple thief. Just obediently go to sleep. It¡¯s only just a thousand silver coins, this miss will take you to earn even more tomorrow.¡±

    Once Xiao Ru heard that they were going to make more money tomorrow, her eyes began to light up.

    She cheerfully agreed and lied down on the bed, quickly falling asleep.

    But Chen Ning lied on the bed and continued to turn, unable to fall asleep. She finally began to fall asleep around 3 am.

    She did not know how long she slept, but she suddenly felt a strange presence and awoke from her dream.

    There was nothing but darkness in front of her.

    Before she had gone to bed, she had specially lit a candle in front of her bed, but now she had no idea where that candle went.

    The room was filled with silence.

    There was only Xiao Ru¡¯s rhythmic breathing beside her, who continued sleeping.

    But Chen Ning could feel that something was wrong.

    She suddenly raised her hand and felt her cheek. She felt something wet and cool, that gave off a faint ink smell.

    Dammit!

    She didn¡¯t even think before scolding, ¡°Stinky little brat,e out now!¡±

 Chapter 73: Damn your turtle tail

    Chapter 73: Damn your turtle tail

    The ink was not dry yet and must have been painted on just now by that evil charming youth. He must still be in the room.

    Sure enough, after her voice rang out, a candle was lit.

    In the shadow of that yellow glow, a tall and slender figure was sitting by the table, with one hand supporting his chin. His ck hair flowed like a waterfall, half covering his delicate eyebrows, only exposing half of his perfect face.

    His gem like eyes looked over at Chen Ning. He immediately smiled and like a beautifulndscape, it was beauty that was beyond normal humans.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Chen Ning did not want to see him, she would have been a bit surprised by his smile.

    ¡°Calling me a little stinky brat as soon as we meet, are you not afraid of hurting other people¡¯s feelings?¡± The beautiful young man¡¯s eyes contained a trace of bitterness as he looked at Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning began to tremble as goosebumps appeared from being disgusted with him.

    [TL Note: He talks in a very girly manner]

    ¡°Talk properly!¡± Chen Ning threw her pillow at him and shouted, ¡°If you try to gross me out again, just see if I won¡¯t p you again!¡±

    The pillow naturally did not hit him.

    The beautiful young man flickered and the pillow hit the floor.

    But when he remembered the pst night, his face turned red. Then he wore a serious expression on his face.

    Chen Ning turned and got up. She already knew that the evil young man would appear in her room in the middle of the night again, so she had slept in her clothes.

    She walked in front of the bronze mirror on the dresser. She looked into the mirror and as expected, there were another two small animals drawn on her face.

    Only it wasn¡¯t a wolf and fox this time. It was a sharp toothed little porcupine and a four flippered upside down little turtle on the other cheek.

    The two ink drawings were very lifelike, especially that little turtle trying to turn over, but couldn¡¯t. Whoever saw it wouldn¡¯t be able to hold in theirughter.

    Chen Ning forced herself to notugh.

    She did not want to show that beautiful young man a happy expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of drawing these two animals on my face, un?¡±

    She raised her brows and looked at the beautiful young man with a ghost of a smile on her face.

    The beautiful young man suddenly came forward and pointed at the little porcupine. Then he smiled and said, ¡°This is you, and that is my third brother. Hee, hee, do you think my drawing is good?¡±

    Chen Ning almost broke down.

    This little brat actually drew Chu Shao Yang as a turtle!

    ¡°Why am I a hedgehog and he is a turtle?¡± Chen Ning stared at him as she spoke in a displeased voice.

    ¡°Because in my heart, you guys are just like this. You are covered in spikes and no matter whoes near you, you will pierce them and cause them to bleed. Isn¡¯t this just like a hedgehog? As for my third brother, he will soon be like this turtle, being trapped on his back by you. He, he.¡± The beautiful young man smiled and blinked. His dark eyes began to glitter.

    He smiled as he raised his pen, ¡°This turtle is missing a tail because I didn¡¯t have enough time to paint it before you woke up. Let me finish painting the tail, ok?¡±

    ¡°Damn your turtle tail!¡± Chen Ning scolded. She stepped back, avoiding the young man¡¯s brush tip.

    Although she agreed with how the beautiful young man saw Chu Shao Yang as a turtle that couldn¡¯t flip itself over, she was not willing to appear in front of everyone with this turtle drawn on her face.

    ¡°Is it because you think I haven¡¯t drawn it well enough? Or is it because you don¡¯t like turtles? Then what do you like? I¡¯ll draw whatever you like. I promise the drawing will look great!¡±

    The beautiful young man began to twist her words as he spoke in a delighted tone.

    He seemed to have a great interest in painting on Chen Ning¡¯s face.

 Chapter 74: Stepping over everything

    Chapter 74: Stepping over everything

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes as she stood there speechless.

    This beautiful young man seemed like he was crazy. He seemed like he was madly entangled by her to the point where he was even sneaking into her room in the middle of the night. She could not understand, what did he want?

    Was it as innocent as wanting to paint on her face? Or did he want revenge for the p fromst time?

    ¡°How did you get in?¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help staring at him with a questioning gaze.

    She had clearly checked and locked all the windows and doors. Had this young mane in from the sky?

    The beautiful young man seemed to have guessed what she was thinking as he smiled and said, ¡°Not to mention this ce, even if it was the guarded imperial mansion, I would still be able to get in.¡±

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Chen Ning shook her head.

    She saw that thetches on the door and windows were still fine, they hadn¡¯t been moved at all. This young man seemed like he really hade from the sky, but that would be too strange.

    ¡°He, he, you don¡¯t believe me? Alright, I¡¯ll bring you to take a look then.¡±

    After his voice fell, the beautiful young man suddenly rushed up beside Chen Ning. His movement was as fast as a gust of wind.

    Chen Ning only saw a flicker and then an arm was wrapped around her waist.

    That beautiful young man gently poked her body and stopped Chen Ning from shouting out.

    He gave a faint smile and then began to fly in the air. With a wave of his sleeve, the two of them flew up towards the ceiling. Then she saw that there was a hole there that was perfectly shaped for two people.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes stared wide as she finally figured out just how this beautiful young man had entered her room.

    She kept squirming, but she made sure that he would truly fall out of the sky!

    The beautiful young man held her by the waist and carried her just like a little baby. He stepped onto the roof and then activated his qinggong as he moved across the roofs, going from one house to the next.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise. She was now flying through the sky as the wind whistled past her ears.

    Under the moonlight, she could clearly see the roofs, trees, and flowers that quickly passed by below her. She was not the slightest bit afraid and was actually filled with a strange excitement.

    So this was the feeling of freely flying through the sky!

    So this was the legendary qinggong!

    Chen Ning forgot about her dislike for the beautiful young man and wholeheartedly enjoyed this wonderful experience.

    She didn¡¯t know where this beautiful young man wanted to bring her. She only knew that she was far away from the King Ding Yuan¡¯s pce and was currently standing on a high roof.

    Standing here, she looked down on the entire capital city. It was as if the entire city was under her feet.

    The beautiful young man released his hand from around Chen Ning and then unblocked the point he had pressed. He smiled and said, ¡°If you identally fall down, I won¡¯t save you.¡±

    Chen Ning fiercely stared at him, but she was quickly attracted by the beauty in front of her. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with him.

    In the night, the capital city seemed like it was covered in a hazy white gauze. It was just like a beautiful young girl whose looks were covered in a mysterious veil, which somehow made it even more arousing.

    The buildings around her were beautiful. Although the night was dark, they still looked dignified, grand, solemn, and majestic.

    ¡°Is the imperial pce below us?¡± She pensively looked down at the building below the ridge. It seemed like the young man had not lied you her, he had really brought her to the imperial pce.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± The beautiful young man deprecatingly looked at it, ¡°It¡¯s not that great, but if you like it, I can bring you here everyday.¡±

 Chapter 75: Do you believe I wonâ€™t kiss you?

    Chapter 75: Do you believe I won¡¯t kiss you?

    Coming here everyday!

    This young man actually said it so lightly.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help chuckling.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± The young man raised his graceful eyebrows. His dark and white eyes reflected the moonlight and began to shine.

    ¡°I believe! Of course I believe!¡± Chen Ning quickly nodded her head.

    She remembered this young man¡¯s character where he did whatever he said. If he flew into her room and dragged her out every night, she would never be able to have a good night¡¯s sleep again.

    She looked up at the deep blue sky filled with stars, almost as if she could touch it all.

    She felt like a child as she smiled and reached a hand out, pretending to pick the stars from the sky. Who would have thought that her foot would slip and she would fall from the roof.

    ¡°Ah-¡± Her heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    If she fell from this height, wouldn¡¯t her bones bepletely crushed?

    A hand shot out and grabbed her rotating body from the air. She then fell into a warm and strong embrace, with an erged beautiful face in front of her.

    The two of them were very close together. The young man¡¯s high nose was almost touching her nose and they could hear each other¡¯s breathing. His body seemed to have a kind of distinct aura which was being gently emitted.

    Chen Ning and the young man both had their eyes wide open and she could see her own reflection in his pupils.

    His eyes were very ck, just like an endless well. It made people unconsciously fall deep into his eyes, but she was currently startled.

    Under the stars, her eyes were bright and beautiful, as if the stars were falling right into her eyes. It shined brightly and was absolutely dazzling.

    The young man had never seen a pair of eyes this beautiful.

    His breath was caught in his throat and his heart began to beat fast.

    ¡°Stinky little brat, thanks for saving me. Can you let go of me now?¡± Chen Ning suddenly said.

    This position was too ambiguous. She was basically lying against his arms with zero distance between the two of them. She could hear his fast beating heart and without knowing why, her face began to feel hot and she felt very awkward.

    Her words broke up the ambiguous atmosphere around them and that feeling that the young man had in his heart hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°You!¡± The beautiful young man fiercely grinded his teeth. He waved a fist at Chen Ning and angrily threatened, ¡°If you keep calling my stinky little brat, do you believe that I won¡¯t......¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t what? Do you still want to hit me?¡± Chen Ning raised her nose up.

    She didn¡¯t believe this little brat would hit her.

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯ve never hit a woman before, but if you keep calling me that, I¡¯ll......I¡¯ll.......I¡¯ll kiss you!¡± He finally blurted out.

    His eyes fell onto her gentle pink lips. Those lips were like a ripe attractive fruit and he was suddenly filled with an impulse to have a taste.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chen Ning was stunned, she wasn¡¯t sure what she had just heard.

    That young man was also stunned. His face filled with embarrassment because he never thought that he would actually say what he had just said.

    He lowered his head, no longer daring to look at her bright eyes. Her soft and gentle body was leaning against his arms and the wind blew her hair into his nose. It itched, but it also brought a sweet smell that made him began to fantasize.

    His heart began to beat fast once again.

    ¡°I, I said, if you call me a stinky little brat again, I, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡± The young man showed a fierce expression as he showed Chen Ning his snow white teeth.

    But Chen Ning could see that he was pretending with a single nce and couldn¡¯t help pursing her lips into a smile.

    This stinky little brat really is a stinky little brat, he¡¯s actually shy!

 Chapter 76: Because Iâ€™m not happy

    Chapter 76: Because I¡¯m not happy

    Her smile made the young man angry. He bitterly red at her and then released her.

    The moment he released her, he felt a kind of reluctance. His arms move a bit, as if he wanted to pull her back into his embrace.

    This was the first time in neen years that he has hugged a girl. He never knew that a girl¡¯s body would be so light and soft, almost as if just touching it would cause it to break. He was too scared to use any strength.

    ¡°Un, little, little......The sun is about to rise, send me back home.¡±

    Chen Ning almost blurted out ¡°stinky little brat¡± again, but luckily she caught herself.

    She was afraid that the young man would do what he said. If he really tried to kiss her, she would have no way of escaping.

    Although she didn¡¯t say it, the young man could understand her meaning. He fiercely stared at her and angrily said, ¡°I am called Chu Shao Bai!¡±

    Chen Ning was surprised.

    Chu Shao Bai?

    It wasn¡¯t all that different from Chu Shao Yang. It didn¡¯t even sound like a good name, there was nothing great about it. It would have been better to just call him Xiao Bai.

    Chen Ning thought this way, but she revealed a smile as she praised, ¡°So you¡¯re called Chu Shao Bai. Un, that is a good name with a good meaning. You¡¯re rare even in the heavens and you are very beautiful, it truly is a good name. It¡¯s better than your third brother¡¯s name by a hundred times!¡±

    Her praises flowed naturally and her eyes did not even blink, it was just like she was telling the truth.

    She knew that if she didn¡¯t praise this little brat a little, he might throw her off the high pce roof if he became truly angry. Then she would truly be up the creek without a paddle.

    ¡°Stop trying to tter me! Do you think that I¡¯m a little kid who¡¯s that easy to trick?¡±

    Completely shing with her expectations, Chu Shao Bai saw through her ns with a single nce.

    He raised his chin and straightened his chest, making himself seem even taller. He was clearly taller than her by a whole head.

    She had to look up to see his face.

    Stinky little brat, why are you this tall!

    Chen Ning felt indignant and said with a serious face, ¡°That¡¯s right, of course you¡¯re not a child and I¡¯ve never tried to trick children. But the sun really is rising so can you send me how?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Chu Shao Bai coldly looked at her.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because, I¡¯m not happy!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai put on a long face and did not look at Chen Ning. He suddenly jumped off the roof and flew in the air. Just like a white cloud, he used his martial arts and disappeared without a trace.

    Chen Ning was stunned.

    This damn arrogant fellow, he actually really left her here. He had left her all alone on this high roof.

    There was nothing she could do since she didn¡¯t know qing gong. Was he trying to leave her in a dire strait?

    ¡°Stinky little brat! Chu Shao Bai, you are stinky little brat that won¡¯t grow up!¡±

    She was so mad that she couldn¡¯t help cursing.

    ¡°Try calling me that again!¡±

    Suddenly a sinister and sad voice came from behind her.

    Chen Ning suddenly turned around and almost hit that person¡¯s nose. That person was very close, close enough for her to see the other side¡¯s anger filled eyes.

    ¡°You.....Why did youe back? She was happy and surprised,pletely ignoring his anger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, if you call me stinky little brat again, I will.....¡± He grinded his teeth as he spoke. He looked down and his eyes fell onto her slightly open red lips.

    Chen Ning was so filled with regret that she almost bit off her own tongue.

    She saw how he was looking at her lips and then she saw his adam¡¯s apple gently moving a bit.

 Chapter 77: Call me good big brother

    Chapter 77: Call me good big brother

    What kind of bad things this little stinky brat was thinking, she could immediately guess.

    Humph, what stinky little brat. He was clearly a little pervert!

    ¡°You dare!¡± She scowled at him.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare!¡± Not only did he not retreat, he actually moved forward a step.

    The two of them were already very close, but once he moved in, his nose was now almost touching her nose. His lips were almost touching her lips.

    Chen Ning instinctively moved back, wanting to avoid his touch.

    But she had forgotten that the ground below her was not t, but was actually the tilted roof tile. She stepped on thin air and then she was looking up as she fell down.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Right as she screamed out, Chu Shao Bai reached out and had already caught her wrist.

    Half her body was floating in the air. If he had not caught her, she would have fallen down and turned into a giant meat patty.

    ¡°Call me good big brother and I¡¯ll save you. Otherwise I will let go.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai tilted his lips and revealed a smile that could enchant any person, but the words he spoke made Chen Ning fly into a rage.

    ¡°You, you dare!¡± She stared at him with clenched teeth,

    ¡°You can try and see if I dare.¡± He gave a perfect smile and suddenly released his hand.

    Chen Ning suddenly began to fall and the wind whistled in her ears. Her heart almost jumped out of her chest.

    Damn that Chu Shao Bai, I won¡¯t let you off even as a ghost!

    Right as she began to curse in her heart, her wrist was suddenly grabbed by someone.

    Chu Shao Bai looked at her pale frightened face and gave a bright smile as he slowly said, ¡°Will you say it or not?¡±

    At this point, Chen Ning had no alternative to submitting.

    She cursed Chu Shao Bai with all her might in her heart, but she also cursed herself. She couldn¡¯t understand how even though she was mentally older than Chu Shao Bai by several years, she was still being teased until she suffered this kind of embarrassment by him.

    Once she was out of danger, she would definitely get back at him for today.

    Chu Shao Bai, little stinky brat, you just wait!

    Her heart was filled with anger, but her face revealed a sweet smile.

    ¡°Good big brother, pull me up, alright?¡±

    Her cheeks were covered with a hedgehog and a turtle, which covered her usual beauty, but her voice was very clear and fragile, tender and soft. Under the cover of the night, it was very good to listen to.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart began beating fast just from listening to it.

    ¡°Your voice is too soft, I didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Say it a little louder.¡± He hadn¡¯t heard enough, he wanted to hear it again.

    Chen Ning really wanted to grit her teeth, but she still said it another three times.

    ¡°Good big brother, good big brother, good big brother.¡± Each time her voice became even more clear and fragile.

    ¡°Good!¡± The anger in Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart was gone and he was satisfied. He pulled with his right hand and helped her up.

    ¡°Hey, do you want to drink?¡±

    As Chen Ning was stabilizing herself and while her heart was still pounding, Chu Shao Bai magically conjured up a bottle of wine and ced it in front of her.

    ¡°Of course!¡± She had been scared half to death, of course she wanted a drink to calm herself down.

    She took the bottle and put it right to her mouth, drinking a few mouthfuls. Then she finally tasted it and revealed a disgusted face, ¡°This wine is terrible. It¡¯s much worsepared to the pear wine I drank yesterday. Xiao Bai, your pce wine is really bad!¡±

    She then realized that he had just disappeared to go and get some wine, causing her to think that he had left her here.

    Chu Shao Bai was scared by the way she drank her wine, but didn¡¯t think about it too long. He then revealed a bitter smile.

    This wine isn¡¯t good enough for her?

    He could not help shaking his head.

 Chapter 78: Sheâ€™s drunk

    Chapter 78: She¡¯s drunk

    ¡°This is a bottle that has been aged in the pce for thirty years now, even the nobles rarely drink from this. I deliberately stole it from the royal kitchen. This wine has a very strong degree, so you can be drunk very easily from it.¡± He kindly reminded her.

    ¡°Drunk? Let me tell you, thisdy has never been drunk before!¡±

    The wind blew and the words Chen Ning said were a little loud. Her body also began to stagger.

    She remembered that in the Tai He Floor yesterday, she had drank over twenty cups of the pear wine, but she wasn¡¯t the slightest bit drunk. This also meant that she had a high tolerance. She had only drank a few mouthfuls and Chu Shao Bai was saying that she was already drunk?

    This truly was a joke. He was clearly trying to scare her!

    ¡°Xiao Bai, you¡¯re reluctant to drink this thirty year old wine, right? If you don¡¯t want me to drink, then I¡¯ll insist on drinking!¡±

    She once again brought the bottle to her mouth to drink, but before she could drink two mouthfuls, her body twisted and fell onto the floor.

    Chu Shao Bai was already prepared and his hand stretched out, catching her. Her body gently fell into his arms.

    Hugging that soft and fragrant body in his arms again, Chu Shao Bai did not feel any happiness this time.

    His lips turned into a bitter smile as he looked at Chen Ning lying in his arms. Her eyes were already closed and her cheeks werepletely red. Even the hedgehog and turtle he had painted on her cheek could not hide how red they were. Her breath was filled with a rich alcohol smell.

    She¡¯s drunk......

    Chu Shao Bai held the unconscious drunk girl, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    He had not wanted to get her drunk like this, but who would have known she would drink that like. It was truly terrifying!

    It made his head seem twice as big.

    ¡°Good wine! Let¡¯s have another cup!¡± She suddenly began to speak drunk talk and raised the wine bottle in her hand into the air, ¡°Let¡¯s raise our cup to the next moon in hopes that we be sessful! Drink!¡±

    Her hand twisted and the wine bottle fell to the ground.

    Chu Shao Bai felt like he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    He never thought that she would be a poet after being drunk. Or that she would begin reciting poems.

    Yi, this isn¡¯t right!

    He suddenly knit his brows. Didn¡¯t everyone say that young miss Chen was an idiot?

    But after she had be drunk, she had perfectly read two poems, each one with vivid imagery. He believed that even the most talented man in the capital, Zhang Han Lin would not be able toe up with this kind of poem.

    [TL Note: This was a mistrantion on my part, the guy¡¯s name is Zhang Han Lin, and I mistranted it as mister Zhang of the Han Lin Academy before when it should have been schr Zhang Han Lin.]

    This young miss Chen was a mystery that no one could solve!

    When he had seen her in the wedding hall, he had felt that she was interesting and had instantly piqued his interest.

    He did not expect that as he got closer to her, he would realize that she was truly differentpared to everyone else. He waspletely different from all the other girls he had met before.

    It was like......She hade from another world.

    ¡°Go home, I want to go home.....¡± Chen Ning turned around in his arm and muttered this sentence.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you home now.¡± Chu Shao Bai gritted his teeth.

    He felt like his heart was being pressed down on by a giant stone, being muffled.

    He clearly knew that the person his third brother loved was her little sister and he was clear on the face that his third brother didn¡¯t care about her or even looked at her. But when she had be drunk, she still talked about going home.

    Was his third brother really hold that important of a position in her heart? She clearly knew she was living in a golden cage, but was she really willing to live inside it and not fly out to enjoy her freedom?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here, I want to go home. There is nothing good here, I want a refrigerator, a cell phone, aputer, and a microwave. Oh, I also want a toilet.....¡± Chen Ning gave a drunken hup and vaguely muttered.

    ¡°Fragrant ice? Retrieving chicken eggs? What brain wave? Also what is a toilet?¡± Chu Shao Bai was confused by what he heard. He couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows together.

    [TL Note: This is a joke in chinese. Bing Xiang (±ùÏä) is refrigerator in chinese, but he heard it as Bing Xiang (±ùÏã) which means fragrant ice. Shou Ji (ÊÖ™C) means cell phone, but he heard it as Shou Ji (ÊÕëu) which means retrieve chicken. Nao Wei Bo (ÄXÎ¢²¨) means microwave, but Nao Wei (ÄXÎ¢) means brain waves. And the toilet one is the same.]

 Chapter 79: The turtle is missing

    Chapter 79: The turtle is missing

    She was really drunk and was beginning to speak nonsense. He could not understand anything she was saying.

    He stared at her swinging red drunk face and his heart filled with pity. He held her by her arms.

    ¡°If third brother cannot see how good you are or understand how to pamper you, then there will be someone in this world that will understand you, pamper you, and be truly good to you.¡±

    He whispered each sentence, each word. Then he slowly moved her scattered hair behind her ears, revealing her fragile and beautiful face.

    Seeing the turtle and hedgehog he drew on her face, he suddenly felt the turtle was very eye catching.

    *

    Chen Ning had be drunk.

    The consequences of bing drunk was that once she woke up, she would have a splitting headache.

    She held her head and gave a groan. She opened her eyes and realized that she was lying in her bed with Xiao Ru looking at her with a worried face.

    ¡°Young miss, are you sick? Why is your face so red? Also your body is covered in the smell of alcohol, but did you even drink? Last night when we were going to sleep, this servant didn¡¯t remember you drinking any wine.¡±

    When Xiao Ru saw Chen Ning wake up, she gave a sigh of relief. She then continued asking a string of questions without giving Chen Ning a chance to reply.

    Her head felt somewhat dizzy and she wasn¡¯t sober yet. Did the beautiful young man reallyest night? Had he really carried her through the sky and brought her up to the high roof of the imperial pce?

    Also, she clearly had a high tolerance for alcohol, how could she be drunk with only a few mouthfuls?

    ¡°Wu, it must be because I drank the pear wine in the Tai He Floor. Their wine¡¯s degree must be very high.¡± Chen Ning did not even bat an eye as she lied.

    She did not know how to exin the matter of Chu Shao Bai to Xiao Ru. She knew that Xiao Ru would be terrified if she knew about it.

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s like this, you really scared this servant. This servant had thought that young miss would not wake up again.¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes were red, but she revealed a tearful smile when she heard what Chen Ning said.

    ¡°Crow¡¯s mouth. If you keep jinxing me, be careful that I¡¯ll hit your butt. Go and pump some water so I can wash my face.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she scolded her.

    She stood up and raised her head to look out the window, she couldn¡¯t help being scared.

    When she had woken up, she realized the sun was already in the east and the house waspletely dyed red.

    She had been drunk for for this long!

    That damn Xiao Bai, it was all his fault. Why would he give that wine to her!

    Chen Ning angrily ground her teeth.

    She suddenly remembered something and rubbed her face. She walked in front of the bronze mirror and was again surprised.

    That hedgehog was still on her left cheek, but the turtle on her right cheek was gone. It was reced by arge majestic lion.

    She didn¡¯t even need to think about it to know that it was done by Chu Shao Bai.

    But why would he get rid of the turtle and rece it with a lion?

    He wouldn¡¯t being using this method to tell her that his big brother was a lion whose butt she could not touch, right?

    [TL Note: Well, she¡¯s pretty dense too.....]

    Ah pei!

    Chen Ning angrily picked up the towel and wiped off the two animals on her face, not leaving a single trace.

    Xiao Ru had a kind of regretful expression.

    She felt the young miss¡¯ hobby of drawing on her own face in the middle of the night was strange, but the little animals she drew were really cute and she hadn¡¯t seen enough of them yet.

    ¡°Young miss, if you like to draw, just draw on my face in the future, ok? This servant really likes the paintings you draw. Is that alright young miss?¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s words almost made Chen Ning spit out a mouthful of blood.

    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she looked at Xiao Ru, ¡°What kind of eyes do you have, you actually like these ugly paintings? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s embarrassing to have these drawings on your face as you go out?¡±

    ¡°This servant thinks it¡¯s very good, it¡¯s not embarrassing at all. Young miss, if you really draw it for this servant, this servant will not wash her face for a whole day!¡± Xiao Ru eagerly looked at Chen Ning. She had a hopeful expression on her face.

 Chapter 80: Her revenge

    Chapter 80: Her revenge

    Chen Ning waspletely speechless.

    She thought for a bit and said, ¡°Alright, as long as you help me with something, I¡¯ll draw one for you tonight.¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s young miss¡¯ orders, this servant will do everything.¡± Xiao Ru happily pped her hands.

    ¡°Come over.¡±

    Chen Ning called Xiao Ru over and whispered a few sentences into her ear. Xiao Ru just nodded her head.

    When it was time to eat dinner, Chen Ning raised her eyes and looked over at Chun Tao and Xia He.

    ¡°If there is something you want to say, then say it. There¡¯s no point standing muttering.¡±

    She could already see that the two maidservants expression were differentpared to usual. There was a bit of excitement, nervousness, and a little schadenfreude.

    ¡°Yes, princess.¡±

    The two maidservants already had a hard time keeping it in, so once they heard what Chen Ning said, they immediately spilled all the beans like a bamboo tube. They told the story by chirping in turns.

    ¡°When it was time for his highness to have his breakfast, he immediately went to the consort¡¯s Intoxicated Flower Pavilion.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that his highness was also very angry, with his face all scrunched up together.¡±

    ¡°When his highness entered the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, he released let out all his anger to the consort.¡±

    ¡°I heard that because his highness had a bad breakfast, when he was in the morning royal court session, something very ugly happened in the royal court.¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help cutting in and asked, ¡°Oh. what happened?¡±

    She raised her brows and showed an interested expression.

    The two maidservants covered their mouths and began to giggle. They pushed each other to say it because both of them were embarrassed.

    ¡°Reporting to the princess, this servant heard from his highness¡¯ follower Xiao An Zi that when his highness left the pce, he began to......fart that smelled very strange. Xiao An Zi did not dare to say anything and beared with it for the entire trip. All the way until his highness came home he continued to.....release more farts.¡± Xia He looked very strange as sheughed.

    ¡°This servant has heard that the consort¡¯s stomach continue to make noise all morning and her room smells terrible. His highness was taken aback when he walked in, even though Chen Bi Yun had used many perfumes, she could not cover up the smell. His highness angrily turned away and vowed to never have breakfast in the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion ever again.¡± Chun Tao giggled and added.

    These two maidservants were originally people of the King Ding Yuan pce, but after getting to know Chen Ning, they were filled with admiration for her. At the same time, they didn¡¯t feel like his highness Chu Shao Yang was not that great anymore.

    The princess was such a great person, yet he was unable to see this. He was truly a person without eyes.

    So, when they heard that something bad had happened to Chu Shao Yang and Chen Bi Yun, the two of them were filled with happiness as they watched them in schadenfreude.

    Xiao Ru had a giant smile on her face as she kept asking the two of them for more details. When they came to a funny part, the three of them beganughing together.

    Chen Ning did not hold back either, she just continued to smile at them.

    She was in a very good mood and the meal she ate was also very delicious. She felt that Chun Tao and Xia He¡¯s skills were not below the Tai He Floor¡¯s kitchen staff.

    ¡°Young miss, even though you didn¡¯t say so, this servant still knows that the bad things that happened to his highness and the second miss are all done by you, right?¡±

    Xiao Ru had after all grown up with Chen Ning. She took the advantage of the moment Chen Ning was resting to ask the question that she couldn¡¯t help asking.

    Chen Ning did not hide it. She just giggled and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was done by me.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she tapped Xiao Ru¡¯s nose in praise. She smiled and said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have thought that you¡¯ve improved quite a bit, you can even guess this now.¡±

    Xiao Ru was embarrassed as she stuck out her tongue, ¡°Young miss, don¡¯t make fun of this servant. This servant has no way of guessing anything you n on doing. This servant just saw you eat water chestnut cake and thought it was strange because this servant has been with you for over ten years and has never seen you eaten water chestnut cake before.¡±

 Chapter 81: When beef meets chestnuts

    Chapter 81: When beef meets chestnuts

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡±

    Xiao Ru pulled on Chen Ning¡¯s sleeve and begged, ¡°Young miss, stop keeping it a secret. Quickly tell this servant, ok?¡±

    She kept guessing and had decided that the problem was definitely with the water chestnut cakes, but they had all eaten the cakes as well and nothing happened to them.

    Moreover, the young miss had not gone to the kitchen, so it was impossible for her to even do anything to the food itself.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you, but you have to keep it to yourself and not tell Chun Tao and Xia He. They have only been with us for a while, so it¡¯s hard to tell if they¡¯re really loyal. You have to keep this secret for me, alright?¡± Chen Ning was worried about Xiao Ru¡¯s big mouth, so she specially reminded her.

    Xiao Ru nodded, ¡°Young miss, please be at ease, this servant will definitely keep this secret. I will not say a single word.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. Yesterday I had Chun Tao and Xia He make water chestnut cakes mixed with a portion of chestnut powder and then sent them to the kitchen with them to let the kitchen staff have a taste. They would definitely feel that the water chestnut cakes with chestnut powder in it is very delicious and since Chen Bi Yun¡¯s breakfast menu contained water chestnut cakes, they would definitely add it to the menu to try and please the concubine Chen Bi Yun.¡±

    Xiao Ru scratched her head and asked in a confused tone, ¡°But we also ate the water chestnut cakes mixed with chestnut powder and we didn¡¯t......let out farts.¡±

    Chen Ning poked Xiao Ru¡¯s forehead. Then she smiled and said, ¡°That is only one part of it, there is a second part. There was also beef stew on the menu because this beef could be used to nourish the spleen and stomach and invigorating one¡¯s qi. It is something that is very nourishing, but beef is something that should not be eaten with chestnuts. If you drink beef stew while eating water chestnut cake, what do you think will happen?¡±

    She smiled at Xiao Ru while her clear eyes revealed a cunning fox like glow.

    Xiao Ru seemed to suddenly realized something as she pped her hand andughed as she said, ¡°Ha, ha, I know, I know. If the two things mix, then one will be like his highness and the second miss. They will continue to......let out gas!¡±

    The two of them looked at each other whileughing.

    Xiao Ru was more and more convinced. She couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Young miss, where did you learn this strange method? Can you also teach it to this servant?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Chen Ning shook her head while revealing a serious expression.

    Xiao Ru revealed a frustrated face, ¡°Is it because this servant is too dumb to learn it?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°It is because you¡¯re too simple. Even if I taught you, you wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. That¡¯s right, did you finish the thing I wanted you to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all done, the stuff you wanted is underneath the bed. Young miss, what use do you have for that thing?¡±

    ¡°This is a secret that cannot be revealed. When the time is right, you¡¯ll know.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a mysterious smile.

    The march white flowers were blooming and the king¡¯s pce was covered in flowers of all colours, allpeting with one another. The sky to the west was red like fire and the flowers under this shade seemed even more beautiful.

    Chen Ning was interested in the flowers, so she walked and talked with Xiao Ru. They walked around and unknowingly they came to an unknown ce. Looking ahead, they just saw a patch of pink colours. It was actually a forest of peach blossom trees currently in full bloom.

    ¡°I never would have thought that the king¡¯s pce would have a beautiful ce like this. Once the peach blossoms fall, they will bear full and moist peaches. We cane back and eat some in the future.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she spoke and she walked underneath the peach blossom trees. The wind blew, bringing a light floral scent that was very refreshing.

 Chapter 82: Ping ping pang pang

    Chapter 82: Ping ping pang pang

    Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help swallow a mouthful of saliva, ¡°This servant loves to eat peaches and the peach blossoms here are so beautiful. The peaches that blooms here will definitely be big and sweet!¡±

    ¡°Aiyo!¡± Chen Ning suddenly called out. She was only appreciating the peach blossoms and hadn¡¯t noticed that her hairpin had been caught on the tree branches.

    She gently gave a tug and found that her hairpin was pulled off by the branch. Her ck as ink hair cascaded down her shoulders just like a waterfall.

    ¡°Young miss, just wait a bit. I will help you get your hairpin.¡±

    Xiao Ru stretched out her arm to reach for it, but she was just a little bit short in the end.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and she tiptoed up. Her left hand held onto the branch and her right hand stretched out, gently removing the hairpin hanging from the branch.

    Her wide sleeves fell down as she raised her hand revealing her snow white lotus arms. With snow white skin, they look like they were carved from jade.

    The rays from the sunset shined through the gaps of the branches and shined on her face. Her face did not have any makeup and her smile was clean and pure. It did not shine like fireworks at all.

    Xiao Ru was stunned looking at her.

    She had already known that the young miss was very pretty, but at this moment, Chen Ning was beautiful like a peach blossom fairy. She could only mutter without being able to say anything.

    ¡°Silly girl, why are you stunned from looking at peach blossoms?¡±

    Chen Ning looked back and saw Xiao Ru¡¯s stunned expression. She couldn¡¯t help pursing her lips into a smile as she pulled her hand and led her out of the forest.

    She was wearing a long dress that was white like the moon and she had a soft and graceful waist. Her sleeves wrapped around her making her seem just like a white spinning white lotus.

    Her back became a pleasing sight for others.

    What Chen Ning did not know was that while she and Xiao Ru were walking in the peach tree forest, Chu Shao Yang was not far away from where the two of them were.

    Every time that he felt bad, he would alwayse to take a stroll in this peach tree forest.

    He was feeling very bad today. Not only did he feel bad, he was also very irritable and really wanted to kill someone.

    It was not because of him.

    No matter who it was, all the colleagues that came to his wedding two days ago were making fun of him. Of course he would be feeling bad.

    Especially today. After he had his breakfast, he felt like his stomach was like a flowing river, gas continued to flow out from behind him. If it wasn¡¯t for his internal energy, he might not have been able to hold it back.

    On the way to the morning royal court session, he continued to release his gas with a ping ping pang pang sound on the entire road. It was a good thing that there was only Xiao An Zi around and there was no one else there to hear it.

    Once he reached the royal court, he had thought that he had already contained it.

    But he never would have thought that during the morning court, when the royal emperor asked a question, he would actually pick him to give an answer.

    When he opened his mouth to answer, the gas that he had suppressed suddenly all came out. He had actually released a very loud fart in front of the emperor and the entire court.

    He was suddenly extremely embarrassed.

    The emperor and the ministers of the court were all stunned.

    In the beginning they did not react to Chu Shao Yang letting out the fart because in all these years, no one had dared to let out a fart during the royal court sessions. They all thought the fart hade from somewhere else, so they all turned and looked around.

    Then, an odor filled their nose and everyone in the hall couldn¡¯t help covering their noses.

    Chu Shao Yang just felt everyone staring at him with a strange gaze. His face turned red and he lowered his head.

    Who would have thought that after he released one fart, all the gas he suppressed in his stomach would suddenly all flow forth. He began to release a chain of farts.

    ¡°Ping, ping, ping......Pang, pang, pang......¡±

 Chapter 83: Who released it

    Chapter 83: Who released it

    The golden imperial pce was a very solemn ce, the ministers did not even dare breathe too loudly here.

    The series of farts he released was loud and clear, creating a long echo.

    The ministers were filled with amusement they could not hold in.

    Especially those with grudges against Chu Shao Yang. They were simply delighted at Chu Shao Yang making a public fool of himself.

    But since they were still in front of the emperor, they had to hold it in. No one dared to make a single sound and they could only force it down. Their faces all turned red from keeping it in and their bodies began to tremble.

    Even the stern and grim emperor¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help twitching a few times.

    In that moment, Chu Shao Yang truly wished he could m his head against a pole.

    He had thought that what had happened in the wedding hall would be the most embarrassing moment in his life, butpared with the current situation, it all seemed trivial.

    If there was a crack in the floor of the golden imperial pce, he would not have hesitated in drilling into the floor.

    It was a good thing that his uncle, the emperor gave him a way out by gently saying, ¡°King Ding Yuan seems to be in difort. Why don¡¯t you leave early and rest up at your pce.¡±

    With this pardon, he left the hall with an embarrassed look.

    On the way back to the pce, he still continued to let out farts.

    Chu Shao Yan¡¯s chest was burning with rage, but he could not find anywhere to vent.

    He didn¡¯t even need to think about it to guess that the news of him farting in the royal court will be spread all across the capital very soon. When that timees, he will be a publicughingstock and will be unable to raise his head wherever he goes.

    Dammit! God dammit!

    He fiercely grinded his teeth together. When he dismounted to enter the pce, he smashed the horse tying post with a single fist, but the anger in his chest did not subside.

    He thought about it and determined that the cause was definitely the meal that Chen Bi Yun had carefully prepared this morning. So, he angrily set off straight for the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion.

    Chen Bi Yun also had troubles with her stomach all morning. When Chu Shao Yan¡¯s foot entered the door, she began to fart.

    And she continued going, without stopping at all. Soon the exquisite room was filled with an incredibly stinky smell.

    She almost fainted from smelling her own farts, but she did not dare leave her room.

    Because there were many people in the pce, how could she let other people know about such an embarrassing thing. If his highness heard about this, then her perfect image in his heart would bepletely shattered.

    Her personal maidservant had lit several incenses in the incense burner and had opened all the windows in the house, but that disgusting smell continued to linger.

    Chen Bi Yu couldn¡¯t help being nervous. If his highness came to visit her after he came back from the royal court and smelled this unpleasant scent, he would probably be very angry.

    ¡°Princess Consort, his highness......has returned.¡±

    It truly is one¡¯s fears wille true. Once she heard Lan Xiang¡¯s report, Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart filled with a desire to die.

    It was already toote for her to try to hide. The sound of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s footsteps came from outside the door.

    Chen Bi Yun gathered herself and then went out, bending over to greet him.

    ¡°Your highness, you¡¯re back. Concubine was.....¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, all that was heard was a ¡°pu¡± sound. Both of them were stunned because they both thought it came from themselves.

    You look at me, I look at you. Chu Shao Yang and Chen Bi Yun both had embarrassed expressions on their faces.

    ¡°This, this servant deserves death. This servant did not do it on purpose, I just could not hold it in. I beg your highness and the consort for forgiveness.¡±

    Lan Xiang quickly kneeled down and knocked her head on the ground.

    She secretly eaten some of the leftover beef stew and water chestnut cakes and her stomach had been feeling weird the whole time. She had held it in for a long time, but she never would have thought that she would lose control at this moment.

 Chapter 84: A dream of peach blossoms

    Chapter 84: A dream of peach blossoms

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned livid from his anger and he angrily screamed, ¡°Scram!¡± He raised his foot and ruthlessly kicked Lan Xiang.

    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s all this concubine¡¯s fault for not teaching her properly. Please appease your anger your highness.¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face filled with shame as she admitted her wrongs in a low voice.

    Chu Shao Yang gave a cold snort. Although he was angry, he still knew that Chen Bi Yun was pregnant and could not suffer his anger. He forced down his rage and stepped into the room.

    But the moment he entered, he was hit by the odor. He couldn¡¯t help coughing a few times.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face turned red with shame and she said in a low voice, ¡°This consort¡¯s stomach is hurting from what she ate, so your highness should go somewhere else to rest.¡±

    Usually whenever Chu Shao Yang came to the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, she almost treated like a golden phoenix falling from the sky and tried her best to keep him here. This was the first time a situation had urred where she actually tried to get Chu Shao Yang to leave.

    But she was also afraid of upsetting him by being forceful. She could clearly see that with each minute Chu Shao Yang¡¯s facial expression became uglier.

    Even if she didn¡¯t mention it, Chu Shao Yang would not have been able to stay here much longer.

    He was not silly. This room was filled with a strange scent he was not willing to smell.

    ¡°You are pregnant so from now on you should eat light foods. Also this kind doesn¡¯t like light foods so you¡¯ll be having breakfast by yourself from now on.¡±

    After he finished talking, he turned around and left.

    Chen Bi Yun stood there in a daze as she stared at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s back. She was biting her lips so hard that they began to bleed.

    After Chu Shao Yang left the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, he went to the peach blossom forest. Even his personal attendant Xiao An Zi did not follow him.

    He lied back atop a branch and the wind gently blew as he closed his eyes. When he heard the approaching footsteps, he couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows.

    This peach blossom forest was his forbidden area. Without his order, there was no one that dared toe close to it. There should have been no one that did not know his rules.

    So who was it that was so daring that they actually disobeyed his orders and trespassed on his territory?

    He angrily opened his eyes, but a graceful girl¡¯s back appeared in his line of sight.

    Her hair hung down as beautiful as clouds, or fog, or flowing water as she tried to obtain her hairpin from the branch of a peach tree. Her long sleeves slid down, revealing her snow white jade lotus arms.

    After she retrieved her hairpin, her head slightly turned and revealed half of her face. Her lips were creased, revealed faint dimples. The style of that one smile could be considered difficult to draw.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body turned numb, just like he had been struck by lightning and he was instantly stunned.

    His mind wentpletely nk and he just stayed there watching that young girl¡¯s back as she disappeared like a lotus floating on the wind from his line of sight.

    After a long time, he finally came back to his senses.

    Who was she?

    Who exactly was this young girl?

    Chu Shao Yang felt as if her back was a little familiar, like they had met before, but he couldn¡¯t think of where.

    He jumped out of the tree and activated his qinggong, rushing off into the direction the young girl had disappeared in.

    Once he reached the garden door, Chen Ning and Xiao Ru had long since disappeared.

    Chu Shao Yang stood at the door as his eyes clouded over. He stared at the dusk clouds that seemed like they were on fire as he recalled the figure he had just seen. It all seemed like a dream.

    As he stood there stunned for a moment, then he turned and went back into the peach blossom forest. He waved his sleeves and cleared all the peach blossoms that fell. Then he silently sat down on the floor.

    Walking back to where that girl had retrieved her hairpin from, gently twisted the branch. The branch that had a few buds that still had not bloomed yet easily broke off.

    He stared at that flower bud, but what appeared in front of him was that young girl¡¯s faint smile.

    Had he really dreamed a peach blossom dream?

    Of course Chu Shao Yang never would have imagined that this girl that he could not forget was the person he hated most and his engaged princess, Chen Ning.

    This was because he had never seen Chen Ning before. Even if he met her face to face, he still would not recognize her.

 Chapter 85: The pie that fell from the sky

    Chapter 85: The pie that fell from the sky

    Once they returned to their room, Chen Ning made Xiao Ru take out the thing she prepared. It was ten very tough fishings.

    Xiao Ru waspletely puzzled, she couldn¡¯t understand what trick the young miss wanted to use this time. Did she want to make money fishing? But there was only a single river protecting the capital and there were no fish in that river.

    Chen Ning sent Chun Tao and Xia He out to make sure that every entrance wastched. Then she personally climbed up thedder and hung the fish in the rafters. She densely piled them together,yer afteryer.

    After the arrangement was set, she patted her hands and looked at her masterpiece. Then she revealed a satisfied smile.

    She had casted the into the sky and was now waiting for Chu Shao Bai to appear. As long as he dared toe, he will definitely be trapped by her.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth was wide open, she could not understand what was happening.

    ¡°Young miss, did you cast thoses up there because you¡¯re afraid that the roof tiles will fall down?¡± She asked in a confused voice.

    ¡°No.¡± Chen Ning¡¯s smile faded and she said with a serious face, ¡°Have you ever heard of pies falling from the sky? I prepared this fishing to catch arge pie.¡±

    That night, Chen Ning slept very peacefully. When she opened her eyes, the sky was already bright.

    The fishings were still hanging from the ceiling beams and they had not been moved at all.

    The first thing she did when she got up was look in the mirror.

    When she saw that her face was clean with no drawings on her cheeks, she slightly felt like she had lost something.

    Chu Shao Bai actually hadn¡¯t appeared that night.

    Did he find out about her trap?

    Chen Ning puzzlingly shook her head, but she quickly put this problem into the back of her head.

    She believed that even if Chu Shao Bai did note yesterday or tonight, he woulde back one day.

    She just had to spread the and quietly wait for him.

    After finishing her breakfast, she changed her clothes and turned her face yellow like usual. Then she said to Xiao Ru, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go and make some money.¡±

    Once Xiao Ru heard the words make money, her eyes lit up. She quickly and eagerly went to Chen Ning¡¯s side.

    Chen Ning took themand token and easily left the king¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Young miss, are we going back to Tai He Floor? You should write another recipe for the shopkeeper and earn another thousand silver coins.¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s face was filled with excitement.

    Chen Ning smiled as she squeezed her nose, ¡°Do you think your young miss sells recipes? Those four recipes were something I saw by chance. If it was that easy to make money, would your young miss still need to set up a fortune telling stall and calcte people¡¯s fortunes?¡±

    She was a master of memory from the modern era. She never forgot a single memory and had built a pce of memories in her mind.

    In addition to the high intensity training she usually undertook, she also liked to read all kinds of misceneous books in her previous life. These four recipes were things she had seen in a book once and had been stored in the memory pce.

    She never thought that after transmigrating, she would be able to sell them for a thousand silver coins. This could be considered an idental downfall of money.

    Xiao Ru stuck out her tongue in an embarrassed manner.

    As long as she walked the road once, Chen Ning would never forget it.

    She pulled Xiao Ru to the east and to the west, and finally they arrived at the crowded business street.

    The street vendors were in full swing as the began to shout out their wares.

    Chen Ning slowly walked towards the street. Suddenly she stopped moving and looked in front of her. The smile on her face froze.

 Chapter 86: Running on the count of three

    Chapter 86: Running on the count of three

    Xiao Ru looked forward with a puzzled look and saw that there was a bunch of people gathered together in front of her. She remembered that there clearly wasn¡¯t this many peoplest time.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, on the count of three, turn around and run!¡±

    Chen Ning did not say anything else and just pulled Xiao Ru as she ran away.

    But they didn¡¯t make it in time since someone in the crowd had already noticed them. They pointed at the girls and said, ¡°It¡¯s them!¡±

    Then those people were just like arge ck cloud as they rushed over to the girls.

    Chen Ning and Xiao Ru did not make run far before the crowd caught up to them and surrounded them.

    It¡¯s over, we can¡¯t run.

    Chen Ning stopped moving and decided to face everything head on.

    She slowly turned around and cupped her hands at a panting old man. She smiled and gave a greeting.

    ¡°Old uncle, we haven¡¯t seen each other in two days. You seem to be in high spirits and seem much healthier.¡±

    This old man was the man carrying the basket of eggs from two days ago that had been stopped by her. After listening to her eloquent words, he was so satisfied that he had given her ten silver coins as thanks.

    So when she saw this old man in the distance surrounded by all these people, her heart skipped a beat. Her intuition told her that this was bad and she tried to run, but she never thought that she would be unable to escape.

    Her first reaction was that something had happened the old man¡¯s son, so he brought all these people to take his revenge on her.

    But since she could not escape, she could only move forward one step at a time and try to dy as long as possible.

    The old man was winded after running and once he caught his breath, he put his hands on his hip and looked at Chen Ning with a fierce expression.

    ¡°Hey, I say young miss, why are you running? Do you think we¡¯re tigers and lionsing to eat you!¡±

    Chen Ning giggled and said, ¡°Old uncle you¡¯ve misunderstood. I saw that you hade, so I wanted to go woodwork shop next door to get a bench for you to sit on.¡±

    She lied without even blinking an eye.

    But that old man was not fooled and he gave a loud snort.

    Chen Ning continued to smile as her eyes swept across the crowd in front of her, ¡°Are these all your rtives old uncle?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not.¡± The old man shook his head and said, ¡°They¡¯re all here for you!¡±

    ¡°For me?¡± Chen Ning was surprised. She gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°I have never met them before, so why are they looking for me?¡±

    Her heart whispered.

    If these people were truly the old man¡¯s rtives that came for revenge, even if everybody hit her once, she would still be in for a lot of trouble.

    ¡°Divine fortune telling girl, we¡¯re here to get our fortunes calcted!¡±

    Arge man sticking out his chest said in a rough and loud voice. If he was a bell, his sound would ring out very clearly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Divine fortune telling girl, old man He tells us that your fortune telling is very effective. Can you calcte my fortune for me?¡± A thin monkey like middle aged man said.

    ¡°We have already waited her for two days and have finally met the divine fortune telling girl.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Divine fortune telling girl, help us calcte our fortunes!¡±

    The crowd surrounded Chen Ning as the all rushed forward, all of them saying something.

    ¡°.......¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help rolling back in her head as she gave a bitter smile in her heart.

    When she saw the way the crowd acted earlier, she could not tell that they were here to get their fortunes read. They clearly looked like they wanted her life. She was so scared that her legs almost went numb.

    ¡°You guys, wait a minute. Let this old man talk with the divine fortune telling girl for a bit.¡±

 Chapter 87: Revealing oneâ€™s hand

    Chapter 87: Revealing one¡¯s hand

    That old uncle surnamed He raised both hands to quiet everyone down. Then he turned around and looked at Chen Ning with a smile on his face, while he was stroking his beard.

    ¡°Divine fortune telling girl, it¡¯s like this. When you helped me calcte Quan Zi¡¯s fortune, this old man was honestly doubtful about what you said and did not believe you.¡±

    Chen Ning nodded and just smiled without saying anything. She continued to listen to him.

    ¡°But, for things like fortune telling, one should try to believe. So when this old man got home, I changed my son¡¯s name. I use the ¡°earth¡± character as young miss suggested and added the name into the genealogy records. Then in the middle of the night, my son began to cry again, making so this old man could not sleep. Then I thought of the method young miss suggested and added a little yellow dirt into some water for him to drink. I never would have thought that after he drank the water, he would sleep all the way until dawn and he slept so peacefully. This was something that had never happened before.¡±

    Old uncle He spoke up to here and then began tough. Then he continued saying.

    ¡°This old man was pleasantly surprised and told this matter to all my neighbours and rtives. None of them would believe me and they all said that this old man had met a swindler. This old man would not back down, so he brought all of them to find divine fortune telling young miss, so that young miss could show them your skills. I never would have thought even after waiting a whole day, young miss would not show up. They all said that they did not believe this old man and all said that young miss was a swindler.¡±

    Chen Ning nodded and said, ¡°And then what happened?¡± Her eyes swept over the crowd around her.

    She saw that some had looks of shame, some had mocking smiles, and some just raised their eyebrows. She had an idea of how things were.

    ¡°This old man did not want to argue with them. They didn¡¯t believe in divine fortune telling girl¡¯s skills, but this old man believed. So, this old man brought them here early in the morning and have finally caught you, divine fortune telling girl. Miss, if you don¡¯t show your skills soon, this old man will be treated as an old fool by everyone here!¡±

    After he finished talking, old uncle He¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd and he gave a deep snort.

    So the situation was like this.

    Chen Ning gave a gentle exhale and then she turned, smiling as she looked at the crowd.

    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re all here to get your fortunes told?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Everyone nodded.

    ¡°But with this many people here, who should I start with?¡± Chen Ning knit her brows and revealed an awkward expression.

    Once the crowd heard this, they exploded like a heated pot.

    ¡°Start with me, start with me!¡±

    ¡°I came first, so let me go first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one that came first!¡±

    They all argued until their faces turned red and they seemed like they were about to start fighting.

    Chen Ning pursed her lips into a smile and then said in a loud voice, ¡°Everyone please calm down, listen to me first.¡±

    Once she spoke, everyone immediately closed their mouths. The noisy crowd suddenly became quiet.

    Countless eyes stared at her, waiting for her to talk.

    At this moment, other than the people here to get their fortunes told, there were many people standing off on the side watching them. The crowd hadpletely blocked up the road and several stand owners began toin.

    While everyone watched she calm spoke in a voice as gentle as water.

    ¡°Everyone, this is the downtown business street and us staying here is blocking the road. It¡¯s not good for us to disturb other people¡¯s businesses, so why don¡¯t we move to somewhere less crowded. Then everyone can line up and I¡¯ll tell your fortunes one by one, alright?¡±

    She pointed at a corner to the side.

 Chapter 88: Smashing the stage

    Chapter 88: Smashing the stage

    Right as Chen Ning finished talking, everyone around her rushed off together. They all charged for the corner, running as fast as rabbits.

    Xiao Ru was surprised when she saw this scene and her heart filled with admiration.

    The young miss really knows how to do things. A sentence can move all these people.

    Her eyes quickly looked at all the people standing near the corner and it seemed like her eyes were glowing. She was silently counting all the people on her fingers.

    One person was ten silver coins, two people were twenty silver coins, and three people were thirty silver coins......There seemed to be countless silver bills appearing in front of her eyes.

    Very quickly, her hands were sore from counting all the money.

    She happily narrowed her eyes together.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Chen Ning pped the back of her head and woke the little girl up.

    ¡°Little girl, what are you thinking? Why aren¡¯t you going to rent the table from that woodwork shop already!¡±

    Xiao Ru seemed like she had awoken from a dream as she happily ran off to the woodwork shop.

    Chen Ning smiled as she walked over to the corner, but her thoughts were not as simple as the expression she showed.

    This was because she already knew that at least half the people here getting their fortunes read were just here to make trouble for her and tough at her.

    If she was even a little careless and allowed these people to cause a little bit of trouble, then she would not be able toe back from it.

    The line was very long, it actually went to the end of the street. It seemed like the people from before had doubled.

    There were a few that were here to watch the fun and of course there were those that were here to cause trouble.

    When Xiao Ru who was carrying the table and chairs came over and saw this scene, she was so happy that her mouth could not close.

    The first person in line was that loud voiced and round waisted man.

    He was very tall and had thick arms. He had pushed everyone behind him and there was no one capable of sneaking around him.

    He sat down right in front of Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°This big brother, are you here to read your fortune with words or appearances?¡±

    The man stretched out his fan likerge hand and ced it on the table. He said in a rough voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to read or write, so you can just read my palm.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Ning gave a quick response.

    She had never read people¡¯s palms before, but it did not mean she could not pretend.

    ¡°This big brother, what do you want to know?¡± Chen Ning smiled and asked.

    ¡°I am twenty three year old this year, but I still haven¡¯t found a wife yet. Help me calcte my fortune and tell me when I¡¯ll be able to find a beautiful wife.¡± The manughed and said.

    After he finished talking, the crowd began to boo him.

    There were some people that couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°I say little brother, are you getting your fortune told or trying to get a blind date? This girl is just a fortune teller, not a matchmaker.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. If I can get a wife through fortune telling, why would I still need a matchmaker!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you clearly trying to make it hard for her!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not here to get my fortune told. I¡¯m just here to ruin this girl¡¯s stage!¡±

    There were some people that couldn¡¯t tolerate him and began to use the man.

    The man stared at the crowd and angrily shouted like a bull, ¡°Why can¡¯t she calcte it? If she can¡¯t even calcte this, how could she considered divine? She might as well close the stall as soon as possible!¡±

    He turned and looked at Chen Ning, then he forcefully pped the table, ¡°Tell me, can you calcte this or not!¡±

    Very good!

    The first customer toe forward was already a troublemaker.

    Chen Ning knew that if she didn¡¯t properly send him off, then trouble would keeping from now on. Then her fortune telling business would be finished after today.

 Chapter 89: A shocker

    Chapter 89: A shocker

    ¡°I can, of course I can.

    Chen Ning smiled and nodded.

    Once the man heard this, he revealed a proud smile on his face. He swept his eyes across the crowd, ¡°Did you hear that? This girl says she can do it!¡±

    Everyone in the crowd revealed a surprised expression. The over one hundred pairs of eyes just blinked as they stared at Chen Ning. They all wanted to see how she would calcte this.

    Chen Ning was very calm as she first looked that the man¡¯s face. Then her eyes went down and looked at the man¡¯s clothes. Finally her eyes fell onto his palm.

    This was the hand of a farmer. It had firm bones and tough skin. The hand itself was covered in calluses, but it was washed clean and there was no dirt underneath his fingernails.

    She stared at the man¡¯s palm for a while and did not say a single thing.

    The man began to feel impatient and the surrounding people began to whisper as they pointed at Chen Ning.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then tell me quickly. Stop fumbling around and wasting my time. I can clearly see that you¡¯re nothing but a swindler!¡±

    The man impolitely said.

    Hearing this, Chen Ning suddenly looked up. A pair of clear eyes looked right at the man.

    ¡°You¡¯re surnamed Zhao, right?¡±

    She had no spoken until now and when she did speak, the first thing she said was a shocker.

    The man¡¯s eyebrows jumped up and his butt almost rolled off the stool.

    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m surnamed Zhao!¡± He screamed.

    This sentence clearly acknowledged that Chen Ning was not the slightest bit wrong.

    Everyone began to release a ¡°weng, weng¡± sound as their faces filled with disbelief.

    Chen Ning gave a faint smile in her heart. When she had swept her eyes across him, she had identally noticed this Zhao word embroidered in the corner of his clothes. She was not blind, how could she not notice this?

    She stared at the man¡¯s hand and slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re surnamed Zhao and was originally a farmer, working hard every day. You did not have a father and only had a mother, but her eyesight is not very good. In the past two years, you¡¯ve made a fortune, so you¡¯ve finally bought a house in the city and moved here. Brother Zhao, is this correct?¡±

    While she was talking, the man¡¯s mouth began to growrger.

    Once Chen Ning finished talking, his mouth wasrge enough to fit an entire duck¡¯s egg inside.

    His face filled with shock and disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s all right, but you, you, you......How did you know all of this? You, you, have you seen me and my mother before?¡±

    The emotions the man surnamed Zhao felt in his heart could no longer be described with just the word horror.

    His eyes were now filled with fear and awe as he stared at Chen Ning.

    Because Chen Ning had described his family¡¯s circumstances perfectly, like she had seen it for herself before.

    He was called Zhao Er Gou. He was not originally a resident of the capital city and had only owned two mu of wet fields outside the city, with every generation of his family being farmers. His father had died from illness not long after he had been born leaving his mother to painfully raise him by herself. They had relied on sewing clothes for others to survive.

    There were no men around their house, so he had to do farm work ever since he was a child. They could make a living off the two mu of wet fields, but sometimes they didn¡¯t make enough to fill their stomachs. And because his mother had sewn clothes under the dimmp light for all those years, she was now half blind.

    Perhaps it was god that was pitying this widow and child, but two years ago, while he had been hoeing the fields, he had identally dug up an antique jar. When he opened it up, he found that it was filled with gold ingots.

    It was a treasure that god had bestowed upon them!

 Chapter 90: Red luan star moving

    Chapter 90: Red luan star moving

    So, Zhao Er Gou sold his fields and bought a house in the city. He had brought his blind old mother with him and was now living the life of a rich family.

    He really wanted to find a beautiful city girl as his wife, but all the surroundingrge families knew that he was originally a farmer and no one wanted their daughter to marry a country man. So, he had not gotten married yet even though he was already twenty three and he was very anxious about it.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint mysterious smile and slowly said, ¡°Brother Zhao, everything I¡¯ve said is something I¡¯ve learned from your palm.

    She said it very seriously, just like it was the truth.

    Everyone surrounding them all thought that it was the truth. That Zhao Er Gou was filled with awe and almost knelt down to call Chen Ning a deity descended upon the earth.

    ¡°Divine, divine fortune telling girl, can you help me calcte some more and see when I¡¯ll be able to find a wife?¡±

    Zhao Er Gou¡¯s manner and tone all became very low and he spoke in a very careful manner. It was like he had changed into apletely different person.

    ¡°About this, let me calcte it a bit.¡±

    Chen Ning closed her eyes and the five fingers on her right hand began to move, just like she was actually calcting something.

    Everyone on the side werepletely awed by her surprising disy. They could not help holding their breath as if they were afraid of disturbing her.

    Zhao Er Gou did not dare to breathe loudly at all.

    Chen Ning finally opened her eyes and showed a faint smile to Zhao Er Gou.

    ¡°Your red luan star has begun to move and in just three days, someone will take the initiative toe to your house and propose. I wish to congratte Brother Zhao and the future madame Zhao and wish that you will be happy together for a hundred years with many children!¡±

    ¡°You, what did you say? There will be someoneing to my house to propose?¡±

    Zhao Er Gou was overjoyed. He was excited as he tried grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s hands.

    Chen Ning took her hand back and he just grabbed the empty space.

    He immediately realized what he was doing and awkwardly scratched his head.

    ¡°Sorry divine fortune telling girl, I was just too happy. But, but, you.....You wouldn¡¯t be lying to me, right?¡± He asked with a worried face.

    It had to be known that he had given quite a few silver coins to matchmakers, but none of them could match him up with someone.

    But today Chen Ning had said that someone would take the initiative to propose to him in three days, how could he not be doubtful?

    ¡°Within three days, if no onees to Brother Zhao¡¯s door, you can smash this ¡°urate divine fortune telling¡± sign I have!¡±

    Chen Ning pointed at therge words written to the side and decisively said.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Here¡¯s ten silver coins, please ept this divine fortune telling girl. If this happy event really happens within the next three days, then I, Zhao Er Guo swear that I¡¯ll be back to give you arge reward.¡±

    Zhao Er Gou was so happy that the smile on his face stretched from one ear to other. He took out ten silver coins and respectfully ced it on the table. Then he happily left.

    When he heard Chen Ning mention that someone woulde propose to him in three days, he was afraid that he would miss them, so he quickly rushed home.

    Of course Chen Ning wasn¡¯t a prophet like Zhuge Liang, nor did she know how to tell people¡¯s fortunes. Her so called fortune telling was just a guise that she disyed.

    [TL Note: Zhuge Liang from Romance of the Three Kingdoms who could predict everything.]

    The things that she said were all based on her observations and psychological judgement.

    This technique utilized expression reading and psychological reasoning. There were many masters of this technique in the modern era and Chen Ning was one of the top experts.

    She had repeatedly used this technique to solve all these hard mysteries.

    All the fortunes that she had calcted, was just a simple disy of her skills.

 Chapter 91: Heavenâ€™s mysteries cannot be revealed

    Chapter 91: Heaven¡¯s mysteries cannot be revealed

    Although Chen Ning promised that within three days, the man surnamed Zhao would encounter this pleasant event, no one could be sure of this matter now. But she had described everything about Zhao Er Gou perfectly just from reading his palm. With just this one move, how could there be anyone left that was the slightest bit doubtful of her?

    The crowd was suddenly filled with excitement.

    ¡°Divine fortune telling girl, I¡¯ll willing to give you fifty silver coins, can you tell my fortune first?¡±

    A pot bellied middle aged fat man walked out of the line and ced fifty silver coins right in front of Chen Ning. This was a true rich man.

    Chen Ning was stunned. Before she could say anything, the crowd erupted with angry and dissatisfied voices.

    ¡°Hey fatty, what are you doing? Are you showing off your money?¡±

    ¡°A little brat like you thinking you have money and want topare figures? Father here will give fifty silver coins more than you!¡±

    ¡°F*ck you, I will give an extra hundred!¡±

    The order crowd soon turned chaotic. Everyone came forward and surrounded the table,pletely enveloping the table.

    Chen Ning suddenly felt that it was hard to breathe.

    The crowd continued to call out prices.

    ¡°One hundred fifty!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred fifty!¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Their voices became louder and they were getting bolder as the money was increasing. Their quarreling just made Chen Ning¡¯s head ache more.

    Her face sank and it was once again covered in ayer of frost like usual.

    ¡°Everyone shut up for me!¡±

    This one sentence she said was even more oppressive than the emperor¡¯s decree. The chaotic crowd instantly turned quiet.

    Everyone instantly looked at her and their hearts filled with worry.

    It seemed like this divine fortune telling girl was angry!

    Chen Ning had no expression on her face and she did not even look at the crowd. She picked up a piece of paper and ripped it into ten small pieces. Then she picked up a pen and wrote the numbers one to ten on the pieces.

    Everyone looked over at her, but they did not know what she was doing.

    Chen Ning ced the pen down and then raised her head to sweep across the crowd with her eyes. She slowly said, ¡°There are some heavenly secrets that cannot be revealed, but the fortune teller¡¯s job is to reveal those secrets. I do not dare go against the will of the heavens otherwise I will naturally be cursed, so I can only tell the fortune of ten people. There are ten pieces of paper here, so if you want me to divine your fortune, then grab a piece of paper. For those without a piece, then pleasee back tomorrow.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she ced the pieces of paper on the table.

    Suddenly, countless hands stretched over.

    ¡°Ha, ha, I got it! I got a piece!¡±

    ¡°First, I¡¯m first!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, all the pieces of paper were taken.

    Those that grabbed one had an ted expression. Those that didn¡¯t grab one had a depressed expression.

    The person that grabbed the paper with ¡°one¡± written on it was a twenty year old schrly young man. He had a thin and tall body that was like a pole with especially long arms.

    He triumphantly grabbed the paper and shook it as he said, ¡°First ce is mine, no one will take it from me. I will have my fortune told first.¡±

    He lifted his robe and was preparing to sit down in front of Chen Ning.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll buy that piece of paper!¡± The middle aged fat man that did not grab a piece of paper came out of the crowd and took out a silver bill that shined like a white flower, ¡°One hundred silver coins, will you sell it?¡±

    The schr¡¯s eyes lit up and he did not hesitate at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sell it!¡± He quickly nodded and handed the piece of paper over to the middle aged fatty, receiving an one hundred silver coin bill. Then he moved to the side and happily watched the proceedings.

    He was just a poor schr and would not be able to see a hundred silver coins in his entire life. With this much money, it would be enough to cover his tuition fees for ten years.

 Chapter 92: Close your mouth and move your legs

    Chapter 92: Close your mouth and move your legs

    This one move from the middle aged fatty made all those people that had not grabbed a piece of paper feel enlightened.

    They might not have grabbed one, but they could spend some money and buy one.

    Chen Ning smiled as she watched the local tyrants bid over the pieces of paper she had written, but she didn¡¯t stop them.

    She looked at the middle aged fatty as she smiled and asked, ¡°This official old master, do you want me to calcte when you¡¯ll be able to have a son?¡±

    Although the fat official was already filled with awe towards Chen Ning, when he heard this sentence from her, he was visibly shocked by this.

    ¡°You, you, you, how did you know?¡± He was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Naturally I could tell by looking at your face.¡± Chen Ning looked at the fatty¡¯s face for a while and then swept over his body for a bit before nodding her head. She raised a pen and wrote a few words on a piece of paper. She folded it into a square and passed it back to the fat official.

    ¡°I have a secret method here. As long as you follow my method, in just one year you will be able to receive some good news.¡±

    That fatty was so surprised that his mouth almost fell wide open.

    He doubtfully took the folded paper and opened it. Then he read the words written on it, ¡°Close your mouth and move your legs.¡±

    After he finished reading it, he waspletely confused.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± His face sank and he asked in a deep tone.

    Just these words would let him hold his child? He didn¡¯t believe this.

    He had wasted his time. This girl was just a swindler after all and he had wasted his one hundred silver coins.

    ¡°Of course you can take the meaning literally. This closing your mouth and moving your legs means that official old master should eat less and exercise more, because you are......too fat.¡±

    Chen Ning dragged out her voice.

    As the sound faded, everyone in the surrounding broke out inughter.

    Because what she said couldn¡¯t be more right. The fat official was so fat that he didn¡¯t even have a neck. His belly bulged out and sitting there made him look just like a pig.

    The fat official¡¯s face turned red and he angrily said, ¡°What does father being fat and father not having a child have inmon!¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted. Moreover, it has arge rtion.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s smile faded and said with a serious expression, ¡°It¡¯s because you are too fat that nothing hase out from below your legs. Even if you are married to seven concubines, not to mention a son, you won¡¯t even be able to receive a daughter. The fault is not with your wife and concubines, it is all because of you! If you stay fat like this for the rest of your life, you will never be able to have a son!¡±

    ¡°You, you, you......¡± The fatty pointed at Chen Ning. He was so angry he could not even speak.

    As a fat man, the thing he loathed hearing was other people calling him fat. Normally if anyone else mentioned the word ¡°fat¡± to in his presence, even if they weren¡¯t talking about him, he would fly into a rage immediately.

    He wanted to angrily insult her, but after pondering for a second he thought something was wrong. How did she know that he had seven concubines?

    Did she really calcte all of this?

    ¡°You, you, you......How do you know that this official has seven concubines?¡± He suppressed the anger he felt and forced out this sentence.

    He now half believed in what Chen Ning said and no longer dared to offend her. If this divine fortune telling girl was a true immortal, then how could he dare to offend such an expert?

    ¡°Official old master has asked this miss to help you divine when you would get a son and this miss has already done so. If you need something else divined, pleasee back tomorrow. Official old master, please pay your fees. Next.¡± Chen Ning did not give him any face and her eyes looked past him at the people standing behind him.

 Chapter 93: Gaining things without any effort

    Chapter 93: Gaining things without any effort

    That fatty had been given the cold shoulder, but he didn¡¯t dare talk back. He just bitterly took out ten silver coins and whispered in a low voice, ¡°Humph, what urate fortune telling? You seem more like a swindler to me!¡±

    Although he spoke like this, he had 70-80% confidence in what Chen Ning had said.

    As he stood up to leave, Chen Ning suddenly called out to him.

    ¡°Official old master, I¡¯ll give you onest piece of advice for free. The fact that you can¡¯t give birth to a son isn¡¯t your women¡¯s fault. If you randomly marry another concubine and go against god¡¯s will, then you will suffer the consequences! The words that this miss has said is all for official old master¡¯s good!¡±

    After she finished talking, she did not care about the fatty anymore. She directly focused on the seconding to get their fortune told.

    The fatty stood there in a daze. He looked at Chen Ning¡¯s calm appearance and he couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised in his heart.

    He did not leave immediately and went back into the crowd to watch Chen Ning tell everyone else¡¯s fortunes.

    If what the girl said for everyone else was correct, then that would be she was a divine fortune teller. Otherwise, she would be a swindler and he would definitely deliver her to the official¡¯s office to be punished!

    How could Chen Ning act the way he wanted?

    Her words did not follow normal conventions. As long as she spoke, it would always fill people with shock.

    She was correct every time and made no mistakes. Moreover, she always spoke very bluntly and each time she caused the crowd to burst out in wonder.

    There were more and more people gathering around to watch. Even the owners of the small stalls began to walk over and ignore their businesses as they enjoyed the show with the crowd.

    The originally crowded street had suddenly became deserted as everyone moved over to the small corner. Theypletely surrounded the small corner, not leaving a single opening.

    ¡°Yi? Where are all the business owners? Why are they all gone?¡±

    On the other side of the street, there were two people slowly walking over.

    The walking in front was the tall ck clothed man and the blue clothed youth was walking behind him.

    The blue clothed youth¡¯s face filled with surprise.

    His master was in a bad mood, so he suggested that theye and walk around here because he knew that there were some interesting and strange things being sold here. Perhaps there would be something here that would cure his master¡¯s boredom.

    But he never would have expected the bustling street to bepletely deserted. He found it strange that there was not a single person here.

    The ck clothed man had no expressions on his face. When his deep and dark eyes looked at the corner, his eyes slightly trembled.

    The originally secluded corner waspletely filled with people as if the all the people from the street had moved over. He had no idea what was happening.

    ¡°Xiao Si.¡± He said in light voice.

    ¡°This servant understands.¡±

    Xiao Si immediately ran off to the corner and then squeezed his way through the crowd. When he finally reached the front, he tiptoed over the crowd to take a look and couldn¡¯t help being overjoyed.

    It was actually her!

    This truly was not gaining anything trying hard and gaining something with no effort!

    Xiao Si was so happy that his lips were almost drawn to the back of his head.

    The reason why his master was in a bad mood was all because of her!

    He was so happy that he wanted to jump three feet into the air. Right as he wanted to squeeze back through the crowd to report back to the ck clothed man, in that moment, he couldn¡¯t move.

    At this moment, Chen Ning was talking to a middle aged man. After saying a few things, the middle aged man could not help being shocked and he felt as if she was someone from heaven.

    ¡°Divine fortune telling girl, what you said ispletely correct. Hearing the divine fortune telling girl¡¯s words today is better than learning for ten years. This is just a little gratitude for you. Please ept this token of appreciations divine fortune telling girl.¡±

    That middle aged man took out a red packet and respectfully ced it in front of Chen Ning. He then cupped his hands at her and walked away.

 Chapter 94: People canâ€™t be judged by their appearances

    Chapter 94: People can¡¯t be judged by their appearances

    Chen Ning watched as the middle aged man left and then put away the red packet. Her hand slightly sunk down. Unexpectedly it was pressing down on her hand.

    This red packet was not big, but it was quite heavy. It was easy to tell that what was inside wasn¡¯t just silver pieces, rather it was gold.

    She gently brought back her lips and revealed a smile.

    She hadn¡¯t thought that there would be so many local rich folk in this era.

    ¡°Next.¡± She ced the red packet into Xiao Ru¡¯s hand and continued.

    Xiao Si felt like he could not move his feet and his eyes just stared at Chen Ning. He did not even blink as he watched her divine other people¡¯s fortunes.

    To be honest, before this moment, he did not feel that this girl was special at all.

    The main thing special about her was her face which was a yellow colour. As well as her clear and wise eyes, there was nothing special about her at all.

    He could not understand why his master was so interested in this girl.

    If he wanted a girl, there were many beautiful girls in his master¡¯s house. But even with all those beautiful girls, his master never spared them a nce. Why would he be so entranced by this girl?

    But after personally seeing her calcte people¡¯s fortunes, he found that he hadpletely ignored the other party¡¯s normal appearance and waspletely captivated by the way she spoke.

    He felt that he waspletely being entranced just by listening and hadpletely forgotten about the things his master had entrusted him with.

    The ck clothed man just waited there. When he saw that Xiao Si was noting back, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little nervous.

    The follower that went around with him was quite skilled in martial arts. One should not look at his age because he was a genius in martial arts. Normal people were not his opponents and even if it was an Jianghu expert, he could still cope with two-three of them.

    So his first reaction was that Xiao Si had encountered a problem.

    His figure shed and like a hawk on the edge of the crowd he just watched the dense crowd without a single opening in front of him.

    He very slowly began to walk forward like he was taking a stroll, just like the crowd in front of him did not exist.

    The crowd felt an invisible pressure and they couldn¡¯t help moving apart, creating a road for him.

    ¡°Xiao Si!¡± He had not reached the centre and he had already spotted Xiao Si.

    The kid had an enchanted expression as he looked forward. He had no idea what he was listening to that made him so enthralled.

    ¡°Master.....¡± The man¡¯s deep voice awoke Xiao Si from his dream and he saw that the ck clothed man was standing in front of him. This finally reminded him of his task and he couldn¡¯t help being filled with guilt.

    ¡°Did I send you here to listen to a script, un?¡± The ck clothed man¡¯s voice had no anger or joy, but it contained a cold tone that made Xiao Si feel a chill run down his back.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a script reading. Master, it¡¯s......it¡¯s that girl! Look, she¡¯s calcting other people¡¯s fortunes!¡± Xiao Si swallowed his saliva and quickly pointed at Chen Ning.

    Sure enough, once he finished speaking, he saw his master¡¯s cold eyes that were staring at him turn into the direction he was pointing at.

    It¡¯s her!

    The ck clothed man¡¯s eyes suddenly focused on what he was staring at.

    When his eyes fell onto the ¡°urately foretelling the future¡± sign, they slightly trembled.

    Calcting people¡¯s fortunes, she actually knew how to do this?

    One could not judge people by their appearances. A great mind could not be fathomed.

    The ck clothed man revealed an interested look in his eyes.

    He just stood there quietly within the crowd as he watched Chen Ning sitting at the table divining people¡¯s fortunes.

    There was a thirty year old scribe sitting in front of Chen Ning. He had a very handsome face and was wearing a blue robe. The man gave of a heavy schrly feel, but his brows were knit as if he was hiding something he could not talk about.

 Chapter 95: Want to help but canâ€™t help

    Chapter 95: Want to help but can¡¯t help

    He had not blinked an eye to spend five hundred silver coins to buy thest piece of paper.

    After sitting down, Chen Ning asked him if he wanted his fortune told with words or appearances. He thought for a bit and said, ¡°I¡¯ll use words.¡± His voice was low, but it was filled with power.

    He thought for a bit and then wrote down the word ¡°return¡±. Then he returned the paper back to Chen Ning.

    His strokes were powerful and smooth. When Chen Ning looked at it, she asked, ¡°What do you want calcted?¡±

    The scribe said, ¡°I have a thing that I can¡¯t find no matter how hard I search. I want you to calcte where this thing is and when it will return to my side. Can divine fortune telling girl calcte this?¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised as she asked, ¡°What is this thing?¡±

    The scribe just slightly shook his head and did not answer.

    Chen Ning knew that this thing must be hard to talk about. In front of this crowd, he had no way of talking about it.

    But the way he was acting, the scribe was giving Chen Ning quite a bit of trouble.

    She was not an immortal of heaven. If she could calcte where this missing thing was that would be too incredible. Moreover, she did not even know what this missing thing was.

    Once Xiao Si heard this, he could not hold himself back as he shouted, ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you clearly making it hard for others? She isn¡¯t a part of your family and you should go search for the thing you lost at your own home. Can this even be calcted?¡±

    When he began to speak, many people around him began to agree with him.

    ¡°This little brother is right.¡±

    ¡°This is just making things difficult, you shouldn¡¯t pay any attention to him divine fortune telling girl.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you should go home and search for what you¡¯ve lost!¡±

    The crowd began to shout, telling the scribe to leave.

    The scribe ignored everyone ridiculing him and only looked at Chen Ning. He said with a serious expression, ¡°I know this matter is a little hard, soing to ask this miss to calcte it was only to test my luck. If miss cannot calcte this, then it can only be considered heaven¡¯s will, ai.¡±

    She originally thought that this person was just trying to cause trouble, but now looking at the way the scribe acted, she realized that this wasn¡¯t the case.

    He should have run into some trouble and was desperate, that¡¯s why he came to a fortune teller.

    She wanted to help him, but she couldn¡¯t do anything. If she could even calcte this, she really would be an immortal from heaven.

    She gave an apologetic smile, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but I can¡¯t divine this for you.¡±

    The scribe still had a trace of hope in his eyes, but once he heard what Chen Ning said, the glow in his eyes disappeared.

    ¡°It was my fault for disturbing miss.¡±

    He gave a sigh and stood up. His sleeves moved with him and hit the corner of the table. With a ¡°ding dong¡± sound, a rattle drum fell out of his sleeve.

    He turned around and gently picked up the rattle drum up. He tenderly brushed the dust off the rattle drum and lovingly ced it back into his sleeve, then he turned to leave.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Ning¡¯s eyes sparkled as if her heart had been touched.

    She looked down right at the scribe¡¯s ¡°return¡± word and her two beautiful eyebrows slightly knit together.

    ¡°Please wait a minute!¡±

    The scribe turned around and looked at Chen Ning with a puzzled gaze, ¡°Is there something miss needs?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes shed and her eyes lit up like autumn. Her lips revealed a faint smile. Although she had painted her face yellow, the smile on her face still relit the scribe¡¯s hopes.

    ¡°Could it be......Miss has calcted something?¡± He asked in a low voice.

 Chapter 96: No possible escape

    Chapter 96: No possible escape

    Chen Ning gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Was the thing you lost shaped like a cube?¡±

    The scribe¡¯s body trembled and his face filled with an excited expression. He rushed back to the table and almost flipped the table over.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, that¡¯spletely right. It was shaped like a cube. Divine fortune telling girl, can you divine where that thing is now?¡± He anxiously asked.

    Chen Ning did not reply and just continued to ask, ¡°Do you have a well in your home?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, there is a well.¡± The scribe swallowed his saliva and heavily nodded. His face was covered with a look of amazement.

    ¡°If my calctions are not wrong, the thing you¡¯re looking for should be at the bottom of the well. If you just drain the water in the well, you should be able to get to the bottom.¡±

    ¡°Are, are you sure?¡± The scribe had an expression like he didn¡¯t dare believe as he just stared at Chen Ning.

    ¡°It is only something I¡¯ve calcted and not something that¡¯s 100% guaranteed.¡± Chen Ning told him the truth.

    She only used her reasoning and did not divine this.

    The scribe seemed like he was in disbelief as he continued murmuring to himself, ¡°It¡¯s at the bottom of the well? Impossible, how could it be at the bottom of the well?¡±

    Suddenly, without know what he was thinking, he revealed a look of joy on his face. He pushed his way through the crowd and ran as fast as he could.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t run, stand still! You still haven¡¯t paid yet!¡±

    The scribe looked very gentle, but he ran incredibly fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared from the end of the street.

    Xiao Ru chased for a few steps, but she could not catch up to him. She could only angrily look in the direction he ran off in and angrily stomp her foot.

    ¡°Young miss, that fellow really is like a dog. I never thought that he would be someone who wouldn¡¯t pay after getting his fortune told. It really is enraging!¡± She angrily shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I wasn¡¯t certain about this one either. We¡¯ll just treat this as a gift for him.¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a smile that showed she didn¡¯t mind it. Then she turned to the oppressive crowd and cupped her hands.

    ¡°We¡¯ll end here today. If everyone wants their fortune told, pleasee back tomorrow.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she went with Xiao Ru to return the rented table back to the woodwork shop.

    The people who had been watching the whole time followed her. They all praised her and discussed with one another as they followed her.

    Chen Ning turned around and saw the long line following behind her and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    If she knew that it would be this popr, she wouldn¡¯t have set up a fortune telling stall.

    If this continued, very quickly she would be a celebrity in the capital city.

    People were afraid of fame and pigs were afraid of strength. Bing famous was not a good thing.

    If someone saw through her disguise one day and recognized her as the princess of the King Ding Yuan Pce, that would be a very bad situation.

    Chen Ning rubbed her chin and began to think of another way to earn money.

    She pulled Xiao Ru and began walking faster. Turning east, then west, and finally arriving at a small alley with only a few people present.

    Finally they turned into an alley with no one around. Other than her and Xiao Ru, there was not a single person here.

    After getting rid of therge group following her, Chen Ning leaned against the wall and let out a long sigh of relief.

    Who would have thought that before she could catch her breath, she heard an ill intentioned voice ring out from behind her.

    ¡°Little girls, running so fast, are you that anxious to give this master your money?¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly raised her head and saw a thirty year old man standing on the wall. He had a pockmarked face that looked very ugly which made him look very fierce.

    The pockmarked man snapped his finger and dozens of people appeared from both ends of the alley. They were all dressed in the same way which made them look like ruffians.

    They blocked both ends of the alleyway,pletely trapping Chen Ning and Xiao Ru inside with no possible method of escaping.

 Chapter 97: Stealing money and stealing oneâ€™s body

    Chapter 97: Stealing money and stealing one¡¯s body

    Xiao Ru¡¯s face suddenly turned white with fear and she clinged to Chen Ning¡¯s sleeves. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Young, young, young miss, who, who, who are they?¡±

    Chen Ning already had an idea in her mind and couldn¡¯t help giving a silent sigh.

    It really is what one fears will happen.

    The so called highest tree attracting the wind was not false at all.

    She had just shown herself and she had already been marked by a gang of ruffians.

    They probably wanted to cause trouble for her for a while, but there were too many people earlier. So, they waited until the two of them were alone to suddenly show up and trap them here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared Xiao Ru, they are just here to rob us. As long as we give them our money, we will be fine.¡±

    Chen Ning patted the back of Xiao Ru¡¯s hand to calm her down.

    She considered her options. There were many people here and they were all men. Although she knew a bit of martial arts, there were too many people here. She could not take down all these ruffians by herself.

    She originally wanted to go with her fallback n which was to first capture the king. If she captured the pockmarked face leader, then the rest of the littleckeys would all scatter away.

    But the pockmarked man was very smart, he was standing high upmanding his subordinates. He let her see him, but he stayed out of her reach.

    Weighing the pros and cons, Chen Ning finally decided to avoid the bad situation.

    Because for trouble that could be solved with money, it wasn¡¯t called trouble at all.

    When the pockmarked face man heard what Chen Ning said, heughed and said, ¡°Seems like this little girl is quite smart. Since you know what this master wants, then just obediently take out your money.¡±

    But Xiao Ru tightly held onto her purse and used an angry gaze to stare at the ruffians who slowly moved forward.

    This was the money that the young miss worked hard to make. If she let it be taken away like this, she would feel quite unsatisfied.

    A ruffian grabbed the purse and forcefully began to pull. He then snapped, ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    Xiao Ru gritted her teeth and did not let go.

    Chen Ning said, ¡°Xiao Ru, give them the money.¡±

    ¡°No, young miss, this is the money you worked hard to make, we can¡¯t give it to them!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes turned red as if she was about to cry.

    ¡°Aiyo, this little girl looks quite beautiful, why don¡¯t youe and y with these masters!¡±

    The ruffians looked at Xiao Ru¡¯s cute face and revealed an enchanted expression. They all circled around Xiao Ru andpletely ignored Chen Ning on the side.

    Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help trembling from her fright.

    Two ruffians reached out and rubbed Xiao Ru¡¯s face and waist. Xiao Ru gave a scream and retreated into a corner. She had no choice but to let go of the purse.

    But the two ruffians did not take back their hands and grabbed Xiao Ru¡¯s wrist, pulling her in.

    ¡°Hey, you already got your money, so let her go. Are you actually not only stealing money, but also stealing other people¡¯s bodies!¡±

    Chen Ning knit her brows and stretched out her right hand to push them away. She pushed away the ruffian grabbing Xiao Ru¡¯s wrist and then stood in front of Xiao Ru.

    Xiao Ru was so scared that her face turned green and her lips went white. She wasn¡¯t even able to cry.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we masters aren¡¯t just here for money, we¡¯re also here to take your bodies! But you¡¯re too ugly for us masters and the girl behind you is quite beautiful. If you leave the little girl behind, you can leave right now!¡±

    The pockmarked man was also staring at Xiao Ru¡¯s body.

    Although Xiao Ru¡¯s body still had not developed yet, with her beautiful face and crystal like skin, she was just like a blooming flower. She was already very seductive.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned sinister like it was covered in ayer of frost.

    These ruffians were going too far.

    Even if she couldn¡¯t beat them, she still would not let them bully Xiao Ru!

 Chapter 98: Bragging tone

    Chapter 98: Bragging tone

    Xiao Ru bit her lips until blood came out. She reached out and pushed Chen Ning out of the way. She was crying as she shouted.

    ¡°You, you, you......You better keep your word. If I, I, I stay here, you have to let my young miss leave. Young miss, leave now, leave now! This servant does not matter as long as the young miss can safely get away.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ru, I won¡¯t leave you here. We will be leaving together!¡±

    Chen Ning had made her choice and she rolled up her sleeve as she prepared to fight.

    ¡°Alright! Then you can stay here together. Although your face isn¡¯t that great, your body is quite good. It¡¯s very curvy and much better than that young little girl. This boss will just close his eyes while ying with you. After blowing out themp, all girls are the same!¡± The pockmarked man stared at Chen Ning and then revealed a lewd smile.

    All the ruffians began tough as the surrounded Chen Ning and Xiao Ru. They were whistling andughing with one another.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s face turned red. Since she was young until now, she had never heard such obscenenguage.

    Her little fist clenched together. She really wanted to knock out that pockmarked man¡¯s teeth with a single punch.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes turned cold as she looked at that pockmarked face, ¡°Stop talking so arrogantly from up there, I¡¯m not afraid of your bragging. If you are really a man, thene down here and fight me!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fight since you want one. Father isn¡¯t afraid of a weak little girl like you!¡±

    The pockmarked man revealed a rxed smile. How could he care about a little girl like Chen Ning? Especially with all his subordinates here, if he didn¡¯t go down and fight her, he would be considered aughingstock!

    He jumped down and his feetnded on the ground, then he prepared to brag some more.

    Chen Ning was waiting for the moment he jumped off the wall. The moment he tried to talk, she went forward and punched him.

    With a ¡°peng¡± sound, she perfectly hit the pockmarked man right in the nose.

    How could the pockmarked man anticipate that Chen Ning would attack so quickly. He didn¡¯t even have time to react before this punch made his nose sore. He couldn¡¯t stop the tears flowing from his eyes.

    ¡°Ze, ze, ze, truly a good for nothing. Crying just from being hit in the nose. Alright, alright, big sister won¡¯t hit you anymore.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a ze sound while shaking her hand, her voice was filled with a mocking tone.

    Her taunt was even more shameful than the punch to the pockmarked man.

    He was thoroughly enraged as he angrily shouted, ¡°Stupid girl, you¡¯re seeking death....¡±

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Before he could finish, Chen Ning¡¯s fist had alreadynded on his right cheek. This one punch was strongerpared to before and he felt something extra appear in his mouth. He spat it out and saw that there was actually a few white shining teeth covered in blood on the ground.

    ¡°Stupid girl, you actually dare to hit your master.....¡±

    ¡°Peng!¡± Another heavy fistnded on his left cheek and he spat out a few more teeth.

    At this time, the pockmarked man had already turned into a pig head. His head was buzzing and he was swaying as he tried to stand.

    Chen Ning did not stop. She kicked out and sent the pockmarked man onto the ground. Then she jumped at him and continuously sent punches into the pockmarked man¡¯s face.

    ¡°Peng, peng, peng, peng, peng!¡±

    ¡°Ai, ai, ai, aiyo!¡±

    The pockmarked man was calling out in pain at first, but soon those cries faded away.

    His face had already changed beyond recognition. His nose was covered in blood and his eyes was covered in ck rings. He had no teeth left in his mouth and his lips werepletely swollen.

    Chen Ning had hated how shameless and dirty he was, so she had no mercy at all.

 Chapter 99: Handsome, cool, and ruthless

    Chapter 99: Handsome, cool, and ruthless

    Those ruffians werepletely intimidated by Chen Ning¡¯s brutal attack, especially after seeing the pockmarked man¡¯s face. They all sucked in a cold breath and looked at Chen Ning with a strange gaze.

    God, is this still a woman!

    This was simply an evil goddess!

    Who dared to provoke this kind of girl!

    Xiao Ru waspletely filled with excitement as she waved her small fist and cheered on from the side.

    ¡°Use more strength, good hit! Young miss, use a bit more force!¡±

    She was shouting while kicking the pockmarked man¡¯s butt a few times.

    Chen Ning exhaled and stood up. Her fist hands were sore from hitting him.

    He waspletely swollen from being beaten. He had already been hit to the point where even his grandmother would not recognize him.

    ¡°You guys......You guys are all dead, why are you not attacking for father! Beat these two girls to death!¡±

    The pockmarked man had been beaten senseless by Chen Ning and justid there paralyzed, but he suddenly roared out with his toothless mouth.

    The ruffians finally reacted and they all revealed a fierce face as they moved step by step closer to Chen Ning and Xiao Ru.

    The pockmarked man¡¯s face was a reminder that they all understood.

    There was only one girl and no matter how fierce she was, there was still this many of them. They had nothing to fear!

    ¡°Stop! If you move another step forward, I will take his life!¡±

    Chen Ning gripped the pockmarked man¡¯s throat with one hand. A dark glow shed in her eyes as she spoke in cold voice.

    Who would have thought that this move would have no use.

    ¡°Alright, if you kill our boss, then I¡¯ll get to be the boss. Brothers, get them together!¡± A ruffian roared out as he waved his hand and everyone charged forward.

    Dammit!

    Chen Ning could not help cursing her own mistakes. These ruffians were not the same as the king¡¯s pce¡¯s Mother Lin, they didn¡¯t care if this pockmarked man lived or died.

    Seeing all the people charging forward, she would not be their match even with three heads and six arms.

    At this dangerous moment, a human figure suddenly fell down from the sky. The tall and straight body was just like a pine tree, standing guard right in front of her.

    ¡°Who dares to make a move against her!¡±

    The ck clothed man spoke in a cold voice as his freezing gaze swept across the ruffians.

    All the ruffians felt a chill run down their spines and they couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    Who was this man? How terrifying!

    They who only knew how to bully others were all frozen by the ck clothed man¡¯s killing intent. Their hearts were beating like drums.

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of! He is only one person. Brothers, charge forward!¡± He clearly had no eyes and did not understand life or death. He just loudly shouted and waved hisrge stick as he charged forward.

    The ck clothed man did not even look at the riff raff in front of him. Without making a move other than just gently waving his sleeve, the stick wielding ruffian suddenly seemed like he had been heavily hit by something. He flew through the air as blood sprayed from his mouth. When hended on the ground, he twitched a few times before he stopped moving.

    Handsome!

    Cool!

    Ruthless!

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help praising him these three words in her mind.

    She was very clear that it was this ck clothed man that fell from the clouds that save them from danger. In this kind of dangerous era where safety isn¡¯t guaranteed, she was deeply awed by this ck clothed man¡¯s incredible martial arts.

    This kind of martial arts was truly like the extreme martial arts masters described in books. They could kill the enemy without making a single move.

    ¡°Mur......Murder! Someone¡¯s dead!¡±

    ¡°Run......Everyone quickly run away!¡±

    All the ruffians were terrified by the ck clothed man¡¯s one move and they all turned around to run away, they really wished their mothers and fathers had given them a few more legs. In a blink of an eye, they were all gone without a trace.

 Chapter 100: Hero saving the beauty

    Chapter 100: Hero saving the beauty

    The only thing left was the pockmarked man who had been turned into a pig face and that ruffian whose living status was unknown after being taken care of by the ck clothed man.

    ¡°Master, good universal sleeve move!¡± The blue clothed youth Xiao Si came from the corner of the alley. He smiled as he walked over and he revealed a thumbs up at the ck clothed man.

    He was just ttering the ck clothed man, but it was also said for Chen Ning to hear.

    The ck clothed man gave a cold snort and looked at Xiao Si with a cold gaze.

    Xiao Si immediately knew that his ttery was no use, then he closed his mouth and lowered his head. He took advantage of the moment that the ck clothed man wasn¡¯t paying attention to secretly stick out his tongue.

    ¡°This miss, this one hasete to save you and caused you to be frightened.¡±

    The ck clothed man turned around and looked at Chen Ning. His voice was very calm without any fluctuations at all.

    His voice was somewhat low, but it was very maic and good to listen to. At the same time, it was a little dry without any warmth at all.

    He was very tall and slender, having to slightly look down when he was facing her. It actually gave her a kind of oppressive feeling, making it hard for her to breathe.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help twitching her lip and moving back a step, wanting to move away from the pressure his body unconsciously emitted.

    ¡°No, no, this ck clothed hero has arrived right on time. If you came a secondter, then we would have been in a bad situation.¡± She gave a superficial smile as she spoke.

    She nced over at the corner of the alley and gave an satirical smile, ¡°Actually the view from that area is not that great. Next time, you should try going to a different spot, it¡¯ll give you a better view.¡±

    Although the ck clothed man had appeared in the dangerous situation and saved her and Xiao Ru, she did not feel any bit of gratitude. Rather she just felt that this was all ridiculous.

    From the moment she saw the ck clothed man appear, she could guess that him and the one called Xiao Si must havee earlier, but didn¡¯t make a move. They were hiding in a corner and silently as those ruffians assaulted the two unarmed girls. They were waiting until thest moment for the ck clothed man to suddenly appear in front of her as her savior and to defeat all the ruffians.

    If one made it sound good, it would be called ¡°hero saving the beauty¡±, but if one made it sound bad, it would be called ¡°taking advantage of someone in danger¡±!

    If it was any other girl that encountered this situation, they would definitely be grateful towards the ck clothed man.

    But Chen Ning was not that easy to trick. She had seen through the ck clothed man¡¯s intentions with a single nce. She did not feel the slightest bit of gratitude towards him and instead felt contempt!

    Once she finished talking, Xiao Si¡¯s face suddenly turned red.

    He immediately lowered his head and did not even dare to look at Chen Ning. He med his master in his heart. Why didn¡¯t you just help them earlier? The result was.....not receiving any gratitude, but rather being scolded by the girl until he didn¡¯t dare raise his head.

    The ck clothed man¡¯s face remained expressionless, but there was a trace of embarrassment that shed in his eyes. He couldn¡¯t help covering his mouth and coughing twice.

    He had not expected Chen Ning to see through him like this. Moreover, she directly exposed him, not being polite at all.

    He couldn¡¯t help feel his face turning red, like being pped by someone.

    While the ck clothed man and Xiao Si were feeling embarrassed, a pleasantly surprised voice sounded out.

    ¡°Lots of money......You¡¯re young master lots of money!¡±

    Xiao Ru recovered from her fright. When she saw the ck clothed man, her face filled with surprise.

    ¡°Young miss, look, the hero who saved us is lots of money......Young master money!¡±

 Chapter 101: Handsome Xiao Si

    Chapter 101: Handsome Xiao Si

    Chen Ning¡¯s brows knit together and she said in a snappy whisper, ¡°I know it¡¯s him, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m blind.¡±

    Xiao Ru was a simple person and did not hear Chen Ning¡¯s unhappy tone. She looked at the ck clothed man and happily smiled. She had a very good impression of lots of money.

    ¡°Young master money, we still haven¡¯t thanked you for trying to help us pay our bills at the restaurantst time. I never would have thought that our young miss would be saved from the hands of those ruffians by you. You......you really are a good person!¡± She said in a straightforward manner.

    Good person?!

    Chen Ning scrunched her nose and snorted.

    What kind of good person is he! He¡¯s just a viin that takes advantage of people in danger!

    The ck clothed man could not help rubbing his nose. He had never been called a good person before and had never wanted to be a good person either. He did not care about being kind at all.

    The reason why he had helped them was because of his own motives.

    ¡°Right, right, right, you¡¯re absolutely right. My master is a very good person. Helping the poor, being very generous, and punishing the wicked......He has done many good things before. Is your name Xiao Ru? This name sound really good.

    Xiao Si smiled as he walked forward, moving closer to Xiao Ru.

    He did not dare talk to Chen Ning because her words were like a porcupine, piercing deep into him. Compared to Chen Ning, the innocent Xiao Ru was much cuter.

    How could Xiao Ru guessed the thoughts going on in his head? When she heard him praise her, she just felt that it was real and her smile became even sweeter, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m Xiao Ru. What are you called?¡±

    Xiao Si revealed a smile, ¡°I am Xiao Si.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Si, Xiao Si, you name is very good. That¡¯s right, are you young master lots of money¡¯s servant?¡± Xiao Ru pped her hand as she spoke.

    She saw that Xiao Si was around the same age as her and had a handsome appearance. His face was beaming with a smile which gave him a favourable impression in her heart.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes.

    This blue clothed Xiao Si looked like a harmless little brat, but he was the same as his master. As long as Xiao Ru had this kind of unguarded personality, she would suffer a loss one day.

    She was toozy to remind Xiao Ru. She would let this silly little girl grow herself in this way.

    ¡°Young master lots of money?¡±

    Hearing what Xiao Ru said, Xiao Si felt that it was very funny. He secretly looked over at his master and saw that his master¡¯s jaw tensed up. His eyes also turned dark and revealed a cold glow.

    ¡°My master isn¡¯t surnamed money, so why do you keep calling my master young master lots of money?¡± Xiao Si rhetorically asked.

    ¡°Because my young miss said that he is a silly person with lots of money!¡± Xiao Ru blurted out without even thinking.

    Sure enough, Xiao Si saw his master¡¯s face turn as ck as a pot as he glowered over at them.

    He lowered his head and revealed a terrified expression, but his heart filled with joy.

    This silly girl, she falls for other people¡¯s bait too easily!

    Chen Ning was so angry that she wanted to stuff Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth up with a piece of cloth. She also glowered at Xiao Si.

    This handsome Xiao Si was just like she thought he was like, his heart was filled with bad thoughts. The little girl was stupid, but she wasn¡¯t stupid!

    ¡°Xiao Ru, you¡¯re not allowed to talk with people you don¡¯t know anymore. Pick up your purse and let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Ning felt that the ck clothed man and the blue clothed Xiao Si were not good things. Especially that ck clothed man, he was covered in a dangerous icy aura.

    When he had moved close to her earlier, she felt the urge to escape.

 Chapter 102: Girls are just this unreasonable

    Chapter 102: Girls are just this unreasonable

    This was a kind of danger that she had never felt before. Even when she was facing Chu Shao Yang¡¯s killing intent, she still did not feel like it was this terrifying.

    But this man......

    It was still better for her to be as far away as possible.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xiao Ru followed what she said.

    Although she thought that the young miss was being a little unreasonable since lots of money had helped them solve their problems by beating up those ruffians. The young miss should be thanking these people instead of showing this cold expression.

    She was about to go and pick up the purse, but once she looked around the surroundings, she was immediately stunned. Tears suddenly flowed out of her eyes.

    ¡°Young miss, the purse is gone. It was taken away by that band of thieves! Wu, wu, wu, wu, wu, the money we worked hard all day to earn is gone!¡±

    There was still the pockmarked man and the ruffian whose living status was unknown on the ground, but the ruffian that had stolen the purse was long gone.

    Chen Ning was filled with anger.

    It all because of this stinky man!

    When he appeared, not only had he driven away the ruffians, he had also caused her to be stunned that she even forgot about the fact that the purse had been stolen.

    Forget it, it¡¯s fine to lose money and avoid danger!

    But she hoped that she would never see this man¡¯s face ever again!

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s just money. If we don¡¯t have any, we¡¯ll just earn some more. Is it worth you crying over? Wipe your tears and let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Chen Ning wiped Xiao Ru¡¯s tears away and then pulled her to leave. She did not pay any attention to the ck clothed man and Xiao Si.

    Watching her leave without even looking back, the ck clothed man and Xiao Si were stunned.

    Things shouldn¡¯t be proceeding like this, right?

    With this kind of hero saving the beauty n, the young miss that had been rescued should be fawning over the man who saved her. Isn¡¯t this how it was supposed to go?

    There was too much difference between reality and what they imagined!

    The ck clothed man touched his nose and his brows knit together.

    He could not understand it. He had clearly saved her, but she was looking at him with a cold gaze that was filled with disdain. Could he really not fool her to apany him?

    Although he had hidden himself withouting out, he still had appeared at the most dangerous moment and chased off the ruffians without letting them ce a finger on her. Was this wrong?

    Seeing Chen Ning and Xiao Ru walking further away, but his master was just standing there in a daze without doing a thing, Xiao Si could not let his master miss this kind of golden opportunity. If his master wasn¡¯t going to say anything, then he as the servant would have to.

    He chased after them and shouted.

    ¡°Hey, young miss, you are quite unreasonable!¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Ning could not help being surprised.

    She stopped and turned around, ¡°How am I being unreasonable?¡±

    ¡°You were being surrounded by ruffians and it was my master that saved you, but you haven¡¯t even said thank you yet. Although my master is a little cynical, do you think that those ruffians were sent by my master? You are also a knowledgeable person, so tell me if there are people that act like you in this world!¡±

    Xiao Si forced himself forward and pointed his finger at her. Although he was very scared of Chen Ning¡¯s cold appearance, he still could lot allow his master to suffer being chided by this girl, right?

    When Chen Ning heard this, her lips formed a smile. Her smile contained a trace of sarcasm.

    ¡°Who says girls have to be reasonable? I¡¯m just this unreasonable, what are you going to do!¡±

    ¡°You.....¡± Xiao Si almost choked after hearing this one sentence.

    This girl¡¯s mouth is truly powerful. It was just like a knife, it caused pain wherever itnded.

 Chapter 103: I do not fancy you

    Chapter 103: I do not fancy you

    Xiao Si lost all his energy from his anger. He drew back his neck and said, ¡°Nothing....Nothing is wrong. As you please miss, as you please.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a cold smile and turned around to leave.

    Although she did not want to provoke this ck clothed man that exuded a dangerous cold aura, that did not mean that the dog following beside him could point his finger at her and shout out usations!

    Who would have thought that after she moved forward two steps, a wind suddenly blew past her ears. Hearing a ¡°kacha¡± sound, the tree beside the road was cut down and fell right in front of Chen Ning.

    Xiao Ru let out a scream and moved back a step. Her face filled with panic as she pulled on Chen Ning¡¯s sleeve and shouted, ¡°Thunder! Thunder!¡±

    Chen Ning did not hesitate as she pped her, ¡°Look carefully, it¡¯s not lightning. It¡¯s someone venting.¡±

    She turned back and said to the ck clothed man in a cold voice, ¡°Is this honourable sir showing off his martial arts? You have blocked my way, what is the meaning of this?¡±

    Although there was no expression on her face, her heart was filled with shock. This ck clothed man was clearly twenty meters away, but he was still able to send out enough force to break a tree trunk. This kind of martial arts, she had only ever heard about in legends.

    If the opposite side¡¯s palm had not hit the tree trunk and hadnded on her head, she was confident that her head would shatter like a watermelon.

    ¡°Xiao Si is right. This one has saved this miss, so if this miss walks away like this, it is very unreasonable.¡±

    The ck clothed man had finally spoke. His voice was very low, but it was filled with strength.

    This was a very good voice. Why did he not use it to sing on the street, instead of trying to trap her here!

    Chen Ning¡¯s stomach began to grumble. She knew that she could not hide. Fine, she wanted to know why this man kept hanging around her anyway.

    She raised her eyebrow and revealed a faint smile, ¡°Then please tell me honourable sir, what do I have to do to be considered rational? Do I have to reward you with my body?¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    Once he heard the words ¡°reward you with my body¡±, Xiao Si unconsciously blurted this out.

    You want to repay my master with your body? Who do you think you are? You¡¯re dreaming!

    The ck clothed man also knit his brows together and a trace of disgust filled his eyes.

    Chen Ning smiled at Xiao Si, ¡°You can rx, I don¡¯t fancy your master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t......Don¡¯t fancy him?¡± Xiao Si was shocked as his eyes opened wide.

    The ck clothed man¡¯s eyes sank.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t fancy him, do you actually want me to pay him back with my body? Even if he is willing, I am not willing!¡± Chen Ning gave a casual shrug.

    Xiao Si¡¯s mouth was open wide as he stared at the monster like Chen Ning.

    He, he, this is really interesting.

    He did not think that there would be any girls in the world that would not like his master. He never thought that he would meet one today.

    The ck clothed man¡¯s eyes sank so low that water was about to drip out.

    Although he wasn¡¯t that interested in Chen Ning either, being told this so straightforwardly by the other party made him feel very angry, very unsatisfied!

    ¡°Miss, you can rx. Like how you aren¡¯t interested in me, this one is not interested in miss either.¡±

    The ck clothed man¡¯s voice was low and deep, but it was filled with an aloof disdain.

    ¡°You don¡¯t fancy me either? Then that¡¯s good.¡± Chen Ningughed and gave an expression of relief. This just made the ck clothed man even more depressed.

    She was this happy that he did not fancy her?

 Chapter 104: Only allowed to say I donâ€™t know

    Chapter 104: Only allowed to say I don¡¯t know

    ¡°Since we both don¡¯t fancy each other, then this miss will not stay here any longer. In order to avoid harming honoured sir¡¯s eyes, my maidservant and I shall leave. Could respected sir not knock down another tree to scare us? Flowers and trees all have feelings, moreover, it would be bad if you identally hit a little friend, right?¡±

    Chen Ning just giggled. After she finished talking, she turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡± The ck clothed man suddenly spoke. His figure shed and he suddenly appeared in front of Chen Ning.

    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Chen Ning almost hit her nose against his chest. She quickly stopped in her step and raised her head to angrily look at him.

    His eyes seemed like they were a thousand foot deep. Just like the unpredictable deep ocean with a surging undercurrent.

    He just calmly looked at her, but his eyes seemed to contain a kind of attractive power that made it so that she could not look away.

    Her heart could not help beating fast.

    ¡°Miss, I want to ask you out to dinner.¡± The man¡¯s lips delicately parted as he spoke word for word.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes could not help falling onto his lips.

    The figures of his lips were very good, they were beautiful and tough. When he did not talk and closed his lips, they seemed to carry a kind of prestigious aura.

    But once he spoke, it was like the ice melting and the spring flowers blooming. With his lips slightly curled, not smiling made it seem like he was smiling. His serious face turned much more gently in an instant.

    The ice in Chen Ning¡¯s heart seemed to have been melted by the spring windsing from his mouth.

    ¡°You want to treat me to dinner?¡± She raised her long eyshes.

    ¡°Un.¡±

    Each one of the ck clothed man¡¯s words were like gold, like each word was incredibly valuable.

    After he said un, he turned and strolled off, not giving Chen Ning the chance to reject him at all. He did not turn back to look at her at all, just like it was guaranteed that she would agree.

    Chen Ning bit her lips. She really wanted to turn around and run in the opposite direction.

    But she involuntarily began to follow behind the man.

    This man¡¯s aura was just too strong, she had no way of guessing what kind of consequences might ur if she rejected him.

    They were just going to eat a meal, it wasn¡¯t as if she was going to lose anything valuable. There shouldn¡¯t be anything dangerous about this.

    She tried tofort herself in her mind.

    Xiao Ru however had an excited expression on her face as she bounced up and down by her side, ¡°This is great, young miss, this servant¡¯s stomach has been grumbling for a while. When we lost our money, this servant had thought that our stomachs would be empty today. I never would have thought that young master money would be so generous and treat us to a meal.¡±

    Chen Ning stared at her and whispered, ¡°You have to act properly for me. You¡¯re only allowed to eat and not say anything, do you understand?¡±

    Xiao Ru stuck out her tongue, ¡°I understand young miss. This servant will be like a mute and not say a single word.¡±

    Xiao Si followed behind the ck clothed man and kept looking back at the master and servant duo. He continuedughing like a little thief.

    Chen Ning felt anger in her heart from seeing this. This stinky Xiao Si, he was just as bad as his master. Neither of them were anything good.

    She looked to the side and saw that Xiao Ru was smiling at Xiao Si like a flower blooming, revealing a set of white teeth. That kind of unguarded manner enraged Chen Ning.

    ¡°As for the one named Xiao Si, you¡¯re not allowed to notice him or even say a single word to him! No matter what he asks you, you are only allowed to say I don¡¯t know, do you understand?¡± Chen Ning admonished.

    She was worried that this girl was too simple and might be tricked into saying everything by Xiao Si.

 Chapter 105: Eyes like crescent moons

    Chapter 105: Eyes like crescent moons

    ¡°I remember. No matter what he talks to this servant about, this servant will always respond with I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Ru honestly nodded as she looked at Xiao Si¡¯s back. She could help whispering, ¡°Young miss, this servant thinks these two people are quite alright. Why do you not like them?¡±

    ¡°What is good about them?¡± Chen Ning tilted her head to look at Xiao Ru. She was a little curious.

    ¡°Well, they young master lots of money is rich and generous, also he seems quite strong. He was able to beat up that group of bad guys with just one hand, saving us. Also that Xiao Si, he has a nice smile. His eyes curve just like the crescent moon in the sky. This servant really likes his smile.¡± Xiao Ru replied without any hesitation.

    She gave an answer for each one of them. It was unknown whether the two men in front of them could hear what they were saying.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes shined and he couldn¡¯t help curling his lip.

    His eyes were like crescent moons? Why did he not know this? That¡¯s not right, he had to go back and look in a mirror to see if they were like crescent moons.

    The ck clothed man looked at the smiling Xiao Si. His eyes filled with pondering.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± He suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Tai He Floor?¡± Chen Ning saw the que hanging high above her and the three golden words written on the ck que. She couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    She didn¡¯t expect that the man would bring her here for dinner.

    The Tai He Floor waspletely different from when they came here two days ago.

    In front of the restaurant, there was a long line that lead to the end of the street. It was impossible to see the end of the line.

    There were two waiter standing outside the door who were constantly exining to guests that came for a meal, ¡°The restaurant is full, please wait at the back of the line.¡±

    Looking in from the main doors, the huge hall was packed and there were even several temporary tables set up, everything waspletely filled. The waiters were quickly sending out dishes and sweating from their work, but their faces were all red like they were excited about something.

    The shopkeeper was sitting behind the counter, counting his revenue with his abacus. His smile stretched from mouth to mouth, it didn¡¯t seem like it would close.

    Across from the Tai He floor was also another first ss restaurant of the capital city named Drunken Immortal Residence. Normally its business would be around the same as Tai He Floor, but today it waspletely empty. The door was open, but there were no customers sitting at the tables. The waiters were yawning and the shopkeeper was tapping his cheek as he watched the Tai He Floor across the street while clearly sulking.

    ¡°Why......Why is the Tai He Floor so popr?¡±

    When Xiao Ru saw this scene, her chin almost fell to the floor.

    ¡°For the answer to this, you need to ask your young miss.¡± The one who answered her question was the ck clothed man who had been silent the whole time.

    He consciously and unconsciously looked at Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning gave a few low coughs and rubbed her chin.

    Of course she knew the reason why Tai He Floor had be this popr.

    ¡°Aiya, miss it¡¯s you! You took the time to visit us and I haven¡¯te to visit you. Miss please forgive me.¡±

    The Tai He Floor shopkeeper raised his head and saw Chen Ning and the others standing at the door. His eyes immediately lit up.

    He happily came outside to offer a enthusiastic greeting.

    He was only looking at Chen Ning and ignored the other three people.

    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t see each other in two days and it seems like shopkeeper has met a great fortune. Congrattions, congrattions.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she cupped her hands.

 Chapter 106: Who says I donâ€™t dare

    Chapter 106: Who says I don¡¯t dare

    ¡°No, no. The reason why the store¡¯s business is so good is all because of the four recipes we received from this miss. Those four dishes, as long as the guests eat them, they will always be filled with praises. One person passes it onto ten people and ten people passes it onto a hundred people. In just two days, it had been spread across the entire capital and now everyone ising here just to order these four dishes. Miss, you really a benefactor of this shop!¡± The shopkeeper¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower.

    ¡°Oh, your chef could make these four dishes? Then we must have a taste. But your business seems so good and there¡¯s no table left, so we¡¯lle back on another day.¡± Chen Ning looked at the long line outside the door.

    ¡°There¡¯s space, there¡¯s space. Miss is the benefactor of our Tai He Floor, so no matter when youe, there is always space. Oh, there¡¯s also three other guests. Come in,e in.¡±

    The shopkeeper personally lead the way as he brought the four of them to the third floor.

    There was only a single room on the third floor which had been prepared for the most distinguished customers. It had a quiet and serene decor which made it seem very luxurious.

    After the four of them had been seated, the shopkeeper continued to enthusiastically talk to Chen Ning as he tried to curry favour with her.

    The ck clothed man was very impatient and stared at him with a cold gaze.

    The shopkeeper suddenly felt a chill run down his back and his body freezing. He shrunk in his neck and then looked over at the closed window. He thought in his mind, the window is closed, so where is this cold winding from?

    Xiao Si could not help baring his teeth.

    This shopkeeper truly is an idiot. Did he not see my master coldly staring at him, trying to freeze him to death? He actually dares to keep talking to this girl.

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke, shopkeeper, you¡¯ve said enough. Let¡¯s bring some dishes up here.¡± Xiao Si couldn¡¯t help speaking out.

    He saw that the ck clothed man had already clenched his hand into a fist, so he decided to save this shopkeeper before his master punched him in the nose.

    ¡°Oh, oh, oh, yes, yes, yes, this little one has said too much. This little one will bring the dishes immediately.¡±

    The shopkeeper finally came back to his senses. When his eyes met the ck clothed man¡¯s eyes, his body turned numb just like he had been frozen.

    How terrifying!

    How did he dare to stay here. He bid farewell to Chen Ning and quickly left.

    The room was finally quiet.

    All of a sudden, no one said a single word.

    If Chen Ning raised her eyes, she would see the ck clothed man sitting in front of her.

    He did not say a thing as he quietly sat there without any expressions on his face, his ck eyes stared at her without even blinking. An dull unpredictable glow shined in his eyes.

    That oppressive feeling once again set in. Although the two of them were separated by a table, Chen Ning still felt like it was hard to breathe.

    She had originally thought about looking at the man¡¯s face and reading into his thoughts, but being stared at by him just made her feel ufortable. She could not help looking away, making sure their gazes did not meet.

    ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± The man suddenly said.

    ¡°Who says that!¡± Chen Ning reflexively responded.

    ¡°Why do you not dare to look at me?¡± The man stared at her.

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t dare?¡±

    Chen Ning was surprised by him, so she could only look up at the man¡¯s gaze.

    His eyes seemed to have the power to enchant people. It was unpredictable and deep like the ocean. Like the surging tide, it surrounded her from all directions.

    Once she met his gaze, her heart suddenly began to beat fast, just like a little deer running fast in the meadows of her heart.

    Unconsciously her face began to heat up as she blinked her long eyshes.

 Chapter 107: Comparing whose eyes are bigger

    Chapter 107: Comparing whose eyes are bigger

    The man¡¯s eyes did not blink, his eyes were dignified and focused as he stared at her. She could almost see her own reflection on the surface of his eyes.

    ¡°Xiao Si, go out.¡± The man stared at Chen Ning as he said this to Xiao Si.

    The three other people in the room were shocked.

    Xiao Si couldn¡¯t help digging his ears. He looked at his master with an aggrieved gaze. The y had finally reached the stage, but his master was chasing him out. He felt truly unsatisfied!

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it a second time.¡± The man¡¯s voice was very calm.

    Xiao Si immediately recovered and quickly said, ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    When he left, he reached out and pulled Xiao Ru out with him.

    Xiao Ru wanted to break free, but Xiao Si said, ¡°My master does not like being disturbed when he is talking. Otherwise he will be unhappy, very, very unhappy.¡±

    Xiao Ru immediately stopped struggling. She had a face of worry as she looked at the closed door and said, ¡°Your master......wouldn¡¯t be bullying my young miss, right?¡±

    ¡°What a joke, how is that possible!¡± Xiao Si gave a coldugh, ¡°What kind of person is my master? He wouldn¡¯t bully a girl! What I¡¯m worried about is my master. Hey, your young miss wouldn¡¯t bully my master, right?¡±

    He suddenly leaned close to Xiao Ru and his eyes turned into crescent moons.

    ¡°......I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Xiao Ru suddenly thought of what her young miss had told her. She could not talk to Xiao Si and could only answer his questions with I don¡¯t know.

    ¡°Hey, what family does your young misse from? What is her surname and her name?¡± Xiao Si acted just like Chen Ning had predicted, he was prepared to extract information from Xiao Ru.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Run shook her head.

    ¡°Then where do you live?¡± You should know this, right?¡± Xiao Si did not give up as he continued asking questions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xiao Ru continued to shake her head.

    ¡°Willow Alley? Gingko Alley? Blue Dragon Street?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know, I still don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Are you people of the capital?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Xiao Si had asked seventeen-eighteen questions in one breath and Xiao Ru had answered it all with I don¡¯t know. Xiao Si just angrily stared at her.

    He had thought that Xiao Ru was simple and honest, and was certain that he would be able to gain a lot of information from her. He never thought that this honest girl would listen to what her young miss said and revealed nothing at all.

    In the room, there was only Chen Ning and the ck clothed man left.

    She suddenly felt very ufortable.

    The man¡¯s oppressive eyes seemed to be devouring her. She closed her eyes and could no longer stare back.

    ¡°I give up. I¡¯ll admit that your eyes are bigger than mine.¡± She said in a casual voice.

    ¡°......¡± The ck clothed man choked a bit.

    She dared to treat this as a game? Comparing whose eyes are bigger?

    He did not know how many people could remain silent under his gaze. Not to mention looking at his eye, some people did not even dare to stand straight in front of him, but she was very casual about all of this. Was she truly not afraid of him?

    The two of them did not say anything else.

    Ayer of faint awkward atmosphere filled the room.

    The ck clothed man did not say anything and Chen Ning was not going to take the initiative to say anything because she could not think of anything to say to him.

    Speaking of this, they were strangers that had only met three times. They did not even know each other¡¯s names. So they just sat like this, with therge eyes staring at the little eyes.

    This was truly boring!

    Chen Ning had already decided to quietly eat her meal. If he wanted to be a mute and not say anything, then she would just treat it as if he did not exist.

    She tried hard to ignore him sitting in front of her. Although it was silent, there was still an oppressive tide that came from in front of her. She walked over to open a window and suddenly the fresh air blew into the room.

 Chapter 108: Something happening

    Chapter 108: Something happening

    Chen Ning took in a deep breath as she leaned against the window and took in the scenery of the capital city.

    Although she didn¡¯t look back, she could still feel the man¡¯s gaze staring at her because she could still feel that oppressive hard to breathe feeling.

    Her back felt stiff and she could keep it in any longer. She turned around and stared into the his deep eyes.

    ¡°Am I that good looking?¡± She tilted her lips and gave a sarcastic smile.

    She knew that she was not beautiful with her current appearance. With her t yellow face, even if she walked on therge streets, no one would cast a second nce at her.

    But this man continued to stare at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look good at all.¡±

    She had thought that the man would not say anything. She never thought that after being quiet for a while, he would actually respond.

    He even put it very straightforwardly.

    Chen Ning smiled. She was not angry at all, ¡°If I don¡¯t look good, why do you keep staring at me?¡±

    The man closed his mouth this time and did not say anything else.

    He also did not know why he kept staring at her. Her face truly wasn¡¯t that good to look at. Her skin was yellow and her face was only considered average.

    He did not know how many national beauties that could cause the downfalls of countries had appeared in front of him, but he did not look at them at all. Yet she had firmly attracted his attention.

    Perhaps it was the pair of eyes she had......

    The man¡¯s eyes once again fell onto her face.

    Her eyes were very good, they were clear and bright, just like a pair of grapes immersed in mist. It seemed like it was filled with wisdom. When he saw them, he wanted to continue staring at them.

    He did not think that by staring at this girl, he would be making her feel embarrassed.

    Chen Ning suddenly felt her cheeks heat up and she gave a gently cough. She was prepared to say something to break this awkward atmosphere, as well as averting the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You......¡±

    As she was about to talk, the door was suddenly opened and Xiao Si rushed in.

    ¡°Master, something has happened!¡± He moved to the ck clothed man¡¯s side and whispered a few words.

    The ck clothed man¡¯s eyes turned darker and suddenly stood up. His eyes were like arrows as he stared at Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart suddenly tensed up as she stared at the ck clothed man walking over to her.

    ¡°I have something to do, so let¡¯s change this to another day.¡±

    After the ck clothed man finished talking, he suddenly moved up and jumped out of the window. His ck gown fluttered in the wind just like an ink coloured butterfly.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    ¡°Miss, this is gold that my master is giving you!¡±

    Xiao Si also jumped out after the ck clothed man. At the same time, he threw out a bag of money whichnded perfectly in Chen Ning¡¯s hands.

    Returning to the king¡¯s pce, Chen Ning continued to ponder. What origin did that ck clothed man have? Why is it that everytime she goes out, she would always bump into him? Was it because she and him had some sort destiny?

    Once she thought of the word ¡°destiny¡±, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She immediately spat out three times.

    ¡°Pei, pei, pei! What nonsense!¡±

    Xiao Ru who was focused on holding the bag of gold in her chest was startled and her hand trembled as the bag of money fell to the ground. She quickly picked it up and cradled it just like a little baby.

    ¡°Young miss, that young master money is really good, he actually gave us this much gold coins. From now on, we no longer have to put on that show to make more money.¡± She was happy and full of energy.

    But Chen Ning shook her head, ¡°No, we can¡¯t use these gold coins.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we use it? Xiao Si clearly said that this was something young master money gave you. We didn¡¯t steal or rob it.......¡± Xiao Ru blinked her eyes as she asked in a confused voice.

 Chapter 109: Peach blossom cove

    Chapter 109: Peach blossom cove

    ¡°But this was not fairly obtained!¡± Chen Ning confidently said, ¡°Who knows what kind of person lots of money is or where he got his gold from? What if he was a bandit and this money was earned from killing people? Would you feel safe spending it?¡±

    Xiao Ru began to tremble as she quickly shook her head.

    ¡°Give me the bag of money.¡± Chen Ning stretched out her hand.

    Xiao Ru immediately ced the bag of money in her hand.

    The bag was quite heavy and it was filled to the brim with little ingots. It was incredibly valuable. Chen Ning was confident that the amount of money here was enough tost a normal person their entire lifetime.

    That lots of money, he was truly generous.

    But she did not n to touch this money and would not spend a single piece of it.

    She ce the several small ingots on the table and they emitted a golden glow under the light which was very attractive. Xiao Ru¡¯s waspletely overwhelmed.

    Chen Ning however studied the empty bag, trying to find some clues from it.

    She found that people of this era liked to imprint their mark on their belongings, just like how Zhao Er Gou had embroidered the Zhao character on the inside of his clothes.

    But after shepletely turned the bag inside out, she still did not find a single clue.

    She quickly lost interest in the bag andzily threw it to Xiao Ru, ¡°Put all of this away.¡±

    *

    For several days, Chu Shao Yang did not enter a single step into the Intoxicated Flower Pavillion. Chen Bi Yun could not help being worried.

    Thinking about how Chu Shao Yang had left without even looking back that day, her heart began to fill with fear.

    In the pce, she was the only one who had his highness¡¯ favour and if she lost that, would she have the right to fight for the position of the rightful princess consort?

    ¡°Lan Xiang, where has his highness been staying the past few days?¡±

    The thing that Chen Bi Yun was worried most about was that while she was pregnant, there would be another woman that would swoop in.

    There were plenty of beautiful maids in the king¡¯s pce and Chu Shao Yang was a hot blooded young man. How could he resist being in an empty room every night?

    ¡°Reporting to the concubine consort, his highness has been living in the small courtyard of the Peach Blossom Cove.¡± Lan Xiang carefully replied.

    Last time, because she had identally farted, she had chased his highness away. The concubine consort had said that because she had farted and chased away his highness, she would have to learn a vicious lesson.

    She called for innocence and kept saying that his highness was chased away by the smell of your farts, but she still needed to her head servant position.

    The servant did not dare to argue and could only allow Chen Bi Yun to abuse her.

    Add in the fact that Chu Shao Yang has not been here for a few days, Chen Bi Yun has been in quite a bad mood. Several antique vases and beautiful tea sets have been smashed already and she sometimes even vented her anger by making Lan Xiang her punching bag, so that was why she was so careful in answering Chen Bi Yun¡¯s question. She was afraid that if she did something wrong, she would be punished once again.

    ¡°Peach Blossom Little House?¡± Chen Bi Yun knit her brows and asked, ¡°What kind of ce is that? Why does this concubine not know about it?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the concubine consort, this servant has inquired about this from others. I¡¯ve heard that the Peach Blossom Cove is his highness¡¯ favourite ce. There is a peach blossom forest there and it is very beautiful when it blooms in march. But his highness never allows anyone toe within half a step of the Peach Blossom Cove. It¡¯s said that his highness personally takes care of each peach blossom tree there. This servant has also heard thatst year there was a little maid that did not know about this forbidden ce and had walked into the Peach Blossom Cove. She saw that the peach blossom blooming were very beautiful and picked a flower from the tree. The results were that his highness had chopped off her hands and feet and threw her out of the pce.¡±

    Saying this, Lan Xiang could not help shivering.

 Chapter 110: Weasel bringing the chicken a new yearâ€™s greeting

    Chapter 110: Weasel bringing the chicken a new year¡¯s greeting

    ¡°Well, so it¡¯s like this.¡± When Chen Bi Yun heard this, she also felt a chill run down her spine, but she also calmed down a bit.

    That Peach Blossom Cove was Chu Shao Yang¡¯s forbidden area and no one else was allowed to enter. Naturally there was not a chance that a maid was secretly currying favours with his highness.

    ¡°Has his highness been in the Peach Blossom Cove the whole time? Has he gone to morning court these past few days? She asked again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, concubine consort. I¡¯ve heard from Xiao An Zi by his highness¡¯ side that since his highness hase back early from court because he was sick a few days ago, he has not gone to morning court ever since. Moreover, he has not moved a single step from the Peach Blossom Little House. Even his meals have all been sent to the entrance of the Peach Blossom Cove by Xiao An Zi.¡± Lan Xiang replied.

    Chen Bi Yun was even more rxed as she revealed a faint smile on her face. She looked to the side as she suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Lan Xiang, do you have news on that cheap woman?¡±

    While Chu Shao Yang had not visited her, she had been worried about losing his favour everyday and hadpletely forgotten about Chen Ning. Thinking about it now, she realized that she still had not heard the news of Chen Ning, the proper princess consort dying yet.

    ¡°About this.....This servant has not heard any news yet.¡± Lan Xiang shook her head.

    She had been Chen Bi Yun¡¯s confidant since she was young, of course she knew who her master was talking about.

    ¡°No news? Then that means she still hasn¡¯t died yet!¡± Chen Bi Yun knit her brows together.

    She leaned back in her chair and then suddenly stood up. A cold glow shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Lan Xiang, go and prepare some gifts. This concubine is going to visit her good elder sister.¡±

    Her lips formed a cold smile, ¡°I want to see why she isn¡¯t dead yet after suffering such heavy injuries!¡±

    *

    Chen Ning had not left the pce in several days. She was afraid that once she left, she would once again meet the ck clothed man and his servant.

    The entire pce knew that the princess consort had annoyed his highness and had been taught a fierce lesson by Mother Lin, suffering heavy injuries. His highness had ordered that no one was allowed to help the princess recover and to let nature run its course. It was clear that the princess has lost his highness¡¯ favour.

    Losing his highness¡¯ favour was like losing the entire king¡¯s pce¡¯s favour.

    So no one would help the dying princess, trying to win her favour.

    In the past few days, other than the three maids assigned to Chen Ning¡¯s courtyard, no one else hade to visit.

    She was happy for the peace and quiet. She closed off the courtyard, just chatting with the three maids and ying games. They leisurely spent their time everyday.

    Today she had slept in and woken up a littlete. Without having the time to wash up, Chun Tao rushed in with a panicked face to report in.

    ¡°Princess consort, this is bad. Concubine Chen is here to visit!¡±

    She clearly knew that Chen Ning was pretending to be sick. If Chen Bi Yun came in and saw that the princess was not injured at all, then that would be a catastrophe.

    ¡°Chen Bi Yun?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyelids did not rise up. She said in a strange tone, ¡°What is she here for?¡±

    After thinking for a bit, she figured it all out. She then revealed a faint smile, ¡°She¡¯s here because she hasn¡¯t received the news of my death yet, so she¡¯s feeling a little impatient.¡±

    Seeing Chen Ning¡¯s face that seemed like nothing was wrong, Chun Tao anxiously said, ¡°Princess, do you want this servant to tell concubine Chen that you are sick and can¡¯t see anyone, then send her off?¡±

    ¡°Why should we send her off?¡± Chen Ning raised her brows, ¡°She is this princess¡¯ blood rted little sister. Since she has married into the king¡¯s pce, us sisters have not met in several days. Since she is kindlying to visit me, I naturally have to reconnect our sisterly love with her. Chun Tao, stop being so anxious. Go and ask her toe in. Remember, you have to act respectful and not let her catch onto the fact that something is wrong.¡±

 Chapter 111: Bad intentions

    Chapter 111: Bad intentions

    Chun Tao¡¯s mind was confused, but she did not dare to go against Chen Ning¡¯s orders. She just nodded and went out.

    Xiao Ru had just finished pumping a bucket of water and heard everything. Her little face instantly turned red as she angrily said, ¡°Young miss, second miss is clearly the weasel paying the chicken a new year¡¯s greeting. She has bad intentions!¡±

    Chen Ning could not helpughing once. She pinched Xiao Ru¡¯s face as she smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, you¡¯ve said it beautifully. In the future while following me, your knowledge will definitely grow very quickly. Perhaps next year you can test to be a schr and be the leader of the field.¡±

    Xiao Ru stomped her feet, ¡°Young miss, stop teasing this servant. Once the second misses in and sees that you aren¡¯t injured, she will definitely report back to his highness!¡±

    ¡°No need to be afraid. Bring your ear over here.¡± Chen Ning smiled at Xiao Ru and quietly whispered a few words into her ear.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.

    *

    ¡°Concubine consort, in front of you is the courtyard that the princess lives in.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was standing on the small stone bridge and looking in the direction that Lan Xiang was pointing in. She suddenly gave a contemptuousugh and her heart felt much more rxed.

    This ce was far away and the courtyard was old and broken. If it wasn¡¯t for the two crooked ¡°happy¡± words on the doors, she would not have thought that people lived here.

    It could notpare with her Drunken Flower Pavillion. This ce was no better than a dog kennel!

    It seems like Chen Ning, that cheap woman does not have any position in his highness¡¯ heart. The position of King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess would eventually fall onto her head.

    Chen Bi Yun proudly smiled as her right hand gently touched her stomach. As long as she could protect the child in her stomach, she would able to secure her position. If it was a boy, then she could persuade his highness to make him his heir and she could stand up as the son¡¯s mother. At that time, that cheap woman Chen Ning would not have to right topete with her!

    But she already could not wait for the day that the child would be born.

    The best scenario was if Chen Ning......died right now!

    Chen Bi Yun leisurely walked forward and arrived in front of Chen Ning¡¯s courtyard. Seeing that the two gates were shut tight, Lan Xiang prepared to move forward and knock on the door. The doors suddenly opened and a beautiful maid stood at the entrance. She greeted her once she saw Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°This servant Chun Tao greets the concubine consort.¡±

    Chen Bi Yu did not look at Chun Tao and just took out a handkerchief to cover her nose. She said in despising voice, ¡°Why does a foul odour appear once we enter into this courtyard? This is such an unpleasant odour. How are you servants cleaning this ce? It smells just like a pig¡¯s pen! Where is my elder sister? I heard that she was injured so this concubine has prepared some gifts for her.¡±

    Her arrogant manner made Chun Tao secretly grit her teeth.

    She remembered Chen Ning¡¯s orders so she politely responded, ¡°My princess princess is heavily injured and cannot move, so pleasee in concubine consort. The princess consort will definitely be happy to see you.¡±

    Princess consort!

    Chen Bi Yun couldn¡¯t help giving a snort.

    Once that cheap woman in this house died, then the title of princess consort would soon be hers.

    As she was prepared toe in, a maid suddenly rushed out. She had a panicked expression as she shouted, ¡°Elder sister Chun Tao, this is bad! The princess is spitting out blood.¡±

    The maid almost ran right into Chen Bi Yun.

    Chen Bi Yun stepped back and her face filled with anger as she coldly stared at this maid.

    Lan Xiang reprimanded, ¡°Blind thing, you almost hit the concubine consort! The concubine is pregnant and if you hurt the concubine¡¯s golden body, your skin will be peeled off! Whose servant are you? What is your name!¡±

 Chapter 112: False displays of affection

    Chapter 112: False disys of affection

    The maid quickly kneeled down, ¡°This servant is Xia He and is the servant assigned to serve the princess consort. Earlier the princess suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood and this servant was scared so she wanted toe out and tell Elder Sister Chun Tao. I never would have thought that concubine consort would suddenly be here and almost crashed into the concubine consort. This one begs for the concubine¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Did you say......my elder sister is spitting up blood?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun did not care about teaching Xia He a lesson. Her eyes lit up as she focused on the words ¡°spitting up blood¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the princess had suffered Mother Lin¡¯s familyws punishment and was heavily injured, she can¡¯t even rise out of bed. His highness has ordered that no one is allowed to help cure the princess and the princess waspletely heartbroken by this. She has been crying everyday and identally caught a cold in the past two days. She has had a high fever and suddenly spat out blood today. I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t hold on much longer......¡±

    Xia He kneeled down on the ground while sniffling and tearing up. Tears fell as she spoke.

    Of course, all of this was what Chen Ning had told her to say.

    Chen Bi Yun believed everything that was said and couldn¡¯t help feeling happy. Her eyes were beaming and she almost could keep it in.

    She expanded a lot of effort to control her expression and reveal a worried face, ¡°I never expected my elder sister to be this sick. She is this concubine¡¯s elder sister, I must go in and see my sister.¡±

    Lan Xiang advised, ¡°Concubine consort, this servant said that the princess is sick with a cold and this could be contagious. With your golden body that is pregnant, you have to take care of your body. How about.....How about we don¡¯t go in.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun pondered for a bit. If she did not personally see Chen Ning lying in bed about to die, she would not feel satisfied.

    ¡°You talk too much! The princess is this concubine¡¯s blood sister. If she is ill, how can I not personally go in and see her! This cheap servant is clearly trying to break apart our sisterly love. If you dare talk once again, then I will personally drive you out.¡±

    She coldly reprimanded Lan Xiang.

    When Chen Ning who was inside the room heard her loud and hypocritical words, she almost could not help pping for her.

    If it was the original Chen Ning, she might have burst into tears from being touched by these words.

    The curtain on the door was lifted and Chen Bi Yun gracefully walked in with Lan Xiang following behind her.

    Her eyes swept across the room.

    She saw that the roomyout was very simple. Other than a table, a few old chairs, and a dresser, there was only a very humble wooden bed.

    The dresser waspletely empty, there was no decent jewelry here at all.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart filled with pride.

    Chen Ning¡¯s residence was very poor and embarrassing whereas her own residence was very extravagant.

    Every piece of furniture in her room had cost Chu Shao Yang a lot of money, it was the same thing with her clothing. There was not a single thing that did not cost a lot. Whenpared with Chen Ning¡¯s residence, it was a clearparison between the sky and the earth.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes fell onto the wooden bed and she saw that there was a white curtain draped around the bed itself. With it being half open, she saw that there was girl on the bed and she noticed that familiar figure was Chen Ning.

    She was facing the bed, but she couldn¡¯t see her face. She could only hear the low sounds of her coughing.

    Xiao Ru was leaning by the bed, crying without stopping. Even after hearing Chen Bi Yun¡¯s approaching footsteps, she still did not turn around.

    This cheap woman is still not dead!

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes contracted and she revealed a look of hatred. Her long fingernails dug into the palm of her hand.

    ¡°Elder sister! I am Yun¡¯er. When I heard that elder sister was injured, little sister wanted toe earlier, but his highness was angered by elder sister and decreed that no one was allowed toe. Little sister did not dare to go against his highness¡¯ orders. Today I have hidden from the prince and secretly snuck over to see elder sister. Elder sister, how are you now?¡±

 Chapter 113: Acting out a play

    Chapter 113: Acting out a y

    Chen Bi Yun spoke with a low voice that contained deep concern. There was not the slightest bit of hatred contained within at all.

    But she only came within three feet of the bed and did not move closer.

    If the opposite side really had a cold, she was afraid of catching it, so how could she get close?

    Hypocritical!

    When Xiao Ru saw this, she viciously insulted her with this in her mind.

    She remembered Chen Ning¡¯s instructions and cried as she said, ¡°Young miss can¡¯t hold on much longer, she keeps coughing! She¡¯s already spat out arge amount of blood! Those water bowls have all been turned red with the young miss¡¯ blood.¡±

    She pointed at the water bowls in front of the bed.

    Chen Bi Yun looked over and saw that the water in the bowls had all been turned blood red.

    ¡°Second miss, you are the concubine consort and his highness loves you the most. His highness will definitely listen to what you say, if you ask for forgiveness for the young miss from his highness and ask him to send a doctor toe cure the young miss. The young miss is your blood sister, you must help the young miss ask for forgiveness. I beg you second miss.¡± Xiao Ru cried as she used her sleeves to wipe her eyes. Her eyes werepletely red and swollen like peaches.

    Seeing Xiao Ru act like this, the doubt in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart hadpletely disappeared.

    She knew that Xiao Ru had always been an honest girl, so shepletely believed what she said.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go talk to his highness immediately to beg for forgiveness for elder sister and to ask his highness to send a doctor for elder sister.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun made this empty promise and then quickly turned to leave.

    Seeing how sick Chen Ning was, she did not dare to stay here any longer.

    Who would have thought that at this moment, Chen Ning would suddenly cough twice and roll over.

    ¡°Is that little sister Yun¡¯er?¡± She said in a weak voice. She then covered her mouth and gave a low cough.

    Chen Bi Yun suddenly stopped moving and began cursing in her heart.

    Dammit, this cheap woman¡¯s timing is truly good. Why did she have to wake up now?

    She could only turn her head and reveal a pleasantly surprised expression, ¡°Elder sister, you¡¯re awake? Little sister has been worried to death about you. Little sister is about to ask for forgiveness from his highness and ask him to send a doctor here to cure you.¡±

    Ze, ze, isn¡¯t your acting a little too exaggerated? If she was in the modern age, no one would hire her even as a part timer!

    Chen Ning could not understand how the original owner could be fooled by this girl who could not act at all and had continued to treat her as a kind little sister. From the bottom of her heart, she was finally convinced that she had to send this good little sister into the yellow springs.

    [TL Note: Yellow spring is the chinese equivalent of hell]

    Chen Bi Yun could act, but she could also act. She really wanted to see who had better acting skills.

    ¡°It is all because elder sister is not good. I have a strong temper and angered his highness, that is why I¡¯m in my current situation. It is rare for little sister to visit, so elder sister is very grateful......Ke, ke, ke......Ke, ke, ke.......¡±

    Chen Ning did not finish speaking before she suddenly bent over and began to cough.

    Xiao Ru quickly went forward to pat her back.

    Chen Bi Yun couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of disgust. Seeing how bad her cough was, she was afraid that it wasn¡¯t a cold, but rather it was tuberculosis!

    She did not want to stay here any longer. She was just thinking about leaving this ce.

    Chen Ning had alreadypletely read her expression and her mind. The more you want to leave, the more you will be unable to leave.

    She suddenly lowered her head and gave arge cough. A piece of phlegm flew out and perfectlynded on Chen Bi Yun¡¯s skirt.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chen Bi Yun immediately let out a scream and her face turned pale. It did not seem like Chen Ning¡¯s phlegm hadnded on her and rather seemed like she had been bitten by a poisoned snake.

    ¡°I¡¯m.....I¡¯m sorry. Ke, ke, it¡¯s all elder sister¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve dirtied little sister¡¯s skirt, ke, ke.....¡±

    Chen Ning continued to cough with the potential to spit out again. Chen Bi Yun quickly moved back three steps in fear.

 Chapter 114: Putting on airs

    Chapter 114: Putting on airs

    This time Chen Ning did not spit out phlegm, but rather a mouthful of blood. It fell onto the ground and was ringly red.

    ¡°Little sister, don¡¯t be fooled. Elder sister has contracted tuberculosis so there is no need for your to beg his highness to send a doctor. Even if an immortal descended to earth, they would have no way of curing my disease.¡± Chen Ning finally stopped coughing and wiped the blood of her lips as she spoke with a long sigh.

    Her face was pale and she was out of breath. It seemed like she would die at any moment.

    ¡°What! It really is tuberculosis!¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly popped out.

    ¡°Little sister, elder sister knows you are very kind. Once elder sister caught tuberculosis, no one dared toe visit me. Only you cared did because you cared about our sisterly love......Ke, ke, ke!¡± Chen Ning didn¡¯t even finish speaking before she started coughing again.

    Chen Bi Yun quickly moved back a few steps and used her sleeve to cover her mouth and nose.

    She really hated herself at this moment. Why did she not listen to Lan Xiang¡¯s advice and chose to see this sick ghost with tuberculosis. She had her skirt dirtied by having phlegm spat onto it.

    She stared at the phlegm on her skirt and was suddenly filled with disgust. With an ¡°ou¡± sound, she almost threw up.

    ¡°Elder sister, little sister is feeling unwell so I won¡¯t be staying any longer. These are the presents that his highness has given little sister and little sister is now giving to you. I hope that elder sister will get better soon. Little sister will be leaving first.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun quickly said these words and then gestured to Lan Xiang to bring over the gifts. She quickly turned around and left with hurried steps like there was a tiger chasing behind her.

    When she reached the door, she almost tripped on the threshold, but it was a good thing that Lan Xiang reached out in time. Still, it caused her to break out in a cold sweat.

    Chen Ning secretlyughed and then she added oil to the fire by saying, ¡°Little sister, that phlegm on your skirt.......You have to wash it off, otherwise.....It is very easy to catch tuberculosis just like your elder sister......Ke, ke......¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s body stiffened and felt like her pink dress embroidered with peonies was covered in caterpirs. She felt very ufortable wearing this and really wanted to change out of it immediately.

    ¡°It was elder sister that dirtied little sister¡¯s dress, so how about little sister take it off and let Xiao Ru was it for you. If you don¡¯t mind, how about you wear one of elder sister¡¯s dress for now? Chen Ning then said.

    ¡°No.....No need.¡± Chen Bi Yun stiffly said. She did not even look back as she moved to the courtyard in a single breath. Then she anxiously took off the dress and angrily threw it onto the ground.

    Her heart filled with hate as she turned to look back at the run down courtyard. The angry mes burning in her eyes was almost sent out.

    Cheap person! Damnable cheap person!

    She actually dirtied her favourite skirt!

    She remembered the first time she wore this pink peony skirt, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes continued to stare at her. The mes of passion in his eyes almost melted her.

    She deliberately wore this dress and wanted to show off in front of Chen Ning. She wanted to show how well his highness treated her and anger the other side to death.

    But all her nning waspletely wasted.

    Without even a chance to show off, Chen Ning had spat out a mouthful of phlegm onto her dress.

    Chen Bi Yun was so angry that she almost gritted her teeth together.

    Chen Ning, I curse you to die in a terrible manner!

    She angrily made this oath in her head. Then she began to think of Chen Ning¡¯s weak state and how she continued to spit out blood. Thinking that she would not live past tonight, she felt her mood increase by a bit.

    Perhaps, she would get some good news tomorrow.

    But.....What if this cheap girl has a strong will to live and doesn¡¯t die?

    Chen Bi Yun turned around and her eyes fell onto the pink skirt on the ground. An idea formed in her head and she revealed a sinister smile.

 Chapter 115: A group of foxes

    Chapter 115: A group of foxes

    ¡°Lan Xiang, pick up the skirt ande with me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, concubine consort.¡± Lan Xiang was also afraid of the phlegm on the skirt and was afraid of getting tuberculosis, but she had no choice but to follow Chen Bi Yun¡¯s orders. She trembled as she lifted up the skirt, being careful not to touch the dirty ces and then followed behind Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°Lan Xiang, ask around. Find out how to get to the Peach Blossom Cove.¡±

    Lan Xiang began to tremble as she involuntarily said, ¡°Peach Blossom Cove? Concubine consort, you want to go to the Peach Blossom Cove?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This concubine has not seen his highness in several days and misses him. I also want to see if his highness is also missing this concubine.¡± Chen Bi Yun proudly raised her brows and pursed her lips into a smile.

    It was as if she could already see the pleasantly surprised expression Chu Shao Yang would have when he saw her suddenly appear.

    ¡°But, but.....¡± Lan Xiang remembered the rumours she had heard and couldn¡¯t help hesitating.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? The person his highness loves the most is me. Once he sees me, he will only be happy and definitely not be angry.¡± Chen Bi Yun confidently said.

    Lan Xiang did not dare to say anything else. She just asked a servant nearby for directions and then led Chen Bi Yun to the Peach Blossom Cove.

    Seeing the Peach Blossom Cove¡¯s gate from far away, Lan Xiang felt her legs go soft. Her trembling legs did not dare to go closer.

    Chen Bi Yun stared at her and scolded, ¡°Useless thing!¡±

    Lan Xiang lowered her head and did not dare to say anything.

    Based on the fact that Chu Shao Yang usually spoiled her, Chen Bi Yun did not feel any fear. She just raised her chin and walked forward.

    When she came close, she saw the two doors with peach blossoms carved onto them were half open. She then heard a person¡¯s voiceing from within. She could not help being a little surprised and stopped moving.

    Her heart filled with doubts.

    Didn¡¯t that girl Lan Xiang say that his highness allowed nobody toe within a single step of the Peach Blossom Cove?

    Then why was there people¡¯s voicesing from within the courtyard?

    She moved forward a gentle pace as she slowly moved closer. She quietly approached the door and peeked in from the half opened gate.

    Her eyes filled with the bright pink glow. Arge peach blossom forest was blooming and as the wind blew, flower petals floated on the wind.

    Under the peach blossom forest, she immediately saw Chu Shao Yang. He did not tie up his hair and just let it drape down. He had azy look and his eyebrows were nted, but his phoenix eyes were still filled with power.

    With just a single nce, her heart began to beat fast.

    ¡°Are all the maids in the pce here right now?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s clear voice slowly rang out.

    ¡°Yes your highness. This servant has followed your orders and have called all the maids in the pce over, even the ones that just light the fires in the kitchen are here. The one exception is......¡±

    Standing in front of Chu Shao Yang and giving a report while bent over was an around forty year old middle aged man. Chen Bi Yun knew who he was, he was housekeeper Xu who had been taking care of the pce for many years. In the pce, his position was not below Mother Lin¡¯s and he had Chu Shao Yang¡¯s trust.

    ¡°What exception?¡± Chu Shao Yang raised his brows.

    ¡°Other than the maids by the princess consort and concubine consort¡¯s side, this servant did not dare to bother them. If your highness still wants to give the orders, this servant will immediately bring them over.¡± Housekeeper Xu respectfully replied.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Once Chu Shao Yang heard the word princess, a hint of displeasure shed in his heart.

    ¡°Everyone raise your heads.¡± He coldly said.

    Chen Bi Yun finally saw that the courtyard was filled with maids. There were many girls that were not yet married, each one beautiful in their own way. There was at least forty-fifty people here.

    A bad premonition appeared in her heart and her right hand unconsciously formed fist. She did not feel any pain from her long nails digging into her palm.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± The young girls responded in unison. Their voices sparkled just like a valley oriole.

 Chapter 116: Everyone scram

    Chapter 116: Everyone scram

    They all had pretty faces like spring flowers blooming. Some even dared to look straight forward with ogling looks and some had affectionate looks.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes almost began to shoot out mes from looking at this.

    This group of sluts, homewrecking foxes!

    They want to obtain favour by seducing her highness......She truly wanted to scratch her nails over those faces that they thought looked good.

    She watched as Chu Shao Yang looked over the group of girls. Her heart clenched together as she held her breath.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes moved like fire as he quickly swept over the group of young girls. His originally dark pupil began to turn darker.

    Not here?!

    He almost could not believe his eyes as he carefully looked over them again, but he still could not find that face that was deeply engraved in his mind.

    ¡°Housekeeper Xu, are you certain that all the people in the pce are here? Are there no omissions?¡± Chu Shao Yang said in a deep voice that contained a hint of anger.

    He was certain that young girl he had briefly seen was someone from his pce.

    Because there were no outsiders in his king¡¯s pce. There was no way for that to happen!

    ¡°Reporting to your highness, there truly isn¡¯t any left. This servant was very thorough and did not miss a single person. Who is it that your highness is looking for? Is it one of the two maids sent to the princess¡¯ courtyard? One of them is called Chun Tao and the other is called Xia He. There is also the maid the princess brought with her as well as Lan Xiang by the concubine¡¯s side......¡±

    Housekeeper Xu broke out in a cold sweat, but he didn¡¯t dare wipe it.

    He could not figure out what happened with his highness. Why was he suddenly interested in the maids of the pce?

    Was it because the concubine consort had made his highness unhappy?

    He thought about how his highness had been staying in the Peach Blossom cove for the past few days and he couldn¡¯t help cursing his carelessness. His highness had stayed here for so long, so he should have sent a few gentle and beautiful maids to warm his highness¡¯ bed.

    Chu Shao Yang once again knit his brows. Once he heard the name Chun Tao and Xia He, he subconsciously knew that the people he was looking for wasn¡¯t them.

    How could that pure and refined girl have such a rustic name!

    ¡°Everyone scram!¡±

    He suddenly vented all his anger.

    All the girls were flirting and winking at Chu Shao Yang, but with hisrge roar all of their beautiful faces turned pale. Thinking about the rumours they heard in the pce, not a single dared to stay and they all quickly left.

    ¡°You scram as well!¡± Chu Shao Yang also felt displeased looking at the loyal housekeeper Xu and kicked out at his butt.

    This fool couldn¡¯t even do this one small matter, what use was there keeping him here!

    Housekeeper Xu quickly clutched his butt and ran away.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s lips could not help curling up as a smile filled her eyes.

    She proudly approached the scattering crowd.

    All thesemon girls, they were not even half as pretty as her. How could his highness like them!

    But this also gave her a wakeup call. His highness would not suddenly call a bunch of maids for no reason. It must be because without her by his side these past few days, he must have been feeling very lonely.

    She could not help feeling lucky that she hade right on time.

    ¡°Your highness, why are you so angry? After not seeing each other for a few days, have you been thinking of Yun¡¯er?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s hand traced the door as her red lips parted releasing a delicate voice that seemed like it was capable of pinching water together.

    Chu Shao Yang knit his brows together. It was unknown what he was thinking about, but he had no idea that Chen Bi Yun by the door.

    When he suddenly heard someone talking, he suddenly looked up with eyes filled with rage, but when he was that person in front of him was Chen Bi Yun, he was a little stunned. The anger in his eyes quickly disappeared and it was reced with a happy and tender look.

 Chapter 117: Men are like cats

    Chapter 117: Men are like cats

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, why are you here?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s angry eyes filled with tenderness, but his voice was still very blunt.

    Chen Bi Yun did not mind it and as long as she could see him, she felt satisfied.

    ¡°Your highness has note to the Intoxicated Flower Pavillion for several days and this concubine was worried about your highness¡¯ body, so I made a special visit. Seeing that your highness is safe and sound, this concubine is relieved. Your highness seems to be busy, so this concubine will not bother your highness and will leave now.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun did not enter the door and just paid Chu Shao Yang a greeting before turning to leave.

    Shepletely understood men¡¯s hearts. She knew exactly what Chu Shao Yang liked and exactly what he hated.

    It was enough for her to just show herpassion once.

    As expected, this one movepletely restored Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mood.

    When he saw Chen Bi Yun suddenly appearing in the Peach Blossom Cove, he felt a little unhappy, but it quickly disappeared.

    ¡°You little thing, where are you going!¡±

    The two of them were over ten feet apart, but the moment Chen Bi Yun blinked, Chu Shao Yang suddenly appeared in front of her. She crashed right into his arms.

    ¡°Your highness!¡± She let out a cry and was pulled into his embrace.

    She stretched out her arms and grabbed his neck. She was just like an orchid,pletely filling Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart with a surging mood.

    It had been a while since he had been together with her. Holding her gentle as jade body in his hand, her body began to emit a faint sweet smell that made his blood boil. How could he be patient? Holding her tightly in his arms, he nibbled on her white tender ear and gave a lowugh.

    ¡°Double faced little thing, did you reallye to find this king just to see me?¡± His voice was very calm, but it had an oppressive that made it hard for her to move.

    Chen Bi Yun sunk deeper into his chest as she said in a shy voice, ¡°Your highness, you are really bad, you¡¯re just teasing Yun¡¯er. Yun¡¯er won¡¯t say anything.¡±

    They had been married for several days, but because she was pregnant and had tripped in the wedding hall, he had not been with her the entire time.

    Chen Bi Yun knew that men were like cats, they would be gluttonous when stealing fish.

    If she didn¡¯t let him have a taste, then his heart would fly away.

    Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help stretching his hand into her skirt.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s cheeks turned red with embarrassment as said in a low voice, ¡°Your highness, not here......There are people here.......¡±

    She still remembered that Lan Xiang was still at the side. If this scene was seen by the maid, she would not be able to live it down.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hands suddenly stopped and he knit his brows.

    ¡°Why are you wearing so little? You¡¯re pregnant and the doctor said that you need to avoid being cold. Yun¡¯er, why are you so disobedient!¡±

    He stared at her body. She was only wearing a single in white robe. Her hands were freezing, just like beautiful jade.

    A thought passed through Chen Bi Yun¡¯s mind. This was the scenario that she wanted to happen.

    She lowered her eyes and shrunk back from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s embrace a little as she revealed a hesitant look.

    ¡°What actually happened! Yun¡¯er, where are your clothes?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes looked to the side and saw Lan Xiang standing there stunned holding a pink coloured skirt. Seeing that it was Chen Bi Yun¡¯s, he couldn¡¯t help being filled with anger.

    ¡°Cheap servant, since you brought her clothes, why haven¡¯t you helped the concubine put it on! If Yun¡¯er catches a cold, this king will want your life!¡±

    Lan Xiang¡¯s face turned white in fear. With a ¡°putong¡± sound, she kneeled down on the ground, trembling as she did not dare to say a thing.

 Chapter 118: Quite skilled

    Chapter 118: Quite skilled

    ¡°Your highness, this isn¡¯t Lan Xiang¡¯s fault. It is this concubine¡¯s fault. It is this concubine that this wrong.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun fell to the ground from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, what does this have to do with you? It clearly is this servant who doesn¡¯t know how to serve her master. Since she doesn¡¯t know how to serve her master, then this king will rece her with someone that does.¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cold eyes looked at Lan Xiang.

    Lan Xiang¡¯s body continued shaking as she continued kowtowing on the ground, ¡°I beg your highness for forgiveness. It really isn¡¯t this servant¡¯s fault, it¡¯s......It¡¯s.......¡± She kept secretly looking at Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°What is it!¡± Chu Shao Yang shouted once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the concubine consort¡¯s dress is dirty, so she can¡¯t wear it.¡± Lan Xiang trembled as she spoke.

    ¡°Such a good dress, how could it be dirty? If the concubine consort¡¯s dress is angry, don¡¯t you know to immediately get her another one? But a ve like you doesn¡¯t know how work or have any dedication towards your master!¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily raged on as if he was venting all the dissatisfaction in his heart on Lan Xiang.

    Lan Xiang just kowtowed without daring to say a thing.

    ¡°Your highness, please calm your anger. This matter truly is not Lan Xiang¡¯s fault, it is this concubine¡¯s......This concubine identally dirtied this beloved dress.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s tears dripped down as her eyes revealed an aggrieved look. All this instantly made Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart fill with doubts.

    ¡°This king remembers that this is your favourite skirt, how could you identally dirty it? There must have been something that happened. I want you to tell me clearly what happened and you¡¯re not allowed to omit a single word!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s expression sank.

    ¡°Your highness, truly nothing happened.....¡±

    ¡°Tell me!¡± Chu Shao Yang loudly ordered.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart filled with pride as her face disyed an awkward expression. She bit her lips and said, ¡°It¡¯s all this concubine¡¯s fault. This concubine was thinking about her sister¡¯s injuries, so I disobeyed your highness¡¯ orders and went to visit my sister.....¡±

    Without even being able to finish, she was already interrupted by Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cold voice.

    ¡°What did that cheap woman do?¡± He unconsciously clenched his fist as his heart filled with anger.

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t elder sister¡¯s fault. Elder sister had suffered heavy injuries and had caught a cold so she was constantly coughing. Yun¡¯er was worried about elder sister, so I helped her pat her back and in the end, elder sister spat out a mouthful of phlegm onto Yun¡¯er¡¯s dress. Elder sister did not do it on purpose, she.....She also spat out several bowls of blood.¡±

    If Chen Ning had heard what she said, she definitely would have given her two thumbs ups.

    She had quite the skill at twisting the truth. Not only had she ced all the fault on Chen Ning, she had also shown how much sisterly love they had and how affectionate they were.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes suddenly contracted together.

    ¡°That damn cheap woman!¡± He gritted his teeth as he spoke. His eyes were filled with a strong killing intent.

    ¡°Your highness, please don¡¯t me elder sister, it is all Yun¡¯er¡¯s fault. If Yun¡¯er had listened to your orders and not gone to see elder sister, nothing would have happened today. Yun¡¯er¡¯s skirt getting dirty is all because of Yun¡¯er was being careless. Elder sister is already incredibly sick, so if you definitely cannot punish her, otherwise Yun¡¯er¡¯s heart will be filled with guilt for a lifetime.¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s hands pulled on his sleeves as she cried and begged him.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, let go! This king is telling you, for a cheap woman like Chen Ning, it would be better for her to die early! The better you are to her, the more losses you¡¯ll suffer from her! Humph, humph, this king thought that she would die in a few days with her injuries, but I never thought that she still would not die yet! Good, very good!¡±

    As he began to think of the humiliation he suffered in the wedding hall and the ridicule that he received in morning court the day after, his heart filled with rage.

 Chapter 119: A plucked chicken

    Chapter 119: A plucked chicken

    All his suffering had alle from this one woman!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was distracted by the unknown young girl that had appeared in the Peach Blossom Cove for a short period causing him to not leave the Peach Blossom Cove, he would not have let Chen Ning off that easily.

    But today, he had no way of holding back any longer.

    ¡°Someonee!¡± Chu Shao Yang suddenly shouted.

    Chen Bi Yun was surprised and quickly said, ¡°Your highness, what are you doing?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not reply. When he saw the approaching Xiao An Zi, he snapped, ¡°Pass down my orders. Princess Chen is very sick, so in order to not affect others, she will be immediately sent to the wooden hut and no one is allowed toe close. If anyone dares to enter or leave the wooden hut, kill without any mercy! Do you understand?¡±

    Xiao An Zi immediately bowed down and replied, ¡°This servant understands and will act ordingly to your highness¡¯ orders.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a cold snort.

    Although he hated Chen Ning and wanted her to die, he knew that he still could not personally kill her.

    The paper can never contain the fire. If he personally killed her, sooner orter the news would be spread. Even if he had never personally seen her, his marriage was decided on by the emperor, so if the emperor found out, he would not let him off.

    So he could only use this method and slowly torture her to death.

    ¡°Your highness, you can¡¯t do this. Elder sister is already spitting up blood from her sickness, if you send her to the wooden hut, wouldn¡¯t that be trying to take her life?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was filled with happiness that she almost began tough, but she still revealed a fake worried expression on her face.

    That¡¯s right, this king wants that cheap woman¡¯s life!

    Chu Shao Yang ruthlessly said in his mind, but he revealed a gentle look on his face. He stroked Chen Bi Yun¡¯s cheeks as his gaze fell onto her stomach.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, you should worry less about that cheap woman. Perhaps she¡¯ll get better after living in the wooden hut for a few days. How have you been feeling these past few days? Is our child still alright?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun revealed a shy smile, ¡°You¡¯re highness, concubine is fine. As for the child.......he is also fine.¡±

    Chu Shao Yangughed and stretched his arms out to bring her into his embrace. Then he tookrge steps as he walked to the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion.

    Chen Bi Yun was buried in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arms and finally couldn¡¯t helpughing as well.

    My good sister, you dirtied one of my skirts, so I¡¯ll just take your life!

    *

    When Chen Bi Yun left, Xiao Ru followed behind her as she closed the door. Turning around, she smiled at Chen Ning just like a peach blossom blooming.

    ¡°Young miss, you spitting out that mouthful of phlegm was too satisfying! It would have been even better if you spat into the second miss¡¯ face.¡± Her voice was filled with a little regret.

    Chen Ning sat up in the bed and wiped away the traces of blood at the corners of her lips. She looked over at the window and said, ¡°Is she gone?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone!¡± The one who replied was Xia He. She forcefully nodded as sheughed while covering her mouth.

    ¡°Why are you so happy?¡± Chen Ning smiled and asked.

    ¡°Princess you did not see it, but once concubine Chen left our courtyard door, she immediately took off that beautiful pink skirt and threw it onto the ground. She almost stomped on it a few times. When she had came to our courtyard, she was proud like a phoenix, but when she left, she was just like a plucked chicken!¡±

    Once Xia He finished speaking, the four people in the room were filled with joy.

    Chen Ning onlyughed for a bit before her smile faded. She then thoughtfully looked out the window.

    ¡°Young miss, your acting was very real and you scared the second miss quite a bit. I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll daree back for a while.¡± Xiao Ru said.

 Chapter 120: A dog wouldnâ€™t eat it

    Chapter 120: A dog wouldn¡¯t eat it

    Chen Ning shook her head, ¡°As long as I don¡¯t die, she won¡¯t give up. With her poisonous heart, she will definitely not let us off this easily after suffering such a big loss.¡±

    ¡°Young miss, you mean the second miss will be back?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled without saying anything. Then she pointed at the box Chen Bi Yun had left behind, ¡°Open that and take a look. I want to see what kind of good gift my little sister has brought for me.¡±

    Xiao Ru angrily said, ¡°Second miss is just like a weasel. Something that she gives is definitely something bad, it¡¯s better if this servant just gives it to the dogs.¡±

    ¡°No need to feed it to the dogs yet, let¡¯s open it and take a look first.¡± Chen Ning smiled and said.

    When the box opened, a blinding light shined out, dazzling their eyes. It was actually some very beautiful jewelry.

    When Xiao Ru saw this, she became even more angry.

    ¡°Young miss, this servant understands everything, second miss did this to anger you. She said that these were all things that his highness has given her and then by giving it to you, it is clear that she isughing at us. Who cares about her broken jewelry!¡± After finishing, she picked it up and threw it out the window.

    Chen Ning smiled and shook her head, ¡°Silly girl, if you give this to the dogs, the dogs wouldn¡¯t want to eat this either. If we take them to a pawnshop, we can get quite a bit of silver for this.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, this servant is really dumb, why did this servant think of that? This servant will go bring it back right now.¡±

    Xiao Ru patted her forehead and then quickly ran outside the house to pick up as many of the pieces of jewelry as she could find.

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re right. All these things are quite good and each one will sell for quite a bit.¡±

    She picked them up one by one and praised them as she picked them up. She was filled with joy and the anger from before hadpletely disappeared.

    Suddenly, Chen Ning seemed to have heard something from outside and the smile on her face froze as she pricked up her ears.

    ¡°This servant will go and take a look.¡± Xia He had also heard the noise and quickly ran out.

    She quickly came back with an anxious expression on her face.

    ¡°Princess consort, this is bad, it is housekeeper Xu with a group of people. They said that since the princess is sick and they¡¯re afraid of you infecting others, his highness has ordered for you to be confined to the wooden hut.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s face turned red with anger when she heard this and she clenched her fist as she shouted, ¡°Young miss, it must because of the second miss reporting back to his highness and telling him bad things about you!¡±

    Chun Tao also said, ¡°The princess is not sick at all and will not infect anyone, this servant will tell them this now!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait, this princess hasn¡¯t said anything yet, so why are you all so worried?¡± Chen Ning spoke in a casual voice. Her face was very calm, not revealing any movement.

    The three maids looked at her with confused expressions.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just living in the wooden hut, what¡¯s the big deal with that? This princess feels like this ce is too spacious, so I might as well live in the wooden hut for two days. It¡¯ll be a change of environment and a change of mood.¡±

    When Chen Ning finished speaking, Xiao Ru angrily said, ¡°Young miss, that little wooden shed is broken and filled with holes, there is arge difference between the two ces. It wouldn¡¯t even be enough for a dog to live in, how could it amodate a human! His highness is beingpletely fooled, listening to whatever the second miss tells him. You are his legally wedded princess, why do you have to sleep in a wooden hut? Why doesn¡¯t he make that beloved consort of his sleep in the wooden hut!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if I sleep in a wooden hut. Xiao Ru, calm yourself down. Chun Tao, go outside to stall them for a bit. Tell them that I am packing my things and will immediately go with them to the wooden hut. Xia He,e over here, I have something to tell you.¡±

    Chen Ning waved her hand and called Xia He over. Then she whispered something into her ear.

 Chapter 121: Pretending to be worried about a dog

    Chapter 121: Pretending to be worried about a dog

    Xia He had a look of confusion at first, but after Chen Ning said a few words, she began to nod.

    ¡°Did you remember what I just said?¡± Chen Ning asked.

    ¡°This servant remembers. Please be assured princess, this servant will be able to do this for you.¡± Xia He said with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Very good.¡± Chen Ning smiled and then asked, ¡°Xia He, you were born in this king¡¯s pce, so you must be very familiar with this pce. What is thergest and best ce in this entire pce?¡±

    Xia He did not even need to think to respond, ¡°Of course it is the Flowing Cloud Pavilion that is the best other than the Peach Blossom Cove. Everyone treats the Flowing Cloud Pavilion as the best since the Peach Blossom Cove is an area forbidden by his highness. Without his highness¡¯ orders, no one is allowed to enter, so this servant has only heard of it before and never seen it.¡±

    ¡°Peach Blossom Cove? Flowing Cloud Pavilion?¡± Chen Ning thought for a bit before she suddenly pped her hands together as she smiled and said, ¡°Alright, eventually we¡¯ll move into the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.¡±

    She liked it once she heard the name.

    Hearing this, Xiao Ru and Xia He¡¯s mouths opened wide as they looked at her with a gaze of disbelief.

    His highness had already ordered her to be sent to the wooden hut which was equivalent to her being set away, how could she still have the chance to live in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion?

    But they were afraid of Chen Ning bing sad, so no one dared to say a thing.

    Outside, the people housekeeper Xu had sent had already reached the courtyard and were talking in a very foul tone.

    ¡°Quickly, quickly, his highness has ordered that the princess must immediately sent to the wooden hut without fail. Anyone that dares to go against the orders will be killed without mercy!¡±

    The one speaking was a monkey face middled aged man. He was acting in a very arrogant manner as he unted the orders he had received.

    Chun Tao knew that this was the steward under housekeeper Xu who was surnamed Fan. She revealed a friendly smile and said, ¡°Steward Fan, please wait a bit. The princess is seriously ill in her bed and cannot suffer a shock right now. Please give us a bit of time to pack up and we will immediately go to the wooden hut.¡±

    Steward Fan gave a coldugh and said, ¡°Whoever dares to defy his highness¡¯mands will be chased out of this ce. His highness wants to raise some hounds here, so if you dy his highness¡¯ orders, are you not afraid of losing your head?¡±

    The moment his words fell, a few wild hounds rushed into the courtyard. Once they saw Chun Tao, they began loudly shouting as they bared their teeth and tried to pounce forward.

    Chun Tao¡¯s hairs stood on end as her legs went soft and she fell onto the ground.

    ¡°I advise you to scram now, otherwise don¡¯t me me for letting you be dessert for his highness¡¯ hounds!¡± Steward Fan saw Chun Tao¡¯s pale face and then began to proudlyugh.

    To bring the dogs along was not Chu Shao Yang¡¯s idea, it was actually Chen Bi Yun¡¯s idea.

    She had sent Lan Xiang to give one hundred silver coins to steward Fan, so that he would embarrass Chen Ning. It would be best for Chen Ning to spit out blood and die on the spot.

    Steward Fan was an ambitious person and had long wanted to curry favour with Chen Bi Yun. Seeing such a good opportunity presenting itself to him, of course he immediately epted.

    In the room, Chen Ning and the others could clearly hear everything.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s face turned white with anger and her body began to tremble. If it wasn¡¯t for Xia He holding her back, she would have rushed out and gone all out with that steward Fan.

    Was his highness even a human anymore!

    Not only was he chasing them away, he even wanted to build a dog kennel here. She could not ept this kind of humiliation.

    Steward Fan was loudly shouting while acting as arrogantly as possible. He was screaming out every bad thing possible.

    ¡°Young miss, this servant will fight with you. We will never allow them to humiliate you!¡±

    Xiao Ru had tears in her eyes. She broke out of Xia He¡¯s grip and grabbed a bench as she prepared to rush out.

 Chapter 122: Delaying the beans because of rabbits

    Chapter 122: Dying the beans because of rabbits

    ¡°Xiao Ru, freeze!: Chen Ning suddenly shouted.

    Her face was very calm without a single trace of anger as she gently said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few dogs barking outside, there is no need to acknowledge them. Xiao Ru, Xia He, help this princess pack her things. Don¡¯t dy the beans because of the rabbit¡¯s cries!¡±

    Xiao Ru and Xia He had wide eyed anxious expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Young miss, why are you not angry at all? They, they are already trying to bully you. Do we have to let them turn this ce into a dog kennel?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce either, so it¡¯s fine to leave this to b**tards like them who love to raise dogs. Once we move into the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, I promise you that we will not allow any dogs in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, alright?¡±

    Chen Ningughed as she spoke. Then she walked over to take the bench from Xiao Ru¡¯s hands.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t help me pack my things, be careful because I will hit your butts!¡±

    Xiao Ru and Xia He both had confused expressions as the looked at Chen Ning¡¯s face, but the two of them still obediently followed her orders and quickly prepared a small bag of luggage for her.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, you wille with me to the wooden hut. Xia He, you and Chun Tao do not need to follow us. You just nurse your grievances for a bit and also, you mustplete the task I entrusted you with.¡±

    Outside the window, steward Fan¡¯s scolding and urging, as well as the dogs¡¯ barking sounded out.

    Chen Ning ignored it all as she calmly prepared everything and slowly walked out.

    ¡°Whose dogs are these that won¡¯t stop barking? Only knowing how to mark and not recognizing its master, they really deserve to die!¡±

    She stood by the door andpletely ignored steward Fan in the courtyard.

    Steward Fan¡¯s face turned red and then it turned green.

    There was actually someone that dared to call him a wild dog. This was simple defying the heavens!

    He stared at Chen Ning and bit his finger as he shouted, ¡°Where did a stupid girl like youe from? You¡¯re really brave, daring to call this steward a dog!

    When he saw Chen Ning¡¯s normal clothes, ubed hair, and pale face, he assumed that she was a maid.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face sank and turned to ice as she coldly looked at him.

    ¡°How daring! What kind of thing are you that you dare to insult this princess!¡±

    ¡°What? You.....You¡¯re the princess?¡±

    Steward Fan¡¯s eyes turned wide in shock. He had seen Chen Ning at the wedding hall, but her face waspletely painted at the time, so he could not recognize her this time.

    ¡°Insulting the princess ismitting the crime of disrespect. Chun Tao, ording to the king¡¯s pce¡¯s rules, how do we punish him? Chen Ning coldly said.

    Chun Tao looked at steward Fan and her heart filled with fear as she did not dare to reply.

    ¡°Speak! Chen Ning shouted.

    Chun Tao was shocked as she blurted out, ¡°He deserves a p!¡±

    ¡°Good, then you can just p this servant for this princess!¡± Chen Ning coldlyughed.

    When steward Fan heard this, he pointed at Chen Ning as he revealed an arrogant smile and said, ¡°Ha, ha, what kind of princess are you? You still dare to tell this maid to p this steward? Let me tell you, his highness has ordered me to send you to the wooden hut, so stop trying to pretend like you¡¯re an awe inspiring princess! Come, drag the princess to the wooden hut!¡±

    The people he brought with him were all strong men with round waists and thick arms. They rolled up their sleeves as the moved towards Chen Ning.

    Xiao Ru ran out in front of Chen Ning and shouted, ¡°You are not allowed to touch the young miss with your dirty ws!¡±

    A man stretched out a big palm and pushed Xiao Ru to the side. Then he shouted, ¡°Little girl, stop trying to block the way.¡±

 Chapter 123: Not even wanting face

    Chapter 123: Not even wanting face

    Chen Ning raised her brows and gave a coldugh in her heart.

    Chen Bi Yun, oh Chen Bi Yu, my good little sister. Your heart is truly more venomous than a snake, actually sending these kind of people here.

    If this was the original owner, if she had been touched by these kind of men, if she didn¡¯t die an illness, she would havemitted suicide.

    But even if they thought about it a thousand times, they never would have thought that the Chen Ning they met today would no longer be the submissive person from before and was now someone who didn¡¯t care about good or evil.

    ¡°Freeze!¡±

    She knitted her brows and coldly shouted.

    She was not angry at all. Her cold eyes and knitted brows made her look very imposing.

    Those people were stunned and couldn¡¯t help stopping. With her prestige influencing them, they did not dare to move forward.

    Steward Fan angrily said, ¡°Go, I said go! We are here on his highness¡¯ orders, what are you afraid of!¡±

    ¡°He, he, his highness? What does he count for!¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a contemptuous smile and her cold eyes stared at steward Fan, ¡°Open your dog eyes and look carefully. This princess is his highness¡¯ rightful wife, decided by the emperor. If you dare to disrespect this princess, that would be considered disrespecting the emperor! If you dare to insult this princess, then you are also insulting the emperor! As a bunch of dog servants, if you dare to make a move against this princess, then you will be pping the emperor¡¯s face!¡±

    She slowly said in a strong voice.

    Steward Fan and the others were all stunned. No one dared to move forward and no one dared to move single step closer to her.

    Even the most arrogant steward Fan was now a mute. It was like something was blocking his chest, making him unable to speak.

    Oh god, this girl even brought up the emperor, who still dared to move against her?

    Making a move against her was like making a move against the emperor. Even if they ate a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s galldder, they still wouldn¡¯t dare move!

    Everyone looked over at steward Fan, their hearts beating like drums.

    Steward Fan began to secretlyin as a headache developed.

    He never would have dreamed that Chen Ning would bring out the emperor against him. No matter how big his highness was, he couldn¡¯tpare to the emperor!

    If he didn¡¯t finish the matter his highness entrusted him, his highness would give him a severe punishment. If it was light, his butt would be turned raw by a bamboo stick. If it was heavy, perhaps the head on his neck will be gone.

    A ¡°putong¡± sound rang out.

    Everyone was scared.

    When they looked over, they saw that the arrogant steward Fan was suddenly kneeling down to Chen Ning.

    He was crying as he said, ¡°Princess consort, grandmother, ancestor, please go along with this servant. His highness ordered this servant to bring you to wooden hut for two days, if this servant cannot achieve this, then I¡¯ll be dead! I ask the merciful princess consort to spare this servant¡¯s dog life.¡±

    He was begging while submitting, scaring everyone looking at him.

    Chen Ning smiled as she thought that this steward Fan was truly a flexible person, no wonder he could reach his current position. In order to achieve his purpose, he really did not care about face at all.

    ¡°Steward Fan, since you still see me as the princess and admit that this princess is your master, then this princess won¡¯t make it hard on you. Of course I wouldn¡¯t make it so you couldn¡¯t finish the orders his highness has given you, right?¡±

    She had an indifferent look as she spoke in a slow voice.

    Steward Fan¡¯s eyes lit up. He was secretly thinking that kneeling down truly did work!

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, princess consort is a verypassionate person. We will remember the princess consort¡¯s grace......¡±

    He was prepared to continue ttering her, but he was suddenly coldly cut off by Chen Ning.

    ¡°Steward Fan, as for how you insulted this princess, what should we do about that?¡±

 Chapter 124: Servantâ€™s smelly mouth

    Chapter 124: Servant¡¯s smelly mouth

    Steward Fan turned into a mute as his face turned green and then white. He steeled his heart and said, ¡°This servant has a smelly mouth, you should give it a fierce p! There is no need for the princess to dirty her hands, this servant will p himself!¡±

    He raised a hand and pped himself in the face, giving a clean and crisp hit.

    Chen Ning gave augh.

    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s quite loud and the sound is pretty good to listen to. This princess hasn¡¯t heard enough so continue you hitting yourself. When they princess has heard enough and no longer wants to hear more, then you can stop.¡±

    Steward Fan¡¯s facepletely turned pale as he stood there listlessly.

    He never would have thought that his trick would be instantly seen through by Chen Ning.

    He prepared his face and then began continuously pping with his right and left palms.

    This time he was hitting himself for real. The sound wasn¡¯t as loud, but after a few ps, his face began to swell up.

    Finally he heard Chen Ningzily speaking up.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Steward Fan acted like he had received a great amnesty and continuously kowtowed in front of Chen Ning, ¡°This servant thanks the princess consort¡¯s grace.¡±

    ¡°There is so many vicious dogs here releasing a terrible odor, it truly is disgusting. This ce is not habitable anymore. Xiao Ru, youe with me to the the wooden hut for a few days. Chun Tao, Xia He, you two can stay here. Steward Fan, didn¡¯t you say you were raising dogs here? Un, this princess sees that a few dogs are quite fat. Steward Fan, take good care of them and when the weather turns cold, you can just turn them into a pot stew for this princess, understand?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she looked at steward Fan.

    Whatever she said, people just had to promise.

    Steward Fan did not dare to disagree, but he just secretlyined in his heart: These are his highness¡¯ favourite dogs. If his highness knew about his beloved dogs being turned into stew, then he might chop me up and feed me to the dogs!

    It was still a good thing that Chen Ning finally agreed to go to the wooden hut. He let out a sigh of relief in his mind.

    ¡°This servant will arrange for someone to guide the princess to the wooden shed.¡± He was like a dog trying to please her.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, so steward Fan can just remain here and look after the dogs. This princess does not care for the stink of the dogs.¡±

    After Chen Ning finished speaking, she left without even looking back. Xiao Ru followed after her while carrying a little luggage bag.

    Steward had an embarrassed expression on his face as he looked at Chen Ning¡¯s back with his swollen face and tiny eyes.

    He did not even dare to insult her.

    His stomach was already filled with regret. If he had not sumbed to Chen Bi Yun¡¯s one hundred silver coins, he would not have provoked the princess.

    It had to be known that the princess was his highness¡¯ rightful princess as decreed by the emperor, she was not someone he could offend. How could he be blinded by wealth!

    But didn¡¯t everyone say that the princess was heavily injured and sick, and she was about to die soon?

    But while the princess was insulting him, her lips were like spears and her tongue was like arrows. Why did she not seem like she was dying at all?

    He had his doubts, but he did not dare to report what happened here back to his highness and leave a bad impression in his highness¡¯ heart.

    ¡°Every one of you will keep your mouth shut for me. Not a single word must be said about what happened today. If this steward learns of someone saying a single word, humph, humph......¡±

    He turned around and spoke to his subordinates in a cold voice.

    The ttering look he showed in front of Chen Ning was gone. He was once again revealing an arrogant expression and using a threatening tone.

    The fact that he had kneeled down in front of Chen Ning and pped his own face could definitely not be known by others, otherwise everyone in the king¡¯s pce would look down on him.

    The subordinates remained silent as they all agreed.

 Chapter 125: Relying on a man

    Chapter 125: Relying on a man

    Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, beside the Lotus Pool.

    Chen Bi Yun was smiling as she held a small te of fish food and while she was teasing the beautiful fish in the pond. From time to time, she would let out cheerfulugh.

    Chu Shao Yang leaned against the railing with a smile on his face. He did not blink as he stared at Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face.

    This was the woman he loved and she had his child in her stomach. Seeing her smile like this, his heart was filled with satisfied andfortable feeling.

    Woman should be like Chen Bi Yun, always relying on men.

    As long as he was willing to be with her for a little while everyday, she would be very happy. She had neverined in front of him and always weed him with her smile.

    Not like that damn Chen Ning.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart instantly filled with disgust.

    Why would he think of that damn woman at such a pleasant moment!

    The smile on his face suddenly disappeared and he instantly stood up.

    ¡°Your highness, why are you suddenly unhappy?¡±

    Although Chen Bi Yun was feeding the fish, the corner of her eye was still on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face. She did not miss the subtle changes in his expression.

    She put down the fish food and walked to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side. She buried herself in his arms and tenderly said, ¡°Your highness, how about you feed the fish instead? These fish are truly beautiful. You see the one with a red dot on its head? It is the most greedy and eats the most, hee, hee.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang embraced her waist and absentmindedly stared at the surface of theke.

    He did not look at the fish in the pond, rather he looked at the blue and deepke water.

    It was unknown what he thought of, but he suddenly forcefully pulled Chen Bi Yun in and his eyes filled with a trace of tenderness.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, eight years ago it was you that jumped down into the water and saved this king, otherwise this king wouldn¡¯t be here today. This king always wanted to ask you, how did you have the courage to jump into theke and save someone at eight years old?¡±

    He was very handsome, but had a cold temperament. When he was acting like a person of ice, not talking and smiling, no one dared to approach him.

    But at this moment, his lips were spread wide in a smile and his eyes werepletely filled with tenderness. Even his cold face had turned more gentle, making him even more handsome.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart raced like a little deer as her eyes were enamoured by his handsome features, almost as if she was about to stop breathing.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, Yun¡¯er.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang called her twice and she awoke from her stupor. She lowered her red face as she whispered, ¡°Your highness, your smile is truly beautiful, Yun¡¯er is stunned by looking at it. Smile more at Yun¡¯er in the future, alright?¡± Her voice was very sweet. It was tender and charming.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Shao Yang smiled once again, ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered me yet, why did you jump down to save me in the past? Was it because I smiled at you?¡±

    Thinking of the past, his mood became strange as he stared deeply into Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes.

    In front of his eyes was no longer this charming woman. Rather he saw the wet young girl from the past with water dripping down her hair.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart pounded as her two little white hands grabbed Chu Shao Yang¡¯s clothes. She covered her mouth and said, ¡°Your highness, so many years have passed. Yun¡¯er was small back then, how could I remember?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± A trace of disappointment appeared in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes, but then he revealed a rxed smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, you were still young back then, so it is normal for you to not remember. But even after all these years, this king still remembers how you looked after you saved me.¡±

    He stretched out a hand to help ce Chen Bi Yun¡¯s loose hair behind her year, revealing her smooth jade like face. It was glowing bright pink, just like the blooming march peach blossoms.

 Chapter 126: Truly a waste

    Chapter 126: Truly a waste

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes did not reveal any surprise. Rather he just looked right at her face as if he was trying to find a trace of her past appearance in her current face.

    Chen Bi Yun couldn¡¯t help feeling her breathing be tight as her heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°That year, when this king fell into the water, after I woke up and saw you, you were like a water monster with your wet body and dripping wet hair. I immediately fainted after seeing you, but no one would have thought that girl that looked like a water monster in the past would be this beautiful in just eight years. Yun¡¯er, when you saved me in the past, did you think this day would happen? Did you think you would marry this king and be my woman?¡±

    When he said these emotional words, his eyes filled with tenderness. His arms wrapped tightly around her and he nted a deep kiss on her cheek.

    His lips were fiery hot, but Chen Bi Yun¡¯s palms were ice cold.

    She buried her head into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er already knew that even if I do not marry you, Yun¡¯er would still be your woman for a lifetime. Never abandon Yun¡¯er, alright?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! You are this king¡¯s favourite woman, how could this king abandon you!¡± Chu Shao Yang said without any hesitation.

    Pausing for a bit, he then said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, you can rx, the princess position will eventually be yours. This king will definitely personally ce that King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess crown on your head. You are this king¡¯s wife in my heart, not a side princess and definitely not a concubine!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was ted when she heard this. She raised her head and nodded at Chu Shao Yang.

    Her eyes seemed to have the power to make men go crazy. Just seeing them made his blood boil as he lifted her up and carried her to into the room.

    Suddenly he stopped and he turned his head. His enthusiastic eyes suddenly turned frosty as he coldly looked in front of him.

    ¡°Scram out here for me!¡±

    ¡°Servant Fan Tong is here to report to your highness.¡±

    Steward Fan stumbled out of the flowers and kneeled down on the ground. He kept trembling as he spoke in a shaking voice.

    He couldn¡¯t help calling himself unlucky foring at the worst time, he had toe at the moment when his highness and the concubine consort was having an affectionate moment. He had no choice but to hide and could only sneak into the flowers, causing him to be poked in the butt by the thorns of the roses.

    ¡°What is is?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes filled with impatience.

    ¡°Reporting to your highness, this servant has followed your highness¡¯ orders and escorted the princess to the wooden hut. As well, this servant has turned the courtyard the princess was living in into a kennel.....¡±

    Without finishing, Chu Shao Yang had already interrupted him.

    ¡°Waste! You truly are a waste! You even need to report this piece of tiny news to this king! Scram!¡±

    [TL Note: His name is ¹ Í¬ which is Fan Tong, but Chu Shao Yang is calling him ïˆÍ° which is also pronounced Fan Tong, but it can be interpreted as calling someone waste]

    He was currently very aroused, was he in any mood to listen to this kind of rambling? Especially after he heard the word ¡°princess¡±, it was like he had just stepped on dog poop and his heart felt constricted.

    Steward Fan wanted to suck up to his highness and the concubine, but he never would have thought that he would be reprimanded like this. He could only drag his tail as he walked away.

    Chen Bi Yun also hated him for not knowing timing and ruining this good thing for her, but once she heard that Chen Ning was sent to the wooden hut, her mood was suddenly much better.

    ¡°Your highness......¡± She embraced Chu Shao Yang¡¯s neck while smiling and massaged it a little. She wanted to continue what they were about to do before being interrupted.

    Chu Shao Yang had already lost his mood to be affectionate with her and ced her down. He absent mindedly said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, rest first. This king has something to do and wille find youter when I¡¯m free.¡±

    After he finished, he walked to the front door with big steps and didn¡¯t even look back.

    Chen Bi Yun opened her mouth as she looked on at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s back in disbelief.

    He¡¯s leaving? His highness was leaving just like this?

    She had spent so much effort to get his highness¡¯ eyes to fall on her, but the mood had been broken apart by this untactful steward! He really deserves to die!

    She angrily twisted the handkerchief in her hand as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Lan Xiang, call that waste back for me. This concubine wants to ask him clearly when that Chen Ning will die!¡±

    [TL Note: She said the same thing as Chu Shao Yang earlier]

 Chapter 127: Killing you with a single bite

    Chapter 127: Killing you with a single bite

    Of course Chen Ning had not died yet and was instead living quite leisurely.

    The wooden hut was very simple and there were drafts in all four walls, but she didn¡¯t care as she sat down on the hard wooden bed. Suddenly an ¡°ah¡± sound rang out.

    ¡°Young miss, is the bed too hard? This servant will help youy some grass down and it will be much softer.¡± Xiao Ru said.

    ¡°No, I just remembered that there was something I forgot to bring.¡±

    ¡°What is it? This servant will get it for you now.¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head, ¡°No need. Even if I get it back.....it wouldn¡¯t be much use right now.¡±

    She remembered the ten fishings that she had set up on the ceiling and she gave a gentle sigh.

    It had been five days now and Chu Shao Bai had not appeared again. She had spread her to catch him, but he never came back.

    She had never anticipated his appearance, but now that he was no longer appearing, she could not help suddenly feeling a little wistful.

    That beautiful young man with a face that was as beautiful as spring flowers or the winter¡¯s snow, she had insulted him, hit him, and teaser him.

    But only he could bring her away from this cage like king¡¯s pce and let her soar above the skies of the capital city. Only he could bring her above the royal pce, letting her look over the entire capital city.

    But after that one night, he did not show up again.

    ¡°Stinky little brat, you better never appear again. Otherwise......I¡¯ll kill you with a single bite!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips suddenly raised up and she smiled as she said this one sentence.

    ¡°Young miss, who do you want to bite to death? Is it the second miss?¡± Xiao Ru was confused when she heard this.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help poking Xiao Ru in the forehead, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ll bite you to death!¡±

    Xiao Ru stuck out her tongue. Then she giggled and said, ¡°Young miss, have mercy!¡±

    The two of them joked around for a bit and then Xiao Ru began to busy herself. Her deft hands and feet quickly cleaned up the messy wooden hut and she even polished the broken wooden table until it was spotless.

    Chen Ning continued tozily watch her as she said, ¡°Xiao Ru, there¡¯s no need to clean this ce. We won¡¯t be staying here for long.¡±

    ¡°But this servant feels this ce is quite good. It¡¯s very peaceful here and we won¡¯t have to see those hateful people!¡± Xiao Ru said. She was beginning to like this little wooden hut.

    ¡°The trees are quiet, but the wind does not stop blowing. Even if we want to live a peaceful life here, there are people that won¡¯t allow that to happen.¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a gentle smile. She then opened up Chen Bi Yun¡¯s gift and casually yed around with a few pieces of jewelry.

    ¡°Are you talking about the second miss?¡± Xiao Ru knit her brows together, ¡°We are already living in a wooden hut, what else does second miss want?¡±

    ¡°Of course she wants me dead.¡± Chen Ning casually said, ¡°She wants me to die, but I refuse to die. Not only that, I want her and Chu Shao Yang to respectfully ask me to leave this wooden hut and to ask me to live in the best Flowing Cloud Pavilion.¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth opened wide in surprise and it took a long time for it to close, ¡°Young miss, are you serious?¡±

    Although Chen Ning had said this, when she heard it, she didn¡¯t believe it and just treated it like one of the young miss¡¯ jokes.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she rubbed her stomach and said, ¡°I¡¯m pretty hungry, but I don¡¯t think anyone will be sending food over for us. I guess we can only do it ourselves and cook our own meals.¡±

    ¡°But there is nothing here. Even if this servant wants to make a meal, how can I do anything without rice or ingredients?¡± Xiao Ru was also very hungry as she spread out her hands.

    ¡°When we came here, I saw some sweet potatoes growing beside the wooden hut, we can just dig those up. There is firewood here, so let¡¯s bake them.¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyes began to shine.

    Once she mentioned baked sweet potatoes, her lips began to salivate.

 Chapter 128: You can eat me

    Chapter 128: You can eat me

    The sweet potatoes dug up from the ground were very big and they were very hot and fragrant after they were baked. Peeling back the burnt skin, the red inside was revealed. It was so delicious that Xiao Ru almost swallowed her own tongue.

    ¡°Young miss, your baked sweet potatoes are too delicious. It is the most delicious thing this servant has ever eaten!¡±

    Xiao Ru ate two sweet potatoes in a single breathe. She held her bulging stomach but still didn¡¯t feel like she was finished yet as she began to lick her fingers.

    Chen Ning did not let her eat anymore as sheughed and said, ¡°Sweet potatoes are good, but you can¡¯t eat too many. If you eat too many, your stomach will ache, you will get diarrhea, and you¡¯ll burp a lot. That¡¯s right, you will also constantly fart.¡±

    After she finished speaking, Xiao Ru who was reaching for another sweet potato drew her hand back in a frightened manner. She stuck out her tongue and said, ¡°Then this servant won¡¯t eat anymore. This servant doesn¡¯t want to end up like his highness and the second miss.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and then burst intoughter.

    Through the night, the master and servant slept very soundly.

    The bed was very small and could only amodate one person. Chen Ning slept on the bed and Xiao Ru ced some grass down, sleeping on the floor.

    While they were sleeping, the two wooden windows suddenly opened with a ¡°squeak¡± and a cold wind blew in.

    Chen Ning and Xiao Ru woke up at same time.

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, the window was just blown open by the wind. Young miss, you go back to sleep, this servant will go close it.¡±

    Xiao Ru rubbed her eyes and yawned as she went to close the window.

    Before she could reach the window, a face as white as paper appeared in the window. With disheveled hair like a ghost, it stuck out a blood red tongue at her. Ghostly noises came from its mouth and hands with ten fingers bent like chicken ws appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Ghost, there¡¯s a ghost......¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s hair stood up in fright. A foot gently fell to the ground and she almost fainted.

    The ghost suddenly jumped in through the window and it kept bouncing up and down.

    ¡°Oh god, it¡¯s a limping ghost......¡±

    Xiao Ru was so scared that she couldn¡¯t even scream. She kept trembling as she tightly closed her eyes while muttering, ¡°Don¡¯t eat me, don¡¯t eat me, my meat doesn¡¯t taste good. If you want to eat something, go eat the second miss.....¡±

    The ghost hopped past her and moved over to Chen Ning lying on the bed.

    Xiao Ru waspletely frightened, but she still mustered up the courage to kick out at the ghost. Then she shouted, ¡°You can eat me, but don¡¯t touch my young miss!¡±

    The ghost suddenly jumped over to the bed and revealed a fiendish smile at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Young miss, quickly run away!¡± Xiao Ru screamed.

    Chen Ning sat but, but not only did she not run, she looked over at the ghost and reached out to grab the ghost¡¯s tongue.

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t your tongue a little too fake? I could see through it with a single nce. Did you really think that putting a red cloth on your tongue would be good enough? Also where did you get that hair from? Fake, too fake! Also your clothes! Ze, ze, ze, next time you want to pretend to be a ghost, I¡¯ll teach you how!¡±

    She spoke while pulling off the ghost¡¯s red tongue, messy hair, and also the ghost¡¯s clothes.

    The ghost was so scared that his hands grabbed onto his pants while he jumped back. He then shouted, ¡°My aunt, don¡¯t pull, don¡¯t pull anymore.¡±

    He almost tripped on his own ghost robe and awkwardly stumbled backwards.

    Chen Ning giggled as she got off the bed and threw the red tongue and hair that she pulled off to the side. She walked in front of the ghost and grabbed him by the ear.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, hello. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a few days and you dress up as a ghost to scare elder sister? You scared my little maid half to death. Tell me, how should I punish you?¡±

    The ghost stared at her with wide eyes and discouragingly said, ¡°Are you even a girl! Are you really not scared of seeing a ghost in the middle of the night?¡±

 Chapter 129: Immortal coming down to earth

    Chapter 129: Immortaling down to earth

    He had spent a lot of time to dress himself up in that kind of appearance. He had even scared himself when he looked in the mirror.

    He never would have thought that not only did he not scare her, he had been scared by her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not scared of ghosts, it¡¯s just your ghost disguise was too fake. Next time, let me give you a few pointers.¡± Chen Ning smiled and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying anymore, it¡¯s not fun at all!¡± The ghost broke free of her grip. His body shed and he jumped out the window.

    After the initial fright, Xiao Ru stood up from the ground, but she was still trembling.

    She saw the red tongue and messy hair on the ground and suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Young miss, that ghost was fake?¡±

    ¡°Of course it was fake. With this kind of skill, one could only fool a child. Only a stinky little brat that hasn¡¯t grown up yet would think that it is fun to y this kind of trick on someone.¡±

    Chen Ning pursed her lips and said.

    ¡°Try and call me stinky little brat one more time!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door. The voice was very low and filled with anger.

    The moonlight shined in through the window and seemed to create a glow on his wless face. His delicate eyebrows were bathed in the moonlight and the night wind gently blew across his robes. He was dressed in a long robe that did not have a single imperfection, making him seem like a deity descending from the heavens.

    ¡°Young miss, look quickly. It¡¯s an immortal descending upon the earth!¡± Xiao Ru was shocked as she took in a cold breath. She clutched Chen Ning¡¯s sleeve as she excitedly shouted.

    ¡°Puchi!¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t helpughing and Chu Shao Bai¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help twitching.

    He looked over at Xiao Ru with his glittering peach blossom eyes and he saw Xiao Ru¡¯s face reveal a stunned expression. Her heart ran like a deer and she thought in her heart: God, there is actually someone this beautiful in this world!

    Although she didn¡¯t say anything, once Chen Ning looked at her, she could guess what she was thinking from her expression. She couldn¡¯t help biting her lips.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, my maid has shallow eyelids. If you keep smiling at her, I cannot guarantee what will happenter.¡± She revealed a faint smile.

    Chu Shao Bai was prepared to tease Xiao Ru, but a chill appeared in his heart. The smile on his face immediately disappeared and he revealed a serious expression.

    ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s better if you obediently go to sleep.¡±

    He pointed to the right and a wisp of wind sounded out. He pressed down right on Xiao Ru¡¯s sleeping point.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes closed and she fell backwards.

    Chu Shao Bai flicked his white sleeve and Xiao Ru seemed like she had been picked up by something. She was then delivered right onto the bed.

    ¡°Good martial arts!¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help giving him a thumbs up.

    Chu Shao Bai rolled his eyes and disdainfully said, ¡°This isn¡¯t martial arts, this is just a little trick. Do you want to see some real martial arts? Then you should beg me. If you beg me to do it, I¡¯ll show you a single trick.¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a smile, ¡°Then I won¡¯t see it.¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± Chu Shao Bai gave a cold snort and then raised his head to look around the drafty wooden hut. He clicked his tongue twice, ¡°Little hedgehog, aren¡¯t the quills on your body very powerful? How did you end up in a ce where rabbits won¡¯t even go to poop? Has my third brother been mistreating you these past few days? Has he been hitting you and insulting you? You can tell me and I¡¯ll help you vent your anger!¡±

    His eyes sparkled as he looked at Chen Ning. A trace of concern appeared in his eyes, but it onlysted a second. It was so fast that Chen Ning couldn¡¯t see it clearly.

    ¡°No need.¡± Chen Ning shook her head.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Shao Bai knit his brows together. He wasn¡¯t used to his goodwill being rejected.

    ¡°Because this is a grudge between him and me, so I don¡¯t want anyone to interfere. No matter what he does to me, I will remember it all without forgetting a single thing. Everything that he has given me, I will take back and I will even add on interest.¡± Chen Ning raised her brows.

 Chapter 130: You were thinking of me

    Chapter 130: You were thinking of me

    Her face was very calm, just like she was saying something very normal.

    But Chu Shao Bai knew that she was serious about every word she said.

    He pped as he smiled and said, ¡°Good! Good! Then I will just wait and see. I¡¯ll wait for that day when my third brother is under your hand.¡±

    Seeing his face full of schadenfreude, Chen Ning was surprised.

    ¡°I want to go against your third brother, but you¡¯re not worried about him at all, rather you seem to be anticipating his bad luck. Is he even your blood rted brother?¡±

    ¡°He has wronged you so many times, of course I¡¯ll stand on your side. Do you think I¡¯m one of those fools who can¡¯t differentiate between right and wrong and only help people close to me?¡± Chu Shao Bai stuck out his chest.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help smiling as she casually said, ¡°Where did you go these past few days? Why did you not show up once?¡±

    She wanted to know if this fellow had figured it all out. She hadid out the fish traps for several days and he hadn¡¯t been caught in it once.

    She also never thought that as soon as she moved to the wooden hut, he would actually appear all of a sudden.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes lit up and he suddenly jumped forward. Hended right in front of Chen Ning and his strong chest almost hit her nose.

    ¡°Were you thinking of me?¡± He giggled.

    ¡°What nonsense.¡± Chen Ning smiled and said.

    Of course she wouldn¡¯t admit it, but she couldn¡¯t deny that in the few days he didn¡¯t appear, she had been thinking about him.

    She was not used to being so close to him, so her upper body began to move back, but he grabbed onto her waist, not letting her get away.

    He really was tall, especially being face to face with him. She had to look up just to see his face.

    He looked down at her and suddenly his head came down. His delicate and wless face was right beside her face.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart froze and shepletely stopped breathing.

    At this distance, she couldn¡¯t even see his face. She could only see his erged eyes and the light shining in them, glittering like countless stars.

    ¡°You were thinking of me.¡± He proudly asserted.

    Although she refused to admit it, her expression did not escape his eyes.

    The moonlight shined down like a veil enveloping her body. Her face looking up waspletely clean, without any makeup on. The long ck hair fell down like a waterfall, making her tender and delicate face seem even more white. It seemed like squeezing her face could make water appear.

    He almost did not dare to look in her eyes. Her eyes that looked like spring water and the autumn moon was especially moving. As long as he looked at her eyes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the wild beating of his heart.

    Just the way they were now made his heart beat so fast that it almost jumped out of his chest.

    His hands held onto her soft and slender waist, as if he could break off a piece by gripping too hard. He did not dare to use any strength out of fear that she would begin struggling.

    Chen Ning saw his white jade face suddenly begin to blush and his eyes turning away, not daring to look at her.

    This brat is actually being shy!

    She couldn¡¯t help letting out a softugh.

    Seeing how he was acting like a yboy and trying to have his way with her, she never thought he would be shy at thest moment. He really was a simple and pure young man.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, did you forget my status? Are you not going to let me go?¡± She had a faint smile on her face as she looked at him.

    In this era, a man and a woman who were not in love were continuously embracing one another. Was he not afraid that she would ruin his reputation?

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned red and he was not willing to let go, but after thinking about it for a bit, he transferred his hand from her waist to her wrist.

    ¡°I¡¯m not letting go!¡±

    ¡°I am your third brother¡¯s princess and your third sister inw.¡± Chen Ning casually reminded him.

 Chapter 131: What treasure is it

    Chapter 131: What treasure is it

    ¡°What third sister inw! Everyone knows that you and him have not finishing your ceremonies. You have worshiped the heaven and earth together, you haven¡¯t exchanged wine cups, and you haven¡¯t been in the same room with him!¡± He angrily said.

    ¡°But I am engaged to him by the emperor. I am his princess and we can¡¯t deny that fact.¡± Chen Ning blinked and said.

    ¡°If you are willing, I can bring you away from here and go to a pace where no one will be able to find you. There, you won¡¯t be a princess or live in a dog kennel like wooden hut and I, I will......will.....¡± His face suddenly turned red. There was something that had been in his heart for a while and he wanted to say it now, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling shy.

    Chen Ning did not give him a chance to say it. She just shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I like living here. I won¡¯t go anywhere else.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned white and the fiery blood in his veins froze.

    ¡°You still like my third brother, no matter what he does to you, even if he hits you, insults you, or abuses you. He even threw you into this wooden hut while he¡¯s affectionately ying around with your sister, yet your heart still only has him, right!¡± He gritted his teeth and said.

    Chen Ning smiled.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Was she really as cheap as he said she was?

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you leave him! Why don¡¯t you leave this ce?¡± Chu Shao Bai stared deeply into her eyes.

    ¡°When did I say that I¡¯m not willing to leave him?¡± Chen Ning smiled and retorted.

    ¡°You just said it!¡± He suppressed his anger and said.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Chen Ning smiled once again. It was as if the angrier he was, the more she would smile.

    ¡°Once I¡¯ve finished what I want to do, naturally I¡¯ll leave, only right now......The time isn¡¯t right yet.¡± She looked down, ¡°Xiao Bai, let go of me and let¡¯s have a proper conversation.¡±

    She was being held in his arms, breathing the pure aura being scattered from his body. Although in her heart he was just a little brother, she still had to admit that he was already grown up. In the ancient era men came of age at twenty years old, so he could be considered a man already.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go until you tell me when the right time is.¡± He stubbornly said.

    He really was a stubborn little brat.¡£

    Chen Ning was a little angry, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t deal with him by being angry.

    She rolled her eyes and suddenly let out an ¡°aiyo¡± sound.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He finally rxed his grip a little.

    ¡°What treasure are you hiding in your chest, it¡¯s so hard. It¡¯s so painful.¡± Chen Ningined while changing the topic.

    ¡°You mean this?¡± Chu Shao Bai was fooled and was suddenly distracted.

    He let go of her wrist and pulled out a palm sized little box from his chest. He treated it like a treasure as he carefully ced it in front of her.

    ¡°This is for you.¡± He smiled while a trace of pride appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Chen Ning was curious.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you know once you open it?¡± He deliberately kept her guessing.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes. She did not n to ept this gift, but seeing his expression, she changed her mind.

    Just looking at it did not mean she would ept it.

    She gently opened the lid and she saw a smaller box inside of the box, it was covered in cotton bag. She didn¡¯t know why he was being so mysterious about it.

    She suddenly remembered how she used to y pranks on her friends when she was younger. She would ce something strange in a box and then get her friends to open it.

    For example, a caterpir, a tadpole, or even some bees. Once the box was opened, it would scare her friends.

 Chapter 132: Fragrant Ice

    Chapter 132: Fragrant Ice

    This Chu Shao Bai wouldn¡¯t wouldn¡¯t be childish enough to y this kind of game on her, right?

    She suspiciously looked over at Chu Shao Bai, but she only saw that he was a little excited, a little nervous, and filled with a little anticipation.

    Opening the cotton bag and opening the little box, Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help making an ¡°ah¡± sound when she saw what was inside the box.

    Her voice was filled with praise and wonder.

    What appeared in front of her was an crystal clear ice flower that seemed like it was carved from crystals..

    This was a snow white lotus and each petal was meticulously carved out. Curling out from the centre,pletely life like.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes continued to stare at her face. Seeing her happy smile, he couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curling up.

    ¡°I like it.¡± Chen Ning did not hide anything as she nodded.

    This beautiful ice lotus was like a work of art. It shined brightly under the moonlight and the strangest thing was that she could smell a faint lotus fragrance.

    The fragrance was actuallying from the ice lotus!

    But this flower was clearly carved from ice. Chen Ning could not believe her eyes. How could it reveal a real snow lotus¡¯ fragrance?

    ¡°This flower carved from ice......How could it have a fragrance?¡± She couldn¡¯t help raising her long eyshes.

    Leaning in, she felt that the aroma was very fragrant.

    Chu Shao Bai could also smell a fragrant aroma, but it was the young girl¡¯s aromaing from her body. It was very refreshing and made him feel drunk, just like he had been drinking.

    Especially after seeing her glittering eyes and her slightly flushed cheeks, he fell into a daze just looking at her.

    Third brother......Is he blind?

    He would actually ignore such a beautiful girl and would go pamper a vulgar woman like Chen Bi Yun!

    At this moment, he was very d that his third brother had never seen her beauty.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m asking you why is this ice flower so fragrant!¡±

    When Chen Ning saw that he was just staring at her without saying a word, she couldn¡¯t help asking him something.

    He suddenly realized his mistake and gave an embarrassed cough, quickly looking away.

    ¡°This is what you wanted, so of course it would have a fragrance.¡± He said in a casual tone.

    Chen Ning knit her brows as she revealed a confused expression.

    ¡°That day when you were drunk, you wanted some fragrant ice. Also you wanted some chicken eggs and some other stuff that I didn¡¯t hear clearly, but I did clearly hear this fragrant ice. Tell me, is this ice......very fragrant?¡± His eyes glittered.

    He said it so easily but only the heavens knew that because of this one sentence of hers, he had spent quite a bit of effort and went through a lot of danger to get this fragrant ice flower in the warm spring march.

    Of course, he would not tell her a single word.

    He did all of this just to see her smile.

    So he did all of this.

    ¡°Fragrant......Ice? Fragrant ice?¡± Chen Ning was a little confused, but she tried hard to remember what she said when she was drunk that night. She suddenly realized something and then broke out inughter.

    It became more interesting as she thought about it and finally she wasughing while holding her sides.

    What she wanted was a refrigerator, not some fragrant......ice.

    This Chu Shao Bai truly was a rare person!

    But while she wasughing, there was something thatughing couldn¡¯t chase away. Her eyes teared up a little as a touched feeling grasped onto her heart.

    Looking up, her eyes seemed like it was covered in ayer of mist and seeing this made his heart beat fast.

 Chapter 133: I wonâ€™t admit anything even if beaten to death

    Chapter 133: I won¡¯t admit anything even if beaten to death

    ¡°Shao Bai, why are you so nice to me?¡± She said in a gently voice.

    This was the first time she had said his name and the first time she didn¡¯t see him as a mischievous young man.

    He looked at her spring water and autumn moon like beautiful eyes and his heart began to beat even faster.

    ¡°I like to see your smile!¡± He blurted out.

    Actually, she always smiled, but the smile never reached her eyes.

    The first time he saw her in the wedding hall, she always had a smile on her face. Even though her face was painted to make her look ugly, she had always been smiling and that smile had been filled with ridicule and sarcasm.

    Seeing her smile like that, not caring about how his third brother and his newly married concubine revealed ugly expressions in front of everyone, he felt like this person was very interesting.

    From that moment forth, he had no way of looking away from her face.

    He truly wanted to see what a smile from the bottom of her heart looked like.

    Today, he finally realized something.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing, I want to always be this good to you!¡±

    He forcefully swallowed his saliva and wanting to say what he wanted to say the whole time, but the more nervous he was, the harder it was for him to say it.

    While he did not say a single word, his eyes filled with enthusiasm betrayed him.

    Chen Ning was a person that could see through people¡¯s minds. Her clear as water eyes fell onto his face and she could clearly see through his mind. Other than feeling a bit strange in her heart, she also was a little surprised.

    He likes me?

    He likes me!

    Why?

    She had never believed that love at first sight existed in this world and she also did not believe in any kind of love enduring past life and death. Especially after seeing what kind of man Chu Shao Yang was, she did not have any good feeling about any men surnamed Chu.

    Perhaps Chu Shao Bai was the only exception.

    But he was still young and this was probably his first time getting close to a girl, that¡¯s why he was having these impulsive strange feelings for her. Perhaps him loving her was just because he liked her face.

    After this impulse was over, he would naturally forget about her.

    Just like how he suddenly disappeared and suddenly appeared again.

    Chen Ning shook her head. Even if he was being serious, she did not have the mindset to y this game with him right now.

    ¡°I......I......¡± Seeing her eyes filling with a resisting meaning, his heart filled with anxiety and he moved forward to grab her hand.

    Who would have thought that he would misstep and almost fall down to the ground.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help reaching out to grab him. It was then she realized that his right foot under his white robe was tied up with two splints and coveredpletely in white bandaging.

    ¡°What happened to your leg?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± His tone was very t as he spoke in a casual voice, ¡°I just suffered a little injury.¡±

    ¡°Is it suffering an injury? Or did you just break your leg?¡± She looked up and stared into his eyes, ¡°Tell me, what icy mountain peak did you get this ice lotus from?¡±

    No wonder his movements today was differentpared to usual. He kept hopping around while pretending to be a ghost and even after that, he just stood there without moving. If it wasn¡¯t for him stumbling just now, she would not have discovered that his leg was actually injured.

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t stop his face from turning red.

    She actually guessed it instantly.

    But how could he possibly tell her that while he was climbing the mountain, he had slipped and broke his leg? Wouldn¡¯t she burst out inughter!

    He wouldn¡¯t say it. He wouldn¡¯t admit it even if he was beaten to death!

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke, I only suffered a little injury, what is the big deal?¡± He couldn¡¯t help giggling when he saw her moving closer, ¡°Did your heart ache when you saw that I was injured? If your heart ached, then doesn¡¯t that mean you have a ce for me in your heart?¡±

 Chapter 134: The best method

    Chapter 134: The best method

    He spoke while revealing a smile, but there was a hint of nervousness in his eyes.

    He wanted to test if she really felt anything for him at all.....

    While waiting for an answer, he felt his heart fill with nervousness, almost as if it stopped beating......

    Chen Ning bit her lips and stared at the beautiful face and ck shining eyes in front of her. A tender feeling suddenly appeared in Chen Ning¡¯s heart.

    She stood on her tiptoes and ced a kiss on his smooth as jade cheek.

    With this kiss, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s ears buzzed with a ¡°weng, weng¡± sound. His heart began to beat like a drum as his cheeks began to burn.

    He felt as if he was in a dream, but he could still feel the warmth from her lips on his cheeks. That gentle and tender touch was just like a spark that instantly lit the prairie in his chest on fire.

    But the following words she said was like a bucket of cold water being poured on him, instantly wiping out all his enthusiasm.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, just treat me as an elder sister. I will be good to you like a little brother.¡± She gently said.

    Chu Shao Bai felt as if he had suffered a heavy blow. He quickly raised his head to look at her and his eyes were filled with anger and shame.

    She could read his heart, she had understood everything! She had already seen through his entire mind a long time ago!

    But she used this kind of method to reject him!

    This was not just a rejection, it was a kind of humiliation! A kind of humiliation that men could not stand!

    In this world, there was no man that wanted the girl he loved to treat them as a little brother rather than a man!

    He raised his hand and forcefully rubbed his face where she had kissed him, just like it was something poisonous. Because he rubbed too hard, the thin skin on his cheek turned red.

    ¡°Elder sister? I don¡¯t need an elder sister! He stared at her while revealing an ironic smile. His eyes had turnedpletely cold.

    ¡°Chen Ning, if you don¡¯t like me, then tell it to me straight! Even if I, Chu Shao Bai am an arrogant person, I will definitely beg you to give me something you are not willing to give!¡±

    The anger in his chest burned more intensely as he suddenly grabbed the box she had in her hand. He took out that crystal jade like fragrant ice lotus and forcefully threw it away.

    With a ¡°ding¡± sound, the ice lotus shattered to pieces. The fragrance suddenly burst forth and became even stronger.

    He did not look around and waving his sleeve as he jumped out the window. All that was seen was a white shadow as he disappeared in front of Chen Ning.

    The only thing left in the window was the silver moon¡¯s light, faintly shining in.

    Chen Ning slowly lowered her head. If it wasn¡¯t for the shattered pieces of ice glittering on the ground, she would have thought that this whole thing was a dream.

    It was truly like a dream.

    She bent down and picked up the box Chu Shao Bai had thrown to the side and then she picked up the little pieces of ice on the ground, putting them back in the box. She knew that the ice would melt soon, so she had to collect them as soon as possible.

    She did not know what this box was made of, but when the ice lotus was ced inside, it did not melt at all.

    When the sun was about to rise, she had finally gathered up most of it. She tapped her sore wrist as she stood up and she revealed a satisfied smile on her face.

    Although the ice lotus had been broken, it still released a pleasant fragrance.

    She held the box in her arms. This was the fragrant ice that he had given her.

    Even though she had rejected him, she would take good care of this unusual gift that she had received.

    She knew that with the angry way he left, he would note back again.

    This was probably the best way to end things between him and her.

 Chapter 135: Sit back and wait

    Chapter 135: Sit back and wait

    In her heart, it wasn¡¯t as if she wasn¡¯t feeling sadness and a sense of loss.

    After all, after she had passed through into this world, other than Xiao Ru, he was the only person that gave her a warm smile.

    She could see that he was genuinely good to her.

    Although he didn¡¯t say a single word about it, she still knew that it was hard to get that ice flower.

    The capital city was currently in springtime, so only the highest peaks far away would have ice at this time. With his excellent qinggong, for him to actually break a leg meant that it had to be a dangerous journey.

    She believed that in this world, there would not be another person like him who would travel thousands of miles and risk his life climbing steep icy peaks just because of single sentence she said while she was drunk.

    She also knew why he didn¡¯t appear during these past few days. It was all because he had broken his leg and it was hard for him to walk.

    As soon as he could move again, he didn¡¯t even take off the splint on his legs beforeing to see her, just to give her this precious gift, but she hadpletely turned him down!

    Chen Ning already hated herself for being so emotionless, so how could Chu Shao Bai not hate her?

    But only by hating her......would he forget about her faster.

    They might as well treat it as if they had never met.

    It was better to forget about each other than to help each other.

    *

    Chen Ning did not know that during the few days she did not leave the king¡¯s pce, there was someone turning the entire capital city upside down while searching for her.

    The bustling business street was busy everyday with peopleing and going. The little stall owners were calling out trying to attract the customers walking past.

    Xiao Si could not even remember how many days it had been since he slept.

    He didn¡¯t know whose house he was sitting in front of, but he just sat there and waited. From dawn to night, from night to dawn in a continuous cycle.

    The Chen Ning master and servant pair did not appear again.

    Xiao Si felt that if he kept waiting like this, he would turn into a piece of stone soon.

    But he did not dare to go back.

    His master had given him a strict order. Even if he had to turn the entire capital city upside down, he had to find the master and servant, but he could not disturb others.

    This was simply making it difficult for him.

    Xiao Si thought about it, but the only method he could think of was to sit on this street and wait!

    The first day, they didn¡¯t appear!

    The second day, they still hadn¡¯t appeared!

    The third day, they did not appear still!

    On the fourth day, Xiao Si continued to pray, but the master and servant pair still did not appear.

    Xiao Si did not find Chen Ning, but there were several people that showed up that were also anxiously waiting for her.

    There was a man named Zhao Er Gou carrying two gifts while standing at the corner of the street waiting for Chen Ning to appear.

    Several days ago, the divine fortune telling girl had read his palm for him and said that his red luan star was moving in the next three days and there would be a girl from arge family that would take the initiative to propose marriage. The result was that on the second day, someone had actuallye to propose marriage. Zhao Er Gou and his blind mother was so happy that their faces were covered in giant smiles. They quickly prepared two gifts for Chen Ning, but after waiting for so long, they still hadn¡¯t seen her yet. He just anxiously scratched his ears. He asked everyone that came and told everyone that Chen Ning was an immortal descended to earth who came to tell fortunes.

    While Chen Ning had been telling Zhao Er Gou¡¯s fortune, Xiao Si had not appeared yet.

    At this time, he was in the crowd listening to Zhao Er Gou making Chen Ning¡¯s fortune telling seem even more wonderful. The more he heard, the more he was sucked in, but he could not stop himself.

    This girl actually has a divine fortune telling ability?!

 Chapter 136: Letting a golden phoenix escape

    Chapter 136: Letting a golden phoenix escape

    He suddenly understood a little about why his master wanted to find her.

    If she really had this kind of fortune telling ability, she would definitely be able to help his master with many problems that would cause him giant headaches!

    Then there was a handsome middle aged schr that appeared, but he came in a more low key mannerpared to Zhao Er Gou.

    He just stood at the corner and looked around as if he was looking for someone. Not seeing the familiar fortune telling stall, he revealed a disappointed look on his face.

    Xiao Si recognized him with a single nce. This middle aged schr was thest person Chen Ning told a fortune for.

    At that time, he had hesitantly mentioned he had lost something, but he did not say what it was and endured the crowd¡¯s insults.

    Xiao Si remembered that he had an expression filled with sadness then, but now his brows were rxed and his eyes were shining.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go!¡±

    The middle aged schr had waited for a long time just to see Chen Ning not appear. After hearing the crowd say that she had not appeared in several days, he could not help sighing and turning to leave, but Xiao Si suddenly grabbed his sleeve.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± The middle aged schr was stunned as he turned around, but then he saw Xiao Si whom he had never met before.

    ¡°I just want to ask something. Did you find the thing that you asked the divine fortune telling girl to find for you?¡± Xiao Si asked in a straightforward manner.

    ¡°I found it, I found it.¡± The middle aged schr nodded his head. When he heard the words ¡°divine fortune telling girl¡±, he could help revealing a smile on his face and his voice was filled with gratitude.

    ¡°That girl truly has a divine fortune telling ability. When she told me to drain the well in my backyard and that my item was down there, I did not fully believe her, but after draining the well, I found what I was looking for in the surface of the water. She really is my life saving benefactor! I came to personally thank that young miss, but who knows that she wouldn¡¯t have appeared in several days, ai! That miss has done arge favour for me, I really don¡¯t know how I can ever repay her.¡±

    ¡°That really is amazing!¡± Xiao Si¡¯s eyes opened wide and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What did you lose?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say, I can¡¯t say.¡± The schr shook his head. Then he cupped his hands at Xiao Si and walked away.

    Xiao Si stood there in a daze as he looked at the man¡¯s back, he could not describe the feeling appearing in his heart.

    This girl truly is a divine being!

    He suddenly felt very silly. When his master had to leave for his matters, how could he just follow after him? He should have followed that girl and found out where she lived and what origins she had.

    ¡°Pa, pa!¡± He raised his hand and couldn¡¯t help pping himself twice. He scolded himself, ¡°You stupid little boy!¡±

    He was actually confused enough to let a golden phoenix escape!

    No wonder his master punished him. Even he could not forgive himself.

    Xiao Si suddenly jumped up and then patted the back of his head.

    He truly was a fool, actually foolishly waiting here until he became stupid!

    That little maid named Xiao Ru had called the divine fortune telling girl young miss which meant that she had to be a daughter from one of the rich families. The reason why she would run here and set up a stall by the street showed that she was using this to make a living.

    Perhaps her family went bankrupt or some major changes had suddenly urred.

    To put it inly, the girl¡¯s fortune telling stall was just a way for her to make money!

    But in the end, he had followed his master¡¯s orders and had given her a small bag of golden ingots.

    Now that she had that gold, would she even show herself again?

    Wasn¡¯t he justpletely stupid!

    But there was no medicine for regret in this world. Now in this vast sea of people, how would he even find traces of that girl?

    Xiao Si looked into the sky and feltpletely helpless.

 Chapter 137: Crows foretelling bad luck

    Chapter 137: Crows foretelling bad luck

    Waking up in the morning, Chu Shao Yang heard two ¡°ya ya¡± soundsing from his window and he fell into a bad mood.

    Opening the window, he saw a crow flying by.

    Damn!

    Hearing a crow¡¯s cry in the morning, would he be suffering some bad luck soon?

    Chu Shao Yang had been more cautioustely.

    He did not know where his bad lucke from. Ever since his marriage with Chen Bi Yun, dark clouds continued rolling in and his luck had not gotten any better.

    Of course he med it all on Chen Ning.

    If she died, then his bad luck would disappear.

    Only he did not known when that cheap woman would finally die. He heard Yun¡¯er say that she wouldn¡¯t live more than a few days.

    Chu Shao Yang had already informed all his subordinates that they were not allowed to send anything to the wooden hut.

    He did not believe that without food or water, a sick person like her would be able to live much longer.

    ¡°Your highness, bad news! This servant has just received news that the eldest princess Feng Luang will being to our pce soon!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was enjoying his breakfast when Housekeeper Xu anxiousl burst in through the door with a frightened expression.

    His face turned sinister and he coldly looked at Housekeeper Xu as he reprimanded, ¡°Housekeeper Xu, aren¡¯t you bing more and more unruly? The eldest princess is this king¡¯s royal aunt and you actually call her visit bad news? Do you even know how to talk?¡±

    Housekeeper Xu¡¯s body trembled as he kneeled down and said, ¡°Your highness, it really is bad news. I don¡¯t know how the eldest princess received the news that the princess was sick, but she hase this time to visit the princess consort.¡±

    ¡°What!¡± Chu Shao Yang suddenly stood up, almost overturning the table.

    His eyebrows tightly knit together, ¡°My royal aunt and that cheap woman had never met before, I have never even heard of any rtions between the two of them. Why is she visiting that cheap woman!¡±

    ¡°This servant does not know, but the eldest princess Feng Luang is about to reach our gates, what should we do? Also this servant asks your highness to personallye forward.¡± Housekeeper Xu said in a trembling voice.

    Chu Shao Yang waspletely upset as he lifted his foot to kick out at Housekeeper Xu. His voice was filled with anger as he said, ¡°If you need this king to personallye forward, what use is a housekeeper like you!¡±

    Housekeeper Xu endured the pain and rolled back to kneel in front of Chu Shao Yang, ¡°Your highness, this servant feels like we should empty a location and move the princess over from the wooden hut. This way we can deal with the eldest princess.¡±

    ¡°Then just send that cheap person back to her original living area.¡± Chu Shao Yang said without even thinking.

    Housekeeper Xu revealed a bitter look as he said, ¡°We can¡¯t do that your highness. The ce that the princess used to live in ispletely dpidated, it hasn¡¯t been repaired in years. If the eldest princess saw what kind of house your highness has prepared for the princess, I¡¯m afraid......¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t do this or that! Then tell me, what can we do!¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily said.

    He felt his head ache the moment he heard the word ¡°princess¡±.

    ¡°Your highness, a little impatience will ruin arge n. The princess is already seriously ill and thinking about it.......she won¡¯t live past another few days. How about your highness gives her arge favour and let her live in a better ce for a few days? What does your highness think about that?¡± Housekeeper Xu carefully proposed.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart was filled with reluctance, but thinking about the eldest princess, he had no choice but to nod.

    ¡°This king will go greet his royal aunt, so I¡¯ll let you take care of this.¡± He swept out his sleeve and walked out with big steps.

 Chapter 138: Seizing a beautiful man

    Chapter 138: Seizing a beautiful man

    Housekeeper Xu cursed his bad luck. His highness had thrown a hot potato like this into his hands, but he did not dare to reject it.

    He had seen Chen Ning at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s weddingst time. With his years of experience in the king¡¯s pce, he quickly decided that the princess consort was a master that he should not offend and she wasn¡¯t an idiot like the rumours said she was.

    Thinking about it, he ordered some servants to prepare a soft sedan chair and then went to the wooden hut.

    Chu Shao Yang was wearing elegant clothes and he looked very respectful as he stood at the gate, waiting to wee the eldest princess.

    Speaking of the eldest princess, it was someone he could not offend and an important character that would give him a headache whenever they met.

    She was the blood rted little sister of the emperor of the West Chu Country and Chu Shao Yang¡¯s blood rted aunt.

    Even though she was only 2-3 years older than Chu Shao Yang, she was still from the older generation. In front of her, the proud Chu Shao Yang had to lower his head and respectfully call her royal aunt.

    Her title was An Le because she was suppose to keep the peace and be cheerful, but the eldest princess was not peaceful or cheerful.

    She had a very fiery personality and liked martial arts. She had been practicing martial arts all year round without end and was very good at martial arts. Even if there were 3-5 pce guards as her opponent, they still would not be a match.

    Her dream was to one day sweep across the battlefield on a horse holding a spear. As well as walking with a well dressed man whose sword never left his body.

    But she was now twenty three years old and still has not been married yet.

    It wasn¡¯t as if there haven¡¯t been people who have tried to propose. It was unknown how many people wanted to raise their position with this golden phoenix, but she did not like a single one of them.

    The current emperor was her blood rted elder brother and was very loving towards this little sister of his, even bestowing upon her the title of Eldest Princess An Le. He had repeatedly set engagements for her, but she rejected every single one of them.

    She was born with a man¡¯s forthright character, so how could she be willing to marry a weak schr that couldn¡¯t even beat her. Not to mention she would have to serve him for a lifetime, what a joke!

    Even if it was the military¡¯s champion, she did not like them at all. She disliked those kinds of bulky men that were just like giant bears.

    The emperor felt helpless and could only leave her be.

    But there was that kind of fatal attraction in this world. When she was twenty years old, this arrogant Eldest Princess An Le was walking through the capital city when she had inadvertently saved a beautiful young girl being bullied by ruffians.

    She never would have thought that the beautiful young girl she saved wouldn¡¯t be a young girl, rather it was a very beautiful young man. She had fallen in love with this young man at first sight and without saying anything else, she had dragged this beautiful man to the eldest princess¡¯ pce and forced him into a wedding hall.

    The beautiful young man had just met with disaster and now he was being kidnapped.

    He was also someone with a stubborn personality and refused to marry the eldest princess. He even threatened to bite off his own tongue.

    The eldest princess waspletely in love with him and did not dare to force him, so she imprisoned him in her pce and tried to find a way to win his love, but the beautiful young man turned cold with her and began to ignore her.

    Until Marquis Xuan Wu had angrily rushed into her pce looking for her. The beautiful young man the eldest princess kidnapped was actually Marquis Xuanwu¡¯s second son named Ye Ting Xuan. He was famous for having a sharp wit in the capital city.

    She was unwilling as she watched Ye Ting Xuan leave with his father. She then quickly looked away, not turning back around at all.

    Later the emperor passed a decree, wanting her and Ye Ting Xuan to get married, but not only did Ye Ting Xuan reject her, he had even swore that as long as he was being forced to be with the eldest princess, he would immediately kill himself!

    The eldest princess waspletely obsessed and infatuated with him. Wherever Ye Ting Xuan went, the eldest princess would always also appear.

 Chapter 139: More of a man than he was

    Chapter 139: More of a man than he was

    The more infatuated she was, the more disgusted Ye Ting Xuan was, avoiding her like a poisonous snake. As long as he heard the eldest princess¡¯ name, he would try to get as far away as possible.

    The eldest princess did not give up, emboldened with every set back. She had pestered Ye Ting Xuan for a full three years now and now none of the other officials dared to engage their daughters to Ye Ting Xuan.

    This was an uproar that everyone knew about. It had already be one the staple things that people gossiped about.

    Seeing that Eldest Princess An Le¡¯s carriage was now in sight, Chu Shao Yang revealed a bitter smile on his face.

    Speaking of Ye Ting Xuan, he was quick witted, proud, and filled with integrity. He had already sent people three times to convince him to work under him, but he had always been rejected.

    Although he was just a lowly official, he did not have any interest to raise his position or use his position to put on appearances.

    If he could marry royal aunt, then that would be a great thing.

    But the gods have decided not to fulfill this dream.

    Thinking of this, Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help thinking it was unfair for the eldest princess.

    Before the carriage could stop, Eldest Princess An Le could not wait to step out of the cart.

    She was wearing men¡¯s clothing like usual. With a straight back and a fearless manner, she had an azure coloured belt with an imperial treasure sword hanging there.

    Her face was sharp and her brows were thick, not having the slightest trace of feminine charm at all. Compared to the handsome Chu Shao Yang, she seemed even more like a man than he did!

    Seeing this kind of eldest princess, Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help thinking, if he was Ye Ting Xuan, he would also run away from her.

    ¡°Royal Aunt!¡± Chu Shao Yang gave augh and stepped forward to greet her.

    He had grown up together with his eldest princess royal aunt, practicing martial arts together. Although they were from different generations, they were around the same age and deeply loved each other.

    Eldest Princess An Le was expressionless, without a single smile on her face. He looked at him once and then walked into the pce, her steps evenrger than his.

    ¡°Where is your princess? Bring me to see her.¡± She directly said.

    Chu Shao Yang was surprised. Although he had already heard that Housekeeper Xu had gone to visit Chen Ning, he had also heard that there were problems.

    From what he could remember, his royal aunt had never met Chen Ning before. So why would she go and see that cheap woman for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Royal aunt, princess Chen......She has tuberculosis and the condition is very heavy. The doctor said that it was very easy for her to spread the disease and royal aunt is so noble, you should take care of your body. Your nephew has already sent medical treatment to her. After she recovers, your nephew will bring her to visit royal aunt. That¡¯s right, royal aunt, you haven¡¯te to your nephew¡¯s pce in quite a bit. Your nephew has learned a new palm technique and wanted to ask royal aunt for some guidance.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang smiled and said, trying to distract the eldest princess.

    He knew that the eldest princess loved martial arts and loved to fight with others, but as the princess, who dared to fight against her?

    Normally she would pull out guards from the pce to spar with, but how could those guards have the courage to even point a single finger at her? Otherwise, their heads would have long been separated from their bodies.

    So she just kept hitting them and those guards stood there like they were made of wood, not making a single move. This was just her hitting thin air which wasn¡¯t fun at all.

    In the entire capital, the only person that could dare to fight against her was her royal nephew Chu Shao Yang.

 Chapter 140: Crows are normally black

    Chapter 140: Crows are normally ck

    Of course, Chu Shao Yang would not bepletely serious and only make moves at the right time. He would even deliberately reveal show a mistake and allow the eldest princess to taste a bit of sweetness.

    Even though the eldest princess could not beat him, it was much more fun than fighting against the pce guards.

    So whenever the eldest princess was in a foul mood, she would always show up at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s house uninvited and fight with him.

    In the past, whenever she heard the words paring notes¡±, the eldest princess¡¯ eyes would alway light up and pull him straight to the practice grounds.

    Who would have thought that this move from Chu Shao Yang would fail today.

    The eldest princess did not even consider it before shaking her head, ¡°You might want topare notes, but this princess is in no mood to teach a stinky brat like you today. Hey, stop talking so much, take me to see your princess quickly, this princess must see her today. This princess has brought a lot of precious medicine and the best doctors in the country, so no matter how sick she is, this princess will still cure her!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang secretlyined in his heart, but he did not dare go against the eldest princess¡¯ will. He could onlyugh and say, ¡°Then please wait a minute royal aunt. I¡¯ll let someone notify princess Chen to prepare her to wee royal aunt.¡±

    He could not understand it all no matter how much he thought about it. How could Chen Ning enter into his royal aunt¡¯s eyes and make her bring the best doctors in the country to treat her?

    If she could really cure her......He would encounter even more trouble in the future!

    The eldest princess frowned and said in an unhappy voice, ¡°What greetings? This princess does not like those kind of ceremonies. Where does she live? If you don¡¯t want to see her, this princess will go by herself.¡±

    After she finished speaking, her phoenix eyes narrowed as she coldly looked at Chu Shao Yang, ¡°Stinky brat, this princess had thought you were different but it seems like all crows are ck in this world. You are just like those stinky men, marrying one after another. You just married someone and then you take their little sister as a concubine three dayster. If you didn¡¯t love her in the past, why did you even marry her! Since you¡¯ve married her, if you don¡¯t treat her well, you will be despised by all the women in the world!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was scolded by her until his face turned red and blue. He was opening his mouth to say something, but the eldest princess waved her hand and ignored him as she said, ¡°Stop wasting time, where does Chen Ning live? Peach Blossom Cove or Flowing Cloud Pavilion?¡±

    She was very familiar with the King Ding Yuan Pce and said the two best locations right away.

    Chu Shao Yang revealed an embarrassed expression as he hesitantly said, ¡°The Peach Blossom Cove is your nephew¡¯s favourite ce and he has never let outsiders take a single step in......¡±

    Before he could finished, the eldest princess cut him off, ¡°Then it must be the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. You can go and apany your concubine, this princess will go to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion by herself.¡±

    She did not even look back at Chu Shao Yang as she directly walked toward the Flowing Cloud Pavilion withrge strides.

    From the moment she had stepped off her carriage, she had not smiled at Chu Shao Yang at all. It was clear that she was very displeased with him.

    She had a very close rtionship with her nephew and had never put on this kind of elder appearance in front of him before. This was the first time she had scolded him this sternly.

    Even though Chu Shao Yang was given the cold shoulder, she was his royal aunt so he didn¡¯t dare say anything. He just swallowed his dissatisfaction as he followed behind her.

    ¡°Royal aunt, let¡¯s go to the practice field and exercise a little. Your nephew has learned a new powerful set of palm techniques. Royal aunt wouldn¡¯t be afraid of nephew and be afraid to test it out, right?¡±

    He deliberately provoked her trying to stall for more time.

    Because he knew that Chen Ning wouldn¡¯t be at the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

 Chapter 141: A ghost or a person

    Chapter 141: A ghost or a person

    That damn Housekeeper Xu, why isn¡¯t he reporting back? Where did he put that cheap woman!

    He scolded in his heart.

    The eldest princess froze and raised an eyebrow as she stared at him, ¡°How could this princess be afraid of a little brat like you, alright! We¡¯llpete once, this princess wants to see if the martial arts of a little brat like you has improved or not. You aren¡¯t allowed to cry if you get taught a lesson by this princess!¡±

    It felt like a stone had just fallen down in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart as heughed and said, ¡°Then if royal aunt is injured by your nephew, you aren¡¯t allowed to cry either!¡±

    ¡°Humph! Do you think this princess is really that fragile? Little brat, this princess thinks your skin must be quite itchy! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The eldest princess turned around and walked to the practice field withrge strides.

    Chu Shao Yang waved his hand and called a subordinate over. He quietly ordered, ¡°Quickly call Housekeeper Xu over to the practice field to see me!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed after the eldest princess, running right for the practice field.

    Chu Shao Yang did not know that currently Housekeeper Xu was in a terrible fix, wishing he could kill himself with a noose.

    He had taken a sedan over to the wooden hut thinking that he would see a sick princess in bedpletely unable to move. Who would have thought that he would see two young girls happily kicking a shuttlecock back and forth in front of the wooden hut.

    The shuttlecock flew high in the air and the young girls¡¯ bell likeughter was blown over like a gentle spring breeze.

    Housekeeper Xu knit his brows.

    He had already passed the order to the entire king¡¯s pce that no one was allowed toe to this wooden shed. He did know where these two maids came from, but they were truly daring if they dared to disobey his highness¡¯ orders!

    When he came closer, he recognized the young maid as the servant that the princess had brought as part of her dowry. Her name was Xiao Ru.

    As for the other girl.......

    She smiled with an upraised chin. Her eyes sparkled and she was in high spirits. Her dazzling smile waspletely unforgettable.

    Who was she?

    Housekeeper Xu stared at her for a while, but he still couldn¡¯t recognize her. He turned around to ask the others, but everyone just shook their head as none of them recognized her either. Yet all their eyes werepletely locked onto her.

    He walked forward with a sinister face, but before he could speak.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes looked over as she had already seen him. Then her eyes fell onto the sedan behind him.

    They came really quickly!

    Her lips slightly curled as she put away the shuttlecock. She nodded at Housekeeper Xu, but did not say a single thing.

    When Housekeeper Xu saw her proudly standing there with a noble appearance, his heart filled with anger.

    Was there a single person in this pce that couldn¡¯t recognize him? Who wouldn¡¯t bow down when they saw him?

    But when this maid saw him, she actually raised her head,pletely not putting him in her eyes at all! Who does she think she is!

    She was just a maid that wanted to rely on her beauty to earn a ce in his highness¡¯ bed.

    Housekeeper Xu gave a heavy snort, ¡°Who are you! What is your name! What is your post!¡± The tone of his voice was very poor.

    Chen Ning just revealed a faint smile and said nothing.

    Xiao Ru walked forward and pointed at Housekeeper Xu as she shouted, ¡°Who are you? Whose servant are you! You actually dare to scream at the princess consort, how bold!¡±

    ¡°What? Prin, princess consort!¡±

    Housekeeper Xu quickly moved back three steps as he stared at Chen Ning with wide open eyes.

    Wasn¡¯t the princess heavily injured and sick to the point where she was about to die? How could she beughing and jumping while ying with a shuttlecock?

    Was the person in front of him not a person, but rather a ghost?

    He suddenly felt a burst of cold air blowing across the back of his neck. His legs turned soft and he only wanted to turn around and run away.

 Chapter 142: Blessing in disguise

    Chapter 142: Blessing in disguise

    But when he lowered his head, he saw Chen Ning¡¯s figure on the ground and he couldn¡¯t help scolding himself for being so cowardly.

    With the sun still up, would ghosts still dare toe out!

    He was once again filled with courage and he looked at Chen Ning with a suspicious gaze. Then he bowed in front of Chen Ning, acting in a reasonable manner.

    ¡°Princess consort, this servant is surnamed Xu and is the housekeeper for this pce. Following his highness¡¯ orders, I havee to see the princess.¡±

    He first tested her with this and then after he was finished, he asked in an uncertain tone, ¡°This servant has heard that the princess consort was terribly ill, are you truly the princess?¡±

    How could her illness be cured in a single night!

    Has she eaten some kind of magical medicine?

    Chen Ning looked over and saw the doubt in his eyes. She gently said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this princess was quite ill and almost died. Speaking of this princess being cured overnight, it is all thanks to his highness¡¯ grace.¡±

    ¡°His.....His highness¡¯ grace?¡± Housekeeper Xu¡¯s heart filled with confusion.

    Would he not understand his highness¡¯ thoughts?

    His highness hated the princess to death, what kind of grace would he even show her?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this princess was only a breath away from death, but thanks to his highness¡¯ grace, I was sent here to a peaceful ce like this. It seems like Housekeeper Xu also has a part in this, right?¡± Chen Ning drew back her lips as she spoke in an ironic voice.

    Housekeeper Xu¡¯s face turned red as he lowered his head without daring to make a single sound.

    ¡°But this princess was truly lucky and received a blessing. Who would have thought that in this little wooden hut, there would be a medicine to cure this princess, right?¡± Chen Ning spoke with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Medicine? What medicine?¡± Housekeeper Xu couldn¡¯t help looking over at the wooden hut behind Chen Ning.

    ¡°What, does Housekeeper Xu want to know?¡± Chen Ning raised her brows and pointed to the yard beside the hut, ¡°There are sweet potatoes buried to the side and since you didn¡¯t send us any food, my maid dug out some sweet potatoes for us to eat. Who would have thought that these sweet potatoes would actually be a healing medicine. When this princess woke up, my body felt a lot lighter, so I ate some more sweet potatoes and soon I was filled with energy that I could even y shuttlecock with my little maid here. Tell me, isn¡¯t this a blessing in disguise?¡± After finishing she slightly pursed her lips and revealed a smile.

    Housekeeper Xu and the people behind him all had wide open mouths as their faces filled with disbelief.

    You can cure your illness by eating sweet potatoes?

    This was truly the first time they had heard of this.

    But the spirited look Chen Ning had now, they had no choice but to believe it.

    ¡°Then this servant must congratte the princess consort. With the princess being cured, his highness will definitely be filled with joy after receiving the news.¡± Housekeeper Xu spoke in a very dry tone that sounded very insincere.

    Chen Ning just smiled, feeling toozy to punish him for his lies. She gently said, ¡°Nobody goes anywhere without a reason, for someone like Housekeeper Xu to personallye to the little wooden hut, I wonder what reason you have foring to find this princess? If you want to take away the sweet potatoes here, then this princess will definitely not allow that to happen.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t joke with this servant princess. These sweet potatoes cured your illness, so how could this servant dare?¡± Housekeeper Xu revealed an awkward look as he decided on how to proceed.

    ¡°Alright, then just tell me what you need.¡± Chen Ning impatiently looked at him.

    Housekeeper Xu rolled his eyes and then suddenly thought of an idea.

    ¡°Reporting to the princess consort, his highness was worried that your illness would spread and that¡¯s why he had this servant send you here. Now his highness is filled with regret and wishes to prepare another residence for the princess consort, that is why he has sent this servant here today to pick up the princess. Princess, please look. This sedan chair was specially prepared for the princess by his highness. Would the princess please sit down and let us take you to your new residence? His highness also said that after you have settled in, he would personallye and see you.¡±

 Chapter 143: When being forceful does not work

    Chapter 143: When being forceful does not work

    The way he lied sounded very nice. He had thought that once Chen Ning heard that his highness woulde to see her, she would definitely be filled with joy and get in the sedan chair without any hesitation.

    Who would have thought that Chen Ning would give a cold chuckle and speak with a t face, ¡°He might want to see me, but this princess does not want to see him. What is there to see anyway? Go back and tell his highness that this princess is living here very well and doesn¡¯t want to leave.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she flicked her sleeve and turned back to go to the wooden hut.

    Xiao Ru made a face at Housekeeper Xu and then followed behind Chen Ning.

    Housekeeper Xu fell into daze as he waspletely stunned.

    Chen Ning was very firm on not changing residences at all.

    But the eldest princess was about to arrive soon and had wanted to see her. They couldn¡¯t let the eldest princess see that the dignified King Ding Yuan princess was living in this kind of broken wooden hut, right?

    If this was spread to the people of the capital, his highness¡¯ face would bepletely gone.

    If it was spread to the emperor¡¯s ears, perhaps even his highness would suffer quite a bit if he incured the emperor¡¯s wrath.

    Housekeeper Xu couldn¡¯t help secretlyining about his highness, giving this clearly difficult task to him.

    If he couldn¡¯t aplish this, his highness would not let him off!

    When he thought of his highness¡¯ ruthless temper, he began to tremble.

    No matter what, he had to get the princess out of this wooden hut before the eldest princess arrived!

    Even if he had to force her, he was willing to take this risk.

    Housekeeper Xu had made his decision and walked forward two steps. He stood in front of the wooden hut door and gave a gentle cough.

    ¡°Princess consort, this servant does not dare to go against his highness¡¯ orders. So I¡¯d like to ask the princess to please follow along and not make this hard for this servant.¡± He said in a voice with a threatening tone.

    His subordinates knew what he meant and moved behind him. They were silently eyeing Chen Ning in the wooden hut in front of them.

    ¡°So, if this princess does not want to move, will Housekeeper Xu use force? Alright, those that have the courage,e forth and tie up this princess.¡± She raised her hand and stopped Xiao Ru from moving forward.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, stand at the side without moving. This princess wants to see which one of you dares to make a move against this princess!¡±

    Her eyes turned cold as she stared at the subordinates standing outside the door.

    None of the subordinates had the courage. The other side was a princess and even though she did not have his highness¡¯ favour, she still had her status.

    Housekeeper Xu saw that neither force or reasoning would work and Chen Ning would not move at all. He suddenly developed arge headache.

    ¡°Princess consort, please have mercy on this poor servant. If I don¡¯tplete this matter, his highness will be enraged and will want this old servant¡¯s life. Please give this servant a chance to live.¡±

    Housekeeper Xu saw that being forceful was not working, so his knees bent down and he kneeled in front of Chen Ning.

    His heart was filled with anger and rage. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the eldest princess wanted to see her, he would not have kneeled down in front of this princess that was not favoured!

    ¡°Housekeeper Xu, exin it clearly for me. Why must I leave this wooden hut?¡±

    Chen Ning sat down in the chair and did not move at all. A pair of clear autumn eyes stared at Housekeeper Xu¡¯s face, seeing that Housekeeper Xu filling with guilt.

    ¡°This......This......¡± He stuttered out. Under Chen Ning¡¯s deep gaze, he realized it was impossible for him to lie. He gritted his teeth and spoke the truth.

    ¡°It¡¯s because Eldest Princess An Le had heard that the princess consort was sick and paid a special visit to this pce, so.......so......¡± His face turned red as he was too embarrassed to say the rest.

 Chapter 144: Two conditions

    Chapter 144: Two conditions

    ¡°He, he, so it¡¯s like this.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a coldugh and a pair of cold and shocking eyes stared at Housekeeper Xu. She just saw Housekeeper Xu¡¯s red face, not daring to look up at all.

    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s like this, this princess will not make it hard for you. It¡¯s not hard to make this princess change residences at all, this princess just has two conditions. Go and tell his highness and if you can aplish them, this princess will move immediately.¡±

    Housekeeper Xu was overjoyed as he let out a sigh. He quickly asked, ¡°Please tell me princess consort, what conditions do you have?¡±

    ¡°This princess¡¯ conditions are very simple, it is not difficult at all. This princess has heard that the best residence in the king¡¯s pce is the Peach Blossom Cove.....¡± Chen Ning spoke in a slow voice.

    Housekeeper Xu¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he quickly replied, ¡°Reporting to the princess, the Peach Blossom Cove is the forbidden area of his highness. His highness allows no one in the king¡¯s pce to enter that ce.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a coldugh, ¡°No need to be afraid, this princess does not want to go want to live anywhere Chu Shao Yang has lived before. I¡¯ve heard that the Flowing Cloud Pavilion is very beautiful and spacious, so this princess wants to live in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. That is this princess¡¯ first condition.¡±

    Housekeeper Xu was thinking that this princess was quite fierce, all of a sudden asking for the best location in the pce. But the situation was dire, so he could only bear with it and agree.

    ¡°Yes, yes, his highness will definitely agree with the princess¡¯ condition. You are the princess consort, so of course you will have the best residence. Also princess, what is your second condition?¡± He asked with held breath.

    ¡°This princess¡¯ second condition is even more simplepared to the first condition. Right now it is his highness asking this princess to move and not this princess choosing to move, so like this, his highness should show the proper courtesy. That is this princess¡¯ second condition.¡±

    Chen Ning spoke in a calm voice, stressing every word.

    Housekeeper Xu knit his brows together. He thought for a bit and suddenly realized what she meant.

    ¡°The princess¡¯ meaning is, you want his highness to personallye and ask you to move?¡± He sucked in a cold breath and asked.

    ¡°Housekeeper Xu truly is an intelligent person.¡± Chen Ning smiled and nodded, giving him a silent confirmation.

    Housekeeper Xu just felt his headache get worse.

    He could tell from Chen Ning¡¯s expression that she was not joking at all. If he did not fulfill these two conditions, she really would not leave this ce.

    Out of desperation, he could only agree for now.

    ¡°This servant does not dare make a decision for his highness on that second matter. Please wait a bit princess consort, this servant will report back to his highness right now.¡±

    ¡°Go then. This princess is not very patient, so you should go as quickly as possible. Otherwise, this princess might just change her mind.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she looked at him.

    Her bright smile could move people, but in Housekeeper Xu¡¯s eyes, he couldn¡¯t help shuddering.

    When Housekeeper Xu arrived at the practice field, Chu Shao Yang and Eldest Princess An Le were currently evenly matched in their fight,pletely focused on their fight.

    In order to stall for time and to let the eldest princess enjoy the fight more, Chu Shao Yang had to reveal several mistakes and he had taken quite a few punches and kicks in his chest and butt.

    Especially that kick on his butt. The eldest princess did not show any mercy and used her full strength. There was a ck foot mark left on his pants and it was incredibly painful, but he could not call out in pain and could only endure it.

    ¡°Royal aunt, your nephew has not offended you, so why did you use so much force when you kicked your nephew¡¯s butt?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang said with a dark face.

 Chapter 145: Five finger mountain

    Chapter 145: Five finger mountain

    ¡°Humph!¡± The eldest princess gave a cold snort and she did not have a smile on her face at all. Without saying anything, she raised her right hand and pped at the right side of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face.

    If Chu Shao Yang did not react fast enough, he would have suffered a five fingered mountain on his face.

    ¡°Royal aunt, let¡¯s stop for a minute. Your nephew has something to take care of.¡± Chu Shao Yang jumped back and flew out of the ring.

    Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Housekeeper Xu rushing over.

    ¡°You can¡¯t win so you¡¯re running away?¡± The eldest princess was having fun fighting, so how could she let him leave? She kicked out once again, aiming right at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s butt.

    ¡°Putong!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not have time to dodge and her kicknded right on target. He fell face first with a putong sound, eating a faceful of mud.

    He was angry and unhappy. He stood up like a carp jumping up and spat out a mouthful of dirt, then he angrily red at the eldest princess.

    ¡°Royal aunt, sneak attacking like this is going against the Jianghu rules!¡±

    The eldest princess made a ¡°pei¡± sound, ¡°Stinky little brat, your palm technique isn¡¯t all that great, so don¡¯t brag about it in front of this princess in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, thankfully I had royal aunt¡¯s guidance, otherwise your nephew would not have figured out that I had been cheated by my teacher. Please wait a minute royal aunt, your nephew is going to change clothes and then I¡¯ll lead royal aunt to see the princess.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang could be considered quite clever, immediately giving a very haughty reason.

    The eldest princess did not doubt him. Seeing that he was personallying with her to see Chen Ning, she just nodded.

    Chu Shao Yang instantly pulled Housekeeper Xu into an empty corner and spoke with a calm expression on his face, ¡°How are things going?¡±

    Housekeeper Xu swallowed a mouthful of saliva and worked up the courage to first report Chen Ning¡¯s first condition.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was calm as water, declining toment.

    She wants to live in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion? She¡¯s dreaming! But with the current situation, he had no choice but to agree even if it made him reveal an ugly expression.

    ¡°What does your highness think about this?¡± Housekeeper Xu looked at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face with a heart filled with anxiety.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a deep snort.

    A stone fell to the ground in Housekeeper Xu¡¯s heart.

    He knew that his highness¡¯ snort signified that he agreed to this.

    ¡°What is the cheap woman¡¯s second condition?¡± Chu Shao Yang said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°......¡± Housekeeper Xu did not dare to say it.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness. The princess¡¯ meaning is that she wants your highness to personally ask her and then she¡¯ll leave the wooden hut for the Flowing Cloud Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s dreaming!¡±

    Naturally Chu Shao Yang was filled with anger hearing this. He was so angry that his face turned green.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to even think about it! She wants this king to personally ask her? What kind of thing is she!¡± Chu Shao Yang was thoroughly enraged. If Chen Ning were to appear in front of him now, he would not have hesitated in strangling her to death.

    ¡°Your highness, please calm your anger.¡±

    Housekeeper Xu had already expected his highness¡¯ reaction, so he instantly knelt down.

    ¡°Your highness, please listen to your servant for a second. You need to make a tiny sacrifice to do big things. You are a person that does great things and the princess is just a trivial woman, there is no need to lower yourself to her level. Since the eldest princess wants to meet the princess, why don¡¯t you just bring the eldest princess to the wooden hut and let them meet?¡± He honestly said.

    Chu Shao Yang felt his temples painfully throbbing with a ¡°tu, tu¡±. As well his chest felt like it had been blocked by arge ball of cotton, making it hard for him to breath.

    He knew that Housekeeper Xu¡¯s words were reasonable, but once he thought about himself asking that cheap woman for something, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a deep anger filling his mind and he was filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    He sent out arge p out at Housekeeper Xu¡¯s face and then followed up with a kick, knocking Housekeeper Xu to the floor.

    ¡°You waste, you idiot! This king sends you out to do something and you aplish it like this? Do you still want to keep your position as the housekeeper!¡±

 Chapter 146: Running in the opposite direction

    Chapter 146: Running in the opposite direction

    Housekeeper Xu did not dare argue back or resist, he just reluctantlyid on the ground suffering the punches and kicks thrown at him.

    After venting his anger, Chu Shao Yang felt a little better. Seeing Housekeeper Xu who had had beaten up, he gave a deep snort.

    ¡°Get up for this king! Lead the way, we¡¯re going to the wooden hut!¡±

    *

    After Housekeeper Xu left, Chen Ning gave orders to Xiao Ru.

    ¡°Pack up our things.¡±

    Xiao Ru happily agreed.

    They didn¡¯t bring a lot with them, so it didn¡¯t take long before it was all packed up into a little bag.

    ¡°Young miss, do you think his highness......will reallye and ask you to go to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion?¡± Xiao Ru looked at Chen Ning with a gaze of disbelief.

    ¡°Un.¡± Chen Ning giggled as she nodded. Then she poked the tip of Xiao Ru¡¯s nose, ¡°You don¡¯t like living in this wooden hut, so we¡¯ll go and live in the best residence in the pce. I believe you will like it there.¡±

    ¡°But......But......¡± Xiao Ru still had a confused expression on her face, ¡°You have never met that Eldest Princess An Le, so why is she visiting you for no reason?¡±

    ¡°About this, you will find out soon.¡± Chen Ning gave a mysterious smile. She looked outside the window and suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, bring the mirror and makeup over.¡±

    Xiao Ru was filled when happiness when she heard this. Once the young miss heard that his highness wasing, she had finally decided to make herself look beautiful.

    The young miss was ten times prettierpared to the second miss, but it was a pity that in the Guo Gong Pce, the young miss treated the second miss as a good person and believed everything the second miss said.

    The second miss had sent the young missrge amounts of makeup and said that the more makeup one had, the prettier they were. So the young miss had painted her facepletely green, thinking that she looked very beautiful. The result was that once she went outside, everyone thought this young miss was an idiot.

    Now the young miss had finally seen through the second miss¡¯ charade.

    If the young miss were to put on her makeup properly, she wouldpletely leave everyone speechless. Even King Ding Yuan who treated the second miss as a treasure would bepletely shocked!

    Chen Ning opened the powder box and began to coat her face.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth turned into a circle.

    ¡°Young miss, why are you making yourself look so strange?¡± Xiao Ru was about to burst into tears.

    She waspletely looking forward to seeing how the young miss would shock his his highness, but she never would have thought that the young miss would turn her beautiful face into a monkey¡¯s butt once again.

    Chen Ning was very satisfied as she turned around.

    ¡°Do I look good?¡± She smiled and asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t.¡± Xiao Ru pouted her lips as her belly filled with unhappiness.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that I don¡¯t look good. He doesn¡¯t want to see me and I don¡¯t want to see him, so why should I reveal a good looking face to him?¡± Chen Ning smiled, exposing a row of snow white teeth.

    ¡°But this servant doesn¡¯t understand, why is the young miss doing this? You are clearly prettier than the second miss and this servant believes that as long as his highness sees your face, he would definitely fall in love with you! Do you not want to win his highness¡¯ heart back and make up with him?¡±

    Xiao Ru was truly thinking about what was good for Chen Ning.

    In this era, the men were the heavens and women were the earth. Once they were married, the wife would have to rely on the husband for a lifetime.

    And men would have many wives and concubines, so every woman had to rack their minds everyday just to think of a way to win the favour of their husband.

    But she couldn¡¯t understand why the young miss was doing the exact opposite. Other people fought for their husbands, but she was trying to push his highness away.

    It was as if his highness was not a fragrant cake, but rather a disgusting pile of dung.......

 Chapter 147: Gezhi gezhi

    Chapter 147: Gezhi gezhi

    Of course in Chen Ning¡¯s eyes, there was no difference between Chu Shao Yang and a pile of dung.

    ¡°You think that once he sees my face, he will definitely fall in love with me?¡± Chen Ning smiled at Xiao Ru as she decided to teach this little girl a lesson.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xiao Ru confidently nodded.

    ¡°If I be old one day and I¡¯m not longer beautiful anymore with a face filled with wrinkles and white hair, do you think he will still love me?¡± Chen Ning asked.

    ¡°This.....This......¡± Xiao Ru stuttered out, not being able to answer.

    ¡°He would not like me anymore, right?¡±

    Xiao Ru nodded and she felt a bit of sadness in her heart.

    ¡°Would you be willing to marry a man like this?¡±

    Xiao Ru did not even need to think about it before shaking her head.

    Of course she wouldn¡¯t!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why should I make up with this kind of man? Why should I try to win his heart? Even if he kneeled on the ground to court me, I would not spare him a second nce!¡± Chen Ning said in an enthusiastic manner, full of impact.

    Xiao Ru looked at Chen Ning with look filled with worship. She suddenly felt that even though the young miss had painted her face like a monkey¡¯s behind, she was still very beautiful!

    ¡°He¡¯s here! Young miss, his highness.....He actually came!¡±

    Xiao Ru inadvertently looked at the window and coincidentally saw Chu Shao Yang walking over with a gloomy face. She could feel a chilling from him, as if he wanted to kill someone.

    How terrifying!

    Seeing the appearance his highness had, it was clear that he wanted to kill someone!

    Xiao Ru suddenly reacted and pulled Chen Ning¡¯s sleeve as she said, ¡°Young miss, his highness seems to be very angry. How about we go find somewhere to hide?¡±

    ¡°Why do we need to hide? We aren¡¯t going anywhere, we¡¯ll just sit here and wait.¡±

    Chen Ning raised her brows and sat on the wooden bed without moving.

    The sound of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s footsteps stopped in front of the wooden hut¡¯s door.

    Thest time he was here, he had kicked open the door, bent on teaching this cheap women a ruthless lesson.

    But this time, he was suppressing his anger and asking her to move to the best residence, the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    Thinking of this, he felt the mes of rage in his heart. He waspletely filled with anger and wanted to kill someone.......

    Housekeeper Xu shuddered as he felt a cold chill run down his back. Feeling Chu Shao Yang¡¯s killing intent, he quickly moved back to step out of fear that he would suffer his highness¡¯ venting once again.

    He saw Chu Shao Yang clench his hands into two fists with veins appearing on the back of his hands, clearly thinking about breaking that woman sitting inside the house¡¯s head.

    He was so scared that his heart jumped into his throat.

    ¡°Your highness, you can¡¯t, you can¡¯t do that. A little impatience will ruin arge n, don¡¯t forget that your highness. The eldest princess is waiting for you!¡± Housekeeper Xu reminded him in a low voice.

    ¡°Hu! Hu!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang let out two long breaths and then walked into the wooden hut with a determined face.

    This damned woman. She clearly knew that he hade, but she didn¡¯te out to greet him!

    His cold gaze swept around and found that Chen Ning was sitting on the wooden bed. His heart was filled with an anger that he almost could not stop.

    Not only did she note out to wee him, she was even openly sitting on the wooden bed......How did she dare to do this!

    Chu Shao Yang grinded his teeth making a gezhi gezhi sound. He was so angry that he could not even say anything.

    A chill filled with killing intent came from his body. Xiao Ru was so scared that her face turned white and she shrunk back behind Chen Ning¡¯s body.

    Chen Ning acted like she had not seen Chu Shao Yang at all. She clicked her tongue and said to herself, ¡°Strange, we¡¯ve been here for an entire day and haven¡¯t met any trouble yet, so why am I hearing a mouse¡¯s squeaks now? Xiao Ru, did you hear anything?¡±

    Hearing this, Housekeeper Xu and the other servants behind Chu Shao Yang almost couldn¡¯t keep it in any longer and almost shouted out at her.

 Chapter 148: Mouse farts

    Chapter 148: Mouse farts

    How was there a mouse? This was clearly the sound of his highness grinding his teeth!

    This princess consort was truly brave, daring to make fun of his highness to his face.

    But none of them dared tough and could only keep it in. Everyone lowered their heads and their shoulders went up and down.

    Even Houeskeeper Xu wasn¡¯t an exception.

    Xiao Ru didn¡¯t understand what Chen Ning meant and just said in a silly manner, ¡°This servant hears it, there really is a mouse. It seems like it¡¯s quite a big mouse.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a strange ¡°chi ¨C chi- chi¡± that came from outside the door.

    Housekeeper Xu and the other servants couldn¡¯t keep it in any longer. Although they had their mouths closed, they could not stop theughter leaking out of the gaps in their teeth.

    ¡°What is that noise? Mouse farts?¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help knitting her brows and using her sleeve to cover her nose.

    The veins appearing on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head seemed like they were about to burst. He was filled with anger, just a step away from actually killing someone.

    But without knowing why, once he heard Chen Ning say the words ¡°mouse fart¡±, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a strange happy feeling. The anger that was about to burst out of his chest suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    His lips twitched, like he wanted tough.

    It was a good thing he held it back in time.

    Damn! How could heugh from that cheap woman¡¯s words?

    He gave a deep snort and his eyes fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s face. A look of disgust appeared as he looked away.

    When that red as a monkey¡¯s bottom face appeared in his line of sight, he began to think about what happened in his wedding hall. A deep disgust and anger immediately filled his chests.

    ¡°This king is here, you can go now.¡± He coldly said to her. His voice was filled with disgust and he didn¡¯t even look at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s his highnessing for a visit, this princess has forgotten to give his highness a greeting. I wonder what reason does his highness have to grace us with a trip to this tiny wooden hut?

    Chen Ning had a smile on her face as she spoke. The more disgusted he was, the happier she was.

    She would never tire of making Chu Shao Yang feel sick.

    She couldn¡¯t beat him in a fight, but she could anger him to death.

    ¡°Humph! You clearly know why and you¡¯re still asking.¡± Chu Shao Yang was so angry that his face turned green and he swung his sleeve out.

    ¡°Is it because your highness has heard that this princess is about to do and wanted to see this princess onest time? Then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed since this princess has been granted a blessing. Aftering to this little wooden hut, I¡¯ve found a cure that has cured this princess¡¯ disease.¡± Chen Ning continued smiling as she spoke.

    Chu Shao Yang had already heard this from Housekeeper Xu and he was already filled with anger over how lucky this cheap woman had been. Personally hearing it from her, his stomach turned green with regret.

    If he knew about this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have sent her to this wooden hut and perhaps she would have died already.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste time on small talk. Eldest Princess An Le is here to visit you and this wooden hut isn¡¯t suitable for receiving guests, so you should live in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion for now.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang worked hard to suppress his anger and only barely stopped himself from exploding as he said these words.

    After he finished speaking, he turned around to leave.

    He believed that if he stayed here any longer, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from taking this girl¡¯s life!

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    His foot just stepped over the door, but Chen Ning¡¯s voicezily sounded out behind him.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s footstep stopped and without turning around, he said in a low voice, ¡°What else do you need?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for this princess to go to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, but you need to promise three things first.¡±

    ¡°What three things?¡±

    The veins on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head began to pop once again.

 Chapter 149: Heâ€™s not suited

    Chapter 149: He¡¯s not suited

    ¡°This princess is not a dog that you can direct wherever you want. You want me to move to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion today and tomorrow you¡¯ll want me toe back to this wooden shed! I won¡¯t allow things to be dictated by you! This is the first promise, can you highness agree to this?¡± Chen Ning said in a calm voice.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s back turned stiff and after a while, he gave a snort.

    Chen Ning knew that this meant he agreed. She smiled and said, ¡°The Flowing Cloud Pavilion will be this princess¡¯ residence and the servants serving this princess will be personally picked by this princess. In addition, the maids of your pce or anyone else from this pce will not be allowed to enter my Flowing Cloud Pavilion. This is the second condition.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave another snort.

    Chen Ning gave a bright smile and slowly said, ¡°The third condition is that since this courtyard¡¯s sweet potatoes have cured this princess¡¯ illness, this princess wants to keep this courtyard. This shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang felt this was strange. He had thought that Chen Ning¡¯s third condition would make things hard for him, but who would have thought that her third condition would just be this deste little courtyard? It was the most eptable out of the three conditions.

    ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a promise!¡± Chu Shao Yang said in a deep voice as he looked back to take a nce at Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning was still smiling at him. Seeing him turn around, her smile slowly becamerger and her eyes suddenly narrowed.

    ¡°Your highness, if you and my little sister have nothing else to do, feel free to stop by my Flowing Cloud Pavilion. This princess will wee you at any time.¡±

    ¡°In your dreams!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly shouted as he turned around and left.

    Chen Ning giggled as she looked at his back. She slowly said to Housekeeper Xu, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.¡±

    *

    The Flowing Cloud Pavilion was just as elegant as Xia He had described it as. The residence was spacious and the ce was very bright. Not only was there little bridges and pavilions, there was even a small flower garden.

    The flowers were in full bloom, fighting each other in terms of beauty.

    Chen Ning liked this ce as soon as she saw it. Xiao Ru was even happier than she was as she started pping.

    ¡°Young miss, this Flowing Cloud Pavilion is truly beautiful. It would be great if we could live here for our entire lives..¡± She let out a satisfied sigh.

    When Chen Ning head this, she twisted her ear. Sheughed and scolded, ¡°You are truly unpromising. You might want to live here for your entire life, but I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    ¡°Why? This ce was even better than our residence back in the Guo Gong Pce, so why would it be bad to live here for our entire lives?¡± Xiao Ru asked in a silly voice.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be trapped with a man like Chu Shao Yang for my entire life, he doesn¡¯t suit me.¡± Chen Ning smile and said. She pulled aside the pearl string curtain and walked into the room.

    Xiao Ru was stunned and a while passed before she recovered.

    The young miss¡¯ meaning is.....There will be a day that she will leave this ce?

    Chen Ning had only explored for a bit before Eldest Princess An Le came to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, being apanied by Housekeeper Xu.

    The anger Chu Shao Yang felt from Chen Ning¡¯s provocations back at the wooden hut was not light and he would rather gouge out his eyes than to see Chen Ning¡¯s face again, so he found a reason to leave.

    It was a good thing that Eldest Princess An Le was not here to see him anyway. His refusal toe was well within Eldest Princess An Le¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°This consort has failed to greet the eldest princess. I ask for the eldest princess¡¯ forgiveness.¡±

    Chen Ning had already guessed that Chu Shao Yang would not being, so she had washed her face and put on a decent dress. Then she came out to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion¡¯s door to wait.

    She followed the customs set and greeted the eldest princess like this, not stepping a single foot over the rules.

    Her appearance was very natural and very graceful, neither humble or overbearing. She had no makeup on her face, yet her face was snow white. When the eldest princess saw her, she immediately had a good impression of her.

 Chapter 150: This servant will scram

    Chapter 150: This servant will scram

    Housekeeper Xu had a look of shock on his face as he looked at her. He could not believe that the Chen Ning he had talked to before could be this courteous. This princess had acted so arrogantly outside the wooden hut earlier, not even putting his highness into her eyes.

    This was apletely different person!

    ¡°You are Chen Ning? Come and talk to me.¡± Eldest Princess An Le was very straightforward, just like a man.

    But she was a treasured noble daughter, her eyes were much higher than normal people¡¯s. There were not many people that could enter into her eyes.

    But she was a treasured noble daughter, her eyes were much higher than normal people¡¯s. There were not many people that could enter into her eyes.

    Looking at the entire capital city, the number of people that she liked could be counted on a single hand.

    Even though she was a woman, the thing she hated the most were other women.

    Housekeeper Xu had thought that once she saw Chen Ning, her face would immediately fill with disgust. But he never expected that not only would the princess not reveal any expressions, she did not reveal a look of disgust or disdain.

    This was truly too strange.

    ¡°This princess has heard you were sick and it was very serious, so this princess decided to personally pay a visit today. Seeing you now, you don¡¯t seem to be sick at all. Did someone lie to this princess?¡±

    Eldest Princess An Le¡¯s eyes turned cold and her cold gaze looked at Housekeeper Xu.

    Housekeeper Xu immediately kneeled down, ¡°Reporting to the eldest princess. The princess consort was sick yesterday, but she was blessed and ate some medicine that cured her overnight.¡±

    ¡°Is there even this kind of magical medicine that could cure a seriously ill person in a single night? Housekeeper Xu, isn¡¯t this a little too exaggerated? Tell me, what kind of medicine is this? If there really is this kind of medicine, this princess would obviously want some as well.¡± Eldest Princess An Le clearly did not believe him.

    Housekeeper Xu was covered in cold sweat, ¡°This servant does not dare lie to the eldest princess, this matter is true. If the eldest princess does not believe me, then please ask the princess consort.¡±

    He was very smooth, throwing this question over to Chen Ning with a single sentence.

    Eldest Princess An Le turned to look at Chen Ning, ¡°Did this really happen?¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and bowed forward to pay respects to the eldest princess as she said, ¡°The eldest princess hase a long way to see this consort and this consort is very grateful. This is a long story, so I ask the eldest princess to pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The eldest princess did not say much and just followed along.

    The guards she brought along carrying the gift box and other things followed after her.

    Housekeeper Xu was not able to leave.

    He had been ordered by Chu Shao Yang to find out why the eldest princess came to visit Chen Ning, so how could he leave this easily?

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile as she looked at him, but she did not say anything.

    The line of people walked through the corridors, arriving in the main hall of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    The eldest princess waved her hand and said, ¡°Leave the present this princess brought here and everyone can leave. This princess has something private to talk about with the princess consort.¡±

    Everyone bowed down and after putting down the gift box, they all left.

    Other than the eldest princess and Chen Ning, there was also Housekeeper Xu standing there.

    He couldn¡¯t leave or stay.

    If he left, he wouldn¡¯t be able to finish what his highness ordered him to do, but if he stayed......

    ¡°What are you still doing here?¡± The eldest princess looked over at him with a dissatisfied look on her face.

    ¡°Reporting to the eldest princess, his highness has ordered this servant to properly serve the eldest princess and the princess consort, so this servant......this servant does not dare leave.¡± Housekeeper Xu braced himself as he spoke.

    The eldest princess knitted her brows and shouted, ¡°Scram!¡±

    ¡°This servant will scram, this servant will scram now.¡±

    Housekeeper Xu would not dare to stay even if he had courage as wide as the sky.

 Chapter 151: Receiving oneâ€™s wish

    Chapter 151: Receiving one¡¯s wish

    ¡°Eldest princess, please have some tea.¡± Chen Ning poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of the eldest princess.

    The eldest princess did not look at the cup of tea at all and just stared at Chen Ning¡¯s face with her shining eyes. She got straight to the point and said, ¡°This princess is not here to drink tea. You sent someone to tell this princess that you can help this princess get what she wants, is this true?¡±

    It was because of this that she was willing toe to the King Ding Yuan¡¯s pce and say that she must see Chen Ning.

    But if Chen Ning dared to lie to her......Of course the sword in Eldest Princess An Le¡¯s hand was not just for show!

    Her hand was ced on her waist and her sharp eyebrows were knit as murderous intent spilled out of her eyes.

    Chen Ning had already observed her movements and expression, so she knew that what Eldest Princess An Le was thinking the same thing as what she was guessing.

    ¡°Eldest princess, please do not be impatient and slowly let me exin. If anything I say makes the eldest princess dissatisfied, please take the sword on your waist and cut off my head.¡± She locked gazes with the eldest princess and did not blink as she responded.

    From the eldest princess¡¯ expression and style of speaking, Chen Ning could tell that she was a very straightforward woman.

    With this kind of personality, she would not like to mince words and would directly go for what she wants.

    Naturally, these words were to the eldest princess¡¯ liking.

    Her brows rxed a bit. Her expression became serious as she nodded at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Please sit and speak.¡±

    Chen Ning sat down and remained sitting for four hours.

    Housekeeper Xu was eagerly waiting outside with his neck stretched out.

    The longer he waited, the more nervous he felt.

    This eldest princess and princess consort were not close, but the eldest princess had stayed in for so long. What could they be talking about for it to take this long?

    This is bad!

    Housekeeper Xu suddenly pped his thigh.

    The princess consort wouldn¡¯t beining to the eldest princess, right?

    If she told the eldest princess about everything that had happened to her after she entered the pce, then this matter would definitely be transferred over to the emperor from the eldest princess.

    It had to be known that this engagement between his highness and the princess had been set up by the emperor. If his highness rejected the princess, that would be rejecting the emperor which was equal to pping the emperor¡¯s face.

    Even if his highness was the emperor¡¯s blood nephew, the emperor would still not let him off easy.

    Housekeeper Xu was filled with even more fear as he continued to think about it.

    He just stared at the door to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. When he saw Eldest Princess An Le walking out of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, his heart jumped into his throat.

    He thought the eldest princess would be angrily charging out, looking for his highness for an exnation. When he saw the expression on the eldest princess¡¯ face, his chin almost fell of from his shock.

    Oh god, were his eyes working properly?

    He actually saw a faint smile on the eldest princess¡¯ cold face!

    Until the eldest princess left, Housekeeper Xu felt as if he was in a dream.

    Hearing Housekeeper Xu¡¯s report, Chu Shao Yang was also filled with confusion. He had thought that after the eldest princess left the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, she would definitelye to find him topare notes.

    Then he would have a chance to ask about what they talked about.

    Who would have thought that the eldest princess would return to the princess pce immediately without saying anything to him?

    This was simply too unbelievable!

    *

    The news that Chen Ning had moved to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion had soon reached Chen Bi Yun¡¯s Intoxicated Flower Pavilion.

    ¡°What?¡± The embroidery needle in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s hand suddenly stabbed her finger and a drop of blood spilled out.

 Chapter 152: Framing someone

    Chapter 152: Framing someone

    She refused to acknowledge the pain and gripped Lan Xiang¡¯s wrist as she said with gritted teeth, ¡°Is what you said true? Now only has that cheap woman not died, his highness has even allowed her to live in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion?¡±

    Her long nails sunk deep into Lan Xiang¡¯s skin.

    Lan Xiang did not dare to show her pain and endured it as she replied, ¡°Yes, yes. Concubine consort, this servant has asked clearly and would not dare to lie to the concubine consort.¡±

    ¡°But why is she not dead yet? Why would his highness allow her to live in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion!¡± Chen Bi Yun angrily shouted.

    Of course she knew what kind of ce the Flowing Cloud Pavilion was, it was her dream residence.

    Although her Intoxicated Flower Pavilion was pretty good, it still could notpare with the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    Although his highness loved her, he still had not given her the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. In the end, he had given it to that damn cheap woman, Chen Ning!

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart was bit by a poisonous snake named jealousy and her eyes seemed to be filled with mes.

    ¡°This servant does not dare say.¡± Lan Xiang trembled as she looked at her. She was feeling more paining from her head since Chen Bi Yun¡¯s nails had already drawn blood.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll beat a cheap servant like you to death!¡± Chen Bi Yun was as gentle as water in front of Chu Shao Yang, but in front of Lan Xiang, she had this fierce experience and was angrily shouting.

    ¡°It¡¯s......It¡¯s like this,¡± Lan Xiang swallowed a mouthful of saliva and told Chen Bi Yun everything she had heard.

    Chen Bi Yun was more annoyed the more she heard, especially after she heard that Eldest Princess An Le had paid a visit just to see Chen Ning. She was filled with even more hate as she bit her lips.

    If the eldest princess supported Chen Ning, how would she go against that cheap woman in the future!

    ¡°Cheap woman! That damn cheap woman! How did she meet the eldest princess?¡±

    ¡°This servant does not know either.¡± Lan Xiang replied in a low voice.

    ¡°What does this concubine need you for if you don¡¯t know anything!¡± Chen Bi Yun gave a heavy p onto Lan Xiang¡¯s face.

    She treated Lan Xiang in front of her as Chen Ning and sent out p after p, making her feel better.

    ¡°This servant knows her wrongs, please calm your anger concubine consort.¡± Lan Xiang did not dare to dodge and could only kneel down while suffering her venting.

    Chen Bi Yun kept pping until she was tired and she stopped herself while panting.

    She looked at the swollen faced Lan Xiang and coldly said, ¡°How did your face be like this? If his highness asks, what will you say?¡±

    Lan Xiang endured her pain and said, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s because this servant identally fell down. Fell.....Fell down.¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡¯ Another p fell down on her face.

    ¡°One more time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s......It¡¯s from being beaten by someone the princess sent!¡± Lan Xiang suddenly realized something as she blurted this out.

    Chen Bi Yun finally gave a slight nod and then asked.

    ¡°The princess is already living in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, why would she beat you for no reason?¡±

    Lan Xiang gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This servant was following the concubine consort¡¯s orders and brought a present to the princess¡¯ Flowing Cloud Pavilion, but the princess not only rejected to let this servant in, she even sent someone to teach this servant a lesson. So.....that is how this servant¡¯s face became like this.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun finally revealed a satisfied expression and raised a hand to stroke Lan Xiang¡¯s cheek as she said, ¡°Very good, you are someone on my side, so her beating you is equivalent to hitting me. This concubine will definitely find his highness and get justice for you.¡±

    ¡°This servant thanks the concubine consort for her grace.¡± Lan Xiang endured her tears as she replied.

    ¡°There is still one more thing. That cheap person was clearly seriously ill and spitting up blood, right about to die, so how was she cured in a single night?¡± Lan Xiang, have you heard anything about this?¡± Chen Bi Yun frowned and bit her lips while being filled with hate.

 Chapter 153: Going for wool and coming back shorn

    Chapter 153: Going for wool anding back shorn

    ¡°This servant has already asked around.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what is the reason?¡±

    ¡°This servant has heard the things Housekeeper Xu¡¯s subordinates said. They said that the princess has eaten the sweet potatoes at the wooden hut, but no one had thought that the sweet potatoes would actually be medicine. The princess had only eaten it twice, but her illness had beenpletely cured. Everyone that talked about this was amazed, also, also.......¡± Lan Xiang hesitantly looked at Chen Bi Yun.

    Chen Bi Yun revealed a look of jealousy and hatred, ¡°Say it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the princess has also asked for the wooden hut from his highness. It¡¯s said that the sweet potatoes from that yard are life saving elixirs and no one is allowed to touch them.¡± Lan Xiang said.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± When Chen Bi Yun heard everything, she suddenly revealed a cold smile on her face, ¡°Very good, since no one is allowed to touch them, this concubine wants to go and take a look. I want to see what kind of treasure the sweet potato in that courtyard is!¡±

    She did not wait another second and brought Lan Xiang to visit the wooden hut.

    If the sweet potatoes in that courtyard really has the ability to revive people, then she would take it all. She would not leave a single one for that cheap woman, Chen Ning!

    *

    After Chen Ning had moved to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, she had called Chun Tao and Xia He over to serve by her side.

    Especially for Xia He, she had words of praise for her.

    The eldest princess visiting the King Ding Yuan¡¯s pce was all because Xia He had sent news over to the eldest princess. These two maids were already filled with admiration for Chen Ning.

    After finishing her breakfast, Chen Ning saw Chun Tao and Xia He standing at the side winking at each other and with strange smiles on their faces.

    She looked over and pursed her lips into a smile as she asked, ¡°What happened now?¡±

    Xia He quickly said, ¡°Princess consort, when you hear this news, you will definitely be filled with joy.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Chen Ning asked.

    Xia He did not say anything and justughed. She bent over as she continuedughing.

    Chen Ning rolled her eyes and pointed at Chun Tao as she said, ¡°You tell me then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess consort.¡± Chun Tao was a year older than Xian He and was more mature, but she still could not conceal the smile on her face.

    ¡°These servants heard a funny joke earlier. We¡¯ve heard that yesterday, concubine Chen suddenly went to the wooden hut and somehow, she fell into the manure pit. Her personal ve Lan Xiang quickly tried to save her, but in the end, both of them fell in, ending up beingpletely covered in dung. The two of them spent several hours in the pit before they were noticed by the night guards. I heard that even after taking seven-eight baths, concubine Chen still stunk of poop. They smelled so bad that his highness couldn¡¯t even stay a cup of tea¡¯s time before rushing off. Ha, ha, princess, isn¡¯t this hrious?¡±

    The three maidsughed together.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help smiling as well.

    Her eyes shined as she picked up a cup of tea and she wasughing as she drank the tea.

    Xia He finally suppressed herughter and said, ¡°His highness had asked concubine Chen why she had gone to the wooden shed for no reason and concubine Chen said that she had heard there were medicinal sweet potatoes there, so she wanted to dig out a few for his highness. She never would have thought that other than the sweet potatoes nted there, there would also be a giant manure pit. Ha, ha, this is what is called going for wool anding back shorn. It is the bad luck she deserves for trying to steal from our princess consort!¡±

    Chun Tao smiled and added, ¡°That concubine Chen wanted to ask his highness for a favour, but in the end she was scolded by his highness. His highness has ced restrictions on concubine Chen and said that she is no longer allowed to take a single step out of the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion!¡±

 Chapter 154: Getting what one deserves

    Chapter 154: Getting what one deserves

    Xiao Ru¡¯s felt very satisfied when she heard this. She patted her head as she smiled and said, ¡°I understand, I understand now. No wonder young miss told Housekeeper Xu that the sweet potatoes had cured her illness yesterday, you were setting up a trap for the second miss!¡±

    Chen Ning said with a stern face, ¡°If she didn¡¯t have a heart wanting to hurt others, then she naturally wouldn¡¯t go to the wooden hut and wouldn¡¯t have fallen in the manure pit. She received what she deserves, what does it have to do with me?¡±

    The three maids all smiled as they nodded in agreement.

    ¡°The weather today isn¡¯t that bad. Xiao Ru,e and take a walk with me.¡±

    When Chen Ning heard the sparrows chirping outside her window, she couldn¡¯t help thinking that this beautiful spring did not disappoint her.

    The King Ding Yuan pce upied arge area and many courtyards and buildings could be seen.

    Chen Ning looked over at the false rock mountain by the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and saw argeke not far away. There was a row of willow trees nted on the shore, currently covered in soft green leaves.

    The surface of theke was as calm as a mirror. When the wind blew, it created a ripple in the water.

    She couldn¡¯t help being interested as she brought Xiao Ru to the mirror likeke.

    The spring wind was blowing and the flowers were blooming, the entire area was covered in the aura of spring.

    The feelings in Chen Ning¡¯s heart also soared. Standing under the willow trees at the edge of theke, she looked down at the sparklingke and revealed a bright smile.

    The sunlight passed through the willow leaves and gently shined down on her face. Her beautiful face seemed like it was covered in ayer of golden light.

    Xiao Ru suddenly picked up the a stone and with a ¡°putong¡± sound, she threw it across theke, disrupting the calm water surface.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, what are you doing?¡± Chen Ning smiled and asked.

    ¡°When this servant thinks of how the second miss bullies you, my heart is filled with anger. So I pretended like she was trapped in the stone and threw her into theke.¡± Xiao Ru let out a sigh and then picked up a few more stones. She vented her anger as she threw them into theke.

    Chen Ning pursed her lips into a faint smile. Seeing her childish behaviour, she smiled and said, ¡°Do you want to make this entireke smelly?¡±

    Xiao Ru stuck out her tongue and giggled as she said, ¡°That¡¯s right, this servant haspletely forgotten that fact. The second miss has already fallen into a manure pit and currently stinks!¡±

    Chen Ning innocently bent down and picked up a stone full of wrinkles, making it very ugly. She asked Xiao Ru, ¡°Is this stone ugly?¡±

    ¡°It is very ugly!¡± Xiao Ru honestly nodded.

    ¡°Good!¡± Chen Ning raised her hand and threw the stone into theke. With a ¡°dong¡± sound, it sunk to the bottom.

    ¡°This is Chu Shao Yang!¡± She smiled and shouted.

    ¡°Oh, young miss!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes were so wide open that they almost popped out.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, others might treat you like a treasure, but in my, Chen Ning¡¯s eyes, you are a piece of stone at the bottom of the manure pit. Stinky and hard!¡± Chen Ningughed as she picked up another piece of ugly stone and just threw it into the water without saying anything.

    ¡°This miss does not want a piece of stone like you!¡± Another piece was thrown in!

    ¡°Screw you! Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    Chen Ning was very happy throwing the stones away, not caring about anything.

    Not far away from where she was, there was a person¡¯s figure hiding in the trees. Their face was very dark and their chin was tightly pulled in.

    This Little Mirror Lake was right beside the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and was very beautiful with the lush green willow tree leaves. This was a ce Chu Shao Yang loved to frequently visit.

    But after Chen Ning had moved into the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, he did not dare to visit it again out of fear of seeing Chen Ning again. If he did meet her, he might not be able to hold it in and strangle her to death.

    It was a coincidence today because he had wanted to go visit Chen Bi Yun at the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion.

    After walking through the door, Chen Bi Yun greeted him while in tears. She should have just taken a bath as water dripped down her jet ck hair, wetting her thin clothes.

 Chapter 155: Beauty

    Chapter 155: Beauty

    With a snow white neck, half open clothes, jade like skin, and exquisite curves, she should have been very beautiful.

    If this was the usual Chu Shao Yang, he would have definitely tenderly pulled her into thefort of his arms.

    But after thinking about how she had fallen into the manure pit for so many hours, he felt a faint stench assault his nose. Even one of her stray hairs falling on the back of his hand filled him with disgust.

    He forced himself to resist the urge to push her away and bluntly said a fewforting words to her.

    His face had turned a little ugly, but Chen Bi Yun did not acknowledge it. She pulled Lan Xiang into kneeling in front of him and told him the embellished lie they hade up with before asking him to make a decision while revealing an aggrieved look.

    Lan Xiang¡¯s swollen face was just like a pig and her body released a strange odor.

    Before she could evene close, Chu Shao Yang had already covered his nose in disgust.

    The word he hated hearing the most right now was ¡°princess¡±, but Chen Bi Yun continued to say the word ¡°princess¡± which filled him with anger.

    He flicked his sleeve and scolded with a cold expression on his face, ¡°The Flowing Cloud Pavilion has already been giving to that woman by this king, you clearly knew how evil her heart is, so why do you not stay away from her and send yourself to her door? The reason why Lan Xiang has be this way is her own fault. If you obediently stayed in the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, you never would have suffered this humiliation! Also, there¡¯s you! You¡¯re clearly pregnant, but you don¡¯t choose to stay inside and take care of yourself. You stubbornly chose to go to the deste wooden hut and tried to dig up sweet potatoes for this king¡¯s health. Are all the cooks of this dignified pce all dead and now we need the concubine consort to do all the cooking?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun had never been reprimanded this seriously by Chu Shao Yang before. Her face suddenly felt hot from the shame she felt. It went from red and white to white and green.

    She still did not give up as she said in an aggrieved manner, ¡°Your highness, Lan Xiang has already been beaten like this, are we supposed to just forget about it? Even if it isn¡¯t rted to elder sister, it is still because those maid servant she has are bad. Everyone says that you have to find the owner before you beat the dog, so those maids beating up Lan Xiang like this is equivalent to pping Yun¡¯er¡¯s face. Yun¡¯er will be looked down upon in the future like this.¡±

    After she finished speaking, tear trickled down her face making her look delicate and pitiful.

    Chu Shao Yang shouted, ¡°You are this king¡¯s concubine, as long as you behave, who will dare to look down on you! You do not care at all and that is why you keep turning into a joke for others tough at. It is better if you just stay in the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion. Without this king¡¯s permission, you are not allowed to take a single step out!¡±

    After he finished speaking, he angrily mmed the door behind him as he walked out.

    He just left Chen Bi Yun and Lan Xiang standing therepletely stunned.

    Chu Shao Yang waspletely upset, so after leaving the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, he began to walk around randomly. Unconsciously, he arrived on the familiar path to the Little Mirror Lake.

    Suddenly, he heard a voice as clear as a silver bell ring out from below the willows on the side of theke.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    The voice clearly shouted out these three words.

    Chu Shao Yang was surprised and suddenly stopped moving as he looked for the source of the sound.

    His heart was filled with rage. He never would have thought that there would be such a courageous maid that would dare to shout his name out like this.

    There were two young girls standing shore of theke. With their backs facing him, he couldn¡¯t clearly see their faces, but their beauty was very eye catching.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were attracted to the girl wearing the light green robe. This girl¡¯s back was very slender and very familiar.

 Chapter 156: Are you even a man?

    Chapter 156: Are you even a man?

    He was currently frowning as he was wondering about whether he had seen this young girl before. He watched the green clothed young girl bending forth and picking up an ugly stone, just to throw it into the water.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, others might treat you like a treasure, but in my Chen Ning¡¯s eyes, you are just a stone in the manure pit. Stinky and hard!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned as ck as a pot.

    Damn! She¡¯s actually Chen Ning!

    Enemies truly do meet on a narrow path!

    Chu Shao Yang resisted the urge to rush over, but his temple was already painfully throbbing.

    He took in a deep breath and prepared to leave. The less he saw and heard, the less angry he felt.

    Who would have thought that the moment he prepared to leave, he would hear Chen Ning¡¯sughtering from behind him.

    Herughter was very clear and sweet, just like little beads bouncing into a jade te. If he did not know that it was Chen Ning, he might not have been able to stop himself from rushing over.

    But now he felt as if this voice was grating to his ears.

    ¡°Screw you, Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    Chen Ningughed as she threw out another stone.

    There were things that couldn¡¯t be endured!

    Chu Shao Yang could endure this no longer. He took a few steps forward and his body shed as he arrived behind Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning and Xiao Ru under the tree felt nothing and were still happily talking with one another. They never would have thought that someone would appear behind them.

    ¡°Cheap woman, die!¡±

    Chu Shao Yan gritted his teeth and raised his right foot without any hesitation, kicking Chen Ning into theke.

    A ¡°putong¡± sound rang out and water sshed all around.

    Chen Ning was like a steel weight as she fell into the water.

    ¡°Young miss!¡± Xiao Ru screamed out in shock. She turned and saw Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face filled with murderous intent and her face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Your highness, why did you push the young miss into the water!¡± Although Xiao Ru was afraid, she still gathered her courage to ask this.

    Her face had turned red and she seemed like she wanted to rush out at Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°That cheap woman deserves to die!¡± Chu Shao Yang coldly said this and turned to leave.

    ¡°You......You......¡± Xiao Ru was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything. She just tightly bit her lips.

    She refused to turn around and scold Chu Shao Yang. She threw herself down on the shore and desperately shouted at theke, ¡°Young miss! Young miss!¡±

    ¡°Someonee! Come save someone! The princess consort has fallen in the water!¡±

    ¡°Young miss! Young miss!¡±

    Xiao Ru voice was choked up and she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing. Her body would not stop trembling. If the young miss drowned, then she would not want to live either.

    Theke¡¯s surface suddenly rippled and with a ¡°bo¡± sound, a head covered in wet ck hair appeared on the surface of the water.

    Xiao Ru was scared, but after looking at head, she broke out in tears and revealed a smile. Before the tears could fall, the smile on her face had already bloomed like a flower.

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re not dead! This servant was almost scared to death! Come quickly, this servant will pull you up!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s face was covered in wet hair and looking at the shore, she angrily shouted, ¡°Xiao Ru, which bastard kicked me in the butt just now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s......It¡¯s his highness!¡± Xiao Ru stuck out her tongue and replied.

    When Chen Ning heard this, she angrily insulted, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you even dare to do this kind of petty thing! Are you even a man!¡±

    Although she could swim, she had been caught off guard when she was kicked into theke, causing her to swallow a few mouthfuls of coldke water. Adding in the barely warm weather of march, theke was still cold to the point that her skill was covered in goosebumps. Shivering in the water, she almost began to cramp up.

    It had to be known that cramps were very dangerous. No matter how good a person was at swimming, there have been many that had lost their lives to cramps.

 Chapter 157: Cordial and warm greetings

    Chapter 157: Cordial and warm greetings

    Chu Shao Yang had not walked far and he heard Chen Ning scolding him behind him which caused his brows to knit.

    She actually did not drown?

    Humph, she really is lucky!

    Chen Ning continued to insult him, but he turned a deaf ear and began walking faster.

    All the way until he was far enough to not hear Chen Ning voice anymore did he finally slow his steps.

    It was unknown why, but he revealed a faint smile with his lips. Even the oppressive anger he felt began to slowly fade away.

    This one kick was truly soothing!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mood continued rising as the smile on his face becamerger.

    Of course he knew that his own behaviour was very petty and could even be considered despicable. He also knew that he would be a joke if this was spread.

    But he could not endure it in that moment and just did it!

    Moreover, he did not have a single bit of regret!

    Chen Ning pulled her wet body onto theke shore. Her lips had already turned blue from the cold and it felt as if her blood waspletely frozen.

    Xiao Ru quickly took out her outer shirt and draped it over her.

    It was a good thing that the Flowing Cloud Pavilion was not that far away. Seeing Chen Ning looking like a drowned chickening back, Chun Tao and Xie He were both shocked.

    They did not even have time to ask what happened before they rushed into the kitchen to boil hot water for the freezing Chen Ning.

    Sitting in a bathtub filled with warm scented water, Chen Ning finally let out a long exhale. She felt her four limbs begin to warm up.

    She gritted her teeth and cursed, ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡± Then she let out three big sneezes.

    After waking up the next day, Chen Ning felt that her nose was stuffed up and her throat was burning. She knew that she had caught a cold and would be better in just three-five days.

    This man could even sneak up behind her and kick her into the water like this, what couldn¡¯t he do?

    Chen Ning had regarded him as a human before, but after today, she had decided not to view him as a human anymore.

    So, she began to give a cordial and warm ¡°greeting¡± to this man who wasn¡¯t a human. She gave a ¡°greeting¡± to all eight generations of his ancestors, starting from the ape men.

    Chun Tao and Xia He were terrified hearing this.

    Isn¡¯t the princess consort too brave She even dared to insult his highness eight generation of ancestors, doesn¡¯t this also include the emperor?

    Daring to insult the emperor, this was a crime with the punishment of beheading.

    Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help being enraptured with excitement.

    ¡°That viinous thing, have a child that has no eyes!¡±

    Chen Ning was tired from giving out greetings and her throat hurt, so she stopped shouting out greetings today.

    Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help correcting her, ¡°Young miss, this servant remembers it as failing to have a child.¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile at her and said ,¡±That is indecent. We are refined people and cannot say these kinds of words.¡±

    ¡°But in the wooden hut, you even called Housekeeper Xu and the others mouse farts.¡± Xiao Ru blurted out.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help getting angry as she scowled and said, ¡°Xiao Ru, no one will treat you as a mute if you keep speaking. Since you are feeling this lonely, then go out and help me with something.

    This dumb little girl, actually exposing her shorings.

    ¡°Alright, please tell me what you need young miss.¡± Xiao Ru stuck out her tongue and made a face.

    ¡°Help me buy some medicine from the pharmacy. That¡¯s right, you should also go and pawn the jewelry.¡±

    She picked up a pen and write down the prescription for cold medicine.

    She did not understand medicine, but she had seen many medical books before which included many chinese medicine books. She had remembered many different ssical prescriptions.

    To be able to go from the ancient era to the modern era, these are ssics tempered with time.

    Such as the magical Xiao Chai Hu Soup that had been changed a hundred times, or the Ma Huang Soup that wasbouriously made. The Gui Zhi Soup, the revitalizing Si Jun soup, the Ba Zhen Soup, or the wide variety of other alternatives that she could choose from.

 Chapter 158: Only an idiot would use brawn

    Chapter 158: Only an idiot would use brawn

    But Chen Ning had only memorized prescriptions and couldn¡¯t diagnose illnesses like a doctor.

    The three maids were shocked.

    ¡°Princess consort, you¡¯re also skilled in medicine?¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    Xia He couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°We have doctors in the pce, so how about this servant go and find a doctor for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only suffering from a little cold, not anything serious, so I don¡¯t need to see a doctor. The pce is filled with Chu Shao Yang¡¯s people, so who knows if they would to poison me.¡± Chen Ning gently said.

    Xiao He¡¯s face turned red as she murmured, ¡°Princess consort, this servant.....¡±

    ¡°What happened is in the past, this princess knows that you were tricked by someone else, so there is no need to mention it anymore. As you wholeheartedly work to serve me, this princess will treat you and Chun Tao like sisters.¡±

    Chun Tao and Xia He¡¯s heart were filled with gratitude.

    They were both looked down on in the king¡¯s pce, but they never thought that after working for the princess, they would be able to feel this proud and happy. The entire king¡¯s pce¡¯s maids were all envious of their good luck.

    Xiao Ru held the jewelry box as she prepared to leave, but Chen Ning suddenly stopped her.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    A light bulb lit up in her head and she thought of an idea. Then she said, ¡°After you buy the medicine, also buy some fireworks on your way home. The more the better, do you remember this?¡±

    ¡°Young miss, you like to set off some fireworks? Alright, this servant will be sure to buy the biggest and most beautiful ones back!¡± Xiao Ru happily replied.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and said nothing else.

    When Xiao Ru came back, she brought a bunch of fireworks and firecrackers with her.

    The smile on her face bloomed like a flower. When she saw Chen Ning smiling, she said, ¡°Young miss, we really are rich now. This servant has pawned off the second miss¡¯ jewelry in thergest pawn shop and I received three thousand silver coins!¡±

    She happily took out a thick stack of silver bills and handed them over to Chen Ning. Then she said, ¡°This servant has also bought the medicine and fireworks, it costed a total of twenty seven silver coins. Young miss, we are truly rich now!¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and poked her forehead, ¡°You are a really stingy girl!¡±

    After she had her medicine, she felt a lot better. Her body no longer went from cold to warm anymore, but thinking of Chu Shao Yang, her heart filled with anger once again.

    She had suffered such arge loss at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hands. If she did not fight back, then she wouldn¡¯t be Chen Ning.

    But she knew how strong Chu Shao Yang was and she knew her own skill level.

    If she fought him head on, even a hundred Chen Ning¡¯s fighting together could not take care of a single Chu Shao Yang.

    But, smart people only needed to use their brain. Only idiots chose to use brawn.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed as they fell onto therge pile of fireworks. Then she began to let out a gentlyugh.

    After three days, her cold waspletely cured. She got up out of bed feeling refreshed and rejuvenated.

    After Chen Ning finished her breakfast, she was prepared to begin with her n.

    Xiao Ru suddenly came in with a confused look on her face. There was a bamboo basket in her hands that was covered in a blue cloth.

    ¡°Young miss, don¡¯t you think this is strange? When this servant woke up this morning, I found this basket in front of our door. What do you think is inside this basket?¡±

    Chen Ning looked at the basket and said with a smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s an egg.¡±

    ¡°Yi, young miss, how did you guess it?¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes opened wide in surprise.

    ¡°I guess from this.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she picked out a feather from the cracks of the bamboo basket.

 Chapter 159: Heavenly chicken laying eggs

    Chapter 159: Heavenly chickenying eggs

    Xiao Ru suddenly realized something and then she asked, ¡°Then young miss, can you guess who put the basket of eggs at our door? This servant has already asked Chun Tao and Xia He, but they don¡¯t know anything either. Moreover, there are only the four of us in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and no one else here. Before going to sleepst night, this servant made sure to check all the doors and windows and they were all locked, so where did this basket of eggse from? Could a heavenly chicken havee to our door in the middle of the night andid these eggs?¡±

    Her round little face was filled with confusion.

    Hearing the words ¡°heavenly chickenying these eggs¡±, Chen Ning¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat and she began to think of Chu Shao Bai.

    Could it be that Chu Shao Bai sent this basket of eggs?

    But didn¡¯t he leave filled with anger?

    With his personality, it was impossible for him toe back.

    But if it wasn¡¯t Chu Shao Bai, where had these eggse from?

    ¡°Xiao Ru, let¡¯s keep these eggs for now. As for that basket, ce it by our door before going to sleep and perhaps another basket of eggs will appear tomorrow.¡±

    Chen Ning pursed her lips into a smile.

    She had been joking, but she never thought that Xiao Ru would actually put the eggs away and the ce the basket in front of the door.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help breaking out inughter.

    She looked at these round eggs and then looked at the fireworks that Xiao Ru bought and a wonderful idea appeared in her mind.

    ¡°Go out for now, I want to be alone for a bit.¡±

    She chased out Xiao Ru, Chun Tao, and Xia He. She told them that no matter what happened or what they heard, they were not allowed toe in.

    The three maids did not understand what she was doing, but they could only helplessly look at each other.

    Chen Ning had locked herself in for an entire day.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the soundsing out of the room asionally, they three maids would have thought that she disappeared.

    Chun Tao and Xia He had finished making dinner, but they just carried it to the door. They did not dare to bother Chen Ning, so they could only wait outside.

    After the food turned cold, they just swapped it out for warm food. The cycle of cold and warm food continued.

    All the way until the evening.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Suddenly a deafening explosion came from inside of the room.

    ¡°Thunder! Thunder!¡± Xiao Ru screamed out as she tightly covered her ears. Her face turned pale with fright.

    ¡°The sky is falling, the sky is falling!¡± Chun Tao and Xia He hugged each other as they trembled. It felt like the entire house was trembling.

    After a while, they realized that it wasn¡¯t a lightning strike and that deafening sound hade from Chen Ning¡¯s room.

    ¡°Young miss! What happened? Young miss, say something! Young miss!¡±

    Xiao Ru was the first one to rush over. Her two fists desperately pounded on the door.

    Her heart was filled with fear and she was only thinking one thing. Something must have happened to the young miss!

    That deafening sound must have been the fireworks she brought back and the young miss might have been blow up.

    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she felt. Her face was covered in tears and her voice went hoarse from shouting.

    ¡°Princess consort, are you in there? Are you alright? Please say something!¡±

    Chun Tao and Xia He tried to smash the door open.

    Finally, Chen Ning¡¯s voice slowly sounded out the room.

    ¡°What are you three girls shouting for? I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±

    The voice sounded very tired, but it really was Chen Ning¡¯s voice.

 Chapter 160: Disturbing oneâ€™s sleep

    Chapter 160: Disturbing one¡¯s sleep

    Xiao Ru suddenly burst into tears, not being able to control her excitement.

    Chun Tao and Xia He were also overjoyed, almost cheering out loud. That explosion just now had scared them half to death.

    If someone were to happen to the princess consort, they wouldn¡¯t have a good future in the king¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. Wash up and go to sleep, you¡¯re not allowed to bother me anymore, do you understand?¡± Chen Ning said with a trace of impatience in her voice.

    The three maids looked her and stuck out their tongues. None of them dared to say anything, but they didn¡¯t feel assured by Chen Ning¡¯s words. In the end, Chun Tao brought some nkets over and the three maids guarded outside the door, staying the entire night.

    All the way untilte at night, the three of them unconsciously fell asleep.

    After the sun rose, Xiao Ru was the first one to open her eyes and she sleepily let out a yawn. Suddenly, she was surprised and her eyes popped out as she stared at the basket in front of her.

    This basket that had been emptyst night before she went to sleep was actually filled with eggs now!

    The young miss was correct!

    Her chin fell down and she stared at the basket of eggs in a daze for quite a while. Then she suddenly thought of something and charged to the door, cing her ear against it.

    She realized the room waspletely silent and not a sound could be heard.

    ¡°Young miss! Young miss!¡±

    She was scared to death because something must have happened to the young miss!

    ¡°Princess consort!¡± Chun Tao and Xia He woke up at the same time. Their first reaction was also that something had happened to the princess consort!

    ¡°You three, why are you disrupting someone¡¯s sleep this early in the morning! You really are annoying!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯szy voice came from inside the room.

    Then a ¡°guang dang¡± sound rang out and the door opened.

    ¡°Young miss!¡±

    ¡°Princess consort!¡±

    When the three maids saw that Chen Ning was safe and sound, they were pleasantly surprised. When their eyes fell on Chen Ning¡¯s face, their chins almost fell off.

    ¡°God, princess consort, how did you be this way?¡± Chun Tao¡¯s mouth was wide enough to fit an egg in.

    ¡°Princess consort, you, you.....¡± Xia He was stunned, having trouble saying anything.

    Only Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes began to glow as her eyes filled with pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Young miss, your hair is truly beautiful. How did you even get it that way? It¡¯s really good, really beautiful!¡±

    After staying in her room for a day and night, Chen Ning hadpletely changed her appearance.

    Her white as jade face had turnedpletely dark. Her eyes were bloodshot like she was very tired, but the light in her eyes still sparkled.

    The most shocking thing was her hair that was like a dark cloud.

    The originally smooth and silky hair was now curling up like waves. Still each strand of hair exuded a kind of glow.

    Xiao Ru circled around Chen Ning feeling very envious.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile, but she did not say anything.

    She could not tell these three maids that because her experiments failed, her hair was turned this way by the firecracker explosions.

    This would be too embarrassing for her as the princess.

    ¡°Young miss, this servant also wants a hairstyle as pretty as this.¡± Xiao Ru said.

    ¡°Alright, this isn¡¯t hard. It can¡¯t be any easier.¡± Chen Ning smiled and looked at Xiao Ru, having fun teasing her.

    Xiao Ru did not understand this and began to happily jump up.

    ¡°Young miss, this servant knows you are the best to this servant.¡± Her smile stretched from ear to ear.

    ¡°No rush, no rush.¡± Chen Ning smiled. When her eyes fell onto the basket filled with eggs, she let out a ¡°yi¡± sound.

 Chapter 161: Carefully prepared present

    Chapter 161: Carefully prepared present

    ¡°Young miss, are you an immortal? You can even guess this! This servant had ced the empty basket here and when I woke up this morning, it was actually filled with eggs! Could there be a heavenly chickening down andying eggs?¡±

    Xiao Ru excitedly lifted up the basket as if there would be a treasure falling from the sky.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    It has to be Chu Shao Bai!

    She was already 100% sure that other than Chu Shao Bai, there would be no one else that could do this.

    But why did he stubbornly send her eggs and nothing else?

    What was the meaning of this?

    Chen Ning suddenly thought of something he had said when he had given her the fragrant ice, which clearly rang out in her ears right now.

    ¡°That day when you were drunk, you wanted some fragrant ice. Also you wanted some chicken eggs and some other stuff that I didn¡¯t hear clearly......¡±

    The corners of her lips drew back and she couldn¡¯t help breaking out inughter.

    She really could not remember what kind of nonsense she said on the night she got drunk. He had heard ¡°refrigerator¡± as ¡°fragrant ice¡±, but what did he interpret this ¡°collecting eggs¡± from?

    When she met Chu Shao Bai again, she would definitely ask him.

    Only.....Would he ever appear in front of her again?

    He had sent the eggs to her door and had not shown himself to her. This clearly meant that he was still angry with her and did not want to see her.

    ¡°Young miss, this servant will put the eggs away. These are all heaven sent eggs, so they must all be treasures.¡± Xiao Ru tightly held the basket and said.

    Chen Ning was immersed in her thoughts and gently gave an ¡°un¡± sound. She was not paying any attention to what Xiao Ru said.

    Xiao Ru happily took the eggs out of the basket and ced them into the cupboards. She reached out and also picked up the eggs she ced on the table yesterday.

    ¡°Young miss, this servant will put these eggs with the others, alright?¡±

    Chen Ning turned around when she heard this. Seeing Xiao Ru pick up one of the eggs, her expression changed.

    ¡°Xiao Ru! Don¡¯t move! You definitely cannot move!¡± She looked very nervous like what Xiao Ru picked up wasn¡¯t an egg, but rather a bomb.

    Xiao Ru had never seen the young miss reveal this kind of expression before. Her heart filled with fear and her hand shook, then the egg fell out her hand.

    It was a good thing Chen Ning reacted quickly and carefully caught the egg in her palm. Then she let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, do you know? You almost kicked a ho¡¯s nest.¡±

    ¡°Ho¡¯s nest?¡± Xiao Ru carefully looked at the egg in Chen Ning¡¯s hands and scratched her head with a puzzled look, ¡°This is not a ho¡¯s nest, this is clearly an egg. Young miss, although this servant isn¡¯t well learned, I still do know the difference between eggs and ho nests.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning was speechless as she looked up. She could not help rolling her eyes.

    God, it might be better if you take Xiao Ru away!

    ¡°Princess consort, is there anything different about these eggs?¡± Chun Tao was quite observant, she could see that there was a red dot on each of the eggs which the ones in the cupboard did not have.

    ¡°Un, it¡¯s different, very different. You guys are not allowed to move the eggs on my desk. You aren¡¯t even allowed to touch them, do you understand?¡±

    Chen Ning revealed serious expression and then carefully ced the eggs in her hand onto the table.

    These red dotted eggs were the products of an entire day¡¯s work. The hard to create ¡°results¡±.

    Chu Shao Yang, I hope you enjoy this present I carefully prepared for you.

    Her eyes began to shine.

 Chapter 162: Seeking death

    Chapter 162: Seeking death

    It was night, just past 2 am. Chen Ning quietly left the Flowing Cloud Pavilion by herself, running right to the Peach Blossom Cove.

    She had Xia He ask around already. These past few days, Chu Shao Yang had been living in the Peach Blossom Cove alone, not going to Chen Bi Yun¡¯s Intoxicated Flower Pavilion at all. It should be because Chen Bi Yun had fallen into the manure pit and now he was just brooding by himself.

    This was truly a heaven sent opportunity.

    She did not allow anyone else to follow her.

    The three maids did not know martial arts and bringing them along would just be binding her own hands, not helping her at all. They might even mess things up for her at the most crucial moment.

    Especially that little girl Xiao Ru.

    Of course she didn¡¯t tell Xiao Ru about the purpose of her journey. If Xiao Ru knew, she would be so worried that she would follow closely behind her.

    In order to hide herself, she had put on a set of night clothing and used a ck towel to cover her face. The only thing being revealed was a pair of ck and white eyes.

    In her pockets, she had two red marked eggs, one on each side.

    Hei, hei, Chu Shao Yang, I¡¯ll let you try out my secret weapon. I¡¯ll let you properly enjoy it!

    She was very confident with her results.

    She did not meet any trouble on the way and smoothly arrived at the Peach Blossom Cove.

    This was because no one in the king¡¯s pce would think that anyone would be daring enough to break into his highness¡¯ forbidden ce.

    There was not a single guard around the Peach Blossom Cove.

    They all knew how strong his highness¡¯ martial arts was. With this high level martial arts, if there was anyone movement within a hundred meters, it would not be able to escape his highness¡¯ ears.

    If anyone dared to sneak into the Peach Blossom Cove, they would just be seeking death.

    Unfortunately, even though the entire pce knew, only Chen Ning did not know this.

    When she had sneaked into the Peach Blossom Cove, she was still thinking that she was very lucky.

    In fact, the moment she had jumped over the Peach Blossom Cove¡¯s door, Chu Shao Yang had already heard her from inside the room. His two nted brows were raised.

    He put down the sword he was cleaning and his lips curled into a cold smile.

    There is actually someone that dares to sneak into his Peach Blossom Cove?

    When he heard that person¡¯s footstepsnding, he knew that person was not a martial arts master. Rather it was aplete rookie to the martial arts.

    Actually they weren¡¯t even a rookie.

    Against this kind of person, there was no need to use his weapons. There wasn¡¯t a need to tarnish his sword.

    Chen Ning tiptoed closer to the elegant little building deep in the Peach Blossom Cove.

    She could see from afar that there was a candle alit inside of the little building. It was very clear that Chu Shao Yang was living inside.

    She was afraid of stepping on stones or leaves on the ground, so she was very careful with each step. Lifting her foot high up and gently stepping down, not making a single sound at all.

    Step by step like this as she approached the little building in the peach blossom forest.

    Chu Shao Yang floated out of the room and jumped atop a tall peach blossom tree,nding right above the tree.

    The night wind blew his robe and the peach blossom leaves shook, but he just firmly stood there. His body did not move at all, showing that he had a high mastery of qinggong.

    He looked down from above and saw Chen Ning on the ground.

    When he saw the way Chen Ning was tiptoeing and walking carefully, he suddenly felt like this was very funny.

    Where did this stupid thiefe from!

    With this low level qinggong, he still dares to sneak into his king¡¯s pce. Was he paying the king¡¯s pce¡¯s guards for nothing?

    A trace of fierce killing intent shined in his eyes.

    Daring to sneak into the Peach Blossom Cove, death is your punishment!

    He suddenly jumped out and his right palm was like a knife as it shot out at Chen Ning¡¯s heart from behind.

    At this moment, Chen Ning suddenly felt like she was in danger. The hair on the back of her neck stood up from the chill she felt.

    There¡¯s danger!

 Chapter 163: Cat chasing mouse

    Chapter 163: Cat chasing mouse

    She did not have time to turn around before feeling a giant pressureing from behind her, just like a mountain falling down on her. In her mind she shouted out this is bad.

    Chu Shao Yang curled his lips into a ridiculing smile with his palm prepared to touch Chen Ning¡¯s back. If his palm touched her, Chen Ning¡¯s five visceras would be destroyed and she would vomit out blood and die.

    At this moment, his eyes shed and he saw that this little thief wearing dark clothes was very slender. Judging by her stature, it was actually a woman.

    Could it be......her?

    An idea suddenly lit up inside his brain.

    It was toote for him to stop his palm, so he desperately stretched out his left hand and pushed his right palm to the side, just passing to the side of Chen Ning. With a ¡°peng¡± sound, it mmed into a peach blossom tree¡¯s trunk to the side.

    The petals from the flowers fell down, just like rain drops. It was very beautiful.

    It was a shame that Chu Shao Yang and Chen Ning had no intentions to appreciate this beautiful scene.

    Chen Ning had just danced on the edge of death. She was so scared that she waspletely covered in cold sweat.

    She quietly turned around and her two bright eyes stared right at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang saw that her face was covered in a ck towel and was stunned at first, but then he revealed a faint cold smile. His palm pushed forth and a gust of wind shot out.

    Chen Ning felt a cold wind on her face and her ck towel was sted away by his palm, falling to the ground.

    Her long hair was fluttered liked waves in the palm wind generated. The dark ck hair danced in the wind as little petals fell into her hair and onto her shoulders.

    This person and scene formed an iparably beautiful picture.

    It¡¯s her!

    It¡¯s really her!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with shock. nkly staring at this scene, he even forgot to speak.

    This is bad, she had been discovered!

    Chen Ning faced Chu Shao Yang, but she did not have any expressions on her face. Her mind was just filled with all kinds of ideas.

    She knew that it was impossible to slip away from his eyes, but if she was caught like this, she would feel dissatisfied.

    She suddenly looked up. With her star like eyes, she reached out her hand to grab her flying hair and revealed a sweet smile Chu Shao Yang.

    This light smile was like theing of spring, melting the snow on the ground.

    Chu Shao Yang felt like he was dazzled and his heart began to beat fast.

    At the same time, Chen Ning took out an egg from her pocket. Flicking her hand, she threw it at Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°This is for you!¡±

    When Chu Shao Yang saw something round flying at him, he was very cautious and did not dare to use his hand to catch it. Flicking his sleeve, he caught the egg inside his sleeve.

    Putting it in front of his eyes, he found that it was just a normal egg. He felt a little surprised in his heart.

    ¡°Hey, miss, don¡¯t run. I still have things to ask you!¡±

    When he looked up, he realized Chen Ning had already turned around and was running away. He quickly chased after her.

    ¡°Good thingse in pairs, here¡¯s another one for you!¡± Chen Ning turned around with a smile. She took out another egg and threw it over.

    This time, Chu Shao Yang did not even think about it before reaching out with his hand to grab it.

    ¡°Miss, tell me, who are you?¡±

    He asked again.

    Chen Ning did not reply and turned to run faster.

    When Chu Shao Yang saw her running further away, a faint smile appeared on his face as he stood there. The corners of his mouth slowly expanded.

    Wishing to run away in front of him?

    That was an impossible matter.

    He had searched for so long and had finally met her, how could he allow her to run away again!

    Chu Shao Yangughed as he yed with the two eggs in his hands. His eyes were following Chen Ning¡¯s back.

    This cat and mouse chase was just beginning and he was filled with interest.

    He suddenly felt as if there was something strange with the eggs in his hand. They were beginning to heat up and he couldn¡¯t help look down.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    ¡°Hong!¡±

 Chapter 164: A man that wants face

    Chapter 164: A man that wants face

    Hearing the explosioning from behind her, Chen Ning revealed a smile.

    She really wanted to look back and see what Chu Shao Yang look like, but there was no time.

    She had realized that there were a group of guards rushing over in front of her after hearing the sound of the explosion. Her figure shed and she disappeared into the shadow of a corner.

    ¡°Come! Come quickly!¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s happened! Something¡¯s happened to his highness!¡±

    ¡°Doctor! Bring a doctor over!¡±

    She hid in the dark as she saw a group of people loudly shouting. They had worried expressions on their faces as they rushed to the Peach Blossom Cove.

    She saw Housekeeper Xu and Mother Lin in the crowd. Before long, she also saw Chen Bi Yun¡¯s figure rushing over.

    Ai, it was a pity that she only brought two eggs. If she had thrown everything at Chu Shao Yang, she might have been able to give her good little sister a good present.

    Chen Ning gave a regretful sigh.

    Seeing the anxious look on everyone¡¯s face like their butts were on fire, she really wanted to look what the person who had suffered her two thunderbolt eggs looked like now.

    But she knew if she appeared, it would be impossible for them not to notice her.

    She waited a while until it was quiet, then she quietly slipped out of the corner as she prepared to sneak back to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    At this moment a cold snort suddenly sounded out in her ears.

    Chen Ning¡¯s back turned stiff.

    There¡¯s someone here!

    Moreover this person was right behind her!

    She suddenly turned around and found that there was nothing behind her, not even half a shadow.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, stop hiding. I know that it¡¯s you.¡±

    Thatughter was light, but it was familiar. Other than Chu Shao Bai, it could not be anyone else.

    After she finished speaking, she just stood there, silently waiting.

    Who would have thought that even after a while, Chu Shao Bai still did not appear.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, are you still angry at me? Alright, since you¡¯re still angry and not willing to see me, then I¡¯ll go.¡±

    She took a step forward.

    ¡°Go? You think you can still go out?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s voice suddenly sounded out, like he was right behind her.

    Chen Ning turned around again.

    This time, Chu Shao Bai did not hide away and stood right in front of her. His face was cold and he did not have a smile at all on his face.

    Seeing him like this, Chen Ning was filled with a strange feeling.

    ¡°You really are audacious. You dared to sneak into my third brother¡¯s Peach Blossom Cove and dared to cause such a mess, do you think that the guards of my third brother¡¯s pce are just for show? I¡¯ll bet with you that before you even take three steps out, you will be recognized by someone and treated as an assassin.¡±

    He reached out and pulled her back into the shadow of the corner. The two of them were standing close together and his words seemed like they were being sent right into her ears.

    The hot air that he exhaled flowed across the back of her ear, making it hot and itchy. Her body suddenly trembled.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, are you worried about me?¡± She lowered her voice into a whisper.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Chu Shao Bai responded with a cold snort.

    Chen Ning knew that he was still angry with her, but the fact that he was willing to show himself and send her eggs meant that the anger he disyed was just for show.

    The most important thing to a man was face.

    ¡°¡±If you don¡¯t say anything, then I¡¯ll just walk out right now. I¡¯m not afraid of them treating me as an assassin.¡± Chen Ning deliberately said.

    Chu Shao Bai reached out and grabbed her arm. He grinded his teeth as he said, ¡°Stop making trouble.¡±

    He looked around and then said, ¡°This ce is not the ce to talk. I¡¯ll take you away from here first.¡±

    He was dressed in arge ck robe which made him look like an eagle taking off. Grabbing her, he pulled her over the wall.

    In the vast night, no one noticed them.

 Chapter 165: Becoming not cute

    Chapter 165: Bing not cute

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You leg......is it better?¡±

    She noticed that he was still leaning on his left leg and not his injured right leg.

    ¡°Is this considered you worrying about me?¡± His eyes sparkled as he looked at her. There seemed to be a small strange mass of fire burning in his eyes.

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning bit her lips and turned her head to the side.

    This little brat has been corrupted, he¡¯s not cute anymore.

    Chu Shao Bai had a straight face with a cold expression disyed, but hearing this one sentence from her, his mood was suddenly much better and his lip revealed a smile.

    He had been brought over by the two giant explosion sounds.

    When he was rushing over, he coincidentally saw Chen Ning hiding in the shadow of the corner and not far away were the torches of the guards drawn over by the news.

    He could immediately deduce that Chen Ning was the culprit behind the explosion.

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help finding this funny and feeling angry.

    It was funny because she was just like a little fairy,ing to teach his third brother a lesson.

    He was angry because she was acting too boldly. Did she think that with her terrible qinggong, she could actually escape from his third brother¡¯s hands?

    His brother¡¯s wife actually wanted to see how injured his third brother was. With this kind of explosion, it was likely that his third brother would suffer heavy injuries.

    But he could still hear Chu Shao Yang¡¯s enraged roars.

    ¡°Search! If you can¡¯t find that assassin, then this prince will want all your heads in a bag! Even if she is hiding three feet in the ground, this king will dig her out!¡±

    Ze, ze, it was clear that he waspletely enraged.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart fell down into his stomach.

    His third brother being able to scold people like this while being enraged meant he was not seriously injured at all.

    But his eyes still looked over at Chen Ning. If this girl was caught by the guards, his third brother definitely would not let her off.

    Especially after he saw that she wanted to secretly sneak off, he could stop himself.

    There were already this many experts in the courtyard, she would be noticed after just taking two steps.

    This dumb girl, she doesn¡¯t know the line between life and death!

    ¡°Hey, where are you taking me?¡±

    Chen Ning felt the wind whistling by her ears and saw the scenery passing by underneath her. When Chu Shao Bai was flying with her like this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling her heart beating fast.

    He wouldn¡¯t be taking her away from the king¡¯s pce forever, right?

    Chu Shao Bai kept a straight face and did not respond.

    He wanted to find a silent and empty ce to properly teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, your qinggong is really good. Even with an injured foot, you can still fly like this.¡±

    Seeing that Chu Shao Bai was ignoring her, Chen Ning did not get angry. She just smiled as she praised him.

    She quickly fell in love with this kind of flying through the sky feeling.

    If she also knew qinggong, then that would be great.

    An idea suddenly filled her mind.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Chu Shao Bai gave a cold snort, but his heart filled with sweetness, like he just eaten a piece of candy. The corners of his mouth slightly raised.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± He suddenly stopped.

    Arge body of water appeared in front of Chen Ning¡¯s eyes. It was over ten times bigger than the King Ding Yuan pce¡¯s Little Mirror Lake with a curved moon reflected on the surface of the water.

    There was a small boat on the shore. Chu Shao Bai gently pulled her and shended in the boat.

    He held the oar and ced it into the water. The little boat slowly began to leave the shore.

    Boating on theke with a gentle night breeze. The moonlight shining off the water, shining on the crystal clear waves.

    Chu Shao Bai did not say anything, but Chen Ning also said nothing. She had already been captured by the beautiful sight in front of her.

    There was a little ind in the center of theke. Chu Shao Bai was rowing the boat and Chen Ning right to the little ind.

 Chapter 166: Audacious

    Chapter 166: Audacious

    The ind was covered in bamboo and as the wind blew, the bamboo leaves swayed.

    A white pebbled path paved a little road through the forest. It was unknown where it led.

    The green grass on the ground was soft to step on, just like a long haired carpet.

    This was simply paradise!

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes opened wide in pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, where is this ce? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai however did not have a good look on his face. Rather it looked very ugly.

    ¡°You hate my third brother so much that you want him to die?¡± He said through gritted teeth.

    He thought of the giant explosion. He did not know how this girl had made it happen, but even though his third brother had not died, he would still be in a bad condition. Otherwise, he would not have roared out that angrily.

    Chen Ning found it funny looking at this aggrieved face. She thenfortingly said, ¡°You can rx, he won¡¯t die. It was just a little prank. If he died that easily, then wouldn¡¯t that be letting him off too easy?¡±

    That dirty man, actually kicking her into theke. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she knew how to swim, she would have be a ghost in theke already.

    She wouldn¡¯t let him die so easily.

    Chu Shao Bai felt like his throat was blocked by arge ball of cotton that was unable to be dislodged.

    ¡°You.....You.....¡±

    He opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something and then swallowed it back down.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this was a beautiful idea and you would help reason, not family? Do you regret it now? After seeing your third brother suffer a loss like that, do you want to get revenge on an outsider like me for your third brother?¡±

    Chen Ning looked at him with her lips being filled with a trace of irony.

    She already knew that no matter how good he was to her, she would never surpass his third brother in his heart.

    ¡°Stop being unfair to me, I¡¯m just worried about you!¡± Chu Shao Bai clenched his teeth together. His handsome brows jumped up and his beautiful ck eyes filled with anger.

    He grabbed onto her arm with arge force that made her frown.

    ¡°You really are too bold! Don¡¯t you know how high level my third brother¡¯s martial arts is? You want to plot against him with your skills......You¡¯re really dreaming! You¡¯re already lucky enough to escape with your life this time!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was very angry.

    He was angry because she didn¡¯t know the severity of her actions and acted so audaciously. This time she could get away, but next time? What if he did not appear?

    ¡°I......¡± In front of his angry gaze, she lowered her head and said nothing.

    He was absolutely right.

    In fact, thinking about the situation now, she was finally filled with fear.

    When she felt that feeling of danger and murderous intenting from behind her, she realized that she had made a giant error.

    She had underestimated Chu Shao Yang¡¯s martial arts too much.

    She had never thought that all the martial arts experts she had read and heard about would truly exist.

    That Chu Shao Yang¡¯s martial art could be described as ¡°inconceivable¡±.

    But she had acted fearless and treated an old tiger like Chu Shao Yang as a ill kitten. Thinking of pulling the hairs off the tiger¡¯s butt, if it wasn¡¯t seeking death, what would it be?

    What would have happened if Chu Shao Yang¡¯s palm had not hit the tree, but rather her back?

    Then she would already be dead!

    Although she had been careful and threw out those two thunderbolt eggs, she still allowed Chu Shao Yang to see her normal face.

    She was currently living under the same roof and even if she tried hiding herself, there would be a day when they would meet.

    If Chu Shao Yang discovered that she was the one that blew him up in the Peach Blossom Cover, not only would he rip her apart, he would also peel her skin off.

    He might have even stronger methods to deal with her.

    Thinking of this, Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help shivering as a chill ran down her spine.

 Chapter 167: A childâ€™s skills

    Chapter 167: A child¡¯s skills

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to feel fear now! In this world, there is no good ending for anyone that offends my third brother! My third brother is a person that holds grudges and you better pray to god that he never finds you in this lifetime.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai rolled his eyes, but he did not fail to notice her slight trembling.

    His words were very cold, but he took arge ck cloak and draped it over her shoulders.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart felt warm.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, you will help me, right?¡± She suddenly turned her head and revealed a gentle smile to him.

    His heart began beating fast and his breathing seemed like it had stopped. He just gave a grunt.

    ¡°You want me to help you go against my third brother? I won¡¯t do that.¡± He had no emotions on his face as he rejected her.

    Did this girl think that he would help her just because she smiled at him?

    He could help her y around with his third brother and embarrass his third brother, but if anyone wanted to harm his third brother¡¯s life, he, Chu Shao Yang would never agree.

    Even if it was her!

    Chen Ning was not angry. She revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°Xiao Bai, your qinggong is quite good. Are you willing to teach me qinggong?¡±

    ¡°Learn qinggong?¡± Chu Shao Bai was stunned. He turned to look at her, ¡°The help you¡¯re asking for is for me to teach you qinggong?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Ning raised her brows and then sat back on the grass. She pulled out a stalk of grass to chew and then she spat it out.

    Her movements were very natural and did not seem fake at all. She waspletely different from the otherrge family daughters he had met before.

    ¡°Why do you want to learn qinggong?¡± He sat down right beside her, touching his shoulder to hers.

    ¡°Of course it is to run away.¡± Chen Ning giggled and then stuck her tongue out, ¡°I have offended your third brother today, so next time he sees me, he will definitely wish to kill me. If I had qinggong at the same level as you, even if I can¡¯t beat him, I can still run away!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai found this frustrating and funny.

    Does she think that qinggong is that easy to learn?

    If she wanted to run away from his third brother, she wouldn¡¯t be able to aplish this even after practicing for ten years.

    But, if she did learn qinggong, if she was ever in danger, she would have another way to keep her life.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll teach you.¡± He nodded without any hesitation.

    Chen Ning was a little excited, ¡°Is qinggong hard to learn?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is not hard.¡± Chu Shao Bai responded without even thinking about it. For him, it was something very easy, ¡°But, do you have internal energy?¡±

    He did not even have to ask to know. She did not have any internal energy at all.

    She knew a few basic martial arts, but that kind of martial arts to him and his third brother was just like child¡¯s y. It was not the same.

    ¡°Not a little bit.¡± Chen Ning honestly shook her head.

    ¡°If you do not have any internal energy, it is hard to reach the peak while learning qinggong.¡± Chu Shao Bai felt a little awkward as he thought for a bit before saying, ¡°How about I teach you an internal energy technique first?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. Of course she wanted to learn internal energy, she knew from the books that she read that internal energy was gradually built up and not gained overnight.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to reach the peak, I just need be able to run faster.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, then it¡¯s much easier. I¡¯ll teach you the qinggong entry heart sutra now.¡± Chu Shao Bai thought for a bit, ¡°You have to remember it well, I¡¯ll only say it once. If you¡¯re too dumb to remember it, I won¡¯t say it again.¡± He deliberately said.

    Chen Ning revealed a gentle smile and just nodded.

    ¡°Alright, then listen well. There¡¯s a total of eight forms.¡± Chu Shao Bai began chanting, ¡°The body is light when one¡¯s qi is light, the body is heavy when one¡¯s qi is heavy. First fill the heavens and then make the qi light. Make the body as light as a swallow and let the body float like weeds. Sess will grant the ability to fly, everyone will have a different nature.¡±

    His words were clearly articted his words, but he said it very quickly. After he finished, he eagerly looked at Chen Ning with eyes filled with a teasing gaze.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t remember it, then just call me good big brother. Every time you say it, will repeat it once for you.¡±

 Chapter 168: I will act shameless

    Chapter 168: I will act shameless

    Eh, isn¡¯t it just eight phrases and not eight thousand words? How could she not memorize it!

    Chen Ning rolled her eyes and impatiently said, ¡°I remember it, I remember it, is that it? Is there anything else?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was surprised as he looked at her, ¡°Of course there¡¯s more, listen closely. Move as if there is no matter, moving across the grass like a deity. With your legs, don¡¯t practice with your hand, moreover, learn bnce from the dragonfly. Move your qi into your chest and you¡¯ll be able to fly through the sky. Just like a reed crossing a river, use your energy to keep you bnced.¡±

    ¡°I remember it. Is there anything else?¡± Chen Ning nodded again.

    This was not difficult for her at all.

    Chu Shao Bai waspletely stunned by this. He looked at her with a look of disbelief, ¡°Did you really remember it all?¡±

    He considered himself quite smart. When he was learning this chant, he had memorized it after two times and his master had praised him for it.

    But the fact that she could memorize after one time, this fact greatly annoyed him.

    ¡°Alright, the next one is a little long. You need to listen carefully because I will only read it once. If you can¡¯t remember it, call me good big brother ten times and I¡¯ll repeat it.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Chen Ning replied without any hesitation.

    When he saw her raised chin and proud tone, he couldn¡¯t help feeling like he had to outdo her.

    ¡°My body is as light as a swallow, a crane flying through the sky.....¡± He did not take a single breath and recited it all.

    This chant had over seven hundred characters and he had used a whole incense worth of time topletely memorize it.

    He did not believe that she would really memorize it after hearing it once. She would call him good big brother ten times.

    ¡°Sess is not visible on the outside, but pursuing the dao will create qi to protect the body.¡±

    He finished thisst phrase and then revealed a smile as he looked at her.

    Chen Ning had her eyes closed as she silently memorized it.

    Seeing her serious face, Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help revealing a smile.

    ¡°If you can repeat it without a single mistake, then I¡¯ll take you as my teacher!¡± Heughed as he spoke, with a confident look on his face.

    Chen Ning suddenly opened her eyes and revealed arge smile to him. Her red lips gently parted, revealing a set of shell white teeth.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, a man should stick by his words. Are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡±

    ¡°I definitely would not regret it. If you can¡¯t recite it, then you can¡¯t call me Xiao Bai anymore, you have to call me good big brother.¡± He said with a mischievous smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡± Chen Ning blinked her eyes and revealed a faint smile, ¡°Good disciple, wait to call me your master.¡±

    ¡°My body is a light as a swallow.....¡± She slowly began to recite with a clear and crisp voice. She started off slowly, but slowly she gained speed, sounding even more fluid. It was like a stream flowing from the stones in a valley, slowly flowing from the stone, beautifully dripping down. Soon it reached a speed that he couldn¡¯t even keep up with.

    Soon, she reached the final phrase, ¡°Sess is not visible on the outside, but pursuing the dao will create qi to protect the body.¡±

    An entire seven hundred characters, not a single one wrong!

    Chu Shao Bai waspletely stunned.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, call me master.¡± Chen Ning raised her nose, revealing a smile like a little fox.

    ¡°......No!¡± Chu Shao Bai grinded his teeth and looked to the side.

    He wouldn¡¯t say it even if he was beaten to death!

    How could he raise his head in front her again if he called her this!

    ¡°Hey, Xiao Bai, men have to be honest. They can¡¯t go back on their words.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she stood on her tiptoes. She pulled on his chin to make him face her, ¡°Do you want to be shameless?¡±

    ¡°I will act shamelessly, what will you do!¡± Chu Shao Bai angrily stared at her.

    Under the stars, her slightly looking up face was very beautiful. Her eyes were like stars immersed in a cold pond. The smile on her face was like a beautiful flower blooming, surprising and beautiful.

    His breathing became faster as his heart started beating faster. His eyes could not help looking at her pleasing lips and his adam¡¯s apple could help twitching.

 Chapter 169: Jealousy

    Chapter 169: Jealousy

    ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter if you won¡¯t say it, it isn¡¯t that important. Hey, Xiao Bai, you have only taught me qinggong heart chants, but what should I practice first?¡±

    Her eyes seemed very vast and sparkled like water. Her face was also revealed a full smile.

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help being embarrassed over raising the idea. He quickly stored away the distractions of his heart and said with a serious face, ¡°I will teach you some proper martial arts, you have to learn properly.¡±

    One teaching and one learning, not noticing time flying by.

    The sun rose to the east and the sky filled with light.

    Chu Shao Bai said, ¡°This will be enough for you to practice for the next three months. As long as you work hard, you will be able to reach the small sess realm of qinggong.

    Her intelligence far surpassed his expectations.

    The things that he had taught in the past four hours had taken him an entire three days to memorize, but she had perfectly remembered it all after hearing it once.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, thank you.¡±

    Chen Ning felt like she had benefited a lot from this night. She raised her head and revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°Humph, if you can¡¯t learn the Duckweed Floating Across the Water Step in three months, then this master will expel you!¡± Chu Shao Bai said with a serious face.

    ¡°A smart teacher creates a great disciple. If I can¡¯t learn it, then it isn¡¯t because my skills are bad, rather it is because your teaching is bad. It¡¯s low ss teaching!¡± Sheughed and made a face at him.

    Chu Shao Bai didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    He could never win in arguments with her.

    Chen Ning used her arms as a pillow and lied down on the grass. She watched as the stars began to disappear and night turned to day.

    He just sat beside her, watching the quietke.

    But in his heart, he was not calm at all.

    He had already decided never to see her again, but he could not control his feet nor his heart.

    He could not help secretly checking in on her every night, wandering outside her window, but never taking a step into her room.

    That night, she had used the cruelest method to reject him.

    He was a man and had a man¡¯s pride and dignity. He would never beg for anything from her!

    If he did not see her critical situation tonight and how she had taught his third brother a ruthless lesson, he would not have appeared again.

    He had wanted to save her and then leave, but because of the one sentence of concern she showed, his hope was raised once again.

    Her showing concern for him, does that represent that in her heart, other than his third brother, there was also a ce for him?

    ¡°Hee, hee.¡± It was unknown what she was thinking off, but she suddenly giggled.

    ¡°What is so funny?¡± He turned around and saw herughing which made him reveal a faint smile as he spoke.

    ¡°I was thinking of your third brother.¡± She smiled as she looked over.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned dark and his chest felt like it was stuffed with cotton.

    His heart and eyes were filled with her figure, but even though she was beside him, she was still thinking of his third brother? Moreover, why would sheugh so happily while mentioning his third brother?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate my third brother? Why would you think of him?¡± He said with a cold look on his face.

    His heart ached after being bitten by a poisonous snake known as jealousy..

    His third brother was so heartless to her, so the love in her heart for his third brother should have turned to hate. She had clearly said she hated his third brother and it should be because of her deep love that this hate developed.

    Otherwise, why would she be unwilling to ept him and stay in this prison like king¡¯s pce?

    His hands gripped onto the grass on the ground and unconsciously began to use force. Soon, his hands werepletely covered in grass juice.

    How could Chen Ning know hisplex thoughts? She giggled and said, ¡°Speaking of that, I still need to thank you.¡±

 Chapter 170: Do you like me or him

    Chapter 170: Do you like me or him

    ¡°Thank me?¡±

    Thank him for sending her back to his third brother¡¯s side?

    Chu Shao Bai gritted his teeth once again.

    ¡°Thank you for sending me those eggs. If it wasn¡¯t for them, then I wouldn¡¯t have thought of that great idea. Ai, it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t see his current appearance. He had suffered two of my thunderbolt eggs, so he must look terribly right now.¡±

    Chen Ningughed without stopping.

    She felt like she had finally vented the anger she felt in her heart.

    Chu Shao Bai felt like his chest was even more stuffed.

    ¡°Embarrassing my third brother and making him suffer bad luck, does it make you that happy?¡± He held in his anger, but he did not even look at her.

    He loved to see her smile, especially this kind of from the heart smile. It was very bright and beautiful, shining as brightly as the sun.

    But her smile was not because of him, rather it was because of his third brother.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, of course I¡¯m happy.¡±

    ¡°Then are you happy when you¡¯re with me?¡± Chu Shao Bai suddenly asked.

    Chen Ning was a little stunned and then slowly nodded her head.

    She did not deny it nor did she want to deny it. Seeing him again, her heart was filled with happiness and was more rxed. There was even a trace of joy.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart began to beat faster.

    ¡°Then do you like me or do you like my third brother?¡± He blurted out.

    This question had been in the bottom of his heart for a while and he had finally asked it.

    After he said it, his face couldn¡¯t help turning red and he nervously looked at her.

    ¡°Like your third brother.....¡± Chen Ning blinked.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart sunk and the expression on his face disappeared.

    ¡°......How is that possible!¡± She suddenly began tough and her eyes were opened wide like she had just heart the funniest question ever, ¡°Me liking him? Xiao Bai, the fact that you asked this question, does that mean you¡¯re dumb or is it me who¡¯s dumb? Me liking him? It is impossible in this lifetime!¡±

    Her eyes suddenly lit up.

    ¡°Then the one you like is me, right?¡± He asked while holding his breath, not even daring to blink.

    ¡°I do like you a lot.¡± Chen Ning revealed a faint smile, ¡°But it¡¯s like.....¡±

    He suddenly came close and threatened, ¡°If dare say that I¡¯m like a little brother again, I will......¡± He was angrily staring at her, clenching his teeth together.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t say it.¡± Chen Ning pursed her lips into a smile.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, you can¡¯t think it either!¡± He then said.

    Chen Ning nodded and her eyes revealed a smile.

    He stared at her eyes that were even more beautiful than the stars and he felt an impulse in his heart. He really wanted to hug her and kiss her eyes.

    His arms began to move slightly, but he forcefully stopped them. He told himself he couldn¡¯t, he definitely could not do this.

    But as long as she kept looking at him like this, he would not be able to guarantee that he would not do something.

    He suddenly felt like he was very silly, angrily running off because of something she said.

    She clearly liked him and that kiss she had ced on his cheek had left a mark for a long time. If she did not like him, why would she kiss him!

    If she did not want to admit it, then he would not force her.

    Because currently she was still his third brother¡¯s legal princess. If he wanted to be with her, he had to help her get rid of this identity and restore freedom to her body.

    But, her marriage to his third brother was personally decided on by the emperor.....With the royal authority, once he determined this, there was no way to go back on this decision.

    Thinking of the emperor, his heart suddenly turned cold. His enthusiasm had suddenly been frozen.

    ¡°In the future, if you¡¯re ever unhappy, I¡¯ll bring you here, alright?¡± He braced his heart and threw away all the unhappiness and troubles away. All he wanted now was just to make her smile.

    If she was willing, he would take her away whenever she wanted.

 Chapter 171: Stealing a kiss

    Chapter 171: Stealing a kiss

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and then gave a loud yawn. She felt like she was very tired.

    She had already gone two days without sleeping and with this cool breeze and quiet environment, the soft grass felt like a bed to her.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, send me back, I¡¯m tired.¡± She gently leaned on his shoulder and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Un.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai replied, but his body did not move at all.

    He could not bear to leave.

    As long as she was by his side, he felt warm and sweet. But when he thought about returning her to his third brother, his chest felt like it was blocked.

    Chen Ning only wanted to pretend for a bit, but after closing her eyes, she fell into a deep sleep.

    When he did not hear her speak, Chu Shao Bai turned around and realized that she had fallen asleep on his shoulders.

    Her quiet sleeping form, it seemed like she was having a good dream. Her lips were slightly raised just like a bright red chestnuts.

    He suddenly felt his heart beat faster and his mouth go dry. He wanted to look away, but he felt reluctant to do so.

    A voice in his heart continued to tell him to kiss her, to secretly kiss her. She definitely would not know.

    He waspletely entranced by this voice and slowly leaned in towards her.

    Unknowingly, he was getting closer to her until her lips was right in front of him. If he went in a little more, he would be able to touch them.

    A hint of a sweet smell filled the air. A few strands of hair were blown by the wind into his face, feeling very itchy.

    There was also a small bug in his heart, slowly nibbling away at him.

    He closed his eyes and prepared to recklessly kiss her lips, finally giving himself the sensation he desired all this time.

    A gentle breeze blew and she shrunk back a bit, suddenly turning her body and shrinking into his body as if she was trying to find some warmth.

    This sudden movement from her turned his body stiff.

    His hands stretched out and ced them onto his own thighs out of fear of identally touching her body.

    A fire burned deep down in his heart, almost melting him away.

    She was leaning into his arms, but he did not dare to hug her.

    He was still in the prime of his youth, how could he resist the enticement of holding this woman?

    He was afraid that if he hugged her, he would do something that he would regret.

    But he was also very hesitant to leave.

    The heavens knew that he had already seen this kind of scene in his dreams before, but he would always wake up and discover that it was all a dream.

    His heart was filled with anguish and every second was sweet torment for him.

    Chen Ning just leaned in his arms, having a peaceful sleep.

    *

    In the early spring morning, the birds continued to chirp and sing.

    Chen Ning had been awakened by the birds chirping outside of her window.

    She tiredly opened her eyes and saw that she was in her room in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, with nothing that seemed wrong.

    She was still wearing the same clothes asst night and it waspletely neat. The knot on the clothing had all been personally tied by her, with nothing being untied.

    Chen Ning sat up and gave a gentleugh.

    That Xiao Bai, he really is a gentleman. He did not take advantage of the fact that she was sleeping to do anything to her.

    ¡°Princess consort, princess consort!¡± There were sudden footsteps that sounded outside and knocking sounds could be heard on the door.

    Chun Tao¡¯s excited voice called out, ¡°Princess consort, are you up yet? Let me tell you something good. His highness, his highness is here to see you and is in front of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion¡¯s gate right now! Princess consort......¡±

 Chapter 172: A strict tone

    Chapter 172: A strict tone

    What highness? That highness?

    Chen Ning had just awakened and was still very confused.

    She suddenly gained her wits and jumped out of bed immediately with her eyes wide open.

    This was the King Ding Yuan pce, what other highness would there be? It was naturally Chu Shao Yang.

    Damn, why would Chu Shao Yange to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion?

    He was definitely here to get payback!

    This was the first thought Chen Ning could think of.

    This is bad, she had to escape!

    Chen Ning opened the window and prepared to jump out.

    But thinking about it, it seemed wrong. It was impossible for Chu Shao Yang to figure out that it was her in just one night.

    Do not panic, do not panic. You can¡¯t panic in front of that trash man and show any ws.

    She could not help despising herself.

    If she were to escape, it would show that she had a guilty conscience and would arouse Chu Shao Yang¡¯s suspicions.

    She gave a gentle cough and walked over to open the door. She calmly looked at Chun Tao said in a rxed voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just Chu Shao Yanging, what is all the ruckus about? Look at your nervous appearance, this princess almost thought that there had been a wild boar that had broken into our courtyard.¡±

    Hearing Chen Ning¡¯s words, Chun Tao revealed an embarrassed look. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    She was excited to the point of her face turning red because this was the first time she had seen his highness take the initiative to visit the princess. As a maid of the pce, she naturally wished that his highness and the princess would make up. If the princess regained his highness¡¯ favour, then their status among the maidservants would certainly be raised.

    ¡°Coming this early in the morning, what does he want? Tell him that I have a cold and won¡¯t see him.¡± Chen Ning casually said.

    ¡°Princess consort, his highness heard that you were sick and that¡¯s why he came to pay you a visit. Princess, this servant will pump some water for you to wash up with and then will you go and greet his highness?¡± Chun Tao did not want Chen Ning to miss this kind of heaven sent opportunity.

    ¡°He has his legs and it¡¯s himing to visit the ill, not this princess asking him here. Why should this princess go and greet him? Go tell him that this princess is sick and can¡¯t get out of bed. If he is not afraid of catching this princess¡¯ illness, then he can juste in. ¡°

    Chen Ning looked to the side and saw that Chu Shao Yang¡¯s figure was already appearing in her line of sight.

    She suddenly realized that she was still wearing the same clothes and her face did not have any makeup on it.

    This is bad!

    It was already toote to change her clothes, so she rushed over to her dresser to grab a box of makeup. She quickly jumping into bed and pulled the sheet up to her neck.

    This movement was very smooth. Before she even had a chance to catch her breath, she heard a knocking from the door and Chu Shao Yang walked in.

    Although Chen Ning really wanted to open the curtains and see what Chu Shao Yang looked like after being blown up, she resisted the urge to do so.

    Chu Shao Yang had a livid face and it was so depressing that it almost began to rain.

    As soon as he entered the courtyard, he had heard Chen Ning and Chun Tao¡¯s conversation from inside the room. When he heard Chen Ningpare him to a wild boar, he was so angry that his chest almost exploded.

    He forced it all down and stopped himself from exploding.

    He was already a bit ustomed to Chen Ning¡¯s strict tone. If she ever said anything nice about him, that would seem very strange.

    ¡°Go out!¡±

    As soon as he entered, he immediately looked over at the curtained bed, not looking at Chun Tao at all.

    Chun Tao shook a bit and then quickly left.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s white as jade face seemed like it had been beaten by something several times. There were green and red bruises and his left eye was swollen, giving him a very embarrassing appearance.

 Chapter 173: It isnâ€™t her

    Chapter 173: It isn¡¯t her

    He just stood there without moving, his hands slowly being clenched into fists. A pair of cold eyes just stared at the silhouette behind the curtains.

    Separated by the bed curtains, Chen Ning still could feel a cold pressure being sent at her and she couldn¡¯t help pulling up the covers.

    What is he doing!

    She did not hesitate to curl her lips in satisfaction.

    She waited for a while, but Chu Shao Yang did not say a single thing. Chen Ning could not figure out why he hade at all.

    ¡°Has your highnesse to visit because he has heard this princess was ill? I¡¯m sorry, this princess cannot leave the bed because of her cold and is unable to greet his highness. Your highness, please have a seat.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯szy voice gently came from behind the curtains, sounding a little hoarse.

    She had just woken up and had not had anything to drink, so her voice was not as crisp and bright as usual.

    This voice.......

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a slight frown and he felt a little uncertain.

    Throughout the night, he had alreadypletely upturned the entire king¡¯s pce, but he still could not find the female assassin.

    In the entire king¡¯s pce, the only ce left unsearched was the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    There was also a single person that had not been questioned.

    It was his legal princess, Chen Ning.

    Chu Shao Yang thought about it and he realized that he had never seen just what his princess looked like.

    He had never seen her real face before. Whenever he had seen her, he had only seen her red painted face that looks like a monkey¡¯s behind. He had hated it from the moment he had seen it and did not want to ever see it again.

    Could the girl that had appeared twice in the Peach Blossom Cove be Chen Ning?

    This unexpected thought filled his mind and would not leave.

    He suppressed it, but he finally could not stop the doubts he had in his heart and decided to pay a visit to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that my princess was sick, so is the cold serious? Let this king have a look at the princess¡¯ face.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang directly said as he stared at the curtain. Taking a step forward, he pulled aside the curtain.

    Chen Ning was lying in bed,pletely covered by her nket with only her face showing.

    Her face was covered in red dots that were densely gathered together. It looked very terrible.

    Seeing her face, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyebrows jumped up and he almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from letting his spit fly out.

    ¡°You! How did your face be like this!¡± He couldn¡¯t help taking a second nce and the blue vein on his forehead popped out.

    Chen Ning innocently blinked her eyes and revealed a smile as she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all thanks to your highness that I turned this way? If it wasn¡¯t for you kicking me into theke, how could I be like this? Thatke was filled with an unknown bug, but it bit me all over my body, giving me these red lumps. It hurts and itches once it meets even a gentle breeze and I have been lying in bed for three days without daring to leave and not daring to open the curtain. In the end, this is all because of your highness¡¯ favour.¡±

    Her voice was filled with sarcasm.

    Chu Shao Yang saw this and felt his heart beat fast.

    Damn woman, daring to offend this king, this is the fate that you deserve!

    He looked around the room several times and did not notice anything unusual. Then he was no longer in the mood to stay here any longer.

    ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re this ill, you should take better care of yourself.¡±

    He said this with an expressionless face and turned to leave without even looking back.

    From the second he entered to the second he left, he had stayed for less than a cup of tea¡¯s worth of time.

    It isn¡¯t her. The strange girl that threw the eggs at him isn¡¯t her!

    Chu Shao Yang left the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and looked at the clouds drifting in the sky. His heart was even heavier than before.

 Chapter 174: Bastard highness

    Chapter 174: Bastard highness

    After Chu Shao Yang left, the first thing Chen Ning did was throw away her nkets and quickly changed out of her clothes. However, she did not wash off the little red spots on her face.

    She was worried that Chu Shao Yang woulde back.

    ¡°Young miss, young miss!¡± Xiao Ru rushed in with a round face filled with worry, ¡°This servant was in the garden picking flowers and I heard elder sister Chun Tao say that his highness was here to visit you. Was there any trouble? Did he insult you? Hit you? Ah, god, young miss, you......Why is your face like that?¡±

    When she looked at Chen Ning, her mouth turned into a circle. She angrily clenched her fist together and shouted, ¡°Did your face turn this way because his highness beat you? His highness......He really isn¡¯t a man! He is a bastard highness! This servant, this servant will go fight it out with him!¡±

    Her face turnedpletely red as she prepared to shoot out like a fire arrow.

    Chen Ning quickly stopped her, ¡°Xiao Ru, stop. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere. My face it fine, it wasn¡¯t beaten by the bastard highness.¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t beaten, then how did you face.....be like this......¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s heart filled with pain as she looked at Chen Ning. Her eyes turned red and tears almost began to drip down.

    ¡°Stupid girl, it¡¯s fake. I used makeup to turn it this way to scare off that bastard highness, otherwise, would he have left so quickly?¡± Chen Ning smiled as she tapped Xiao Ru¡¯s nose.

    ¡°So it was done by the young miss. You almost scared this servant to death.¡± Xiao Ru smiled as she broke out in tears.

    Chen Ning gave a chuckle, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to act so flustered in the future. No matter what happens, you must stay calm, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, young miss. This servant will remember.¡± Xiao Ru dried her eyes and nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Did you see that bastard highness¡¯ face?¡± Chen Ning giggled and asked.

    When Xiao Ru heard this, she was immediately filled with interest, ¡°I saw it. When this servant wasing back, she met his highness on his way out. This servant was scared and almost didn¡¯t recognize his highness. His face waspletely ck and blue like someone had hit him several times. God, young miss, did you beat up his highness?¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a delicate smile and did not say anything.

    The reason why Chu Shao Yang had be this way was of course because of her thunderbolt eggs.

    But it seemed like he was less injured than she had expected. It seemed like his martial arts was quite strong, so he was not that heavily injured.

    Un, it seemed like she needed to think of a way to make a stronger thunderbolt egg.

    After having breakfast, Chen Ning was studying the heart chant that Chu Shao Bai had taught herst night when she say Xia Hee in with a happy look on her face.

    ¡°Reporting to the princess consort, something good has happened! The eldest princess is here to see you and is already at our door.¡±

    Her eyes shined with pride. Being able to make the eldest princess visit her twice, the princess consort really had a great reputation.

    This matter had already been spread throughout the king¡¯s pce and now there was no one that dare to bully the princess consort anymore. Even if it was his highness, he would still hold the princess in high esteem now.

    ¡°The eldest princess is here?¡±

    Chen Ning thought about it and guessed most of the reason. She revealed a smiled as she stood up and said, ¡°Come with me to wee the eldest princess.¡±

    ¡°This princess does not need a wee, I¡¯ve already shown myself in.¡±

    With a happyugh, Eldest Princess An Le had alreadye in, appearing in front of everyone.

 Chapter 175: Wishing for a personâ€™s heart

    Chapter 175: Wishing for a person¡¯s heart

    The eldest princess was wearing a new set of red hunting clothes that was bright and eye catching. She caught everyone¡¯s attention the moment she walked in.

    In front of her bright and heroic appearance, not only was she more valiant than normal men, she was even more beautiful than most woman. Compared to the depressed appearance she hadst time, the eldest princess seemed like apletely different person.

    ¡°We greet the eldest princess.¡± The girls in the house did not dare to stare long and quickly kneeled down in front of her.

    The eldest princess was only looking at Chen Ning. She went forward and pulled Chen Ning to her feet.

    ¡°We are all from the same family. In the future, there is no need for this kind of greeting, do you understand?¡±

    The three maids kneeling on the ground could not help smacking their lips with relish.

    The eldest princess words sounded like she was greeting a rtive from a younger generation. She was clearly treating the princess consort as one of her own.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and said nothing. The eldest princess then said, ¡°This princess has something to discuss with little sister Ning, you can all go outside now.¡±

    Little sister Ning?!

    They all thought there was something wrong with their ears. The eldest princess was actually calling the princess consort little sister? This.....this is not a rtive from a younger generation!

    The three of them bowed and walked out. Until they were outside, they felt as if they were in a dream.

    In the room, the eldest princess held onto Chen Ning¡¯s hands, but she just smiled without saying anything.

    Her heart was in chaos and she did not know what to say.

    Although she did not say anything, Chen Ning could clearly see that her eyes, eyebrows, and even each strand of hair was expressing her joy.

    ¡°Congrattions to the eldest princess for receiving your wish. This one blesses the eldest princess and young master Ye finallying together as lovers. Wishing for one another¡¯s hearts and never leaving each other even in old age.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a full bow to the eldest princess. She could already guess everything that had happened.

    The eldest princess pulled her up. After a while, she excitedly said, ¡°Good little sister, it is all because of your good methods. This morning, my royal brother had decreed that Ye Ting Xuan and I will be married. In just three months, I will have my ceremony. I came here today to specially pay a visit to little sister and give my thanks. If it wasn¡¯t for little sister, today would not have happened!¡±

    When Chen Ning heard this, she couldn¡¯t help being happy for the eldest princess.

    But hearing the eldest princess continuously call her little sister, she couldn¡¯t help revealing a helpless smile.

    ¡°Eldest princess, this one is from a younger generation. In ordance to seniority, this one should be calling you royal aunt, but you calling me little sister like this.....I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a little improper?¡±

    ¡°What is improper about it? This princess is not that much older than you. Or do you not want to be my little sister and want me to call you elder sister?¡± The princess disapprovingly raised her brow, not hiding her love for Chen Ning at all, ¡°this princess likes you and likes having you as a little sister. If anyone doesn¡¯t like this, then tell them toe find this princess!¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she shook her head and said, ¡°This junior does not dare.¡±

    ¡°What this one and junior? You¡¯re not allowed to say these kinds of things anymore. In front of me, you will be this princess¡¯ little sister.¡± The eldest princes just waved her hand. Seeing that Chen Ning was not saying anything, her eyebrows raised.

    ¡°Do you think that this princess is not worthy of being called elder sister by you?¡±

    Chen Ning liked how forward she was. She was from the modern era and had learned of equality since she was little.

    After crossing over, she had been worried about all kinds of rules of etiquette and had been feeling very oppressed. It was rare for her to meet this kind of informal eldest princess.

    She pursed her lips into a smile and said, ¡°If I call you elder sister, then wouldn¡¯t Chu Shao Yang have to call me aunt the next time he sees me?¡±

    The eldest princess was a little surprised and then broke out intoughter.

 Chapter 176: Full of support

    Chapter 176: Full of support

    ¡°Good words! Ha, ha, this princess really wants to see that brat call you aunt. How about we go see that little brat now and make him call you aunt right now?¡±

    With her straightforward personality, she pulled Chen Ning and began walking away.

    Chen Ning was shocked. She did not want to see Chu Shao Yang right now.

    She looked over and said with a smile, ¡°Eldest princess, I don¡¯t want to see him.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The eldest princess turned around and suddenly noticed that there was something strange with Chen Ning¡¯s face. She asked in a surprised voice, ¡°What happened to your face?¡±

    Chen Ning realized that she still had not washed off the makeup on her face. She suddenly thought of an idea and said, ¡°This was a good thing done by your nephew.¡±

    The eldest princess immediately knit her brows, ¡°He hit you?¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head and told the eldest princess of what Chu Shao Yang did to her at theke.

    When the eldest princess heard this, she pulled out her sword and swung it twice.

    ¡°That stinky little brat, not seeing the golden ornament in front of him and treating a pebble as a pearl, he ispletely blind! He¡¯s ignoring a great girl like you and yet he stubbornly chooses to favour your little sister. Although this princess has not seen her before, I still know that she isn¡¯t anything good, humph! Little sister Ning, you just wait, this princess will go beat that little brat up and help you vent your anger! If he dares to bully you or make a move against you, just tell this princess. If this princess cannot discipline him, then I¡¯ll tell my royal brother and have him fiercely beat his butt!¡±

    She angrily charged out.

    Chen Ning shouted, ¡°Eldest princess, eldest princess!¡± Then she chased after her.

    The eldest princess walked like she was flying and soon shepletely disappeared from sight.

    Chen Ning stopped and her lips curled into a faint smile.

    She went back in with a peaceful mind, having no doubts that Chu Shao Yang would suffer at the hands of the eldest princess.

    He could only me himself.

    ¡°Young miss, the eldest princess¡¯ expression was not good.¡±

    ¡°Princess consort, the eldest princess seemed like she was angry.¡±

    The three maids had seen how happy the princess was when she came and how angry she was when she left, they couldn¡¯t help feeling worried. They surrounded Chen Ning with curious looks on their faces.

    Chen Ning raised her brows and said in an uncaring tone, ¡°That¡¯s right, the eldest princess was angry.¡±

    The three of them looked like a disaster had happened.

    ¡°What are you scared of?¡± Chen Ning gave augh, ¡°The one the eldest princess is angry with is his highness, not this princess.¡±

    Hearing this, the three of them patted their chest as they let out a breath of air.

    But Chen Ning¡¯s proud mood did notst long. As soon as she finished her dinner, she received some bad news.

    ¡°Princess consort, his highness.....His highness is here to see you.¡± The one to report in was still Chun Tao.

    She stumbled in, panting as she burst through the door. The look on her face was not joy anymore, rather it was fear.

    In a single day, his highness hade to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion twice. This was something that she never would have even dreamed about.

    ¡°He¡¯s here again?¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a frown.

    He wouldn¡¯t be here to punish her after suffering the eldest princess¡¯ lesson, right?

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling that it was lucky that she still had not washed off the makeup on her face.

    Chu Shao Yang came in like a gust of wind and stood in front of Chen Ning with a gloomy look on his face.

    Chen Ning sat at the table without moving, not even lifting her butt. She looked at Chu Shao Yang through the mirror and her lips curled into a smile.

    ¡°Your highness hase to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion once again. Is it because the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion¡¯s food is too good and your highness ran here to help digest the food?¡±

    The underlying message here was, did you have your fill of my support?

 Chapter 177: Head being squeezed by the door

    Chapter 177: Head being squeezed by the door

    Chu Shao Yang was not stupid. He could understand Chen Ning¡¯s meaning immediately and his rage grew.

    He clenched his fist and resisted the urge to choke her to death. He angrily asked her, ¡°What did you tell my royal aunt about me?¡±

    If she did not tell on him, then the eldest princess would not havee to find him as soon as she left the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and began to scold him. He waspletely confused when she started scolding him and without any time to react, the eldest princess pulled out her sword and attacked him without saying anything else.

    How could he dare to use a weapon against the eldest princess? He just dodged to the left and right and the eldest princess left holes all over his clothes. There were sword marks all over his body and there was a section mission from his ck hair, making him seem like he was in a very difficult situation.

    It was a good thing that the princess only wanted to teach him a lesson and did not want to harm him, otherwise he would have been missing a few limbs.

    He thought about it and instantly knew that it was Chen Ning without a doubt.

    Chen Ning slowly turned around and a faint smile appeared on her lips. She asked back, ¡°Comin about you? Only people that have grievances wouldin about others. If your highness is saying that this princess wouldin about you, isn¡¯t that saying that you have wronged this princess?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Chu Shao Yang choked on his rage.

    He never knew that his princess had such a sharp mouth before, but after the wedding hall incident, every word that came from her mouth were like arrows and daggers, stabbing into his heart.

    After seeing just how powerful her mouth is, Chu Shao Yang realized that he could not out talk her.

    The most important thing was, he knew that he slightly deserved to be beaten like this.

    He had kicked her into theke. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she could swim, she would have drowned in theke.

    If this matter was known by his uncle, the emperor, then he would be suffering a very painful lesson.

    The emperor¡¯s lesson would not be as ¡°gentle¡± as the eldest princess¡¯.

    Thinking of the emperor¡¯s skills, the anger Chu Shao Yang felt quickly dissipated.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and this princess is heading you bed. If your highness is not leaving, are you nning to stay the night in my Flowing Cloud Pavilion? This princess does not might, but I¡¯m afraid that if this were to get out to my little sister in the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, my little sister would definitely be filled with anger. From now on, your highness might not be able to enter my little sister¡¯s bed anymore.¡±

    After Chen Ning finished speaking, she pursed her lips and gave augh.

    Chu Shao Yang stared at her red spotted face and his eyes filled with a cold glow.

    This kind of ugly face, he wanted to vomit just looking at her. She actually wanted him to stay here and share a bed with her?

    In her dreams!

    He gave a heavy snort and then without saying anything, he turned to leave.

    Chen Ningughed as she watched his leaving back.

    It really was like she predicted. As long as she mentioned staying here, he would run away faster than a little rabbit.

    Pei, he actually thinks she likes him.

    ¡°In the hour of the Monkey tomorrow,e to the eastern suburb¡¯s racetrack!¡± Chu Shao Yang had walked to the door before suddenly turning around and saying this to her.

    [TL Note: Hour of the Monkey is 3-5 pm]

    ¡°What?¡± Chen Ning was stunned as she looked at him with a puzzled expression.

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly came close and arge palm tightly grabbed her neck. Chen Ning suddenly felt that it was hard to breathe.

    Her eyes were opened wide as she stared at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes filled with killing intent, but there was no fear in her eyes at all.

    ¡°This king is warning you, stop ying tricks on this king! If you want to win back this king¡¯s heart, there is no chance!¡± He was grinding his teeth and his eyes were red, just like he was staring at an enemy that had killed his father.

    Chen Ning thought it was strange.

    She wanted to win back his heart? Had this man¡¯s head been hit or squeezed by the door?

    When did she ever have this intention?

 Chapter 178: Not wishing for any repayment

    Chapter 178: Not wishing for any repayment

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke.¡± She could not say anything as her neck filled with pain and she fell into a violent coughing fit.

    This damn cheap man, such a heavy move!

    Chu Shao Yang let go and Chen Ning fell out of his grasp. Her hand rubbed her neck and she took in a deep breath, letting fresh air fill her lungs.

    ¡°Chen Ning, this king is telling you, no matter what ns you have and what you do, this king¡¯s heart will belong to Yun¡¯er alone. You have already died in my heart! You think that with the eldest princess giving you her support, this king wouldn¡¯t dare make a move against you? This king has over a hundred ways to make you silently disappear! If you want to live, then you better behave yourself for this king!¡±

    He suddenly pushed out and Chen Ning¡¯s back mmed into the wall. She gritted her teeth because of the pain.

    Chu Shao Yang did not even look back as he sped off.

    Damn! That cheap man! That piece of trash!

    Chen Ning stared in the direction Chu Shao Yang left in. She first felt it was strange, then she gritted her teeth.

    Why is that bastard so crazy? When did he even see that she wanted him at all!

    ¡°Young miss, did that bastard highness beat you?¡±

    When Chu Shao Yang left, Xiao Ru immediately rushed over. Seeing the red mark on Chen Ning¡¯s neck, her eyes turned red as tears began to fall down.

    ¡°Princess consort, this servant will immediately boil a few eggs for you.¡± Chun Tao quickly ran off.

    ¡°This servant will pump some water for you to wash your face with.¡± Xia He¡¯s face was also filled with concern.

    ¡°Ke, ke, Xia He, stay here.¡± Chen Ning gave two coughs and sat down while being supported by Xiao Ru¡¯s hand.

    She clearly understood that Chu Shao Yang hadn¡¯t been too harsh with her, otherwise she would have already been on her way to see King Yama.

    What she could not understand is why he was so angry. Was it because the eldest princess had taught him a lesson? Was it just because of that?

    ¡°Xia He go ask around and see what the eldest princess did and said to the his highness today.¡±

    She remembered that Chu Shao Yang had told her to go to the eastern suburb race track tomorrow, there had to be a reason behind this.

    Knowing one¡¯s self and one¡¯s enemies to never lose a fight. She had to figure out everything, she did not want to know without knowing the reason why.

    Xia He promised to go.

    Only the news that she found out made Chen Ning unsure whether tough or cry.

    After the eldest princess had taught Chu Shao Yang a fierce lesson, she had also given him an order that he had to teach Chen Ning how to ride a horse in ten days. Ten dayster, she wanted Chu Shao Yang and Chen Ning to participate in the spring hunt together and stated the he was not allowed to bring his consort Chen Bi Yun.

    After listening to this, Chen Ning did not even know what to say.

    The eldest princess was trying to be good to her.

    It was a pity that she had used her good intentions on the wrong moves.

    Because Chen Ning had helped with the eldest princess¡¯ matchmaking, the eldest princess had thought of this method to pay her back.

    She wanted to give Chen Ning and Chu Shao Yang some private time to get to know each other better and work things out, so they could repair their rtionship.

    In this world, is there anything better at building rtionships than teaching someone to ride a horse?

    When the eldest princess left, her heart was filled with joy and she was incredibly proud of herself for thinking of such a good idea.

    Chen Ning wanted to shout, ¡°Eldest princess, you might want to repay me, but I don¡¯t want this kind of repayment!¡±

    Who wanted that cheap man to teach her how to ride a horse! Who wants to make up with that cheap man! Who wants to be that cheap man¡¯s princess!

    She frowned as she lied down in the bed. When she fell onto the bed, it felt like her spine had been severed and she was filled with pain. She couldn¡¯t help offering more greetings to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ancestors.

 Chapter 179: Going crazy with jealousy

    Chapter 179: Going crazy with jealousy

    ¡°Achoo! Achoo! Achoo!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang strangely gave a few sneezes waking up Chen Bi Yun lying by his side.

    ¡°Your highness, do you have a cold? You¡¯re this big and you¡¯re still kicking the sheets.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun revealed a gentle smile and pulled the covers over him.

    Chu Shao Yang had a heavy look in his eyes as he looked at the ceiling. Reaching out to embrace Chen Bi Yun in his arms, he stroked her hair as he absentmindedly said, ¡°Has this king awakened you? You should go back to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, if there is something bothering you, you can talk you Yun¡¯er about it. Yun¡¯er wishes to help you solve your problems.¡± Chen Bi Yun sympathetically snuggled into his arms.

    ¡°Hei, hei.¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a deepugh, with a trace of anger hidden inside.

    Chen Bi Yun immediately understood, ¡°Did my sister make your highness unhappy again? Your highness, if my elder sister has done anything wrong, Yun¡¯er is willing to apologize for my elder sister.¡± She said as she tried to get up.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arm holding her became tighter as he unhappily said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. That cheap woman is the one who¡¯s wrong, so why should you suffer for her!¡±

    ¡°Your highness, elder sister, she......¡±

    Chen Bi Yun continued to speak. Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cold eyes looked over, his eyes werepletely chilling.

    ¡°This king is saying that you¡¯re not allowed to mention her again!¡± His voice was threatening and filled with anger.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Chen Bi Yun lowered her head and revealed a proud smile.

    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Chu Shao Yang closed his eyes, but he still continued to toss and turn. His heart felt blocked like it was being pressed down by heavy stones.

    ¡°Your highness.....¡± Chen Bi Yun did not go to sleep either. When she remembered the news Lan Xiang brought her today, she felt her chest being pressed down by her rage. Once she thought of how Chu Shao Yang would be teaching Chen Ning how to ride a horse, she went crazy with jealousy.

    She hated Chen Ning and she hated the eldest princess even more.

    She did not understand why the eldest princess would like Chen Ning so much and be so nice to her. She even ordered his highness to teach Chen Ning how to ride a horse as well as organizing a hunt that she was not invited to.

    She had seen Chen Ning¡¯s real appearance. If she hadn¡¯t been that stupid and continued to paint her face red and green, then she wouldn¡¯t have been able to grab his highness¡¯ eyes that easily.

    If his highness saw Chen Ning¡¯s face......then would he still be this loving to her?

    She felt even more uneasy the more she thought about it as she began to cry in a low voice.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, why are you crying all of a sudden?¡± When Chu Shao Yang heard her muffled cries, he immediately pulled her over. Seeing the pair flower covered in rain, it was very delicate and charming.

    He stretched out his finger and gently wiped her tears, but the more he wiped, the more flowed out.

    ¡°Your highness, will you ever not like Yun¡¯er? Will you ever not want Yun¡¯er?¡± Chen Bi Yun continued to cry as she buried her head into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arms.

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a frown, ¡°Why would you say this for no reason? When has this king ever said he doesn¡¯t like you?¡±

    ¡°But the eldest princess does not like Yun¡¯er. The eldest princess wants you to teach eldest sister how to ride a horse, but she does not want you to teach Yun¡¯er. She also ordered that your highness is not allowed to take Yun¡¯er with you on the spring hunt. It is clear that she does not like Yun¡¯er. Yun¡¯er does not know how she offended the eldest princess to make her hate Yun¡¯er this much.¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s acting was very good as she spoke with a voice filled with a trace of resentment.

    Chu Shao Yang was also confused by this, but he had tofort Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re pregnant right now, so how could you ride a horse? Royal aunt was just worried about your body and that¡¯s why she urged this king to have you stay at home and recuperate. How could you misunderstand royal aunt¡¯s good intentions and fail to see the bigger picture?¡±

 Chapter 180: Comparing horses

    Chapter 180: Comparing horses

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart finally calmed down as she revealed a faint smile, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er understands, but Yun¡¯er is still afraid.....afraid that.....¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that this king will like that cheap woman Chen Ning? You can rx, this king is just enduring it and definitely will not have any feelings for that cheap woman at all. This king will not even look at her once!¡± Chu Shao Yang stroked Chen Bi Yun¡¯s hair and his heart filled with satisfaction.

    His beloved woman was being jealous over him clearly showed what kind of position he had in her heart.

    Not like that cheap woman Chen Ning! She kept looking at him with that defiant look.

    *

    If Chu Shao Yang wasn¡¯t involved, Chen Ning actually had a strong interest in horse riding.

    It wasn¡¯t even the hour of the Monkey yet, but she had already brought Xiao Ru to the eastern racetrack.

    The so called eastern racetrack was actually to the east of the King Ding Yuan¡¯s pce and was a very vast area.

    The horses in the stables neighed with raised heads, each one looking like divine steeds.

    Chen Ning was wearing a set of blue hunting clothes that had been sent over by the eldest princess. The blue colour of the sky made her look very valiant and handsome.

    She was wearing a veil over her face and beneath the veil was the usual red spots painted on her face. Only a pair of clear ck eyes could be seen.

    Chu Shao Yang had not appeared yet.

    Chen Ning did not want to see him, she even wished he never came.

    She was being led around by the horse groomer, looking at all the horse in the stable.

    She did not know how topare horse, but in her memory pce, there was a section on how topare horses.

    ¡°This spring flower horse has a t back and strong limbs, it can run as fast as the wind. What does the princess consort think about it?¡± The groom revealed a proud look as he introduced this horse to Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning shook her head and rejected it before continuing forward.

    ¡°This jade flower horse is intelligent, strong, and beautiful. It has a gentle temper and jumps very high. What does the princess think about this one?¡± The groom said.

    Chen Ning looked at it and then shook her head again.

    ¡°What about this red mountain horse? It is strong and has good hooves, it is very suited for climbing mountains.¡± The groom did not give up and rmended another horse.

    Chen Ning still shook her head, ¡°No, no.¡±

    The horse groom was stunned.

    He had picked three of the best horses in the King Ding Yuan pce, but he never would have thought that Chen Ning would reject them all.

    Of course, he did not have any good intentions rmending these three horses.

    The entire king¡¯s pce knew that his highness loved horses and woulde to have a ride every day. These three horses were his most favourite horses and he had spent a lot of money and effort to buy these three horses.

    For these three horses, other than his highness, no one else was allowed to ride them.

    There had been a new small groom that had taken the jade flower horse for a sneaky ride in the middle of the night, but he never would have thought that his highness would discover this the next day.

    He still remembered the little groom¡¯s fate to this day and would have nightmares whenever he thought about it.

    Early this morning, he had already received the one hundred silver that the concubine consort and had received a simple order, ¡°Act with discretion.¡±

    He pondered for a while after receiving the silver and had finally realized the concubine consort¡¯s meaning.

    The entire king¡¯s pce knew that the person with the most favour was the concubine consort Chen and not the legal princess consort Chen. Although the two of them were sisters, the rtion between them was not good.

    His highness had already sent princess Chen into the wooden hut, but after the princess obtained the eldest princess¡¯ favour, her status in the pce soared. Now there was no one in the pce that dared to offend the princess.

    Offending the princess was equal to offending the eldest princess, who had this kind of courage!

    But one could not offend the concubine consort either. Offending the concubine was equivalent to offending his highness. If the concubine consort was not in a good mood and sheined about it to his highness, then it would be hard for him to keep his head.

    After the horse groom thought about it, he finally found a way to make the best of both worlds.

 Chapter 181: Catering to oneâ€™s wishes

    Chapter 181: Catering to one¡¯s wishes

    If he wanted to do something, he had to do it without leaving a trace and not revealing the slightest w at all.

    He would introduce the princess to the three horses first and if they princess likes them and takes them out for a ride, in turn angering his highness......Then it would not be rted to him.

    If his highness was offended, then the fault would be on the princess consort since she was the one that rode the horse.

    Like this, he would be able to aplish the concubine consort¡¯s orders and take care of himself.

    It was a pity that his n had all been for naught.

    Of the three horses, Chen Ning did not like a single one.

    The groom shut his mouth.

    He obediently followed behind Chen Ning and then saw her arrive in front of a small date red coloured horse.

    ¡°I want this one.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she nodded at the red horse.

    The groomplied, but his heart was filled with contempt.

    There were many good and strong horses that she did not pick. In the end, she picked this short, ugly, and weak horse.

    This date red horse was purchased by his highness three years after hearing about a prized jade horse. When he saw that it wasn¡¯t that great of a horse, he had the groom pay it attention.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact his highness loved horses, this small and thin date red horse would have been ughtered for meat already.

    In these three years, Chu Shao Yang had never even looked at this date red horse, so it did not even have a saddle. If just stood there in the stable listlessly eating grass, sometimes swinging its tail back and forth.

    Its fur was sparse and had no shine to it. Compared to the other horse that Chen Ning had just seen, it was like heaven and earth.

    It could be seen that it had not obtained Chu Shao Yang¡¯s favour and had even been neglected by the horse groom, not paying it any attention.

    Chen Ning stood in front of it and inspected it some more, slowly liking it even more.

    The groom brought over a saddle and went in to put it on the date red horse. He never would have expected that it would kick out and send him flying.

    ¡°You beast, you damn beast!¡± The groom fell to the ground and then began to curse.

    He quickly got up and pulled out a whip to use on the date red horse.

    With a ¡°shua¡± sound, the whip did notnd on the horse, but rather itnded on his face and he felt stunned.

    Looking down, he found that Chen Ning had grabbed his hand holding the whip.

    ¡°This is horse I prefer, so are you allowed to hit it and curse at it?¡± Chen Ning gripped the whip and threw it to the ground as she stared at the groom with a cold gaze.

    She bent down and picked up the saddle, preparing to personally put it on the horse.

    The groom had suffered a hit from the whip and his face burned with pain. He just watched her, hoping that Chen Ning would suffer the same fate.

    When the date red horse saw Chen Ning approach, it suddenly became very excited. Its back hooves went into the air as it suddenly became very friendly.

    ¡°Yi, this really is a horse with character.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she praised it. She didn¡¯t hurry to put the saddle on, but instead she took out a dumpling from clothes and ced it in her palm, then she stretched her hand out.

    The date red horse gave a neigh and came close to sniff it. After giving it a test lick, it began to happily eat it and soon it waspletely gone. The horse had not had enough and it licked Chen Ning¡¯s palm making it feel very itchy.

    Chen Ning began tough as she took out two more dumplings for the horse. Then she reached out to stroke the horse¡¯s mane.

    The date red horse offered no resistance and obediently looked at her with gentle eyes. When Chen Ning went in to hug its neck, it reached out itsrge tongue and licked Chen Ning¡¯s face.

 Chapter 182: Very suitable

    Chapter 182: Very suitable

    Chen Ning giggled and moved out of the way. She did not want the horse tongue to lick off her makeup.

    That horse groom waspletely stunned.

    This bad tempered horse was actually reined in by Chen Ning with just two dumplings? This was simply unbelievable.

    Of course Chen Ning had been prepared. Although she had never ridden a horse, she had read books on the best method to make an unfamiliar horse like her and the best method was to give it what it likes.

    Horses were innately sensitive to sweet things and loved to eat sweets, so she had prepared a bag of dumplings. Surely enough, the date red horse immediately epted her.

    Like the legendary thousand li horse, it would be the most loyal to its first master. Since the red date horse had already licked her face, it had already recognized her as its master. Others had tried to feed the horse before, but it had not ended as well as it did with her.

    Chen Ning put the saddle on the horse and tightly tightened it around the horse¡¯s stomach. The red date horse was very obedient, silently allowing her to put the saddle on him. Seeing this, the groom¡¯s chin almost fell off.

    What Chen Ning did not know was that while this date red horse was the smallest and most inconspicuous horse, it was also the horse with the fiercest temper. It had never let anyone get close and did not even like living with other horses.

    The groom was toozy to care about it and just put it in a stable by itself. He would feed it when he remembered it and would pour a bucket of water on it if it ever got dirty, letting it fend for itself.

    No one had expected that such a bad tempered horse would catch the princess¡¯ eye!

    It really is the horse represents its master.

    The princess consort was ugly and the horse she picked was also ugly.

    They had all heard about how ugly the princess consort was already. When his highness was marrying the concubine consort, the princess had appeared and shocked all the guests that had attended. Even now, that matter was something that everyone gossiped andughed about.

    Chen Ning had affectionately hugged the horse for a while which made Xiao Rue over out of curiosity. She had never ridden a horse before and when she saw that this horse was being very gentle to Chen Ning, she stretched out her hand to pat its main.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Xiao Ru had not even touched the horse¡¯s back yet and the red date hore suddenly gave a whiney. Xiao Ru quickly drew her hand back in fright.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t touch it yet, it is still unfamiliar with you. Let me bond with it for a few days, then you can try getting closer with it.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she pulled Xiao Ru behind her.

    Xiao Ru stuck her tongue out at the red date horse and made a face.

    ¡°What are you angry for! You¡¯re this ugly and you¡¯re this fierce! Young miss, this servant thinks this horse is uglier than the other ones, so why are you insistent on picking it?¡± Xiao Ru had a confused look on her face.

    ¡°Picking horses isn¡¯t about beauty or how heroic it looks. You might think this horse is ugly, but in my opinion, it is quite a treasured horse.¡±

    Chen Ning lovingly stroked the horse¡¯s mane.

    ¡°Chi! This is considered a treasured horse? You really are a person that has never seen the world before!¡±

    Suddenly, a coldugh filled with contempt sounded out behind Chen Ning.

    She turned around to see Chu Shao Yang standing three meters behind her. He was wearing a ck robe which made him look very heroic. The bruises on his face had faded by a half and he began to recover his beautiful as jade appearance.

    He had a face of ridicule as he looked at the red date horse and then coldly looked at Chen Ning before saying.

    ¡°Very suitable!¡±

 Chapter 183: Not caring about him

    Chapter 183: Not caring about him

    Chen Ning had to admit that Chu Shao Yang really deserved to be beaten.

    But she was not angry and just smiled as she said, ¡°This horse is quite good, how about you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°Give it to you? Why should I?¡± Chu Shao Yang replied with this question.

    This horse was just like mouse poop fallen in a good pot of soup, he did not care about it at all, but if Chen Ning wanted it, then he would not give it to her.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to give it to me, you stingy man. Then can this princess at least ride it?¡± Chen Ning gave a nonchnt shrug.

    ¡°Do you know how to ride a horse? Chu Shao Yang looked at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, but can¡¯t I just learn?¡± Chen Ning gave a very heartyugh. Under this clear sky and beautiful field, she felt that everything was very beautiful, but of course that did not include the man in front of her.

    ¡°Very good. Horse groom, teach her how to mount the horse.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh and crossed his arms while standing there. He looked like he was watching a great joke.

    She did not want Chu Shao Yang to teach her anyway and she had no use for the horse groom.

    She closed her eyes and silently recalled the basics of horse riding from her mind. After opening her eyes, she revealed a sweet smile to the red date horse.

    ¡°Horse, oh, horse, you better be obedient. If you kick me off, I won¡¯t give you any more dumplings.¡± She patted the horse¡¯s head.

    It was unknown if the horse understood her or not, but it gave a strong whiney.

    ¡°Chi!¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh, ¡°You¡¯re treating it as a human and pretending like it can understand you!¡±

    Chen Ning was toozy to care about him. She grabbed the horse saddle and her left foot went into the stirrup. Flying in the air, shended on the back of the horse, doing this very quickly and gracefully.

    Although the way she mounted was very beautiful, Chu Shao Yang could see that she did not know how to ride a horse at all.

    Humph, he would watch as she fell off the horse and broke her butt!

    Who would have thought that he would be disappointed.

    Chen Ning grabbed onto the saddles and gently flicked it once. The date red horse began to move, slowly moving forward, going around once, twice......The date red horse began to increase speed until it was jogging and then it began to run.

    The horse¡¯s hooves kicked off against the green grass. Her sky blue hunting robe fluttered in the wind, making her look very valiant as she rode her horse.

    Xiao Ru was stunned seeing this. Then she began to p and cheer for Chen Ning.

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re truly beautiful!¡± She sincerely shouted.

    Beautiful my ass!

    Chu Shao Yang angrily cursed in his mind.

    Although he was a little shocked by Chen Ning mounting the horse and looking at her made his eyes light up, when she was riding the horse, the wind blew against the veil on her face and revealed her face covered in little red spots. He felt ufortable with a single nce and quickly turned around, not looking at her again.

    This ugly monster really has good luck, not being kicked off by the horse!

    He walked over to the jade flower horse shed without another word. Mounting the horse, he looked even more beautiful than Chen Ning did.

    The jade flower horse was really worthy of being a special horse picked out by him. It ran like lightning and in a short while, it had already caught up to Chen Ning.

    When Chen Ning heard the sound of horse hoovesing from behind her, she turned her head to seen Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cold face. He had no expressions on his face as he charged after her.

    This cheap man wouldn¡¯t be thinking of harming her, right?

    Her mind went on guard and she prepared to pull on the reins, making the date red horse stop.

    But at that moment, Chu Shao Yang had already caught up. He pulled out a whip and smacked it against the date red horse¡¯s butt.

 Chapter 184: The young miss is gone

    Chapter 184: The young miss is gone

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you bastard!¡±

    As Chen Ning cursed out, she heard the date red horse gave a whiney. Its legs ran as fast as it could and in a blink of an eye, it had left Chu Shao Yang behind it.

    The wind whistled by her ears and there were several times where she almost fell off. It was a good thing that she was tightly gripping the saddle with her lower body which allowed her to avoid her doom.

    If she fell off a galloping horse like this, if she didn¡¯t die, she would still be heavily injured.

    Chen Ning already forgot about cursing Chu Shao Yang. Right now, she was fully focused on keeping her bnce and not falling off the horse.

    With the way the date red horse was running, it felt like it was flying away. Chen Ning did not know whether tough or cry while sitting on the horse¡¯s back, but this feeling was truly exciting.

    She did not know whether to be happy that she chose a good horse or if she shouldin about this horse being too fast.

    Chu Shao Yang stopped jade flower as he narrowed his eyes and watched the date red horse flying across the track. He was also paying attention to the shaking sky blue figure that seemed liked it would fall off the horse at any moment.

    He did not expect that this ugly woman would have such good luck. She was actually able to find this kind of rare horse.

    This short and thin date red horse was actually running even faster than his jade flower horse.

    ¡°Your highness, please save the young miss, save the princess consort. She¡¯s about to fall off the horse! Your highness, please! Please save her!¡±

    Xiao Ru ran over and kneeled down in front of the horse. She was crying as she begged with tears covering her face. She was crying so much that she was slowly choking.

    Chu Shao Yang sat high up on his horse not even looking at Xiao Ru. His lips curled as he casually said, ¡°What are you afraid of, she won¡¯t die. The eldest princess wants this kind to teach her how to ride a horse, so who has never fallen off when learning to ride? Falling off a few times will help her learn faster.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, the young miss is your princess! Are you really that willing to see her die in front of your eyes?¡± Xiao Ru choked up as she looked at Chu Shao Yang with a face covered in tears.

    ¡°If she really dies, then this king will give her a grand burial.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh and turned his horse around, not looking at Chen Ning anymore. He lead the horse back to the stable and jumped off the horse in a very smooth manner.

    He patted the dust off his clothes and patted his hands together before casually leaving the horse track.

    His cold and ruthless words were carried on the wind, all of it reaching Chen Ning¡¯s ears.

    ¡°You want me to die? In your dreams!¡± Chen Ning gritted her teeth so hard that they almost cracked.

    She lowered her body and tightly attached herself to the horse¡¯s back, gripping onto its neck. No matter what, she would not let herself fall off.

    The red date horse began to run faster, charging into the fence of the horse track. In that moment, Xiao Ru¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her chest as she tightly shut her eyes and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    The young miss is dead!

    ¡°Oh god, how could this be possible!¡±

    She only heard the horse groom take in a cold breath and she quickly opened her eyes again. She discovered that the red date horse and the young miss had disappeared.

    ¡°Young miss! My young miss!¡±

    Xiao Ru grabbed the horse groom¡¯s cor as she shouted with red eyes.

    The horse groom looked at the fence with a terrified look as he pointed over at it. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva before saying, ¡°The, the princess¡¯ horse jumped over the fence and charged.....outside.¡±

    He felt like he was in a dream as his face filled with disbelief. He just muttered, ¡°It¡¯s impossible, how could it be possible? There¡¯s something wrong with my eyes, there has to be something wrong with my eyes!¡±

 Chapter 185: Runaway horse

    Chapter 185: Runaway horse

    The horse track fence was as high as a person and normal horses had no way of jumping over it. Even the most well trained and best at jumping jade flower would not dare to try jumping this high fence.

    But that date red horse had jumped over it!

    The horse groom continued to rub his eyes as he did not dare to believe what he witnessed.

    Xiao Ru let go of him and began running in the direction that Chen Ning had disappeared in. She was crying and running as she shouted, ¡°Young miss! You have to be fine young miss! Young miss!¡±

    Chen Ning of course couldn¡¯t hear her cries. Right now, she had already been taken several hundred meters away by the date red horse.

    When the date red horse charged at the fence, her heart almost jumped out of her chest. Without a chance of escaping, in this life or death situation, this date red horse suddenly jumped up over the fence. Landing on the ground, it did not stop and ran into the streets.

    ¡°Horse, oh, horse, you almost scared me to death. Can you be obedient and stop?¡±

    Chen Ning waspletely frightened. She patted the horse¡¯s ear as she spoke, hoping to calm the horse down.

    She guessed that after this date red horse came to the horse track, it had been looked down on and never had a chance to run around. So once it had the chance to show off, of course it would be high spirited.

    But right now it was not running one the empty horse track, but rather the crowded streets.

    She desperately wanted to slow the horse down, but at this moment, there was a boy throwing firecrackers at the end of the street and he coincidentally threw it under the horse¡¯s hooves.

    With a ¡°peng¡± sound, the date red horse was scared and began to run faster like it was flying away.

    This is bad, the horse was scared!

    Chen Ning knew the thing horses were scared of the most was being surprised. It would not care which direction it rushed out in or if there were any bystanders in its way, it would even charge off a cliff if there was one in front of it.

    ¡°Move! Everyone move away! There¡¯s a runaway horse!¡±

    She began to scream from the back of the horse.

    The horse continued gaining speed and the people on the street quickly dodged out of the way. There were many cries of shock and fear.

    Chen Ning forcefully gritted her teeth and desperately pulled on the reins, but the horse did not stop as it continued to charge out into the crowd.

    It¡¯s over!

    Chen Ning knew that if they crashed into the crowd, it would be unknown how many people would suffer, but she could not help it since she could not control the date red horse at all.

    Right at this critical moment, a ck figure suddenly jumped out and appeared right in front of the date red horse.

    Seeing that he was about to be sent flying by the horse, the people on the side gave surprised cries as they covered their eyes.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help taking in a cold breath, but she saw that man slowly reach out to grab the horse¡¯s reins and his left palm patting the horse¡¯s head.

    The date red horse¡¯s front legs bent and it kneeled on the ground.

    Chen Ning was thrown of the horse by it suddenly stopping and that ck clothed man flew into the sky to catch her. Then he turned a few times in the air to get rid of the remaining force. His martial arts was very good as he floated down to the ground while carrying her.

    The ck clothed man had stopped the horse to save everyone. This series of shocking movements happened in a matter of mere seconds.

    In just a blink of an eye for everyone, the ck clothed man had already stopped the horse. The crowd immediately broke out in a thunderous apuse.

    The ck clothed man ignored them and a pair of deep eyes stared at Chen Ning. There was no expression on his face at all.

    ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± His voice was like trickling water, very melodious to listen to.

 Chapter 186: There really is destiny

    Chapter 186: There really is destiny

    Chen Ning had just escaped from death and had recovered from her shock. She looked at the man who had saved her and met gazes with the ck clothed man.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± She gently cried out.

    This ck clothed man who had jumped out at the critical moment to stop the horse and save her was lots of money!

    ¡°You recognize me?¡± The ck clothed man¡¯s eyes sparkled and a trace of surprise appeared. Then there was a trace of killing intent that shed in his eyes.

    Chen Ning felt his arms tighten as they held her and noticed the killing intent in his eyes, immediately understanding what was going on.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you!¡± She turned her head and looked away from him.

    She did not know where the veil had disappeared to and now her red spot covered face waspletely revealed.

    She knew that this ck clothed man would not recognize her.

    It was good because she did not want to interact with him anymore.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you. Miss, we meet again.¡± The ck clothed man suddenly said. His eyes sparkled as he recognized her.

    He could not remember what she looked like, but he deeply remembered those clear and sparkling eyes.

    It was her eyes that he had remembered in his mind after seeing it just once, never forgetting them.

    But since the restaurant, he had not met her again.

    Only god knows that in order to find her, he had almostpletely turned the entire capital upside down.

    The pitiful Xiao Si was still guarding the street where they had set up their fortune telling stand. It was estimated that he had turned to stone already.

    He never would have thought that he would coincidentally meet save her today.

    Was this destiny nned by the heavens?

    ¡°He, he, that¡¯s right, we meet again. It seems like we really have destiny between us.¡± Chen Ning giggled as she turned her head back.

    Since he had recognized her, she could not keep pretending to not know him, after all, he had given her a bag of gold. If she continued to pretend not to recognize him, would he mistakenly think that she wanted to keep his gold?

    ¡°Un.¡±

    The ck clothed man seemed like he did not like to talk much and just nodded. After putting her down, his eyes looked over at the date red horse and he praised, ¡°Good horse!¡±

    The date red horse had been beaten into kneeling, but it was not hurt at all. It came up beside Chen Ning and rubbed up against her. It continued to lick her face as if it was apologizing.

    Although Chen Ning had almost lost her life to this horse, she knew that it was not its fault. Everything was all because of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s whip.

    Chu Shao Yang! Bastard!

    She began cursing him in her heart.

    Not only had he almost taken her life with this whip, he had almost taken the lives of innocent bystanders.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the ck clothed maning to stop the horse, then it would be hard to imagine the consequences.

    When Chen Ning thought about it, her body was covered in cold sweat.

    ¡°Thank you. Not only have you saved me, you have saved the innocent.¡± Chen Ning raised her head and sincerely thanked the ck clothed man.

    The ck clothed man was stunned as he stared at her face with a shocked look on his face.

    ¡°You.....You....¡± He let out a long breath and then knit his brows together, ¡°Why did you make your face look that strange way from before?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± Chen Ning reached out to touch it and felt that it was moist. Then she realized that the red coloured makeup on her face had been licked off by the date red horse.

    The makeup released a sweet smell, so it was no wonder the horse liked to lick her face.

    ¡°Hey! What are you doing eating my makeup and leaving me with a face full of spit? It¡¯s very dirty don¡¯t you know!¡± She angrily patted down the date red horse¡¯s head.

 Chapter 187: This manâ€™s heart is like the needle at the bottom of the sea

    Chapter 187: This man¡¯s heart is like the needle at the bottom of the sea

    Although she had revealed her true appearance in front of the ck clothed man, Chen Ning did not care about it. It was fine as long as she did not reveal her true appearance to Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°This is the second time you have saved me, so now I owe you two favours. Un, it¡¯s better if this doesn¡¯t happen again. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Chen Ning felt very ufortable with her face wet like this and she did not want to stay outside for long, so she pulled the date red horse and began to leave.

    The ck clothed man had no expression, but he could not help thoughtfully looking at her back and rubbing his chin.

    Every time she met him, she would also quickly leave and try to talk to him as little as possible. Was it really that hard for him to have her stay a little longer?

    Although he didn¡¯t know the one he was saving was her and he didn¡¯t want any reward, her leaving like this, wasn¡¯t this not putting him in her eyes at all?

    The ck clothed man had never been hated like this before and his heart was filled with grievances. His figure shed and he appeared right in front of Chen Ning.

    ¡°Miss, wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Aiyo!¡±

    Chen Ning never would have thought that he would suddenly appear in front of her and she mmed into his firm but flexible chest. This man with a unique silent aura suddenly appeared right in front of her.

    ¡°Do you still need something?¡±

    She raised her head and when she saw the man¡¯s deep as an abyss eyes, her heart skipped a beat.

    He wouldn¡¯t keep pestering her, right?

    ¡°Is miss trying to leave like this?¡± The ck clothed cleared his throat and asked.

    ¡°Then what does the young master want to do?¡± Chen Ning raised her brows and her lips curled into a smile, ¡°Does the young master wish for me to use my body to repay you for saving my life?¡±

    She remembered thest time she had said ¡°repaying with my body¡±, this man had an expression like he had been bitten by a poisonous snake.

    Who would have thought that after saying it this time, the man would bepletely silent while a pair of deep and dark eyes looked at her, like he was inspecting her body.

    ¡°He, he, I am just joking, young master should not mind it. How about I treat the young master to a meal? I wonder if the young master is willing to ept this?¡±

    She quickly changed the topic out of fear that this man would nod in agreement. She would be kicking a stone if that really happened.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The man seemed satisfied as he moved to the side and allowed her to move.

    Chen Ning let out a secret sigh of relief. This ck clothed man¡¯s heart was like the needle at the bottom of the sea, hard to find.

    Although she could see through other people¡¯s hearts with tiny expressions, she could not see through this ck clothed man.

    His face was always expressionless. Other than his eyes that moved, his entire face waspletely stiff.

    ¡°Last time young master had to leave and did not have a chance to try the four dishes, so how about we go back to the Tai He Floor?¡± Chen Ning proposed.

    ¡°Alright.¡± The ck clothed man nodded and headed off in the direction of the Tai He Floor.

    Chen Ning bit her lips and looked at this man¡¯s tall and straight back. She knew that she had no chance of escaping, so she let out a sigh and followed behind this ck clothed man.

    With a breeze blowing by, she felt a chilling from her back. It was the cold sweat covering her.

    Thinking of what just happened, she was still filled with fear.

    She stared at the ck clothed man¡¯s back. This lots of money, he was really quite skilled. Not only was his qinggong good, his internal strength was also quite incredible.

    Chen Ning knew just how strong the date red horse¡¯s charge was, but he had grabbed the rein with his left hand and had attacked the horse¡¯s head with his right hand, causing it to kneel, but suffer no injuries. Not only had she never seen this before, she had never even heard of it before.

 Chapter 188: My treat

    Chapter 188: My treat

    Was the legendary master referring to one with skills like the ck clothed man?

    There truly is always someone better. This ck clothed man¡¯s martial arts was ten times, no, at least one hundred times better than Chu Shao Yang¡¯s!

    If he was willing to help her, she would not need to worry about Chu Shao Yang anymore.

    This thought sneaked into Chen Ning¡¯s mind and dug deep in.

    She could not help revealing an evil smile on her lips.

    The ck clothed man was walking in front, but he felt a thorn piercing his back. He turned to look around and saw the smile on Chen Ning¡¯s face. His heart turned cold like he was a chicken being paid a visit by the weasel.

    [TL Note ¨C Prey being hunted]

    How could this girl¡¯s smile be this strange!

    ¡°Am I funny?¡± He knitted his brows and spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Of course not, not a single bit.¡± Chen Ning quickly made the smile disappear and spoke with a serious look on her face.

    She could not allow this ck clothed man to know her thoughts, so she immediately put up her guard.

    ¡°Humph.¡± The ck clothed man gave a cold snort and then turned back to continue moving forward, but floating in his eyes was Chen Ning¡¯s evil smile.

    This girl wouldn¡¯t be having ideas about him, right?

    His mind secretly went on alert.

    The two of them walked with one in front and one in the back to the Tai He Floor. When they saw that crowd in front of the restaurant, Chen Ning immediately began to regret her proposal.

    Why did she have to stubbornly pick the Tai He Floor!

    The makeup on her face had been licked off by the date red horse and the waiters would not recognize her, so she would not receive the same preferential treatment asst time.

    If they lined up and waited, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat even if they waited until tomorrow.

    ¡°How about we go to a different restaurant?¡± She awkwardly proposed.

    The ck clothed man looked at her and walked through the Tai He Floor¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°I want a seat on the third floor.

    When he entered in, he threw a silver bill to the owner. Chen Ning could not see how much it was, but she did see the owner¡¯s face immediately bloom like a flower.

    ¡°Yes, yes, pleasee this way.¡±

    This lots of money, he really was rich and powerful. He threw around silver bills just like pieces of paper.

    Chen Ning let out an exhale, this is the so called money talks. She hadpletely forgotten that this was the irrefutable truth in this ancient era.

    The waiter graciously came over to take her horse.

    ¡°This horse has a bad temper, so tie it up by itself. You¡¯re not allowed to let the horse beside it bully it.¡± Chen Ning carefully instructed.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you can be assured dear customer.¡±

    The waiter looked at the date red horse and he thought about how ugly this horse was. If he tied it together with any other customer¡¯s good horse, they would probably be unhappy.

    This time, the owner did not bber on. After personally talking the ck clothed man and Chen Ning to the third floor and waiting for them to order, he quickly left.

    There was only Chen Ning and the ck clothed man left in the room.

    Chen Ning found that the ck clothed man did not like to talk and with that clever mouthed Xiao Si not being here, a silence quickly filled the room.

    ¡°Un, ah, young master please wait here. I want to go and wash my face first. I will be right back.¡± Chen Ning was really bored. They had just been sitting there without talking for a while now.

    The modern era Chen Ning had a habit of washing her hands before eating and with her face covered in horse spit, she had no appetite at all. Of course, she was also looking for a reason to sneak out because she had no ns to sit here letting the ck clothed man stare at her again.

    The ck clothed man just looked at her.

    ¡°Miss wouldn¡¯t be taking this chance to slip away, right? If you don¡¯t have money, then it can be my treat.¡±

 Chapter 189: This miss has money

    Chapter 189: This miss has money

    ¡°What a joke! Who says this miss has no money? Even if I don¡¯t have as much as you, I still have enough to treat you to a meal.¡±

    Chen Ning pulled out an embroidered purse from her chest and veryvishly threw it onto the table. This purse contained all her money.

    She was still considered a rich master with at least four thousand silvers, she could not let this ck clothed man look down on her.

    The ck clothed man seriously picked up the purse and counted the silver bills inside. Then he raised his head and gently said, ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡±

    ¡°How is it not enough? Didn¡¯t we just order four dishes? Even if it was one thousand silvers per dish, there is still enough!¡± Chen Ning looked at him with a suspicious gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough for the dishes, but I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re wrong young miss. It costs five thousand silvers to enter this room, that¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t have enough.¡± The man calmly replied.

    ¡°Five thousand silvers? Isn¡¯t this room a little too expensive? This is simply ripping people off!¡± Chen Ning was filled with indignance.

    ¡°But I believe the young miss¡¯ sincerity. Miss should go wash your face, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±

    The ck clothed man had a calm appearance as he spoke in a polite voice.

    He picked up the teapot on the table and poured himself a cup. Then he brought it to his lips, first sniffing it before taking a sip.

    His posture was elegant and noble. If it wasn¡¯t for the cold auraing from him, Chen Ning would have thought that he was a young master from some rich family.

    Only a person educated from their youth would be this calm, collected, and graceful. Each movement from him was like a feast for the eyes for normal people.

    ¡°If this miss is not going to wash your face, then why don¡¯t you sit down? This one believes that my face is not as good as the miss¡¯. If this miss keeps staring at this one like this, then I¡¯m afraid the next face I see will turn into the miss¡¯.¡±

    The ck clothed man drank the entire cup before ncing over at her and teasing her.

    Chen Ning found that she was unconsciously losing herself as she stared at him. Her face heated up a little as she went out the door.

    She found a waiter and asked them to get a bowl of water. She went to the courtyard to wash her face, but she was shocked when she looked down.

    The clear water reflected her face. The makeup on her face had been licked up by the date red horse and had be extremely weird. Even she almost fell down from seeing her own face.

    She remembered how the ck clothed man had remained calm when looking at her and she was filled with awe.

    It really has been difficult for him, not being able to say anything even after seeing this hideous appearance.

    She washed her face clean and returned to the room feeling very refreshed.

    Hearing the sound of her entering, the ck clothed man did not look up. The man put down a cup of tea and said, ¡°Try this tea, it¡¯s quite good.¡±

    The fragrance of the tea filled her nose. Chen Ning did not know about teas, but she couldn¡¯t help praising, ¡°Such fragrant tea.¡±

    She picked up the cup of tea and directly drank it.

    A smile shed in the ck clothed man¡¯s eyes. Seeing the way Chen Ning was drinking the tea, he could see she knew nothing about tea at all.

    In this era, people treated tea as a high ss drink. What made tea special was the temperature it was at and how it was made. For good tea, it had to be slowly enjoyed. One had to first enjoy the colour and then enjoy the taste. After that, one had to slowly drink the tea just like drinking fine wine, slowly losing oneself in the vour.

    Only ordinary people would drink tea like Chen Ning did, drinking it without even looking at it.

    His smiling eyes suddenly fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s face and it felt like time stopped.

 Chapter 190: Fresh water lotus

    Chapter 190: Fresh water lotus

    This was the fourth time he had seen her.

    The first time he had met her on the street, she had ridiculed him. He had looked back at her, but did not have any special impressions of her.

    The second time he met her, she had been telling other people¡¯s fortunes. He could not help being attracted by the eloquent manner even though she had a normal face that had yellow skin. Only that pair of clear eyes had been deeply imprinted in his mind.

    The third time, he had saved her from the back of a horse. That face covered in red spots had scared him, but it was a good thing he could control himself and revealed nothing.

    But the current her had turned into apletely different person.

    He almost did not recognize her at all.

    Her face waspletely cleaned without any makeup at all, but it felt like a gentle and warm spring breeze had just been blown into the room.

    That soft as jade skin, with drops of water still on her face. Her eyebrows were like new moons and her eyes seemed like they were made with paint. Her cheeks had a slight red blush to it. She was as charming as a fresh water lotus with dew drops on the petals.

    He who had seen many different girls covered in makeup, his eyes shined at this moment. He never expected that anyone would have this kind of beautiful natural appearance.

    ¡°Young master, if you keep staring at my face like this, I¡¯m afraid my face will be melted by this young master¡¯s gaze.¡±

    Chen Ning saw how he was staring at her and she revealed a faint smile. She took this opportunity to tease him with these words.

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke.....¡± The ck clothed man was currently holding a cup of tea and hearing his, he couldn¡¯t help choking and coughing the tea back up.

    He lowered his head and felt his face turn hot. He never thought that there would be a day where he was teased like this.

    This girl really had a lot of courage.

    But he did not get angry.

    His fingers gently rubbed the smooth cup. He was debating how he would be able to tell his intentions foring here without being rejected by her.

    Chen Ning also curiously observed him.

    She noticed that his eyebrows were thick and dense and his eyshes were actually very long. When he did not use those aggressive eyes to stare at her, the pressure she felt was reduced by quite a bit.

    She noticed that his fingers were rubbing the teacup, but the teacup was already empty and he did not notice it.

    Ths meant he was pondering a question and that question had to be rted to her.

    He did not look at her which meant that he did not know how to mention it to her.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile because she knew that her judgement was not wrong.

    She leaned back in her chair and poured herself a cup of tea. She looked very rxed as she quietly waited for him to speak first.

    ¡°Dear customers, the dishes are here!¡±

    The ck clothed man had not said anything and the waiter had already opened the door. He ced the dishes they had ordered onto the table.

    The first dish sent up immediately caught the ck clothed man¡¯s attention.

    Before the dish even came in, a special fragrance had already filled their noses.

    He saw a snow white porcin dish covered in green branches being heavily stacked which was shaped like a bird¡¯s nest.

    There was a magnificent roasted golden bird in the nest facing the sky. The shape was very strange and looking at it, it really looked like a phoenix.

    The ck clothed man couldn¡¯t helpughing as he said, ¡°This is the phoenix nest?¡±

    The waiter smiled as he nodded. There was a proud expression on his face.

    As long as he brought this dish in front of a customer, he would hear all kinds of praises. Over this period of time, his ears had already been stuffed from all the praises he heard.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little interesting.¡± The ck clothed man¡¯s voice was very indifferent, feeling no surprise at all.

 Chapter 191: You can do it yourself

    Chapter 191: You can do it yourself

    The waiter was not satisfied and could not help saying, ¡°This customer must know that this dish is a treasure of our store, you can not find it in any other store at all. As long as a customer tries it, they will never be able to forget the beautiful taste.¡±

    ¡°It just has a special shape to it, it¡¯s not the best in the world. You can go now.¡± The ck clothed man did not look at the waiter at all.

    The waiter could not help secretly sticking out his tongue. He felt as if this customer was truly too arrogant.

    He did not dare offend the customer, so he left with a belly filled with disapproval.

    Chen Ning looked over the ck clothed man¡¯s face. From his reactions, she could tell that he really did not care that much about the dish everyone praised.

    But she had personally written the recipe, so how could it be a normal dish?

    She did not say anything and just picked up the small silver knife beside the dish. She cut off a small piece of the golden roasted bird and dipped it in the fruit sauce on the side. Then she rolled it up in a small wrap forming a little spring roll before putting it on the ck clothed man¡¯s te.

    Her hands were very dexterous and it was like a flower blooming in her hands. The ck clothed man could not see through it and only reacted after she finished rolling up the little wrap.

    He stared at the little roll on his te for a while as if it wasn¡¯t food, but rather it was a caterpir.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll eat it then.¡±

    Chen Ning was a little annoyed. This ck clothed man was like a picky mother inw, how could eating something be that difficult!

    She reached out to take it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it.¡± The ck clothed man gracefully picked up the roll and put it in his mouth without any hesitation.

    He did not have any interest in this seemingly normal roll, but because she had personally wrapped it and he did not want to reject her good will, he ate it. After chewing a few times, he revealed a strange look.

    There was no need to doubt its crispiness, but strangely with each bite, a different taste kept appearing. It was crispy while soft, sweet while crispy, clear while sweet, and it wasn¡¯t greasy at all.

    He really had never tasted anything like this before. After giving it a try, he had no way of forgetting the taste at all.

    For a while, he could not bear to swallow the delicious taste in his mouth.

    His tongue could be said to have tasted everything in the world and there had never been a dish that had made him want a second helping.

    After finishing off that small roll, he felt like he wanted more. His eyes looked over at Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning naturally understood what his eyes meant. His meaning was, he wanted more!

    You want more? Too bad she didn¡¯t want to wait on him!

    This man¡¯s background was quite big, even eating something required people to ce it in front of him, but she was not his servant.

    ¡°If you want more, then do it yourself.¡±

    Chen Ning had already skillfully made another roll for herself. She ced the knife in front of him and then ate it with relish.

    The ck clothed man curled his lips as his eyes stared at Chen Ning.

    Very good, this girl really has a lot of courage. She even dared to reject his request.

    Chen Ning did not even look at her. After eating her roll and seeing that he had not moved, she picked up the silver knife and wrapped another roll. Shepletely ignored the ck clothed man staring at her and directly ced it in her mouth.

    The veins on the ck clothed man¡¯s forehead almost popped.

    ¡°It¡¯s so good, this phoenix¡¯s nest is so good. Yi? Why aren¡¯t you eating? Do you not like it? Alright, then I won¡¯t be polite and enjoy it by myself.

    Chen Ning cut off the final piece of the bird and smiled as she ate it in front of the ck clothed man¡¯s fire spewing eyes.

 Chapter 192: Phoenixâ€™s egg

    Chapter 192: Phoenix¡¯s egg

    It¡¯s gone.

    The ck clothed man looked at the empty nest and he could not help secretly swallowing a mouthful of saliva. He had just had a taste of the phoenix¡¯s nest and his appetite had been stimted, so now he was actually feeling hungry.

    ¡°Gu, lu, lu.¡±

    A strange sound suddenly sounded out.

    Chen Ning and the ck clothed man were both stunned.

    Then the ck clothed man quickly looked to the side and tightly clenched his fist hidden in his sleeve.

    Damn, this stomach going against him!

    His ears quickly began to burn and this was the first time in his life he felt this kind of embarrassment.

    It doesn¡¯t really matter if his stomach cries out, but crying out in front of young girl like Chen Ning, he couldn¡¯t stop his ears from turning red with embarrassment.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes filled with joy.

    She never thought that a cold person like the ck clothed man could actually act shy like this.

    For a small matter like his stomach crying out, he was actually so embarrassed that his ears turned red. This was truly interesting.

    Even if it was funny, Chen Ning did not dare tough. With the ck clothed man¡¯s temper and how decisively he acted, she was not his match at all.

    She could only look around and pretend not to notice.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the waiter brought the next dish yet? My stomach is already grumbling.¡±

    After Chen Ning said this, the ck clothed man did not feel that embarrassed anymore. His red ears slowly went back to normal.

    ¡°Dear customers, we¡¯ve made you wait. The egg is here!¡±

    A loud voice rang out. The waiter came in holding arge te in both hands with a cover over the te itself.

    After trying the phoenix¡¯s nest, the ck clothed man was looking forward to this egg.

    But when the waiter lifted the cover, the anticipation in his eyes turned into disappointment.

    This was the egg?!

    On the white porcin te, there were a few peeled eggs. Although they were a little bigger than normal, there was nothing special about them at all.

    The waiter had gotten the cold shoulderst time with the ck clothed man. This time, he just ced the dish down and left without saying anything.

    ¡°Miss, this is the egg created from your recipe?¡±

    The ck clothed man carefully inspect the egg from top to bottom, left to right, but he could not find anything special about it at all. It couldn¡¯t evenpare with the phoenix¡¯s nest from earlier.

    He was even suspecting whether the waiter had sent up a fake egg to them.

    ¡°Wu, perhaps it could be a fake egg. Should we cut it open and take a look?¡±

    Chen Ning saw the confused look in his eyes and smiled as she picked up the little silver knife. She gently made a cut in the egg and split it in two.

    A surprising smell was released.

    The ck clothed man couldn¡¯t help taking in a deep whiff. This fragrance was even better than the phoenix¡¯s nest and he suddenly wanted to try it.

    His eyes looked at the te and saw that the two halves of the egg had a gorgeous colour to it. There was red, orange, and yellowyered in the center, just like a young phoenix lying inside the egg.

    ¡°This is exquisitely beautiful and absolutely creative!¡± The ck clothed man couldn¡¯t help praising it.

    Chen Ning smiled without saying anything. She carefully cut a small piece off and ced it in her mouth.

    She only remembered the recipe for this dish and had never tried it before. She never thought that the chef of the Tai He Floor would be this skilled and would be able to perfectly recreate this legendary egg dish.

    ¡°Wu.¡±

    It really is delicious!

    Chen Ning gave a satisfied sigh. She could not help quickly cutting off piece after piece and putting it into her mouth. In the blink of an eye, she had already eaten half of it.

 Chapter 193: Good looking, tasty, and nice to listen to

    Chapter 193: Good looking, tasty, and nice to listen to

    The man¡¯s eyes just stared at her.

    She did not eat in a dignified manner, but it was very natural. He could not help being attracted to her appearance.

    She was like like an innocent child. She ate with a smile on her face, looking like she enjoyed it a lot. It was as if she was eating the most delicious thing in the world right now.

    Seeing her eat like this, he suddenly felt hungry!

    He could not help secretly swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    When he came back to his senses, he noticed that more than half of the egg on the te was gone.

    He still had not had a taste of this delicious thing yet. If he didn¡¯t make a move, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to have a taste at all.

    The ck clothed man just stared at Chen Ning. Did this girl not understand the meaning of the word humble?

    Chen Ning finally looked up at him. She said in strange voice, ¡°Young master, is there something on my face? Why do you keep staring at me without eating?¡±

    Humph!

    It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not eating, it¡¯s just the dish is beingpletely eaten by you!

    The man¡¯s eyes looked over at the little silver knife in Chen Ning¡¯s hands.

    Chen Ning suddenly realized her mistake and ced the little silver knife in front of him. She pursed her lips into a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The ck clothed man picked up the silver knife and gracefully cut off a small piece of the egg. Putting it in his mouth, he slowly began to chew.

    He was much more graceful when eatingpare to Chen Ning. Every action he made showed his high ss education.

    He sat with a straight posture while chewing every bite of food before swallowing it down. He did not make a single sound while chewing his food.

    Chen Ning leaned against her chin as she observed his actions. All this told her that the ck clothed man had toe from an extraordinary background.

    The waiter brought up two dishes this time. It was the squirrel mandarin fish and a sweet soup.

    The squirrel mandarin fish was not a real squirrel, it just had a strange appearance. The meat was nice and tender and it tasted sweet and sour. For the ck clothed man¡¯s skilled tongue, it received a single evaluation, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    What really surprised him was the sweet soup. The soup itself was sweet and there were snow white sweet scent osmanthus petals on top with several red cherries inside the soup. He lifted up one of the cherries to his mouth and gently bit into it, letting out a clear ¡°gezhi¡± sound.

    The ck clothed man was surprised. Biting into it two more times, the ¡°ge, gezhi¡± sound rang out twice.

    His eyes filled with a smile. He looked over at Chen Ning, ¡°Are the cherries crystallized in rock sugar?¡±

    Chen Ning giggled as she nodded. She put several cherries in her mouth and like peanuts, they let out a clear sound.

    These four dishes were things she identally found in a book, but she never thought that the Tai He Floor¡¯s chef would be able to make them. The fact that they would be this delicious was beyond her expectations.

    ¡°It really is a soup that is good locking, tasty, and nice to listen to. This miss¡¯ wonderful ideas are truly admirable.¡±

    The man ced down the soup and let out a gentle exhale. His eyes were filled with a bit more appreciation as he looked at Chen Ning.

    Not only had these dishes pleased his eyes, it had also pleased his appetite.

    ¡°We¡¯ve finished eating, so if young master money has some business with me, then can you speak about it now?¡± Chen Ning was toozy to y around with him, so she directly asked him this question.

    She had heard Xiao Ru continue to call him lots of money and now she also began to call him young master money.

    ¡°This one is not surnamed money.¡± The ck clothed man could not help curling his lips.

    Does this girl really think he¡¯s a fool with a lot of money?

    ¡°Yi, then what is young master money¡¯s surname?¡± Chen Ning did not mind this and asked this question.

    ¡°.....¡± The ck clothed man¡¯s lips curled once again.

 Chapter 194: Surname and given name

    Chapter 194: Surname and given name

    Chen Ning realized that it was unreasonable to ask this question after asking it, so she could not help revealing an apologetic smile to the ck clothed man.

    ¡°Mo.¡± The ck clothed man treated his words like gold.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s young master Mo.¡± Chen Ning looked at the man¡¯s ck clothing. She couldn¡¯t help that him liking to wear ck clothing was because he was surnamed Mo.

    [TL Note: Mo means ink.]

    ¡°The friend of schrs and where schrs gather, young master Mo truly has a good surnamed. Moreover, people are like their surname and a single nce at you tells me that you definitely have a love for poetry and music.¡± Chen Ning out of habit, analyzed his surname.

    She remembered that she was the one who asked him, so she began to praise him.

    The ck clothed man could not help smiling.

    ¡°My given name is Chuan.¡± He intentionally said.

    ¡°Wu, your surname is good and your given name is also good. The river does not stop flowing, right into the ocean. This ¡°Chuan¡± means an endless wave andbined with young master¡¯s surname, it is to represent one¡¯s academic sess to be like the ocean itself. Young master Mo must be a genius who loves to read and write!¡± Chen Ning did not hesitate to say all of this.

    The tea that Mo Chuan was drinking was almost spat out.

    This girl¡¯s mouth was quite powerful. Her body seemed like it was covered in spikes, giving pain to anyone that messed with her.

    But the way she praised others really could fill others full of happiness.

    Even though he knew that she was just saying this, it still made him feel quite good. His eyes were filled with happiness as he asked, ¡°Then what is this miss¡¯ surname and given name?¡±

    Once he said this, he was filled with regret.

    This miss¡¯ surname, was this something he could ask about?

    Naturally Chen Ning shook her head and said, ¡°About this, it isn¡¯t convenient for me to tell you.¡±

    Not only was Mo Chuan not angry, he instead let out a sigh of relief. He was secretly regretting his offensive actions.

    ¡°Young master Mo, this is the third time that we have met and the second time you have saved me. We are even having a meal together again, so we can¡¯t be considered strangers. If you have anything you wish to say, then please say it. You finding me must mean you have something you need help with, right?¡±

    As Mo Chuan was thinking about what to say, Chen Ning suddenly looked at him and those clear eyes shining like stars seemed like they could see through him.

    He was a little surprised, but slowly nodded.

    This girl really had a pair of eyes that could see through others.

    He did not make a mistake!

    ¡°There is no outsider here, so if young master Mo has something to say, then please say it?¡± Chen Ning looked away, no longer locking gazes with him.

    His eyes were bottomless, just like the unpredictable deep sea. When she locked gazes with him, she felt a giant pressure push down on her.

    ¡°There are many people here.¡± He said this and said nothing else.

    He looked around them, making his meaning very clear.

    Chen Ning suddenly realized something. She had thought that this ce was isted, but for a master of internal energy like Mo Chuan, his hearing would definitely be better than normal people. If there was a master with the same amount of internal strength as him, then they would be able to hear what was being said.

    It could be seen that the matter Mo Chuan needed her help with was very confidential.

    What is it?

    Chen Ning¡¯s curiosity was piqued.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll promise you.¡± Her eyebrows rxed as she looked up with a smile.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t asking what it is and are agreeing this easily?¡± Mo Chuan was a little surprised.

    ¡°You do not seem like someone that would easily ask for help. If you are asking me for help, that means you believe in my power to help you, but the problem is whether I¡¯ll agree or not. I¡¯ll promise you now, but in return, I want young master Mo to help me with a favour.¡±

    It had to be said, Chen Ning¡¯s words was a perfect representation of what Mo Chuan was thinking.

    He could not conceal the surprise in his eyes.

 Chapter 195: Killing someone in ten steps

    Chapter 195: Killing someone in ten steps

    ¡°What do you want me to help you with?¡± Mo Chuan asked.

    He was very smart and did not agree right away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met a bit of trouble, so I wish to ask young master Mo to protect me for a while.¡± Chen Ning met his gaze and did not look away.

    She knew that Mo Chuan was not someone who trusted others easily. The more honest she was and the more straightforward she was, the easier it was to gain his trust.

    ¡°Trouble? What trouble?¡± Mo Chuan thought about how she had suddenly appeared in the downtown area with the runaway horse and his brows slightly knit together, ¡°There is someone that wants to hurt you?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡± Chen Ning patted the table and had a smile on her face as she spoke.

    ¡°Tell me that their name is. No matter who it is, I will make them disappear.¡± Mo Chuan said in a gentle voice.

    A trace of coldness and killing intent shed in his eyes as his slender fingers unconsciously began to slowly tighten.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He spoke in such a domineering manner!

    Without strong confidence, he would not say this kind of domineering words.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want him to die yet.¡± She shook her head while revealing a faint smile.

    ¡°Why?¡± He revealed his confusion.

    There was someone that wanted to kill her, but she continued to smile. Who was this person?¡±

    ¡°This is a long story and I¡¯ll slowly tell you everything when there is time. This is my condition, I wonder if young master Mo is willing to ept this or not? You have saved me, so of course I should be helping you unconditionally, but if I were to die, then I¡¯m afraid I have no way of helping young master Mo, am I right?¡± She just smiled at him, like he had no choice but to ept this condition.

    Mo Chuan was silent for a bit.

    He finally understood what she meant.

    She wanted him to follow by her side and protect her!

    This was simply.....too funny!

    He did not want to reject her proposal. This girl actually did not know who he was, yet she dared to give him this kind of audacious proposal!

    His eyebrows raised as if he was about to fly into a rage.

    ¡°Ai, ai, ai, if young master Mo has something to say, then say it nicely, there is no need for anger. If you are not happy with this, then of course I can¡¯t force you to do anything.¡± Chen Ning said before he could fly into a rage.

    His killing intent was incredibly thick. She felt a cold chill run down her back as her skin was covered in goosebumps.

    Mo Chuan took in a breath and suppressed the anger in his heart. Then he slowly said, ¡°I only know how to kill. I don¡¯t know how to protect others.¡±

    ¡°Kill?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyes narrowed and she blurted out, ¡°Then you are an assassin?¡±

    No wonder he was able to release this kind of cold aura and this killing intent, it was like this!

    The assassin job was one of the oldest jobs in the human history.

    Chen Ning¡¯s mind was filled with poems describing assassins.

    For example: The wind is filled with coldness and a warrior will never return!

    Also: Killing one with ten steps, no one left in a thousand miles!

    The corner of Mo Chuan¡¯s eye twitched.

    Alright, it¡¯s fine if she thinks I¡¯m an assassin.

    This was probably the best cover to hide his true identity anyway.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± He casually said.

    The more ambiguous his words were, the more she would draw her own conclusions.

    Chen Ning suddenly felt a cold chill above her and the room¡¯s temperature dropped by several degrees. It made all the poems about assassins in her mind disappear.

    Those were all descriptions from books and now there was a real life assassin in front of her!

    Those legendary assassins that saw no blood and one could never escape from!

    She stroked her arm and felt that it was covered in goosebumps!

    Well, it seemed like her previous premonition was right. He was full of trouble and was someone she should not mess with.

 Chapter 196: A promise worth a thousand gold

    Chapter 196: A promise worth a thousand gold

    Assassins like this were vengeful, cold blooded, and quick to draw their des. She was actually being quite audacious, daring to ask an assassin to be her bodyguard!

    Her head must have been kicked in for her to have this kind of stupid idea!

    ¡°He, he, he, about that......That, young master Mo, just pretend I said nothing. This has been a wonderful time and I hope we can meet again.¡±

    It was like Chen Ning was sitting on needles as she quickly stood up and turned to leave.

    After leaving the room, she secretly took a nce back. She saw Mo Chuan sitting there with no expressions on his face, just a cold look in his eyes.

    She shuddered once again and quickly left.

    Holding the date red horse, she quickly walked away. Chen Ning finally felt some warmth returning to her body.

    So close!

    She was almost kidnapped by an assassin.

    She stuck out her tongue. Then she suddenly felt a chill run down her back, like a cold wind blowing behind her.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that Mo Chuan followed after me, right?¡± She muttered.

    She turned around and her face turned dark.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s tall and elegant figure appeared in her eyes, standing less than a meter away from her.

    ¡°He, he, what a coincidence. Young master Mo, I never thought that I would see you again so soon. Are you going this way? I am going on that road and we are going in different ways, so let¡¯s say our goodbyes.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she greeted him and then she turned to leave.

    She took the other fork in the road and after taking several steps, she looked back to find that Mo Chuan was silently following behind her.

    Seeing her stop, Mo Chuan also stood still. A pair of deep eyes looked at her.

    ¡°Young master Mo, is this also the way to your house?¡±

    Chen Ning did not keep moving

    Mo Chuan slightly shook his head, but he did not speak.

    ¡°What is your reason foring with me?¡±

    A faint smile appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Miss has asked for my help and I¡¯ve agreed.¡±

    ¡°What? You.....You¡¯re agreeing to be my bodyguard?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly opened wide as if she was doubting her ears.

    For an assassin like this with power and money, and having this kind of aloo temperament, how could he be willing to be her bodyguard?

    Unless the matter he needs help with is very troublesome and difficult.

    It¡¯s over! This time a hot potato has fallen in her hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mo Chuan nodded.

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning was speechless. She really wanted to ask, could she go back on this promise?¡±

    She did not want him as her bodyguard at all right now, because having him at her side was like keeping a bomb around. Who knew if he wouldn¡¯t cut her head off or Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head off if he felt unhappy.

    No, no, this is too dangerous!

    ¡°Young master Mo, do you.....want to consider it first?¡± Chen Ning spoke in a discussing tone, ¡°After thinking about it, I feel like my proposal was too bold and too disrespectful. For someone of your skills, how could you be willing to be my bodyguard? How about this, for the favour you wish of me, I¡¯ll do it. As for the favour I asked from you, let¡¯s forget about it and pretend I never said anything, alright?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Mo Chuan shook his head.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Chen Ning began to think about it. She had already agreed to help him for free, so what else did he want?

    Mo Chuan took a step forward. He was very tall, so he had to look down to stare at her. Chen Ning could not see through his deep and dark eyes at all.

    He slowly said, ¡°Your problem, is my problem. I will help you with your request. My, Mo Chuan¡¯s words are promises worth a thousand gold!¡±

 Chapter 197: Good horses understand human nature

    Chapter 197: Good horses understand human nature

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning was speechless.

    She already could not think of a way to reject him. Seeing his serious expression, it seemed like he had made his decision.

    ¡°Young master Mo, we have agreed before, if you follow me back, you will only be protecting me. You can¡¯t kill anyone, especially killing someone because you feel like it.¡± Chen Ning gritted her teeth and decided on setting some rules first.

    Mo Chuan lifted his chin and said with an expressionless face, ¡°The price of me killing someone is not something you can afford.¡± His voice was very wild and proud.

    She let out a sigh of relief right when she heard Mo Chuan slowly add in, ¡°Sometimes, I will kill for free.¡±

    Chen Ning almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    She stared at him.

    Did he really have to take that long of a pause?

    ording to him, if there was something that displeased him, he would kill it without a single word.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mo Chuan did not even look at her.

    ¡°Go where?¡±

    ¡°Go home.¡± His voice seemed very natural.

    Alright, let¡¯s go home then.

    Thinking of this assassin who had unfathomable skills actually being willing to be her bodyguard, Chen Ning felt a bit of excitement in her heart.

    With him at her side protecting her, she would not have to worry about that cheap man, Chu Shao Yang hurting her.

    Her lips curled into a smile as she held the date red horse and moved forward. She suddenly noticed another person beside her. Mo Chuan was walking right beside her as they moved forward.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being behind others.¡± Mo Chuan gently said.

    ¡°Alright, then you can walk in front.¡± Chen Ning gritted her teeth.

    She did not want to walk side by side with him because this was a very intimate and vague thing to do. To her, he was aplete stranger.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know the way.¡± Mo Chuan replied.

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning really wanted to ask if he was doing this on purpose or not.

    Feeling helpless, she could only move to the other side and grip the horse reins with her other hand, so that the date red horse stood between them. Then she continued moving forward.

    She was not used to being so close to a stranger because she had always maintained a safe distance before and a kind of close distance. If anyone entered into her safe distance, she would feel very ufortable.

    ¡°This is a good horse.¡± Mo Chuan turned and his eyes fell onto the date red horse. This was his second time praising it.

    Chen Ning felt a little proud as she purposefully asked, ¡°Oh? What part about it is good? Don¡¯t you think that it is an ugly horse?¡±

    ¡°Ugly? No, it isn¡¯t ugly at all.¡± Mo Chuan carefully examined the date red horse with a serious look on his face, ¡°Topare horses, one has to look at its bones and not its skin. Its bones are thick and big, with short and thick legs, and a strong and long sternum......This is an incredibly rare horse!¡±

    He was a person that treated his words like gold, but he did not hold back talking about horses. It was clear that he was a person that was very knowledgeable about horses and he loved horses a lot.

    When Chen Ning heard this, she was pleasantly surprised as she stroked the date red horse¡¯s mane.

    The reason why she had picked this horse was because she saw that the other horses in the stable were all fat, shiny, and well fed, while this date red horse was thin,cking in care, and ate stale grass. She could not help feeling injustice in her heart.

    She never thought that she would be this lucky and picked this kind of rare horse.

    ¡°Horse, oh, horse, how about youe with me in the future?¡± She patted the horse¡¯s head.

    The date red horse gave a whiney, as if it could understand what she was saying.

    ¡°A good horse understands human nature. This horse has already recognized you as its master, so you¡¯ll never be able to get rid of it.¡± Mo Chuan looked at her with a meaningful gaze.

    He was feeling a little confused in his heart. This kind of good horse was something that a normal person would never have, so where did this girl find this kind of rare horse?

    It was a good thing that this mystery would be solved soon.

 Chapter 198: Known on the streets

    Chapter 198: Known on the streets

    ¡°We¡¯re here, this is where I live.¡±

    Chen Ning had brought Mo Chuan to the pce¡¯s back door and then she noticed that Mo Chuan suddenly stopped. He was looking at the buildings and courtyards covered in the dusk light as his deep eyes revealed a puzzled look.

    ¡°This is your house?¡± He sucked in a cold breath.

    ¡°This can can¡¯t be considered my home, just somewhere I am living right now.¡± Chen Ning nodded and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She indeed only treated this as a residence and had never considered it her home. One day woulde when she would leave this ce.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce the King Ding Yuan pce?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s voice seemed like it was a bit cold.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Ning pursed her lips into a smile. Her smile seemed to contain a bit of sarcasm, ¡°I never thought that you would recognize the King Ding Yuan pce with a single nce. It seems like Chu Shao Yang can be considered a famous person in the capital.¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang......Who is he to you?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s voice was even colder as his deep eyes fell onto her face.

    He remembered that the maid beside her called her young miss, but she lived in the King Ding Yuan pce.

    Damn!

    When did the King Ding Yuan pce have a young miss? Why did he not know about this!¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang?¡± He isn¡¯t anyone to me. He and I have no rtions at all.¡± Chen Ning shrugged as she spoke in an uncaring manner.

    In her heart, Chu Shao Yang was indeed a stranger. She was just a wandering soul from the modern era and had no rtions to Chu Shao Yang at all.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes was tightly staring at her. When he heard her finish, he suddenly let out a sigh of relief.

    He could see that she was telling the truth.

    ¡°Then why are you living here?¡± His heart was filled with curiosity.

    The King Ding Yuan was not a ce normal people could casually enter!

    ¡°Alright, since we¡¯re already at this point, I¡¯ll just tell you the truth. Actually, my current identity is the King Ding Yuan pce¡¯s legal princess.¡± Chen Ning said this and was prepared to see Mo Chuan¡¯s shocked expression.

    She never wanted to hid this from him. As long as he did not ask, she would not mention it.

    Mo Chuan indeed suffered arge shock, but he did not show any expressions on his face at all. Chen Ning only heard him take in a breath of cold air.

    ¡°You are the Country Protecting Duke, Chen Family¡¯s young miss ¨C Chen Ning!¡± Mo Chuan stared at her as he slowly said this.

    His eyes turned solemn and in the fading dusk light, Chen Ning realized that she could not understand what his eyes meant.

    ¡°Yi, you even know my name, not bad. I am Chen Ning. I never thought that my, Chen Ning¡¯s name would be known on the street, this is truly a happy event worth celebrating.¡±

    Chen Ning pursed her lips into a self depreciating smile.

    She knew that after appearing in the wedding hall, there would definitely rumours spread about her.

    This was the so called, good things aren¡¯t known, but bad things are sent thousands of miles.

    Probably in the capital city, from the emperor to the beggars on the street, there was no one that did not know that the King Ding Yuan pce¡¯s legal princess was uglier than a hag.

    But she did not care about this at all. If everyoneughed at her, then it would be Chu Shao Yang¡¯s reputation that was hurt!

    Mo Chuan found it hard to control the shock he felt deep down. He still looked at her with a gaze of disbelief.

    How could she possibly be that rumoured idiot young miss!

    From the impression he had, he had never seen a more pure hearted and intelligent girl than her. If she really was an idiot, then every girl in the world would be considered idiots!

    So, it was impossible!

    ¡°You are not Chen Ning.¡± He calmly asserted.

    Chen Ning smiled as she tilted her head and looked at him. She found it funny as she said, ¡°Chen Ning is not some celebrity, so do I have a reason to pretend to be her? What do I gain from pretending to be her? As for whether I am Chen Ning or not, wouldn¡¯t you know after entering the pce?¡±

    After she said this, she took out a token from her chest and handed it over to the guards by the door.

 Chapter 199: Xiao Hei

    Chapter 199: Xiao Hei

    After the guards inspected the token, they were happy to let them through.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s footsteps became heavy as everything weighed on his mind. He didn¡¯t even pay any attention to Chen Ning walking a few steps behind her.

    She could enter the pce at will, what did that mean? It meant that she was telling the truth!

    She was the King Ding Yuan Princess, Chen Ning!

    ¡°Young master Mo! Young master Mo!¡±

    While he was thinking, Chen Ning had to call him several times before he reacted.

    ¡°Un, what is it?¡± He looked over with his deep eyes.

    ¡°Young master Mo, do you have an alias or any other names?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He knit his brows.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, young master Mo is now my bodyguard and it isn¡¯t appropriate for me to call you young master Mo. It would be too disrespectful you call you by your name seeing as young master Mo is an assassin, you wouldn¡¯t want your real name to be known, right? So I wanted to see if there was anything else I could call you by.¡±

    This made sense.

    Mo Chuan of course did not want her to call him by his real name. He thought for a bit and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a nickname, so just call me what you want.¡±

    ¡°How can this be handled so casually?¡± Chen Ning rolled her eyes. Then she giggled and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, how about I make a name for you?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± He nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Then what about Xiao Hei? I can see that you like ck clothes and you¡¯re surnamed Mo, so it is very appropriate.¡± She revealed a smile.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned dark.

    He had thought that she would think of a special name for him, but she thought of Xiao Hei!

    What is this shit!

    ¡°Xiao Hei, Xiao Hei, un, this name is very smooth to say. Do you mind it?¡± Chen Ning was satisfied with her naming sense.

    ¡°I, don¡¯t, mind!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s voice came through gritted teeth that sounded like his teeth grinding.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll call you Xiao Hei in the future.¡± Chen Ning smiled like a little fox and she couldn¡¯t help thinking of Chu Shao Bai. One of them was ck and one of them was white, it was really well matched.

    Mo Chuan felt toozy toment.

    He silently followed Chen Ning to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    ¡°God! Princess consort, you¡¯re still alive!¡±

    ¡°Princess consort, are this servant¡¯s eyes working properly? Is this a mistake? Is it really you?¡±

    As soon as Chen Ning entered the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, Chun Tao and Xia He immediately charged out. Their eyes were filled with tears as they almost popped out seeing Chen Ning stand there.

    ¡°Princess consort, this servant heard that something had happened at the race track and that they could not find you at all. This servant was so scared that my soul almost flew out, but I never thought that the princess woulde back safely. We really have to thank god for this heavenly blessing.¡± Chun Tao wiped her tears. Her eyes did not even blink as she stared at Chen Ning, being filled with happiness.

    Xia He was also very excited. The two of them continued to question Chen Ning for a long time.

    After hearing the news from the race track, she and Chun Tao had been terrified and the two of them had cried all afternoon.

    If something really happened to the princess consort, they would no longer have shelter from the rain. They would no longer have any footing in the pce in the future.

    Adding in how long they had been with Chen Ning, their feelings towards Chen Ning grew deeper everyday. The two of them both cared for Chen Ning.

    ¡°Alright, no more crying. Haven¡¯t Ie back perfectly fine?¡±

    Chen Ning patted the shoulders of the two maids to calm them down. She could see that their feelings for her were genuine.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Ru? Why have I not seen her yet?¡±

    She looked behind the two of them with a strange look on her face. With how much Xiao Ru cared about her, seeing that Chen Ning was back, she would be the first one to run out.

 Chapter 200: Causing trouble for his highness

    Chapter 200: Causing trouble for his highness

    ¡°Reporting to the princess, little sister Xiao Ru is still at the horse track. She said that she would wait until you return, otherwise she would not leave even if she died.¡± Xia He said.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart felt warm. She murmured, ¡°That silly girl.¡±

    ¡°Xia He, go to the horse track and find Xiao Ru. Tell her that I¡¯m fine and she no longer needs to worry.¡±

    ¡°Yes, princess consort.¡± Xia He replied. When she prepared to leave, she suddenly saw Mo Chuan¡¯s figure and was shocked.

    ¡°Ah! Where did this mane from! Who are you?¡± She pointed at Mo Chuan as she screamed out.

    Mo Chuan did not saw a word and did not even look at her. His body just released a cold aura that allowed no living being to approach him.

    Xia He felt a chill run down her body and curses she wanted to scream was swallowed into her stomach.

    This man was so terrifying!

    ¡°Chun Tao, Xia He, he is my saviour, it was him who saved me. His martial arts is really good, so I asked him toe be my bodyguard. You can call him Bodyguard Hei. Bodyguard Hei will be living in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion from now on and you two must be respectful to Bodyguard Hei. You¡¯re not allowed to be the slightest bit rude, do you understand?¡±

    Chen Ning had a solemn expression on her face as she spoke to the two maids in a serious voice.

    She did not want the two maids to identally offend Mo Chuan, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t even know how they died.

    ¡°Yes, princess consort. This servant understands.¡± Chun Tao and Xia He replied at the same time.

    The two of them secretly looked over at Mo Chuan. When they saw that he didn¡¯t even look at them, they secretly thought, isn¡¯t he just a bodyguard? Even if he did save the princess consort, it isn¡¯t all that special. What was so special about him?

    ¡°Chun Tao, prepare a ce for Bodyguard Hei to live in. Un, it¡¯s best if it¡¯s the room right beside mine. Chen Ning thought about it and thought it be safest to let Mo Chuan live close to her.

    The two maids couldn¡¯t help curling their lips as the looked at each other.

    ¡°Why are you not going?¡± Chen Ning lifted her eyes.

    ¡°Princess consort, this servant has something she isn¡¯t sure if she should say.¡± Chun Tao worked up her courage as she carefully looked at Chen Ning.

    If it was the previous her, she definitely would not dare to say anything. After being with Chen Ning for a while, she knew that Chen Ning was a reasonable person, so she worked up her courage.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Chun Tao secretly looked at Mo Chuan and then quickly turned her eyes after being scared off by his cold aura.

    ¡°Princess consort, you bringing Bodyguard Hei into the pce and letting him live in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, shouldn¡¯t we report this to his highness first? Princess consort has a distinguished identity and if we have a guard living in the princess¡¯ courtyard, this servant is worried that his highness would not be willing to ept this.¡± She tactfully said.

    What she was thinking in her heart was that the princess consort was truly too daring, not even caring about his highness at all. She had brought an outside male bodyguard into the pce and even allowed him to live in the room beside her. Wasn¡¯t this just causing trouble for his highness?

    Even if his highness did not like the princess consort, he would not be happy to see his legal princess and a male bodyguard living in the same courtyard.

    Not to mention, they all liked to see Chen Ning and were hoping that his highness would change his mind. They hoped that his highness would make up with the princess consort and fix their rtionship. After all, his highness¡¯ pce was the princess consort¡¯s permanent home.

    ¡°Un, you¡¯re definitely right. Chu Shao Yang will definitely not agree to this.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she nodded. Then she asked Chun Tao, ¡°But, does it matter to me if he¡¯s willing or not? Why does this princess need to care if he¡¯s willing or not?¡±

 Chapter 201: Royal complaint

    Chapter 201: Royalint

    ¡°Princess consort!¡± Chun Tao opened her mouth wide with surprise. She felt that this was inappropriate, but she couldn¡¯t tell why.

    Does the princess consort really not want to win his highness¡¯ favour?

    ¡°This is the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and this princess makes the final decision. Chun Tao, go and act out this princess¡¯ orders.¡± Chen Ning said with a serious look on her face.

    Chun Tao¡¯s heart skipped a beat and went to fulfill the orders.

    She did not daree close to Mo Chuan and paid her respects from afar.

    ¡°Bodyguard Hei, pleasee with this servant.¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Bodyguard Hei!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes twitched a few times. He took in a deep breath and decided that from this forward, he would ept this new alias.

    He looked over at Chen Ning and then walked into the courtyard without a single word. Chun Tao run fast to chase after him.

    Chen Ning felt that it was very funny. His back was tall and straight, his pace was very calm, just like a proud crane.

    This is interesting, she actually made an assassin her bodyguard. This was truly quite interesting.

    Xiao Ru quickly came back to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion with Xia He.

    When she saw Chen Ning, she broke out in tears. She rushed at Chen Ning while being choked up by tears, not being able to say a single thing.

    ¡°Silly girl, why are you crying? Aren¡¯t I perfectly fine right now? I¡¯m not even missing a single hair. If you don¡¯t believe me, how about you count them?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she patted her back, teasing her on purpose. Her heart was very moved at this moment.

    Xiao Ru raised her tear soaked eyes and blew her nose before saying, ¡°Young miss, this servant thought that I would never see you again in this lifetime. Wu, wu, wu, wu, wu!¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop crying. If you keep crying, your eyes will be like rotten peaches and you¡¯ll be incredibly ugly.¡±

    Hearing this, Xiao Ru quickly wiped her tears. She sobbed as she said, ¡°This servant¡¯s eyes are not rotten peaches. Young miss, you only know how to scare this servant.¡±

    She circled around Chen Ning several times and when she noticed that she was uninjured, she let out a sigh of relief. Her cheeks were puffed out as she viciously scolded, ¡°That bastard highness! This servant hates him to death! He really is a heartless evil viin! Young miss, if something really happens to you, this servant will definitely not let off that bastard highness!¡±

    She had personally witnessed Chu Shao Yang whipping the date red horse¡¯s butt which scared the young miss¡¯ horse causing it to jump over the fence and that¡¯s why she hated Chu Shao Yang to this point. She no longer whispered anymore as she continued to loudly insult that bastard highness.

    Chun Tao and Xia He were scared to the point where their faces turned white as they quickly covered Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Little sister Xiao Ru, you mustn¡¯t insult his highness like this, this is a major offense. If it was heard by his highness, then you would lose your head.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of losing my head. Chu Shao Yang is a bastard, a bastard, a giant bastard!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s face turned red as she continued letting out insults.

    Chen Ning felt this was funny and interesting. She smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Ru, tell me, if I were to really die, how would you go against that bastard highness?¡±

    Xiao Ru did not even think before blurting out, ¡°This servant would make a royalint! This servant does not believe that there is now in this world. Even if no one takes responsibility for the young miss, I believe that the emperor will stand by justice and will not let the murderer go.¡±

    ¡°Royalint?¡± Chen Ning felt this was strange as she asked, ¡°You can see the emperor?¡±

    Xiao Ru was like a deted balloon as her little face looked down. She said in a frustrated manner, ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    The emperor lived in the heavily guarded royal pce, he was not someone a simple servant like her could see!

 Chapter 202: Acting with modesty

    Chapter 202: Acting with modesty

    ¡°Young miss, but this servant will go back and find the old master. I believe that as long as the old master knows of the young miss¡¯ matters, he would definitely rush over to help young miss take her revenge!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Old master? You mean my father?¡± After passing over, Chen Ning had forgotten that this body still had a blood rted father who was the country protecting duke, grand general Chen.

    Only he had been stationed at the border for many years and had not returned to the capital city for a long time. But he had a illustrious reputation and a devoted loyalty. Everyone knew that mentioning grand general Chen resulted in thumbs being raised.

    It was because the emperor was very grateful to grand general Chen that he ordered for general Chen beloved daughter Chen Ning, which was her original body to be married to the Ding Yuan King, Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, young miss. If that bastard highness dares to bully you again, this servant will go to the border and find the old master!¡± Xiao Ru clenched her fist and promised.

    Chen Ning shook her head as she said with a serious expression, ¡°You can¡¯t. Filing a royalint after being bullied is something that a child would do. Besides, my father has it hard enough guarding the border already, so how could we bother him with this tiny matter? Also, this is my problem, so I will solve it.¡±

    ¡°But, what if that bastard highnesses and bullies you again with a new method of harming you? Young miss, you can¡¯t beat him!¡± Xiao Ru was so anxious that tears came out of her eyes.

    ¡°I can¡¯t beat him, but there will be someone to go against him. Just keep your eyes open and watch.¡± Chen Ning said with confidence.

    With an expert bodyguard like Mo Chuan by her side, she was feeling emboldened. She was anxious for Chu Shao Yang to burst in and cause trouble.

    She did not believe that Mo Chuan would lose to Chu Shao Yang!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, where is that bastard highness? Where is he living right now? Peach Blossom Cove? Or is it the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion?¡±

    When Chen Ning thought of that hated whip, she really wanted to send a few eggs to him.

    The three maids shook their head together and said, ¡°This servant does not know.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve worked hard today. You can all go and rest up now.¡±

    Chen Ning waved her hand and Chun Tao and Xia He bowed before leaving.

    Xiao Ru pulled on her sleeve and said, ¡°Young miss, this servant will keep watch tonight, alright?¡±

    Having been nervous for half a day now, she was not willing to separate from Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning saw her swollen as peaches eyes and felt a little pain in her heart as she pinched her cheeks. Then she said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to see someone. He saved me today, so when you see himter, you have to act with modesty. You cannot make a fuss, do you understand?¡±

    Xiao Ru pursed her lips together, ¡°Young miss, this servant has also acted with modesty. I have never made a fuss before.¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a smile as she looked at her, ¡°Then remember what you said well.¡±

    She took Xiao Ru¡¯s hand and walked to the room next door. She did not even knock and the door already opened.

    Mo Chuan tall and proud figure appeared. His eyes was staring at Chen Ning¡¯s face, but he did not say anything.

    He had heard everything that the girls had talked about in the other room and he felt very suspicious after hearing it all.

    Even if Chen Ning did note find him, he would have found Chen Ning to ask about everything.

    ¡°Money.....Lots of money! Young miss, it¡¯s young master lots of money!¡±

    Xiao Ru first took in a cold breath before happily shouting out while her eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke.¡± Chen Ning promptly gave a few coughs.

    She knew that this girl would act this way once she saw Mo Chuan. She knew that her reminder would bepletely forgotten!

 Chapter 203: Servants are like their masters

    Chapter 203: Servants are like their masters

    ¡°Hee, hee, young miss, this servant never imagined that the person who saved you would be young master money. This servant will not be like this next time.¡± Xiao Ru immediately noticed her error and awkwardly scratched her head.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, he is not surnamed money, so don¡¯t call him lots of money in the future.¡± Chen Ning strongly stared at Xiao Ru.

    ¡°Then what should this servant call him?¡± Xiao Ru curiously looked over at Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan had no expression on his face like usual.

    ¡°He is currently my personal bodyguard and will be living here, so you can just call him Bodyguard Hei. Remember, Bodyguard Hei saved my live, so you must be courteous to him. You¡¯re not allowed to be rude or speak any nonsense to him, otherwise I¡¯ll p your butt!¡±

    Chen Ning had a serious face. She knew that this girl¡¯s lips were loose and if she didn¡¯t carefully admonish her, then she would have continued to bother Mo Chuan with her words, not caring about his feelings at all.

    ¡°Yes, young miss. This servant understands.¡± Xiao Ru stuck out her tongue.

    Although the young miss¡¯ voice was sharp, she had grown up with the young miss, so she did not know fear.

    She probingly looked over at Mo Chuan several times.

    ¡°Money.....Oh, no. Hei, Bodyguard Hei, where Xiao Si who¡¯s by your side? Did he note with you?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at Xiao Ru with an interested gaze.

    ¡°Do you want to see him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I want to see him. I¡¯ve been thinking about him for the past few days.¡± Xiao Ru directly spoke her wishes.

    Although the young miss said that the fox like Xiao Si was not a good person, but she kept thinking of Xiao Si¡¯s crescent moon shaped eyes that appeared when he smiled. Sometimes she couldn¡¯t help waking up with a smile on her face.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Xiao Ru, be reserved. You have to be reserved, do you understand?¡±

    She really wanted to smack Xiao Ru in the back of her head.

    This little girl was losing all her face.

    A smile shed in Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes as he honestly nodded at Xiao Ru, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let hime see you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. Can I see him tomorrow?¡± Xiao Ru said with eyes opened wide in happiness.

    Chen Ning really wanted to kick Xiao Ru back into her mother¡¯s womb.

    ¡°Go sleep now! If you dare say anything else, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue!¡± She grabbed Xiao Ru¡¯s ear as she threw her out without saying anything else.

    She patted her hands as she turned to close the door. Then she heard a low cough ringing in her ears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this little girl¡¯s eyelids are thin and speaks without thinking, so please don¡¯t take offense. Especially that part about how she wants to see Xiao Si, that is just nonsense. You don¡¯t need to care about that, please don¡¯t care about it.¡±

    Mo Chuan looked over at her and there was a gaze that she could not understand in his dark eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like Xiao Si?¡± He suddenly asked.

    Chen Ning was caught off guard and she blurted out, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    After saying this, she wanted to bite her tongue off with regret.

    This Mo Chuan, using these words to catch her off guard. Servants were truly like their masters and that Xiao Si must have learned from this master of his!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like Xiao Si?¡± He asked.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart was conflicted. Since she said it, she might as well make it clear.

    ¡°Xiao Ru has grown up with me and although she is maid, in my heart, she is like a little sister and I don¡¯t want anyone to bully her. Her manner is real and simple......She is very pure. She believes whatever others tell her. As for that servant of yours, his mind is asplex as a wire mesh. I don¡¯t want Xiao Ru to feel sad, so if it isn¡¯t necessary, it is best if they do not meet.¡±

 Chapter 204: False face

    Chapter 204: False face

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke!¡± Mo Chuan suddenly covered his lips to give a few low coughs.

    This girl¡¯s words were really straightforward, but.....they were very reasonable!

    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t contact Xiao Si and let him continue being a rock on the road then.¡± He gently said.

    Hearing this, Chen Ning suddenly felt sympathy for Xiao Si.

    He actually has such a shameless master. He really was truly unlucky.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you need something or are dissatisfied with anything, just tell me and I¡¯ll let the maids prepare it for you.¡±

    ¡°Un.¡± Mo Chuan nodded in an uncaring manner as his dark as ink eyes continued to stare at her.

    ¡°You really are young miss Chen.¡± He suddenly said in a certain tone.

    Chen Ning revealed a smile. An assassin¡¯s heart is truly filled with doubt, never trusting anyone that easily.

    ¡°I never said that I wasn¡¯t, so why didn¡¯t you believe that I was Chen Ning until now?¡±

    ¡°Because, you arepletely different from the rumoured young miss Chen.¡± Mo Chuan slowly said.

    ¡°Oh, what is the rumoured young miss Chen like and what am I like?¡± She looked at him with a look of great interest.

    ¡°......¡± He tightly closed his mouth.

    It was fine to say something behind someone¡¯s back, but he couldn¡¯t say something like this to her face. This was one of the virtues of being a gentleman.

    Moreover, rumours were nothing more than rumours. He believed that the her he saw in front of him was the real her.

    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t answering, Chen Ning did not continue to pester him. She giggled as she looked around the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte, so you should rest early.¡± She opened the door and turned to leave.

    She suddenly turned around and looked at him with a smile.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, with that thing on your face, don¡¯t you feel stuffy? You should take it off and let your face breath, otherwise, you¡¯ll start growing little spots.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s pupils suddenly shrunk, ¡°What did you say!¡±

    He suddenly grabbed her wrist and dragged her back in. With a peng sound, the door closed by itself.

    ¡°Ze, ze, ze, how rude! What, are you going to kill me because I revealed your secret?¡±

    Although Chen Ning¡¯s wrist hurt a lot, she still revealed a smile on her face. Her eyes fell onto his face and her clear as water eyes clearly examined it.

    Being this close to him, she could see it more clearly and she knew that her judgement was not wrong.

    There was a mask that stuck to this fellow¡¯s face like ayer of onion skin.

    It was no wonder he had no expressions at all. It was no wonder that a master of reading micro expressions like her would not be able to see any response from him at all, it was because.....

    He was wearing fake face!

    ¡°What secret! What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand at all.¡± Mo Chuan immediately recognized his mistake and quickly regained his calm. He let go of her wrist and crossed his arms as he coldly stared at her.

    ¡°Hee, hee, in front of a person with eyes, what use is there in being secretive?¡± Chen Ning slowly pointed out, ¡°Your arms being crossed like this is a very guarded position. If a normal person makes this posture, then that represents that their heart has been deeply affected or they are anxious to deny something. Xiao Hei, isn¡¯t this right?¡±

    She rubbed her aching wrist as she winked at him.

    Mo Chuan quickly put down his arms.

    Chen Ning gave augh, ¡°Wanting to hide something, that describes your current appearance perfectly.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyebrows slowly raised as he angrily stared at her.

    Right now, he felt like he waspletely transparent in front of her. No matter what he did or said, she would be able to guess what he was thinking.

    Could her eyes see into a person¡¯s heart?

 Chapter 205: No one left at all

    Chapter 205: No one left at all

    ¡°Actually, aren¡¯t you just wearing a mask, it doesn¡¯t matter if I know about it or not. I will not tell anyone about this. You can be assured, I was just a little curious. What does your face look like under your mask? Can you take it off and let me see what you look like?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes blinked as they filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Of course I can.¡± Mo Chuan calmly said.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Chen Ning felt that this was very strange. She had thought that he would definitely reject her.

    ¡°Un.¡± Mo Chuan did not look away as he stared right at her, ¡°Do you really want to see it?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Chen Ning watched Mo Chuan slowly lift his hand and ce it behind his ear. She couldn¡¯t help holding her breath and her eyes opening wide as she prepared herself to see this mysterious assassin¡¯s true face.

    ¡°Before I take off my mask, I want to tell you something.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s hand stopped as he slowly said, ¡°In this world, all the people that have seen my true face, not a single one is left.¡±

    Then he seriously looked at her, ¡°Now, do you still want to see my face?¡±

    What?!

    Chen Ning was stunned and immediately covered her eyes with her hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t! Actually your true face isn¡¯t anything good to look at and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have nightmares after seeing it, so, I¡¯ll be sleeping first. Un, Xiao Hei, it¡¯s gettingte so you should rest soon too.¡±

    She had a hand covering her eyes as her other hand pulled open the door. Quickly flying out, the door closed with a peng sound.

    ¡°Good face, good face! That damn Mo Chuan, you only know how to scare others!¡± She patted her chest. Her heart was still beating quite fast.

    In the room, Mo Chuan¡¯s right hand behind his ear came down as he couldn¡¯t help revealing a smile.

    Interesting, this girl is really interesting.

    He was suddenly filled with anticipation over his future.

    Although there were unsolved mysteries and questions he wanted to ask in his head, they were not urgent.

    His time spent with her.....it was still quite long.

    Mo Chuan walked over to the bed and sat down cross legged. He did not go to sleep and just closed his eyes as he began to cultivate.

    His internal energy went from his dantian out of his mind, covering his surroundings. A dense amount of internal energy was released which seemed endless.

    In such a state, even a flower petal falling in the courtyard would not be able to escape his eyes and ears.

    ¡°Da.¡±

    A gentle sound rang in the night and Mo Chuan instantly perked his ears as he opened his eyes.

    This was the sound of someone stepping on the tile. This person¡¯s qinggong was very high leveled, making no sound at all. If he had not been releasing his internal energy, it would not have been easy to notice.

    He quickly noticed that the sound wasing right to him.

    Perhaps it was......

    Mo Chuan knit his brows. He had hidden himself and should not have been discovered by anyone.

    Oh, he understood now. This person wasn¡¯t here for him, but rather her who was in the room beside him!

    Sure enough, he hear footsteps even quieter than a cat¡¯s heading towards Chen Ning¡¯s room.

    Humph, humph, such courage!

    With him here, there was someone that wanted to hurt her? In your dreams!

    Mo Chuan made no sound as he stood up, not even letting out a single breath.

    He could hear that this person¡¯s qinggong was quite good and his internal energy was not bad, butpared to him, it was still quite inferior.

    Standing in front of the window, he could see a long shadow being cast under the moonlight from the gap in the window. That person¡¯s figure was standing right in front of Chen Ning¡¯s window.

 Chapter 206: Where did this ghost come from

    Chapter 206: Where did this ghoste from

    ¡°Zhiya-¡± A gentle sound rang out as the person slowly opened the window and jumped in.

    A flower thief!

    [TL Note: A guy who deflowers girls.....Don¡¯t tell your parents.....]

    This was the first thought that appeared in Mo Chuan¡¯s mind.

    He did not think as he pushed open the door and jumped out. What hended, he was no longer in his own room, but rather he was inside of Chen Ning¡¯s room.

    He looked up to see a white clothed figure carrying a bamboo basket in his hand who was slowly walking over to Chen Ning lying on the bed.

    That flower thief might have been too focused and adding in Mo Chuan¡¯s quick movement techniques that made no sound, he did not notice that there was an extra person in the room.

    Chen Ning did not like having the curtains down while she slept because it made her feel suffocated. The soft veils were hung on two hooks on the sides of the bed, not hanging down.

    So her beautiful sleeping posture waspletely visible to the two men.

    Moonlight shined onto the bed, lighting up her face.

    She was in a deep sleep. There was a faint smile on her face as if she was having a good dream.

    With a snow lotus jade like hand on her chest, her hair flowed down her pillow. There was a red brocaded quilt covering her body with a corner hanging off the bed.

    Even though she was sleeping, she waspletely covered, only revealing half her harm. However, that kind ofzy sleeping position had its own invisible charm thatpletely attracted the attention of the white figure.

    He silently stood three feet away from the bed as he put down the bamboo basket in his hands. He just stared at her sleeping face, not making a single sound.

    Under the white moonlight, Mo Chuan noticed that the flower thief¡¯s basket was filled with eggs.

    This flower thief gave eggs to those he deflowered?

    Mo Chuan found that he could not understand this flower thief.

    He waspletely confused, so he decided to wait and see. He did not disturb this strange flower thief.

    He had a calm character and liked to understand the situation before making a move. He never chose to make recklessly make decision, this time even more so.

    If this flower thief wanted to do anything to her, then there was still time for him to act.

    Finally, the white figure moved.

    He silently took a step forward. His eyes did not even blink as he stared at her delicate and beautiful face. Finally, he slowly bent down while holding his breath. He wanted to kiss those slightly upturned red lips that he had been thinking about for a long time.

    Mo Chuan was filled with anger!

    Daring to try kiss her meant that he really was a flower thief. Daring to do this kind of dirty act in front of him, he definitely would not let him off!

    ¡°Sir, an expert like you, I never thought that you would do this kind of dirty thing. Do you feel no shame at all!¡±

    Their lips had not touched yet, but a faint sweet smell entered his nose and the white clothed man waspletely enamoured. When he suddenly heard a coldughing from behind him, he broke out in a cold sweat.

    He quickly stood up in a straight posture and turned around.

    With his martial arts, how could there be anyone that approached him before he could notice them? When he saw Mo Chuan standing less than a foot away, his eyes turned cold.

    This ck clothed man had silently appeared in her room, it must be with bad intentions.

    He was calling him a shameless flower thief, but he might be the real shameless flower thief!¡±

    ¡°Where did this ghoste from!¡± The white clothed man asked in a low voice.

    ¡°What did youe from!¡± Mo Chuan coldly retorted.

    The moonlight fell onto the white clothed man¡¯s face and his hair was blown aside by the winding from the window. That spotless white robe, those eyes like stars, and that face like jade.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Seeing his face, Mo Chuan was suddenly stunned as he blurted this out.

 Chapter 207: Fighting without saying anything

    Chapter 207: Fighting without saying anything

    ¡°You recognize me?¡±

    The white clothed man knit his brows. He stared at that shadow like Mo Chuan and noticed that this was a man he did not recognize.

    ¡°The well known King Jing An Chu Shao Bai, in the capital, who wouldn¡¯t recognize him? Who wouldn¡¯t know about him? I never thought that a respected person like you would be stealing flowers. Chu Shao Bai, are you not afraid of losing the reputation of your ancestors?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s usually calm ck eyes burned with mes of rage. His eyes sparkled as he suddenly raised his right hand and attacked Chu Shao Bai¡¯s perfect beautiful face.

    ¡°Stinky brat, in ce of your ancestors, I will teach a shameless and disrespectful brat like you a lesson!¡±

    His palm was like a de as it sent wind flying out, creating a cold draft in the room.

    Chu Shao Bai never thought the enemy would suddenly attack like this and was shocked.

    He knew how strong this attack was and quickly dodge to the right, avoiding this one palm from Mo Chuan. However, there was a dull ache that appeared in his cheek after the wind passed by.

    Such a deep attainment in martial arts!

    Just this one palm was enough to tell Chu Shao Bai that Mo Chuan was much stronger than him.

    Where did this strong persone from!

    ¡°What kind of thing are you! What qualifications do you have to teach me a lesson! Sneaking around in the middle of the night in a girl¡¯s room, what kind of thing are you!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai knew that he could not win, but he could not ept this kind of abuse. Especially when this unknown man began to talk about his ancestors. There were things that could not be endured!

    His right hand formed a fist and he punched at Mo Chuan¡¯s face. He just wanted tond a single punch in this man¡¯s face.

    His heart filled with hate, but it wasn¡¯t because of Mo Chuan insulting him, rather it was because of her!

    He was filled with fear as he thought more about it. If he did note here tonight to check on her, perhaps she would have been taken care of by this ck clothed man.

    ¡°Doing something wrong and you still dare to argue back! I need to teach a bad fellow like you a good lesson!¡±

    Mo Chuan seemed like he had been thoroughly enraged. His body shed and appeared behind Chu Shao Bai. Then his palm flew out at his back.

    Chu Shao Bai heard the sound of the wind from behind him and he knew that this was bad. He sent his hand out to block out and the two palms met in the air, creating a ¡°pu¡± sound.

    Mo Chuan stood there without moving while Chu Shao Bai was forced back three steps.

    He was clearly at a disadvantage in this sh of palms.

    However, the higher his martial arts were, the more Chu Shao Bai looked down on him. He angrily made a pei sound.

    ¡°Your martial arts are this good and yet you do this kind of dirty work, you scum of the martial world!¡±

    ¡°Falsely using people and using false counter charges, you are the real scum!¡±

    Their gazes met and sparks appeared in the air. As long as you look at me, I¡¯ll keep looking at you.

    Fighting without saying anything and now the two of them were just staring at each other. They began to fight again and wind was generated by their palms, blowing all around them.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Chu Shao Bai failed to dodge in time and his right cheek was pped by Mo Chuan. He made an ¡°aiyo¡± sound of pain.

    Mo Chuan was stunned and regret shed in his dark eyes. He moved forward a step as if he wanted to check his injury.

    ¡°Fuck you! Stop acting so hypocritically!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was filled with anger as he suddenly punched out.

    Mo Chuan did not have his guard up and that fistnded right on his chin.

    ¡°Stinky brat, you dare hit me?¡± Mo Chuan was also filled with anger. He clenched his fist and it seemed like his eyes were about to release fire.

    ¡°Of course I dare hit you!¡± Chu Shao Bai gritted his teeth. He patted his palms and rushed forward.

    The two of them continued to fight once again, just like two chickens that could not get along.

 Chapter 208: Treasure hunt

    Chapter 208: Treasure hunt

    Chen Ning had been sleeping quite soundly until she was finally awakened by the sounds of their fighting.

    She heard the sounds of wind blowing in her room and she couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Is there a draft?¡±

    Opening her eyes, she saw a white and ck figure dancing around her room like butterflies, fighting a fierce battle.

    ¡°Yi, are they filming a martial arts movie?¡±

    She rubbed her eyes thinking that she was still in a dream and that she had returned to the present era.

    Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai were moving extremely fast, so fast that their faces couldn¡¯t be seen anymore.

    After a while, she finally recognized them.

    ¡°Hey, the two of you should stop fighting for a second. First tell me, what is going on?¡±

    She sat up on the bed and looked at the two of them fiercely fighting. She felt that this was interesting and funny.

    Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai both had red eyes as they continued to fight. They forgot about everything around them and did not hear Chen Ning at all.

    ¡°Peng, peng, peng!¡±

    ¡°Pa, pa, pa!¡±

    Their fist and feet shed and they both suffered several punches and kicks. It was a good thing that they had strong internal energy and just felt a little pain without suffering any internal injuries.

    They endured the pain and jumped back. Looking at each other, they jumped in and began to fight again.

    Chen Ning had a headache from seeing this.

    With their attitudes, would they fight forever?

    Do these two fellows know each other? Do they have a grudge?

    Chen Ning rubbed her aching head as she thought of a way to stop these two fellows fighting like chickens.

    Their movement techniques were too fast that she could clearly see it at all. She would die if she were to rush in.

    She picked up arge vase from the shelf and smashed it on the floor.

    A ¡°kuang dang¡± sound rang out.

    Just like thunder, it awakened the two men who had lost themselves with anger.

    The two of them slowed down at the same time and then they both jumped back, maintaining a certain distance between them. They still stared at each other, refusing to admit defeat.

    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡±

    Chen Ning had a bright smile as she apuded them.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, Xiao Hei, good martial arts!¡±

    Un? What is happening?

    Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai were both stunned. They both looked at Chen Ning and said in unison, ¡°You recognize him?¡±

    After asking the same question, they looked at each other and gave a heavy snort at the same time.

    Chen Ning stared at both of them.

    ¡°Of course I recognize you. I recognize both of you.¡±

    She walked in front of them and then looked at one of them before looking at the other.

    They looked very embarrassing and there were even footprints on their clothes.

    Although Mo Chuan was wearing a mask, Chen Ning could see that his chin was swollen and had turned green, like it had grown a bit. He had probably taken one of Chu Shao Bai¡¯s punches.

    As for Chu Shao Bai, he looked even worse than Mo Chuan.

    There were five red and purple finger prints on his beautiful face. It seemed like he had suffered a five fingered mountain from Mo Chuan and Mo Chuan had shown no mercy at all.

    ¡°Can one of you tell me why you are fighting? Hey, please tell me why you are in my room in the middle of night. Is there treasure in my room and you¡¯re here to find it?¡±

    Chen Ning raised her brows. She found a chair and sat down as she waited for the two of them to speak.

    ¡°Humph! He wanted to kiss you!¡±

    ¡°Humph! He had bad intentions!¡±

    Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai responded at the same time.

    Un? Chen Ning was confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re making false usations!¡± The two of them said at the same time.

 Chapter 209: White and black

    Chapter 209: White and ck

    He, he, this is really quite interesting.

    Chen Ning¡¯s brow raised as she saw that Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai both looked to the side. Neither of them looked at the other as they filled with anger.

    Just like two kids that could not get along.

    She was thinking that if she didn¡¯t suddenly wake up, would the two of them have fought on endlessly?

    Did they have some grudge between them!

    ¡°Ai, ai, ai, can you speak one at a time? Xiao Bai, tell me, what did youe here to do? Also why did you start a fight with Xiao Hei?¡±

    Chen Ning turned to look at Chu Shao Bai.

    Chu Shao Bai angrily turned his head and stared at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°This fellow is called Xiao Hei? Where did he evene from? He was sneaking around in your room in the middle of the night, that means he must be up to no good!¡±

    ¡°He, he, you¡¯re the real viin here, yet you dare me others. You¡¯re the one sneaking into a girl¡¯s room, wanting to act in an unrestrained frivolous manner!¡±

    Mo Chuan crossed his arms and gave a coldugh.

    ¡°You.....you¡¯re speaking nonsense! What viin! I, when did I try to kiss her?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned red as his timid eyes looked away, not daring to look at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m blind? If I didn¡¯t stop him, miss Chen, you would have taken advantage of by this little brat!¡± Mo Chuan gave a coldugh.

    ¡°What nonsense! I wasn¡¯t trying to kiss her, I was.....I saw a mosquito and was getting it for her!¡± Chu Shao Bai argued back as his heart beat faster.

    Over, it¡¯s over. If Chen Ning knew that he had tried to kiss her while she was sleeping, she would definitely be angry and would ignore him from now on.

    So he could not admit it. Even if beaten to death, he could not admit it!

    Hearing this, Mo Chuan looked up tough as his eyes filled with ridicule.

    ¡°Ha, ha, how funny, this is truly funny. It¡¯s only march, so would there be mosquitoes yet? Or are you the one turning into a mosquito and sucking blood from miss Chen¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°You.....You.....What nonsense¡±! Chu Shao Bai was speechless as he could only try to deny this.

    While the two of them were arguing, Chen Ning had understood everything. She couldn¡¯t help revealing a smile.

    So it was like this. She looked over at Chu Shao Bai and his shy appearance told her everything. She looked around the room and found a basket beside the bed that was filled with eggs which made it even more clear for her.

    It was probably because Chu Shao Yang was delivering eggs to her in the middle of the night and Mo Chuan though he was trying to assault her, so that¡¯s why they began to fight.

    It was a good thing no blood was spilled.

    Ze, ze. Mo Chuan usually kept quiet and treated his words like gold, but his mouth was quite powerful. Chu Shao Bai was arguing with him, but he was not losing at all.

    Chen Ning rolled her eyes.

    She was not angry at Chu Shao Bai because he would never do anything to her. If he wanted to kiss her, he already had his chance, so why would he wait until now?

    It had to be Mo Chuan¡¯s mistake.

    ¡°Actually this is all a misunderstanding. You two are both my friends and have gotten closer by fighting. How about we reintroduce everything and turn from enemies into friends?¡±

    Chen Ning giggled as she prepared to resolve their conflict. In fact, this was not even that big of a deal.

    ¡°First tell me, who is he? Why is he here? You say he¡¯s called Xiao Hei? What kind of person is this Xiao Hei! If you don¡¯t exin it clearly, then I won¡¯t be friends with this Xiao Hei!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned ugly.

    He was extremely angry after Mo Chaun exposed him in front of Chen Ning. Adding in the fact that he had appeared in the middle of the night in Chen Ning¡¯s room, but she didn¡¯t be angry and introduced him as a friend, his heart did not feel good. He was slowly hating Mo Chuan more and more.

 Chapter 210: Two man putting on an act

    Chapter 210: Two man putting on an act

    ¡°He, he, you think that I want to be friends with a pervert like you? I am a dignified man, proudly looking at the sky and standing on the ground. If you wish to be friends with me, you are simply not suitable!¡±

    Mo Chuan gave a coldugh.

    His mouth was quite poisonous, even being worse than arsenic.

    Chu Shao Bai gave an angryugh. Turning around, his eyes were shooting out mes as he stared at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°All words and no action, ghost Hei, you really can boast! If you¡¯re really that heroic, then let¡¯spare notes. Do you dare go outside and fight with me? Whoever loses will have to kowtow three times to the other party. Ghost Hei, do you dare!¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, do you think I¡¯m afraid of a shameless viin like you? Let¡¯s fight then. I¡¯ll fight with you whenever! You pervert, soon you¡¯ll be kowtowing three times to me.¡±

    Mo Chuan had an arrogant appearance, not putting Chu Shao Bai in his eyes at all.

    The two of them had the same kind of pride and their tone was bing strongerpared to one another.

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh at this.

    It¡¯s said that three women would make a y, but she never thought that two men would be able to aplish the same effect.

    Only, how would this fight turn out?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go outside and fight!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two of them reached a conclusion and were about to fight again.

    Chen Ning raised her brows. Picking up another vase from the shelf, she mmed it into the floor with a ¡°qiangng¡±.

    Chu Shao Bai and Mo Chuan were stunned.

    ¡°Are you two done yet! How long do you want to keep fighting? If you can¡¯t talk things out properly today, no one is allowed to leave!¡±

    Chen Ning had a serious expression as she mercilessly shouted at the two of them.

    If the werepared in martial arts, with Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai¡¯s martial arts, she would not be able to catch up to them even if she was on a rocket.

    It was a good thing that in this world, not only whose fist was stronger was the way to end arguments.

    With this one move from Chen Ning, the two of them filled with anger instantly calmed down.

    ¡°Alright, on ount of Ning¡¯er, I¡¯ll stop arguing with you.¡± Chu Shao Bai looked at Mo Chuan and decided to endure his anger.

    As long as Chen Ning was not angry, he was fine with anything.

    Who would have thought that Mo Chuan would not appreciate this.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er? Ha, ha, you¡¯re quite intimate with how you call her. King Jian An, shouldn¡¯t you not be calling her Ning¡¯er, but rather third sister inw?¡± He gave a coldugh.

    ¡°She is not my third sister inw! My third brother doesn¡¯t treat her as a wife at all, he never even had a wedding ceremony with her!¡± Chu Shao Bai shouted with red eyes.

    That third sister inw hurt him like a needle piercing into him.

    ¡°Her current status is still your third brother¡¯s legal princess! If you want to make a move on her, wait until your third brother throws her away! Otherwise, you are doing something shameless that even animals would not do and losing face for all your ancestors!¡± Mo Chuan decided to teach Chu Shao Bai a lesson straight to his face.

    Chu Shao Bai was stunned after being insulted and it took him a while to react. His hands clenched into fists.

    ¡°Ghost Hei, you dare insult my ancestors? Do you know who I am?¡± He spoke in a slow voice.

    ¡°He, he, pervert, of course I know who you are. Aren¡¯t you the prestigious King Jing An? Daring to do something like this, are you not afraid of the entire world looking down on you? Open your eyes and take a careful look at where this is! This is the King Ding Yuan Pce and not your King Jing An Pce, the room you¡¯re currently in is your third brother¡¯s legal princess¡¯ room. If King Ding Yuan was to see his blood rted little brother sneaking into his princess¡¯ bedroom in the middle of the night, what do you think he¡¯ll say?¡±

    Mo Chuan asked this rhetoric question in a righteous manner, as if he was throwing it into Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned red from his words and his eyes seemed like they were about to shoot out mes. He angrily said, ¡°What does it matter what he thinks! He hits her, scolds her, and abuses her! I want to pamper her, spoil her, and love her! Even if my third brother was here, I would still say the same! I love his princess. Even if he treats his princess like grass, I treat her like a treasure! Even if he doesn¡¯t want his princess, I still want her! If he was willing to throw her away, I would immediately marry her and make her my princess!¡±

    His words were crisp and clean.

    After he finished speaking, the three people in the room were all stunned silent.

 Chapter 211: Breaking oneâ€™s legs

    Chapter 211: Breaking one¡¯s legs

    Even Chu Shao Bai did not think that he would say what was hidden deep in his heart like this, without any hesitation at all!

    Damn! How could he say these things without any hesitation? She would definitelyugh at him and reject him again.

    He would not even be considered a person in front of her in the future.

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help wishing to bite off his tongue in regret.

    His face turned blood red and he did not dare to look at Chen Ning at all. If he could have dug a hole in the ground right now, he would have done it without any hesitation.

    He wanted to jump out the window and leave, but he could not bear to do so.

    There was a trace of anticipation in his heart as he waited for Chen Ning¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, you.....you.....¡± Chen Ning bit her lips.

    She wanted to say something, but she did not know what to say. Her heart had been thrown into chaos. That passionate confession had made its way to her eyes and she suddenly felt like she was about to cry.

    She knew about Chu Shao Bai liking her, but she never thought that it would be this deep!

    Her heart was touched and she was moved.

    Mo Chuan tightly closed his mouth and his brows tightly knit together as he said nothing.

    The words that Chu Shao Bai had said was like a giant hammer that mmed into his heart. His heart felt very heavy and even his breathing became heavy.

    That tense and explosive atmosphere suddenly became quiet.

    The room was so quiet that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard.

    Chen Ning, Chu Shao Bai, and Mo Chuan all made no sound. Hearing the sounds of their breathing, it was clear that everyone here had been disturbed.

    ¡°Then.....Then, Chen, miss Chen, just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything tonight. No.....No, no, no, just pretend that I did not appear tonight and did note here. I.....I¡¯m leaving!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai felt like he had been waiting for ten years, but he still did not hear Chen Ning respond to his words. He felt disappointment and pain in his heart, feeling like he no longer had the face to appear in front of her again, so he prepared to jump out of the window.

    Seeing a white figure disappear, he jumped onto the roof. Just like a solitary floating cloud, he went further and further, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    ¡°.......Xiao Bai!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was moving too quickly. When Chen Ning wanted to chase him, he had already disappeared from the roof. Even Chen Ning¡¯s call did not reach him.

    Chen Ning stomped her foot. This Xiao Bai, why was he so impatient? Why couldn¡¯t he wait for a bit? She still had something to tell him!

    Now that he was gone, it was unknown when he woulde back.

    If he misunderstood that she did not like him, he might never appear in front of her ever again.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, your martial arts are quite good. Could you help me chase after him? I have something important that I need to tell him!¡±

    Chen Ning turned to look at Mo Chuan. She knew that if Mo Chaun tried to catch up to him, he would definitely be able to do it.

    A trace of confusion shed in Mo Chuan¡¯s dark as ink eyes. Then he gave a gentle snort.

    ¡°Why do you want to chase him? I finally scolded him away, so it¡¯s a good thing he left! It would be best that he never appears again, otherwise I will beat him up every time I see him!¡±

    He forcefully finished his words and then jumped out the window. The ck figure shed and he also jumped to the roof. Instantly he fused into the night and disappeared without a trace.

    Gone, they¡¯re all gone!

    Chen Ning eyes opened wide as if she did not believe what happened. The two badly beaten men had both disappeared!

    She peeked her head out the window and shouted into the sky, ¡°Xiao Bai! Xiao Hei! You bastards better listen to me carefully! Next time either of you dares to sneak into this miss¡¯ room in the middle of the night, this miss will break your legs!¡±

 Chapter 212: A game and a dream

    Chapter 212: A game and a dream

    With a ¡°kuang dang¡± sound.

    Chen Ning was stunned. She thought it was either Xiao Bai or Xiao Heying back and she quickly looked over.

    She saw Xiao Ru with a head of messy hair standing by the door. When she saw Chen Ning, she sleepily asked, ¡°Young miss, is there lightning? This servant heard the sound of lightning and whose legs did you want to break?¡±

    Chen Ning gave a helpless smile. Then she looked at Xiao Ru and said with a serious face, ¡°If you don¡¯t go back to sleep, then I¡¯ll break your legs!¡±

    After she said this, she forcefully closed the window and secured thetch.

    The next morning, Chen Ning had not opened her eyes yet and she was awakened by a shocked scream.

    ¡°Ah! Young miss, did the house get robbed? No wonder this servant heard the sounds of wind and lightningst night. So the lightning wasing from our house, god!¡±

    Xiao Ru came in and was shocked by the messy room. She couldn¡¯t help screaming out in surprise.

    The table and chairs had fallen and the flower vase had been shattered......The entire room was a mess.

    There was only the bed in good shape, without the slightest bit of damage to it at all.

    On the bed was Chen Ning holding her nkets, having a nice dream.

    ¡°Young miss, you were not struck by lightning, right?¡± Xiao Ru quickly rushed over to the bed. After carefully examining Chen Ning all over did she finally calm down.

    ¡°Little girl, if you keep jinxing me like this, I will give you over to that fox Xiao Si, humph!¡± Chen Ning suddenly opened her eyes and grabbed onto Xiao Ru¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s hurts! Young miss, let go.¡± Xiao Ru had a bitter look on her face.

    Chen Ning revealed a smile as she let go. Looking around and seeing the messy room, she couldn¡¯t help being surprised.

    Those two fellows had really treated her room as a battleground!

    She pped her hands and called Xia He over. Then she ordered, ¡°Tell housekeeper Lin that I don¡¯t like any of the furniture here, so this princess smashed them. Tell him to get the best set possible for this princess.¡±

    Xia He saw the wreckage on the ground and her eyes went wide with shock. Hearing that Chen Ning smashed it, her chin almost fell off.

    Oh, it must be because his highness angered the princess consort yesterday at the horse track and that¡¯s why the princess consort smashed everything in the room to vent her anger.

    The princess consort was quite strong, being able to smash the table and chair to pieces. She¡¯s so strong!

    ¡°Yes, princess consort. This servant will do it now.¡± Xia He quickly left as she looked at Chen Ning with a gaze of admiration.

    Chen Ning began to think of what happenedst night. It was like a game and like a dream.

    She lowered her head and noticed the basket in front of the bed. The basket filled with eggs proved that everything that happenedst night was true.

    Xiao Bai had reallye and gone.

    Xiao Hei had alsoe and gone.

    This is bad! Xiao Hei?

    Chen Ning was shocked as she suddenly stood up and prepared to go out.

    ¡°Young miss! Young miss!¡± Xiao Ru grabbed an outer shirt and ced it over Chen Ning¡¯s shoulders as sheined, ¡°Even if you¡¯re in a rush to see Bodyguard Hei, you should wear an outer shirt first, otherwise it¡¯ll seem rude.¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a smile as she looked at Xiao Ru while putting on the shirt, ¡°How did you know that I was going to see him?¡±

    ¡°Ai, this servant has eyes and can see through it all. Young miss treats Bodyguard Hei differently and Bodyguard Hei treats the young miss......It also seems different. He has all that money and yet he¡¯s willing to be a bodyguard for the young miss, it must mean that he likes the young miss. If you really don¡¯t like his highness, then this servant feels like Bodyguard Hei is fine as well.....¡±

 Chapter 213: The walls have ears

    Chapter 213: The walls have ears

    Xiao Ru helped Chen Ning tie her belt and continued to say, ¡°Young miss, you can be assured, this servant will not tell anyone. Even if Chun Tao and Xia He ask, I won¡¯t say anything. This servant just wishes for the young miss to be happy, whether you have his highness or not. As long as he is devoted to the young miss, it¡¯s fine even if he¡¯s a guard.¡±

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, ¡°Xiao Ru, with which eye does it seem like my rtion with Bodyguard Hei seems different, un?¡± She curled her lips and revealed a smile.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s lips froze as she looked at Chen Ning in a daze.

    ¡°You¡¯re right in saying that I do not like Chu Shao Yang, but I do not like Bodyguard Hei either! You better stop spreading rumours in the future. Does your young miss need to worry about being unwanted by others!¡±

    She remembered the words Xiao Bai saidst night and she revealed a faint smile to Xiao Ru. The smile was very bright as her eyes sparkled.

    Xiao Ru blurted out, ¡°Young miss, your smile is really beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Pei, pei, pei, stop trying to tter me.¡±

    Chen Ning rolled her eyes and walked to the room next door. Hearing that there was no sounding from within, she reached out and pushed open the door.

    She walked into the empty room and found that Mo Chuan was not there.

    The bed sheets were still very neat, as if no one had slept on them.

    Damn, that Mo Chuan actually left!

    Chen Ning stomped her feet as she was filled with anger.

    What happen to his words being worth a thousand gold?

    Is it because Mo Chuan was an assassin and his words weren¡¯t worth anything?

    Next time that Chu Shao Yanges looking for her, with her terrible martial arts, how would she deal with him?

    While she was feeling annoyed, bad news came one after the other.

    ¡°Young miss, his highness.....His highness is here.¡± Chun Tao came panting in with a strange look on her face.

    She did not know whether to be happy or worried.

    In the past, when his highness appeared, it was like a golden phoenix descending from the sky, looking majestic. However in the past two days, his highness had caused several ruckuses in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and left every time looking like he had eaten a pile of poop. It was very clear that he was infuriated every time he met the princess consort.

    His highness never had a good look on his face when seeing the princess, so like this, she began to wish that his highness would not appear again. That way they would no longer fight and make it hard on their subordinates.

    She was feeling especially guilty today. The princess consort had just brought a man home yesterday and his highness hade early in the morning, so it was clear that he was here to punish her.

    ¡°Oh? He has his legs, so he cane in if he wants. Does he really need this princess to go out and wee him?¡±

    Chen Ning raised her brows.

    She expected Chu Shao Yang toe because the walls had ears in this world. She had brought a man into the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, so she expected to reach Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears eventually.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears were all over this king¡¯s pce. The two guards at the door yesterday must have reported to Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang being able to wait until now toe, it waster than she expected.

    Ai, it would be great if Mo Chuan was here now. Now that Mo Chuan was gone, she felt a little troubled.

    If that cheap man used brute force, what would she do?

    Chen Ning turned around and quickly moved into her room. Opening her closet, she took out two thunderbolt eggs and ced them in her pocket. Actually this was not the best idea, but she had to take a chance because it was better than doing nothing.

    Her eyes fell onto the mirror and saw her clear face reflected back. No, this is not the time to let that cheap man find out that the one who threw those thunderbolt eggs at him was her!

 Chapter 214: Are you even a girl

    Chapter 214: Are you even a girl

    Chen Ning considered it for a while before putting the thunderbolt eggs back into the closet. Then she picked up the makeup and began to apply it to her face before walking out of her room.

    Facing her was Chu Shao Yang.

    She looked up andzily gave a greeting to him.

    ¡°Yo, what wind blew his highness here so early in the morning?¡±

    With the early morning sun shining on her, the crow¡¯s nest hair caused by her sleeping was swept down to her waist. Her waist seemed very slender, perfectly being outlined by the hair with each strand releasing a glow.

    Her posture waszy and her voice was soft, creating an indescribable charm, that seemed soul stirring.

    Somehow even Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    When his eyes fell onto her face, his brows knit together. He turned his head in disgust before giving a cold snort.

    ¡°Yo, your highness is so angry after getting up, is it because my little sister did not service you enoughst night? Your highness should understand that my little sister is pregnant and cannot bear your highness¡¯ storm. Although you are a man, you should be gentle to her.¡±

    [TL Note: Don¡¯t tell your parents......]

    Chen Ning curled her lips into a smile as she spoke.

    A gasp came from around her.

    The three maids all lowered their heads as did not know what to do.

    They screamed in their heart, ¡°God, the princess consort truly has no cover for her mouth, daring to say whatever she wants. These kinds of words would be enough to shame a person to death.¡±

    ¡°Chen Ning, are you even a girl!¡± Chu Shao Yang intensely stared at her as he was filled with anger.

    He did not believe there would be this kind of girl that would say this kind of bold words!

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m a girl or not, can¡¯t your highness see? He, he, are your eyes just for show?¡± Chen Ning giggled as she raised her eyes and looked at Chu Shao Yang.

    Yi?

    She found that Chu Shao Yang was still wearing the same ck clothes as yesterday, but it was now grey coloured like it was covered in dust. His eyes were bloodshot, looking very tired, like he had not slept at all.

    ¡°You!¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily gritted his teeth. He forcefully suppressed rage that he felt and said in a cold voice, ¡°Chen Ning, why are you not dead yet!¡±

    ¡°Is your highness disappointed that I¡¯m not dead yet? It seems like your highness¡¯ face is not that great, how did you turn that way? Were you locked out by my little sister and had to stand outside for an entire night? It must have been tough on your highness sleeping outside for the entire night.¡±

    Chen Ning covered her lips as she gave a gloatingugh.

    Whenever she spoke, Chu Shao Yang always had an impulse to run forward and choke this girl.

    Her words were always sharp and always stung his ears.

    ¡°Humph! You¡¯re so unfair to his highness! Don¡¯t you know that his highness did not sleepst night because he was searching the entire night for you.....¡±

    The little servant boy beside Chu Shao Yang suddenly looked up at Chen Ning with an angry gaze.

    ¡°Xiao An Zi, scram outside now for this king! Is this a ce where you¡¯re allowed to speak!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang shouted as he kicked out with a leg and sent Xiao An Zi flying. The words Xiao An Zi said immediately went back into his stomach and he was sent flying out.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help being stunned as she looked at Chu Shao Yang with a suspicious gaze.

    He searched a whole night for her? Was he a good person like that?

    How could it be Chu Shao Yang!

    He was the one who whipped her horse¡¯s butt, he should be anxious to see her die.

 Chapter 215: A broken rag

    Chapter 215: A broken rag

    Chen Ning was stunned for a second before revealing a cold smile.

    She was a little touched earlier, but now she understood everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your highness searched all night for me?¡± She suddenly raised her brows as she leaned in closer to him. The sun shined down on her eyes, but it couldn¡¯t conceal the glow deep down.

    Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help looking at her eyes as a trace of embarrassment shed in his eyes.

    He didn¡¯t know if he should deny it yet, but he heard Chen Ning¡¯s indifferentugh.

    ¡°Your highness should be searching for that horse right? That horse is a rare breed and a horse lover like your highness would not be willing to let it go. You can be assured, I brought the horse back in perfect shape, without a single hair missing. I, Chen Ning do not desire your things.¡±

    After she finished, she moved back several steps, keeping her distance from him. Her lips turned cold as her eyes filled with despair, looking at him like he was a pile of feces.

    ¡°Chen Ning!¡± Chu Shao Yang finally exploded with rage. He suddenly came close and grabbed her wrist, holding it tightly.

    Her eyebrows knitted with pain, but she made no sound. Her eyes looked away from him, giving her that stubborn look that infuriated him.

    He raised her chin, forcing her to look up, but she did not look at him. Her long and gentle eyshes fluttered, like the wings of a butterfly.

    This was his first time noticing that she didn¡¯t actually look that bad. Her eyes were.....very beautiful!

    ¡°Do you hate this king¡¯s things that much? Do you really not want them?¡± He gave a coldugh and his eyes turned cold. He slowly said, ¡°This king¡¯s horse you don¡¯t want, this king¡¯s golden princess crown you don¡¯t want, then does that mean you don¡¯t want this king? Do you believe this king won¡¯t immediately throw you out!¡±

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over!

    This time his highness was truly enraged!

    All the people here held their breaths as they watched this scene with wide open eyes.

    Chun Tao and Xia He¡¯s hearts almost jumped out. Xiao Ru wanted to run over to Chen Ning, but she was held back by the two of them.

    ¡°Throw me out?¡± Chen Ning finally raised her eyes and her face revealed a smile. Her eyes sparkled and shined as she said, ¡°You are not what I want at all. I never wanted to be the princess. This King Ding Yuan pce is not my home. If you¡¯re willing to throw me out, I will happily say one thing to you.....Thank you.¡±

    The area turned silent as the air turned heavy.

    Almost everyone here could hear Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heavy breathing.

    No one dared to make a sound because they knew that his highness was already on the edge of exploding. If anyone gently poked him, he would explode.

    Chun Tao and Xia He couldn¡¯t help breaking out in cold sweat for Chen Ning. Only Xiao Ru looked at her young miss with a look of worship, wanting to say, ¡°Good words!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest was blocked by mes of rage which made it very ufortable for him. His fingers unconsciously loosened and the pain in Chen Ning¡¯s chin stopped. Looking at his eyes, she had no fear, just a bit of indifference.

    ¡°In the past, you¡¯re the one that was so stubborn about being married to this king, even asking my royal uncle to engage us and now you want this king to throw you away? What are you treating this king as! Are you treating this king as a broken rag that you can have whenever you want and can throw away whenever you¡¯re done with me? Let me tell you, if you want this king to divorce you, then you¡¯re dreaming!¡± Chu Shao Yang said this through gritted teeth, wanting to swallow this girl in front of him with a single bite.

    Broken rags?

    Chen Ning blinked and then revealed a smile.

    She found that Chu Shao Yang had described himself quite appropriately.

 Chapter 216: Where is that man

    Chapter 216: Where is that man

    Actually, he was the same as a broken rag in her eyes. Moreover, he was a rag that Chen Bi Yun had used before, so she really did not want him. Whenever this rag touched her, she felt.....dirty!

    ¡°Alright, you are the king, so what you say counts. Whatever you want is what will happen. If you feel like me being in this king¡¯s pce is a hindrance to you and my little sister Bi Yun, then you can give me the divorce papers and I will leave immediately. Ya! Your highness, you not divorcing me like this, does this mean you actually like me?¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly gave Chu Shao Yang a seductive wink.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes looked away from her ugly face and his heart filled with disgust. He forcefully pushed her back and coldly said, ¡°Like you? Only if this king was blind!¡±

    ¡°There might be one day that you will go blind.¡±

    Chen Ning said in a small voice. Then she raised her eyebrows and smiled at Chu Shao Yang as she said, ¡°Your highness, you keep running to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion like this, wouldn¡¯t little sister Bi Yun be jealous?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang took a few deep breaths and forced his anger at Chen Ning¡¯s teasing down. When he remembered his reason foring here, the anger he suppressed once again rised.

    ¡°Who is that man?¡± His eyes turned cold as he was filled with anger.

    ¡°Man? What man?¡± Chen Ning blinked as she deliberately asked this question.

    ¡°Stop pretending! It¡¯s the man you brought back into the Flowing Cloud Pavilion!¡± Chu Shao Yang was filled with rage as his eyes turned red. He looked just like a man eating lion.

    He had not slept at all, tirelessly searching the entire capital for her with his guards for an entire night, but had found nothing at all.

    He never thought that when he came back to the pce, he would hear the news that not only had Chen Ning not died, she had even brought a ck clothed man with her. He had entered the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and had note out for the entire night.

    He had no expressions on his face, but his hands turned into fists, with veins popping out of the back of his hands. He did not stop at all as he rushed to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    ¡°So your highness came to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion to find a man?¡± Chen Ning pursed her lips into a smile as her eyes sparkled. She looked at him with a smile on her face, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯ll have to disappoint your highness because the only man here is your highness. Is it that hard for your highness to find himself? Hee, hee, this is quite interesting.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was so angry that his hair stood up. He loudly roared, ¡°Chen Ning, do you really think this king will not hit you! If you don¡¯t bring that man out, this king will want your life!¡±

    ¡°My life is here, take it as you wish. As for the man you want, I can only apologize since my Flowing Cloud Pavilion has no men.¡±

    Chen Ning was not bothered at all as she spoke in a very bold manner. The sentence also had a double meaning.

    It was a pity the enraged Chu Shao Yang did not care as he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Alright, just wait then. If this king finds a man here, then you can die together!¡±

    He quickly charged forward, searching through each of the rooms. His martial arts made him as fast as the wind.

    ¡°Humph, how bold. Using such strength and still daring to say that he doesn¡¯t hit women.¡±

    Chen Ning rubbed the chin that Chu Shao Yang had hurt as sheined about him. Her voice was small, so she believed that Chu Shao Yang would not hear her.

    She did not have the patience to wait for him, so she sat down beside a flower bed.

    After a while, Chu Shao Yang came out with depressed, but emotionless face.

    She did not lie. Other than him, there were no other men in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion!

    He had searched all the rooms, but he had not found a single trace of any men living there.

    But he believed that the guard would not dare lie to him. She must have brought a man backst night.

 Chapter 217: Eagle catching a chick

    Chapter 217: Eagle catching a chick

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ck snake embroidered stopped right in front of Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning looked up at him. The flower bed¡¯s shined on her face and her eyes sparkled. She revealed a bright smile, ¡°Your highness, since you¡¯re this tired, do you want to have a rest?¡±

    His eyes turned dark as he said, ¡°Chen Ning, you should not forget your own identity. You are this king¡¯s legal princess, so if you do anything wrong to this king, then this king will take your life!¡±

    Chen Ning looked at his eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Oh, what would be wrong to you? For example, finding another man?¡±

    ¡°Chen Ning!¡± Chu Shao Yang suddenly shouted. His eyes stared right at her, ¡°If you make this king wear a green hat, then this king will make you wish you were dead! As long as you are this king¡¯s woman, you should never think of having another man!¡±

    [TL Note: green hat means a cuckold]

    After saying this, he suddenly turned around and left.

    Chen Ning watched his back and her lips curled into a smile. She casually said, ¡°Ze, ze, with your highness caring about me this much, does that mean you¡¯ve fallen in love with me?¡±

    Her voice was spread on the wind to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears and he clearly heard everything.

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly stopped in his tracks. Slowly turning around, he walked back in front of her.

    Chen Ning had a smile as she met his cold gaze, feeling no fear at all.

    ¡°This kind is telling you, if you want this king to like you, then you should prepare for it in your next life. Stand up ande with this king?¡± He grabbed her arm and pulled her with him.

    ¡°Hey, where are you taking me? Chu Shao Yang, gentlemen use their words rather than their actions. If others see you pulling me like this, wouldn¡¯t you be losing your face as a king?¡±

    Chen Ning was dragged to her feet and pulled away like a eagle catching a little chick.

    Hisrge hands were like pincers as they gripped her arm. She kept insulting him in her heart, but she did not forget to secretly whisper some misgivings as well.

    ¡°Young miss, young miss!¡± Xiao Ru broke out of Chun Tao and Xia He¡¯s grip and shouted at them while chasing after them.

    ¡°Stop! If a maid like you dares to follow, this king will break you to pieces and feed you to the dogs!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly turned around and looked at Xiao Ru like a tiger, as he shouted in a fierce voice.

    Xiao Ru suddenly trembled as her eyes revealed a look of fear. Her feet stopped for a second before running after Chen Ning again.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, freeze! Be good and don¡¯te over! Will you not even listen to me?¡± Chen Ning revealed a serious look.

    She knew that Chu Shao Yang was not joking. If he was truly angered, he might really do what he just threatened to do.

    Xiao Ru stopped and just stared at Chen Ning in a daze as tears fell down her face.

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl, his highness is just bringing me to the horse track to teach me how to ride horse. He¡¯s not trying to kill me, so why are you crying? Just obediently wait here for me to return.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang slightly lowered his head to look at her. His eyes fell on her delicate and beautiful neck. Her skin was thin and transparent, shining in the sun¡¯s light falling on her.

    He couldn¡¯t help thinking of when he was holding her chin and the soft feeling that came with it. It was almost even more delicate than Chen Bi Yun¡¯s skin. His heart couldn¡¯t help skipping a beat.

    ¡°How did you know this king was going to teach you how to ride horses?¡± He said in a low voice. His hands unknowingly loosened a little, but he still held onto her arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a random guess. If it is true, can your highness let me change clothes first? I can¡¯t ride horses like this, right?¡± Chen Ning shrugged her shoulders as she spoke in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Go then!¡± Chu Shao Yang let her go.

    Without knowing why, he felt the anger in his chest slowly disappear. Although he had not slept at all and his eyes werepletely red, he could not help staring at her back as she walked away.

 Chapter 218: Turning flowers into dust

    Chapter 218: Turning flowers into dust

    Chen Ning quickly changed clothes and came out, wearing the same sky blue hunting clothes from yesterday. At a first nce, it made people¡¯s eyes light up, as if they just saw a cloud float down from the sky.

    Chu Shao Yang narrowed his eyes and gave a cold snort, as he disdainfully looked away.

    Looking this ugly, even if she was wearing a robe made of phoenix feathers, she would still be an ugly monster!

    The two of them walked to towards the horse track. Chu Shao Yang had a serious look on his face the entire way, not making a single sound. It was unknown what he was thinking.

    He had knitted brows, dark eyes, and a straight nose bridge. Although he was angry, he was still a beautiful man. Even his angry look was quite pleasing to the eye.

    It was a pity that he only had this beautiful appearance, but had the heart of a brute!

    Chen Ning looked at him a few times before looking away to enjoy the scenery around her.

    ¡°Did you secretly look at this king?¡± Although Chu Shao Yang was looking away, he could feel Chen Ning¡¯s gaze on him. He felt a little bothered and a little proud in his heart.

    ¡°Un.¡± Chen Ning casually replied.

    It¡¯s fine if she looked, she wasn¡¯t going to deny it.

    ¡°How do you think this king looks?¡± He arrogantly asked her.

    ¡°You¡¯re.....not bad.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang eyebrows raised as he repeated, ¡°Not bad?¡±

    ¡°Un, you¡¯re alright.¡±

    ¡°Alright?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°So-so.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The veins on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s forehead popped out as he angrily stared at Chen Ning.

    This ugly monster, she had terrible tastes!

    When Chu Shao Yang went on the streets, who wouldn¡¯t call him iparably handsome and graceful!

    ¡°Since this king isn¡¯t all that great in your eyes, why did you block this king¡¯s horse in the street before? Why were you that stubborn to marry this king?¡± His lips were drawn back into a cold smile.

    ¡°That was because the previous Chen Ning was blind.¡± Chen Ning blunted said to him.

    ¡°......You!¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily clenched his hands into fists.

    Chen Ning suddenly revealed a smile and pointed out, ¡°That peach blossom looks quite good, can you get it for me?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang stretched out his hand to touch the peach blossom branch that was covered in beautiful pink flowers. It was unknown how he plucked off the flower, but he prepared to give it to her.

    Her eyebrows curved and she reached out with a smile.

    He suddenly reacted to this situation. Didn¡¯t he want to hit her earlier? Why was he picking flowers for her now?

    ¡°Humph!¡± He threw the flower to the ground and stomped on it, turning it to dust.

    ¡°Ya, this pitiful little flower. If little sister Bi Yun knew that your highness was this forceful with flowers, I wonder, would she still want your highness that much?¡±

    Chen Ning walked past him. The light blue skirt fluttered in front of him and then he was just left with a slim and slender back.

    A gentle fragrance entered his nose, that smelled like a fragrant orchid. It was unknown whether it came from her or the peach blossom that he had just crushed.

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned as he watched her swaying figure. His right hand went to cover his nose, but there was still the peach blossom fragrance on it.

    Was this the same Chen Ning that wanted to kill herself if she didn¡¯t marry him?

    She did not even spare him an extra nce now.

    Even when she looked at him, her eyes were filled with disdain and disgust, just like how he looked at her!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest seemed like it was blocked by arge ball of cotton.

    He could disdain her, but how could she disdain him!

    For this kind of arrogant girl, he would definitely break her spirit. One day, he would make her ugly proud head bow down to him!

 Chapter 219: You must lose this bet

    Chapter 219: You must lose this bet

    ¡°Ya!¡± Seeing the horse track¡¯s door in the distance, Chen Ning suddenly stopped and gave a regretful sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you lose your courage after yesterday and no longer dare to ride anymore?¡± Chu Shao Yang said in a taunting voice as his eyes filled with contempt.

    ¡°Who says that I¡¯m afraid? I just remembered that being in a hurry, I forgot to bring the red date horse back. Should I go back and get it?¡± Chen Ning turned around.

    ¡°What a joke! The horse track has horses, so you can just pick a random one. You aren¡¯t thinking about going back to get the horse and are using this as an excuse to run away, right?¡± Chu Shao Yang revealed a cold smile and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare to ride a horse, then go find the eldest princess. Tell her that you almost fell down from a horse and will withdraw from the hunting contest, that way this king won¡¯t lose face!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t wait for her to leave. He did not want to see her damn figure in the horse track anymore.

    ¡°Your highness likes to look down on others and think others are inferior, right? In your highness¡¯ heart, you must think that we women are all weak and even a single breeze would blow us down, right?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s long hair was suddenly blown onto her chest. They hade in a rush and she did not have time to tie her hair up. Thinking about how she had to ride a horse soon, she broke off a peach blossom branch that had three-four peach blossoms on it.

    Making the best of the situation, she tied up her hair with the branch. That peach blossom branch became a peach blossom hairpin that looked very charming and clever.

    ¡°Humph, a ugly person¡¯s tricks!¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a cold snort.

    Chen Ning was not angry because this dog¡¯s bark was worse than his bite.

    She raised her brows and looked at him in a provoking manner, ¡°Your highness, do you dare make a bet with me?¡±

    ¡°What bet?¡± He stood in front of her, with his tall shadow cast over her and revealing a look of disdain.

    ¡°Bet on who will hunt the best prey on the day of the hunt! How about it? Is your highness willing to bet with a weak little girl like me?¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± Chu Shao Yang seemed like he had heard the funniest joke ever as he looked up and began tough.

    ¡°Is your highness scared?¡± Chen Ning deliberately taunted him.

    ¡°Chen Ning!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head looked down as he knit his brows together. He the revealed a smile, ¡°Do you think this king does not know what you¡¯re nning? You want that date red horse, right?¡±

    This bastard highness was quite clever.

    Chen Ning whispered this in her heart, but her smile didn¡¯t fade. Her eyes sparkled as she said with a smile, ¡°Ya, it seems like you¡¯ve seen through me. Your highness is quite intelligent. Since your highness has seen through my intention, then you will not take this bet, right?¡±

    ¡°Humph! How could you guess this king¡¯s mind! This bet, this king will take! If you can win over this king on the day of the hunt, then that date red horse will be yours! But if you lose to this king, then what will this king take from you?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang narrowed his eyes as he studied Chen Ning.

    Although her face was still very strange, he was slowly growing ustomed to it and no longer felt it was that ring.

    Chen Ning took a step back and covered her chest, revealing a terrified expression, ¡°What? Your highness wouldn¡¯t be thinking about wanting my body, right?¡±

    ¡°......Pu!¡± Chu Shao Yang could not hold back and spat out the spit in his mouth, before coughing a few times.

    He knew that she was doing it on purpose, but he could not feel any anger. Not only was he not angry, he almost burst out inughter at her exaggerated appearance.

    ¡°You....You¡¯re dreaming! If you want to be this king¡¯s woman, then wait until your next life!¡± He tried to control the smile that was appearing on his lips as he forced himself to show a serious expression.

    ¡°Then I have to thank your highness for his grace!¡±

    This one sentence from Chen Ningpletely shattered his good mood.

    This damn woman, the words that she said were always so ugly!

 Chapter 220: Slapping the animal to death

    Chapter 220: pping the animal to death

    ¡°Listen to this king. If you lose, then you will kneel in front of the king¡¯s pce front gate and beg this king for forgiveness. You will also never take another step from the Flowing Cloud Pavilion! Well, do you dare take this bet?¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a sinisterugh.

    If she took this bet, then she would be kneeling front of him forever. Just like a dog for it¡¯s only master, forever!

    Because he would definitely win!

    He stared right at her eyes, waiting expectantly for her nod.

    He really wanted to see this scene, he really wanted to!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take this bet.¡±

    Chen Ning nodded her head with no hesitation and then walked into the horse track.

    She walked a few steps and then turned back to look at Chu Shao Yang standing there. She raised her brows and said, ¡°Your highness, while we do have a bet, you can¡¯t skip on teaching me how to ride horses, you have to be serious when teaching me. Otherwise, if you win the bet on that day, it won¡¯t be a fair victory.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that this king is that kind of petty person? Humph, in a while, this king will personally teach you how to ride. I¡¯ll be honest with you, your technique yesterday was just absolutely terrible!¡±

    After Chu Shao Yang said this, he walked into the horse track.

    When the horse groom saw his highness, he knelt down to greet Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Saddle up the jade flower horse for this king!¡± After Chu Shao Yang said this, the horse groom ran off to prepare the horse.

    The jade flower horse was Chu Shao Yang¡¯s favourite horse. He rubbed the jade flower horse¡¯s head as he looked at the other horses in the stable. Then he said in pondering voice, ¡°Prepare the blue and white porcin horse for the princess.¡±

    When he heard this, the horse groom dug his ears because he thought that he had heard wrong.

    The blue and white porcin horse was the spring flower horse and one of his highness¡¯ favourites. He had never allowed anyone to ride it before.

    His highness was actually letting the princess consort ride it?

    He just stood there without daring to move.

    ¡°Are you deaf? Why are you not going yet?¡± Chu Shao Yang gave the horse groom a fierce nce.

    ¡°Your highness, this servant did not hear you clearly. Which horse do you want to give the princess consort?¡± The horse groom mustered up his courage and asked.

    ¡°Blue, and, white, porcin! Did you hear it this time?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned cold as he repeated himself word by word.

    ¡°I, I, I understand. This, this, this servant will saddle the horse now.¡± The horse groom began to tremble from his fear. He quickly ran off to saddle the horses and then respectfully led a horse over to Chen Ning.

    ¡°Such a beautiful horse!¡±

    This blue and white porcin horse waspletely clean. It had shiny fur and a tall stature, with a shiny saddle attached to it. One could tell that this was an extraordinary horse with just one nce. Compared to date red horse she picked yesterday, it was likeparing earth and heaven.

    But inparison, Chen Ning liked the date red horse she picked more, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have made that bet with Chu Shao Yang for it.

    But Chu Shao Yang taking out his beloved horse for her, it seemed like he was going to seriously teach her how to ride.

    ¡°Many thanks your highness, you really are generous.¡±

    Chen Ning took out a few dumplings for the horse and got closer to the horse.

    The blue and white porcin horse happily ate the dumplings in her hand, after finishing the dumpling, it began to lick her hand. It used its head to nuzzle against Chen Ning, sharing an intimate moment with her.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes seemed like they were about to shoot out fire. He really wanted to p this weak willed animal to death.

    ¡°Your highness, let¡¯s begin.¡± Chen Ning finished appeasing the blue and white porcin horse and then looked up at Chu Shao Yang as she spoke.

    ¡°Un, to learn how to ride horses, you need to start from learning how to mount a horse. Your horse mounting posture yesterday was wrong, it waspletely wrong! Watch carefully at how this king mounts his horse.¡±

    When Chu Shao Yang finished speaking, he raised his right foot and mounted himself onto the jade flower horse, sitting there with a natural posture. Although the movement had been quick, it was as smooth as passing clouds or flowing water, looking very pleasing to the eye.

 Chapter 221: Divorcing a wife and divorcing a husband

    Chapter 221: Divorcing a wife and divorcing a husband

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The horse groom loudly praised, trying to tter his highness.

    ¡°Good my ass!¡±

    Chen Ning criticized in her stomach, but she still revealed a smile on her face.

    ¡°Your highness, your movement was too fast and I couldn¡¯t see it at all. Could I trouble you to do it again?¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang dismounted the horse. Using both hands to hold the saddle, he said, ¡°The first time you mount a horse, you can hold on to the saddle and mount like this.¡±

    He mounted the horse once again, but this time his posture was even more beautifulpared to thest time.

    ¡°It¡¯s still too fast and I didn¡¯t see it clearly. Can you do it a little slower?¡±

    ¡°.......¡±

    Chu Shao Yang narrowed his eyes and looked at her as he impatiently said, ¡°Why are you so dumb!¡±

    Even though he said this, he still dismounted once again and repeated the action slower this time. He was being very serious with his demonstration.

    ¡°Did you see it clearly this time?¡±

    ¡°I saw it clearly.¡± Chen Ning nodded, but her heart was filled with doubts. This bastard highness is so impatient, is he nning something bad again?¡±

    In fact, she had memorized it the first time, but in order to make sure that Chu Shao Yang wasn¡¯t tricking her, she made him perform it three times.

    After seeing that his actions were the same all three times, she was finally assured.

    ¡°Now you should have a try. If you can¡¯t learn it, then don¡¯t me this king for being impolite. This king has never had a dumb disciple before.¡± Chu Shao Yang jumped of the horse with a cold face as he stood in front of Chen Ning.

    Who would want to be your disciple!

    Chen Ning secretly criticized him. Her hands grabbed the saddle and pulled herself onto the horse. Her movements were the same as Chu Shao Yang, but they were not as skilled as him.

    This ugly monster learns quite quickly.

    Even though Chu Shao Yang was picky, he could not find a fault with her.

    ¡°Humph!¡± He tried to find faults as he coldly said, ¡°Your speed is slower than a snail! Practice this ten more times! If it¡¯s still this slow, then you should find someone else to teach you!¡±

    What is he doing!

    Chen Ning cursed him in her stomach, but she still seriously repeated it ten times. After ten times, her mounting action wasparable to Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang still had an expressionless look on his face, not saying a single word of praise.

    Chen Ning did not care about getting his praise anyway. She just wanted to properly learn how to ride.

    ¡°After you mount the horse, you need to have a straight posture, look forward, rx your arms, and hold the horse reins......No, no, not holding it like that. Left hand on the left rein and right hand on the right rein. No, no! Not like that, you have to pass it over your palm. This woman, how can you be this dumb!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was very impatient as he came forward and grabbed her hand. Then he wrapped the horse rein around her hand, ¡°Press down with your thumb and don¡¯t let go!¡±

    Chen Ning followed his words as she held the reins. However, his hands did not let go and continued to hold her hands. Her pretty white hands were gripped in his palms.

    She was surprised. Looking over at him, she asked in a curious voice, ¡°I hold it like this?¡±

    It was unknown what Chu Shao Yang was thinking, but he was stunned when she asked this. Recovering himself, he found that he was still holding her hand. He quickly pulled his hand back like he was holding a poisonous snake.

    Chen Ning disdainfully pouted her lips out. It seemed like his hate towards her was quite deep.

    But this was good. It would be best that he hate her more, to the point where he divorced her so she could finally be free.

    Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help cursing this man dominated era. Why could married women only let husbands divorce them and take the initiative to divorce their husbands!

    That¡¯s right, divorce her husband!

    Her eyes suddenly lit up like a new window had just opened.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to divorce her, but she could divorce him!

 Chapter 222: Too lazy to watch the play

    Chapter 222: Toozy to watch the y

    But, after going through the original owner¡¯s memories, she was as listless as a deted balloon.

    This was not a fair era and women had never divorced a man before. This only worked if the woman had a higher status, then she could divorce the man, but it required the man¡¯s willingness to allow it to happen.

    Like a marriage between the princess and crown prince, without the emperor¡¯s agreement, then it would require the crown prince¡¯s agreement.

    This was clearly discrimination against women, it was too unfair!

    Chen Ning felt indignant, but she couldn¡¯t help looking over at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang felt strange being stared at her and wanted to stare back, but he suddenly remembered how he had held her hand and had held it for so long that he could not help feeling embarrassed as he looked away.

    He gave a gentle cough. As he prepared to teach Chen Ning how to ride, he suddenly heard a clear and delicate voice calling in the distance.

    ¡°Your highness!¡±

    He and Chen Ning both turned to look over at the same time.

    They saw Chen Bi Yun and Lan Xiang walking over, it was unknown when they hade. Chen Bi Yun had a delicate smile on her face, as she affectionately stared at Chu Shao Yang.

    Lan Xiang stood behind her and looked at Chen Ning with an unfriendly gaze.

    Chen Bi Yun had carefully dressed herself up today. Her hair was tied up with a simple and elegant pearl hairpin. She was wearing a chestnut white cloud brocaded robe with a pink cloud shaped dress. She walked over in a charming manner, heading right towards Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes lit up and he could not help going forth to meet her. His eyes were filled with pleasant surprise, but heined, ¡°Yun¡¯er, why are you here? There is so much wind at this racetrack, how could you wear so little?¡±

    He scolded Lan Xiang, ¡°What kind of servant are you? Don¡¯t you know how to take care of your own master?¡±

    Lan Xiang quickly came forth and offered the brocaded cloak she held in her hand.

    Chu Shao Yang personally put it on Chen Bi Yun as he said in a considerate voice, ¡°Are you still cold?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold, thank you your highness. You are really good to Yun¡¯er.¡± Chen Bi Yun revealed a charming smile as she moved into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest, letting him stroke her hair.

    She looked down and a cold glow filled with hate shed in her eyes.

    She had clearly seen that her beloved man had actually held that cheap woman¡¯s hand!

    It seemed like that cheap woman was really using this chance to get closer to his highness. If it wasn¡¯t for her timely arrival, then she might have seeded.

    ¡°Aiya, your highness, this isn¡¯t good. Elder sister is on the side watching us.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun quickly left Chu Shao Yang¡¯s embrace. Her face turned red with embarrassment as she shyly looked down, ¡°Elder sister, your little sister has been rude and disturbed your private time with his highness. I hope elder sister can forgive Yun¡¯er.¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing to forgive. Seeing little sister and your highness acting so lovingly, your elder sister is truly happy for her little sister.¡±

    Chen Ning did not even see those two acting lovingly at all, he was not interested in seeing this white lotus¡¯ y. If she wanted to see a y, she would go to the theater. At least there were servants there that brought tea and the y itself was better than this white lotus¡¯ acting.

    Chu Shao Yang looked over at her. Seeing her reveal a smiling face while whispering into her horse¡¯s ear, not looking at him and Chen Bi Yun at all, his heart sank.

    She said it very casually and her expression was very normal, as if she did not care at all.

    She really did not care at all.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart filled with pride, but her face still revealed a delicate expression. Looking at Chu Shao Yang, she said in a worried voice, ¡°Your highness did note backst night and Yun¡¯er was worried. I heard that your highness came to the horse track as soon as he came back, so Yun¡¯er paid a special visit. Seeing that your highness is fine, Yun¡¯er is relieved.¡±

 Chapter 223: Heâ€™s no good

    Chapter 223: He¡¯s no good

    She spoke in a gentle and tender voice andpared to Chen Ning¡¯s indifferent appearance, this soothed Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart much more.

    This was his beloved woman, knowing how to show emotions.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, you are the one that truly cares about this king.¡± Chu Xhao Yang¡¯s mouth praised Chen Bi Yun while looking over at Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning pretended like she didn¡¯t hear.

    Caring?

    Even if I was caring, I wouldn¡¯t care about you. Isn¡¯t this like giving my heart to a dog to eat!

    ¡°This is the deer tail ginseng soup that Yun¡¯er specially made for your highnessst night. After stewing it for a night, it¡¯s still warm. Your highness probably hasn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, so how about having a bowl first?¡± Chen Bi Yun took out a bowl of soup from the food box in Lan Xiang¡¯s hands and ced it in front of Chu Shao Yang.

    When Chu Shao Yang smelled the fragrance of the ginseng soup, he couldn¡¯t help slightly knitting his brows.

    Chen Bi Yun saw him knit his brows and she charmingly said, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er knows that you do not like ginseng, but it is a very nourishing thing. Yun¡¯er spent a lot of time making this, so could you just have a taste?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, little sister Bi Yun has thought of it all. Ginseng helps your blood flow and deer tail helps nourish your kidney, so your highness better not waste my little sister¡¯s good intentions and drink the soup. It would have the best result if you drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly spoke up with a clear and loud voice before giving a faintugh.

    Chen Bi Yun did not react at first, but then looked at Chen Ning with a smile and said, ¡°Does elder sister also want a bowl?¡±

    Chen Ning waved her hand while revealing a smile, ¡°No need, no need, I am nothing more than a cheap woman. If I drink this nourishing soup, then I might explode to pieces. With your highness¡¯ distinguished body, you require this kind of nourishment.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s handsome face turned a little red as his eyes filled with anger. He pushed away Chen Bi Yun and said in a deep voice, ¡°Take it away, this king won¡¯t drink it.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun did not hear the ridicule in Chen Ning¡¯s voice, but he could clearly understand what she meant.

    If he drank this soup, wouldn¡¯t he be admitting that he was bad?

    Thinking of this, his heart was filled with dissatisfaction with Chen Bi Yun. It¡¯s fine to make stew, but why did she make ginseng soup? Did she really think that he needed to drink this deer tail ginseng soup to help with his impotence?

    God damn, this girl actually had times when she wasn¡¯t satisfied!

    Because she was pregnant and her fetus was still unstable, he had not stayed at the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion in a while. Now she was actually giving him this deer tail ginseng soup, wasn¡¯t this telling everyone that he wasn¡¯t good?

    The thing that men hated the most was being called no good by women!

    He felt like all the horse grooms looking at him differently.

    If he didn¡¯t wanted to keep Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face, he would have knocked the soup away and have scolded her already.

    It was a pity that Chen Bi Yun had no eyes and could not see that Chu Shao Yang was angry with her. She ced the soup in front of his lips and charmingly said, ¡°Your highness, please have a taste. Just one taste.¡±

    ¡°Puchi!¡± Chen Ning could not stop herself and let out augh.

    She smiled while looking over at Chu Shao Yang, adding more oil to the fire as she said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, your highness should have a taste.¡±

    Perfectly imitating that vague charming tone.

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly turned cold as his hair stood up. He quickly waved his hand and angrily said, ¡°This king says that he will not drink this!¡±

    With a ¡°qiangng¡± sound, Chen Bi Yun was pushed back a few steps. Her hand slipped and the bowl of soup fell, smashing against the ground.

    ¡°Aiyaya, such a pitiful bowl of soup. I never thought that your highness would be so blind and waste my little sister¡¯s good will like this.¡± Chen Ning gave a fearlessugh.

 Chapter 224: Touching his soft spot

    Chapter 224: Touching his soft spot

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face went from being red to white and then white to red, as her eyes filled with aggrieved tears.

    Seeing her appearance, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart immediately turned soft. He went forward to hold her hand as he gently said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, this king did not like that ginseng smell, so I......¡±

    Chen Bi Yun recovered herself and then raised her face to give Chu Shao Yang a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all Yun¡¯er¡¯s fault. I knew that your highness did not like it, but yet I tried to force your highness to have a taste. Yun¡¯er will not try to do this again in the future, but since your highness must be angry, Yun¡¯er has also personally made some pork buns for your highness.¡±

    From the food box, she took out a little te of pork buns. The skins were as thin as onion skins, looking as clear as crystal. Steam came from it, with a fragrance that enchanted anyone that smelled it.

    Even when Chen Ning smelled it, she couldn¡¯t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    She never thought that this white lotus would have such good skills. She wouldn¡¯t be trying to starve her right? Chen Ning had not eaten breakfast yet, but how could she ask to have a taste?

    Pei, pei, pei! The things that the white lotus made could not be eaten, they were dirty and filled with poison!

    Chen Ning gathered herself and looked to the side.

    Chu Shao Yang could not endure Chen Bi Yun¡¯s kindness, as well as seeing how beautiful the buns were, he ate one after the other until they were all gone.

    ¡°The taste is quite good, it¡¯s been hard on Yun¡¯er.¡± He was very satisfied eating this.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face turned red as she stroked her belt and said in a low voice, ¡°As long as your highness likes it, then Yun¡¯er is satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Yun¡¯er should go back and rest. This king still has things to do.¡± Chu Shao Yang rearranged her hair that had been blown aside by the wind as he spoke in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Your highness, are you teaching elder sister how to ride a horse? Yun¡¯er really likes horses and wants to watch for a bit. Yun¡¯er wants to see your heroic appearance, it must be very handsome.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun looked up at him with a look of anticipation.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart turned soft as he stroked her hair and said, ¡°Alright, but you can¡¯t stand here. With the strong sun and wind, you should go to a more sheltered ce to watch. Lan Xiang, prepare a ce for the concubine consort.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Lan Xiang quickly went off to prepare a seat.

    Chen Bi Yun left Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side. She walked towards Chen Ning with a smile on her face and as she passed, a fragrant wind filled the air.

    ¡°Elder sister, little sister wants to watch his highness ride for a while, would elder sister mind?¡± She looked up with a gentle face at Chen Ning sitting on the back of the horse above her.

    Other than Chen Ning, no one else could see the disgust and hatred shing in her eyes.

    What kind of fragrance was this? It¡¯s so disgusting!

    Chen Ning did not like the thick fragranceing from her. She covered her nose and said, ¡°Little sister is so fragrant, such a heavy perfume smell. Elder sister thought that you were trying to cover up the smell of falling into the dung pit!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face fell. This cheap woman was truly fierce, even exposing her shorings!

    She gritted her teeth in anger, but in order to disy a gentle appearance in front of Chu Shao Yang, she could only say in an embarrassed manner, ¡°Elder sister truly likes to kid. Little sister only likes this fragrance and identally put on too much.¡±

    ¡°So it was just an ident......Ai, little sister is truly too careless. Last time you identally fell into the dung pit and was covered in a terrible smile. This ident, it¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s perfume and doesn¡¯t smell that bad. He, he, he, he, he.¡±

    Chen Ning did not go away from the dung pit and Chen Bi Yun almost spat out blood because of it. The forced smile on her face did not fall off, but it looked uglier than if she was crying.

 Chapter 225: The chosen rotten carrot

    Chapter 225: The chosen rotten carrot

    ¡°Lan Xiang, you blind ve, can¡¯t you see that it is windy here? Why have you not helped Yun¡¯er find a seat on the side yet?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s onemand helped solve Chen Bi Yun¡¯s dilemma.

    Chen Ning looked at him with curled lips as her eyes filled with a vague disdain.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s handsome face turned red. He could understand what she was saying. She was clearly saying, ¡°What is with your taste? Falling for this kind of idiot?¡±

    He felt that this was actually very strange. In the past, whether it was looks or talents, she had always surpassed this idiot Chen Ning.

    But with the two of them standing in front of him today, he felt that this ugly monster Chen Ning in terms of either intelligence or clear thinking, she was easily ten times better than Chen Bi Yun!

    Compared to her, other than her face, Chen Bi Yun could notpare at all!

    Chu Shao Yang could not understand why he did not find that Chen Bi Yun stupid. How did he even fall for her?

    Forget it, forget it, a girl¡¯s talents lies in her morals. Even if Bi Yun was a little stupid, she was still gentle, graceful, logical, and kind hearted, as well as being very caring towards him. She had also saved him as a child, otherwise, would he even still be here today?

    Being a person meant knowing how to pay one¡¯s debts. Even if she was a rotten carrot, he would still bite down on it. Who told him to pick her!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s feelings were veryplicated, but he did not show it on his face at all. When faced with a cold and evil person like Chen Ning, once he looked at Chen Bi Yun, he immediately felt gentle and warm.

    He personally escorted Chen Bi Yun over to a seat in the shade. Carefully protecting her the entire way, Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart was intoxicated in his love.

    ¡°A trash man is truly a perfect pairing for this cheap woman!¡± Chen Ning looked at their figures and disdainfully curled her lips.

    Her voice was soft, but Chu Shao Yang still heard her.

    His footsteps stopped for a second, but he did not turn back. He continued helping Chen Bi Yun forward as he pretended like he heard nothing.

    When he returned to Chen Ning¡¯s side, his face had already turned sinister like it was about to rain.

    ¡°This king is warning you, do not provoke Yun¡¯er in the future! She is simple and pure, as well as bearing this king¡¯s child. If anything happens to her, then this king will definitely not let you off!¡± He spoke slowly as he stared at her with a cold and cruel gaze.

    Chen Ning gave augh. Like the sun¡¯s light was shining in her eyes, she narrowed them as she smiled and said, ¡°Your highness¡¯ words are quite right. My little sister is like a simple white lotus and you must protect her properly. You can¡¯t let the wind blow on her or the rain fall on her. If she were to catch a cold because of this, would your highness also me it on me? But then again, this princess should have never provoked my little sister before, right? From the moment my little sister entered the king¡¯s pce, this princess has never visited her Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, right? Every time, it¡¯s been my little sister taking the initiative to find this princess. Even earlier, wasn¡¯t it my little sister taking the initiative to take to this princess? Your highness, you should try your best to persuade my sister. Since she has a child, then she should stay in the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion and take care of herself. She should move less, then she will be able to have the child without any problems. That¡¯s right, like a day like this, the sun¡¯s rays are so strong and the wind is so big, my little sister ran to this horse track to be battered by the sun¡¯s rays and wind instead of safely staying in her room. If anything does happen, then remember that it was her own fault and has nothing to do with this princess!¡±

    Her words were like clouds moving or water flowing, very crisp and clear. With what she said, Chu Shao Yang could not find a rebuttal at all.

 Chapter 226: A beautiful painting

    Chapter 226: A beautiful painting

    His face alternated between white and red. After a while, he coldly said, ¡°In the end, you should stay far away from her!¡±

    ¡°This princess will naturally stay far away from her. This princess¡¯s nose is very sensitive and I do not care for the perfume my little sister wears. When shees close, my nose will be able to smell the smell of dung that my little sister can¡¯t wash off. Ze, ze, my pitiful little sister¡¯s hands, would the food she make have the same taste? It really is a pity to the people who eat her food.¡±

    ¡°Chen Ning! You.....Shut up for this king!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang felt the vein on his head pop out as blood rushed to his head and his handsome face turned red.

    He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth, making him look like an angry lion as he stared at Chen Ning.

    Damn, what was this girl¡¯s tongue made of? Everything that she said enraged him!

    No wonder Chen Bi Yun was not her opponent. Even he was at a.....disadvantage.

    He really wanted some muting medicine. After giving it to her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything else in her entire life!

    ¡°Your highness, what were we talking about before? Oh, you were saying my way of holding the reins was wrong. How does holding them like this look?¡±

    Chen Ning pretended nothing happened as she held the reins. Her left and right thumbs grabbed onto the horse¡¯s reins.

    She had long slender fingers and a jade white palm that was slightly blushed. The soft hands made a sharp contrast with the hard reins.

    Chu Shao Yang stared at her for a bit and then slowly nodded.

    ¡°Then your legs should be mped across the horse¡¯s stomach and you should gently kick the horse¡¯s stomach, giving it the signal to start moving. If you want it to stop, just pull tightly on the reins.¡±

    He suppressed his anger and began to seriously teach her how to ride the horse. He wanted to give her a convincing loss on the day of the big hunt.

    One was focused on teaching while the other was focused on learning. They were no longer fighting with each other and had formed a slight harmony in this short period of time.

    Chu Shao Yang even mounted the jade flower horse, personally demonstrating everything as he followed along with her. When he saw anything that Chen Ning did wrong, he immediately pointed it out.

    With the blue sky and the gentle breeze, the two of them riding together painted a beautiful picture for anyone looking at them from afar.

    Chen Bi Yun sitting under the shade began to release fire from her eyes. Her long nails pierced into her palm as she felt anxious watching this.

    Lan Xiang, standing by her side, couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Concubine consort, the princess really is a cheap person!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she really is cheap!¡± Without anyone beside her, Chen Bi Yun did not hide the hatred she felt in her heart. She gritted her teeth as she stared at Chen Ning¡¯s figure.

    ¡°She looks so ugly, yet she¡¯s still trying to seduce his highness in front of the concubine consort. She is clearly not putting the concubine consort in her eyes. This servant can¡¯t watch this any longer, I really want toin for the concubine consort. With an ugly monster like the princess consort, she will never be able to ascend to be a phoenix. The legal princess¡¯s crown should belong to the concubine consort!¡± Lan Xiang added mes to the fire.

    ¡°Be quiet! Is this something that a servant like you is allowed to say? If his highness heard this, what kind of person would this concubine be!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun scolded Lan Xiang as an unknown light shed in her eyes.

    ¡°Good elder sister, you must be very proud of your current appearance. This little sister wants to see, how long can you keep this going?¡± She stared at Chen Ning sitting on the horse as she spoke in a quiet voice.

    Lan Xiang¡¯s eyes lit up as she happily said, ¡°Concubine consort, are you......¡±

    On the t and wide horse track, Chen Ning began to urge her horse forward. The blue and white porcin horse ran forward as Chu Shao Yang kept up beside her on the jade flower horse. The sun shined down on the two of them, making them look very dazzling.

 Chapter 227: A sudden change

    Chapter 227: A sudden change

    Neither of them paid any attention to Chen Bi Yun, even Chu Shao Yang forgot that she was still on the horse track.

    He had beenpletely shocked at how quick Chen Ning was at learning things.

    If he hadn¡¯t personally seen the way she was riding the horse yesterday, he would have thought that she was ying a trick on him.

    He had never seen anyone achieve the skill Chen Ning had the second time they rode a horse. It was if she was one with the horse,pletely understanding one another.

    ¡°You learn really quick.¡± Chu Shao Yang tilted his head as he stared at Chen Ning. This time, he did not look away from her face that was painted like actors.

    It was very strange that even though her face looked very strange, he was slowly epting it.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyebrows raised as she revealed a smile. The feeling of riding a horse felt very satisfying to her and she felt that he didn¡¯t look as bad as usual, ¡°Your teaching is quite good.¡±

    ¡°But if you think you can win against this king in the big hunt, then you¡¯re dreaming.¡± Chu Shao Yang raised his chin and arrogantly side, ¡°But winning on the day of the hunt will not just rely on riding skills alone. Even if your riding skills are good, you will still lose without a doubt.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, you shouldn¡¯t act so satisfied just yet, otherwise it will hurt moreter on. It isn¡¯t certain who will win on that day just yet!¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she raised the horse whip and pping it onto the horse¡¯s butt. The blue and white porcin horse gave a whinny and charged forward, leaving Chu Shao Yang¡¯s horse behind.

    ¡°That date red horse will belong to this princess!¡± The wind transferred her clear voice and herughter filled with ambition.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes narrowed. Seeing the heroic figure she casted while riding the horse, he could not help revealing a smile.

    Suddenly, the smile on his face froze and a cold sharp glow appeared in his eyes. His legs tapped the horse¡¯s stomach and the jade flower horse shot out like lightning, chasing after Chen Ning.

    ¡°Chen Ning, you cheap woman! Stop right now for me! Stop! Stop your horse now! If you dare hurt a single hair on Yun¡¯er¡¯s head, this king will want your life!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s loud shout was deafening. It was like thunder ringing out on a sunny day, creating arge sound.

    Everyone on the horse track was stunned.

    They saw Chen Ning¡¯s horse dashing forward, running right at Chen Bi Yun sitting under the shade.

    Chen Bi Yun and Lan Xiang were stunned from their fright, freezing like they were made of wood.

    ¡°Freeze! Stop!¡±

    Chen Ning desperately pulled on the horse¡¯s reins, but the blue and white porcin horse did not react, rather it just ran faster.

    Its four hooves raised as dust was kicked up. Its target was Chen Bi Yun like it had a grudge with Chen Bi Yun and it wanted to hit her.

    ¡°Your highness, save me!¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face turned pale as she began to shake.

    The blue and white porcin horse was very fast and appeared in front of her in the blink of an eye, giving her no chance to dodge at all. Everyone just saw the blue and white porcin horse stand up, raising its hooves high up, trying to step down on Chen Bi Yun.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart almost jumped out as she desperately pulled on the horse¡¯s reins. She just stared at Chen Bi Yun about to be stomped on by the blue and white porcin horse with no way of stopping it!

    Her mind waspletely filled with chaos, not understanding just what was happening right now.

    Why did the well mannered blue and white porcin horse suddenly go crazy? Why did it stubbornly choose to charge right at Chen Bi Yun?

    In everyone¡¯s opinions, this was all done by her on purpose. This was an attempted murdering from the jealousy she felt in her heart towards Chen Bi Yun, wanting to make it look like an ident!

    There were no exceptions on this!

 Chapter 228: The cold and proud man

    Chapter 228: The cold and proud man

    This change had happened so fast that no one had time to react.

    The horse grooms were all on the other side of the track, they would not make it in time to save Chen Bi Yun.

    They could only watch Chen Bi Yun get stomped on by the horse......

    In an instant, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s horse had caught up and he jumped off the back of the horse, grabbing Chen Bi Yun in his embrace. At the same time, heunched out with a full force palm that hit the stomach of the blue and white porcin horse.

    The force of his palm was enough to send the several hundred pound horse and Chen Ning sitting on its back flying back.

    The blue and white porcin horse shattered like a rock from this one palm. Its organs shattered, but it did not die as it gave a pitiful cry which was very sad and sharp.

    Chen Ning was sent flying high in the air from the horse¡¯s back and she mmed into the ground.

    If she really fell to the ground here, she would have broken her ribs. Even if she did not die, half her body would still be broken.

    Chu Shao Yang was the only person that knew martial arts and the only person that could save her.

    However, Chu Shao Yang was tightly hugging the shaking Chen Bi Yun. His eyes were cold and ruthless as he watched Chen Ning fly through the air with a look of hate. His feet were rooted to the ground as he watched her fall in the air.

    Chen Ning looked at the blue sky and white clouds above her with a bitter smile on her face.

    Was she going to die like this?

    If she died, would she go back to her original world?

    She closed her eyes, letting the wind whistle past her ears and letting her body fall to the ground.

    She thought that she would be shattered to pieces, however, nothing happened!

    Her body suddenly stopped falling as shended into a strong and hard chest. There was someone that used their body to catch her and to stop her from falling.

    That person rolled several times while holding her, eliminating the momentum before standing up while protecting her.

    Chen Ning slowly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, it¡¯s you?¡± She said in a soft voice.

    The person that had saved her was Mo Chuan who had disappearedst night.

    There was blood flowing from the corner of his mouth and he revealed a pained expression. Apparently the strength of her fall was strong enough that even his strong internal strength was not enough to stop him from being hurt.

    But he did not hesitate to catch her, using his own body to bear the majority of the power behind the fall!

    ¡°Xiao Hei, you.....Why did you do this.....¡± Chen Ning¡¯s throat felt like it was blocked by something. She could only say half of what she wanted to say before she couldn¡¯t say anymore.

    Last time he had also saved her from the back of a horse, but this time was different.

    This time, he had basically used his own life to save her life!

    She looked at him in a daze. Her eyes started to mist over and she couldn¡¯t see his appearance clearly anymore.

    Without knowing when, her eyes began to fill with tears.

    She could not tell what this feeling was. She could only tightly bite her lips and let the tears flow down.

    In fact, he did not owe her anything, but she continued to owe him more and more, but she had never returned anything.

    Although he had saved her twice, but she did not feel arge amount of gratitude towards him. Instead she was wary of him in her heart and even brought him back to be her bodyguard. She had only been selfish.

    He had no need to save her, but he still did it without any hesitation. He had no reason to appear, but he still appeared when she needed him the most.

    Why?

    Chen Ning could not understand this.

    To her, he was an unsolved mystery that she could not see through.

    She knew that if she did ask him, he would not answer. This was a cold and proud man!

 Chapter 229: Solemn oath

    Chapter 229: Solemn oath

    ¡°Do you like getting hurt?¡± Mo Chuan lowered his head. His ck eyes were like ink that could not be dissolved as he looked at her.

    Seeing the tears fill her eyes, he could not help gently knitting his brows as he asked, ¡°Did you get hurt earlier? I¡¯m sorry I camete and couldn¡¯t save you ahead of time. Don¡¯t be afraid, from now on, as long as I¡¯m here, I will not let anyone touch a single hair from you!¡±

    After he finished speaking, his back straightened like a pine tree that would not fall. It stretched its branches to protect her from the wind and rain, protecting her from all the dangers that came for her.

    Every word he spoke was a solemn oath!

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart felt warm and the tears in her eyes almost flowed out.

    But she still curled her lips and revealed a faint smile at Mo Chuan. Her lips gently parted to say, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    What she owed him could not be repaid with just these words.

    But she was not anxious. She would keep the kindness he showed her in her heart.

    Mo Chuan did not let her go. She was still in his arms, feeling as gentle as a cloud, it was almost like he felt nothing. He had no ns on putting her down at all.

    The people on the horse track were all suddenly stunned and no one made a sound. Everyone just stared with wide open eyes at Mo Chuan and Chen Ning.

    Where did this ck clothed mane from?

    He really was courageous!

    He dared to hug the princess consort like this in front of so many people, even daring to do it in front of his highness?

    Was he tired of living? Or was the princess consort tired of living?

    Chu Shao Yang slowly stood up and ced Chen Bi Yun onto the ground. His expressionless face looked at Mo Chuan and Chen Ning. His cold gaze was so strong that it could almost prate through Mo Chuan and Chen Ning¡¯s bodies.

    Chen Bi Yun rubbed her eyes as she watched this scene with disbelief.

    She was so shocked that her chin fell.

    How was this possible!

    Chen Ning was about to die, so where did this mane from and why did he save her!

    But then, she couldn¡¯t help but want to break out inughter.

    Chen Ning, ah Chen Ning, you really are seeking death. Daring to get so close to another man in front of his highness, what is this other than seeking death!

    If his highness allows you to see the sun rise tomorrow, then he would not be the famed cold and ruthless King Ding Yuan, Chu Shao Yang!

    She looked to her side and saw that this was the case. She saw the veins on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s forehead popping out and his eyes sending out fire as if he wanted to kill someone.

    Chen Ning, ah Chen Ning, you¡¯re dead!

    Chen Bi Yun gently pulled on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sleeve and cautiously asked, ¡°Your highness, who is that man hugging elder sister? Is that one of your guards? Ya, what are they doing in broad daylight? Why is elder sister letting that man hug her?¡±

    Her words were like oil added to the fire, making Chu Shao Yang instantly explode.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± He shouted at Chen Bi Yun like an angry lion.

    Chen Bi Yun closed her mouth in fright. Her face was pale, but she was feeling very good deep down.

    Chu Shao Yang looked back over at Chen Ning lying in Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace. He did not look at Mo Chuan at all, clearly treating him as a dead man already.

    Because the ck clothes that Mo Chuan was wearing was like the guard uniform of his pce.

    ¡°Bastard. Put down this king¡¯s princess and this king will leave you an intact corpse.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body released a terrifying cold aura filled with anger. Step by step, he walked over to Mo Chuan.

    His hands clenched into fists and the sounds of bone cracking could be heard. It was clear that he was alreadypletely enraged.

    If it wasn¡¯t because he was still holding Chen Ning, Chu Shao Yang would have sent a palm over and turned this man to a meat patty already.

 Chapter 230: No one is allowed to interfere

    Chapter 230: No one is allowed to interfere

    The cold auraing from Mo Chuan was even thickerpared to Chu Shao Yang, at the same time, there was a hidden killing intent.

    He stood there without moving as he gently put Chen Ning down, before pushing her behind him. This action made Chu Shao Yang even more furious.

    ¡°Your princess? What qualifications do you have to call her your princess?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s voice was even colder than Chu Shao Yang¡¯s. That one sentence he said was sent in a very strong voice, ¡°For just a concubine, you did not care about your princess and send her flying with a palm. You watched her fall from the air without helping her, so what qualifications do you have to call her your princess! How dare you open your mouth!¡±

    He passionately scolded, shocking everyone that heard him.

    The horse grooms couldn¡¯t help shaking their ears and rubbing theirs eyes, suspecting that they were in a dream.

    They never thought even in their dreams that someone would actually point at his highness¡¯ nose and scold him like this.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes lit up and almost began to p Mo Chuan for what he said.

    Wow! So cool!

    His words were all engraved into her hearts!

    His words were a series of huge ps that rang out across Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face began to burn as he was filled with rage. His handsome became distorted as he finally looked at Mo Chuan and slowly said.

    ¡°This king will have you die or else this king is not surnamed Chu!¡±

    The mes of anger he felt in his chest almost lit him up. Other than anger, there was also another emotion that he could not understand in his heart.

    Especially after seeing this man hug Chen Ning. Seeing the two of them whispering and ignoring everyone around them, he really wanted to kill this person!

    This was his princess, his woman!

    Even if he didn¡¯t want her and allowed her to die, he still did not permit anyone else to touch her!

    Mo Chuan stood as firm as a mountain in front of Chen Ning. Faced with the killing intent Chu Shao Yang released, he did not take half a step back.

    ¡°Chu?¡± He gave a coldugh. Then he said in a ice cold voice, ¡°You still remember your own surname?¡±

    ¡°Seeking death!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s words were like adding oil to the fire which made all of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s blood rush to his head and his eyes filled with killing intent. His right hand gently waved and a cold glowing sword appeared.

    The sword¡¯s glow flowed like water, seeming endless as it reflected the sun¡¯s light to release a cold glow. Its de moved like a snake as it seemed like it was dancing in the air.

    A cold inhale could be heard around them.

    The horse grooms were frozen with fear.

    Even Chen Bi Yu did not know that Chu Shao Yang actually had this soft sword hidden at his waist.

    Chu Shao Yang was very arrogant and very strong, so this soft as mud iron Spirit Snake Sword had never left its sheath in ten years even though he always kept it by his side.

    Today he was filled with rage and killing intent. He wanted to cut this ck clothed man into a broken corpses and then chop up the pieces to feed to the dogs!

    His right hand flicked and the soft Spirit Snake Sword suddenly became straight as it pierced forth at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Chi¡ª¡ª¡±

    This Spirit Snake Sword¡¯s de was filled with internal energy as it released a howling gust of wind. The sword had not arrived yet, but the sound could already be heard.

    This one stab contained all his anger, its might was unstoppable.

    Although Chu Shao Yang was filled with extreme hate towards Mo Chuan, this stab¡¯s goal was not to hurt Mo Chuan because he did not want to kill Mo Chuan so easily. He wanted to cut Mo Chuan¡¯s tendons first and turn him into a cripple. Then in front of Chen Ning, he wanted to cut off Mo Chuan¡¯s fingers, hands, and arms.

    Whichever part of his body had ever touched Chen Ning, he wanted to destroy it all. Destroy it all!

 Chapter 231: Well matched enemy

    Chapter 231: Well matched enemy

    He wanted to make Chen Ning watch this man bleed in front of her. He wanted her to wail and beg for mercy, letting her watch this man be tortured to death in front of her.

    He wanted to let Chen Ning see this man be cut up into pieces and then slowly eaten by the dogs!

    He wanted to let everyone know what happened when one approached Chu Shao Yang¡¯s woman!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes glowed with a cold and sinister light as his lips drew back into a cruel smile as if he could see the scene itself.

    The sword in his hand was like a snake as it instantly appeared in front of Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan did not move out of the way at all. It was unknown if he was frozen with fear or if he just could not dodge it at all.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, be careful!¡±

    Although she had seen Mo Chuan reveal his amazing martial arts, seeing Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mighty sword, Chen Ning¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help feeling tight.

    The reminder she gave made Chu Shao Yang even angrier.

    She was his princess and his woman, but she was calling out for another man! She did not even care about him, her own husband!

    ¡°Cheap woman, this king will first kill him and then I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He gave a wild roar and the Spirit Snake Sword stabbed at Mo Chuan¡¯s wrist.

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a grin.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    His smile suddenly froze and his eyes turned white as he stared at the tip of his sword.

    That sword did not pierce through Mo Chuan¡¯s wrist, but rather it was caught between his two fingers just like magic. It was frozen there, not moving at all!

    Chu Shao Yang forcefully pulled back, but it was stuck in between Mo Chuan¡¯s finger,pletely unmoving.

    His heart trembled and all the internal energy in his body was sent into his right arm. He moved back and wildly shouted, ¡°Come back!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then have your sword back.¡± Mo Chuan gave a coldugh and his fingers let go.

    Chu Shao Yang used his strength, but he did not know that Mo Chuan would suddenly let go, sending him through the air. All the blood in his body flowed up and his chest suffered a heavy impact, feeling like a hammer mming into it. He couldn¡¯t help opening his mouth and then spat out blood with a ¡°wa¡± sound.

    Everyone was stunned and could not understand what just happened.

    They saw his highness stab his sword at the ck clothed man, but his sword was caught between the ck clothed man¡¯s fingers. Then his highness had shouted to let go and the ck clothed man had obediently let go. In the end, his highness had spat out a mouthful of blood like he had been heavily injured.

    What had just happened?

    The others could not understand, but Chu Shao Yang understood deep down in his heart.

    The anger and killing intent on his face disappeared and his expression turned serious. He held his chest as he took in a deep breath and then slowly let it out.

    With just this one cycle of his internal energy, he could already tell that he had been heavily injured.

    Expert! This was an absolutely unfathomable master.

    Although Mo Chuan only revealed this one move and caught his sword with his fingers, in a fight between experts, a single move was enough to determine life and death.

    As for Mo Chuan¡¯s reflecting power move, it was perfectly used, being used at the perfect opportunity. He actually used Chu Shao Yang¡¯s own internal energy to shock his own organs!

    This move not only showed that Mo Chuan¡¯s martial art skills were strong, it also showed that he was very intelligent.

    This was a worthy opponent that could not be looked down on!

 Chapter 232: Menâ€™s reactions are all the same

    Chapter 232: Men¡¯s reactions are all the same

    ¡°Who are you?¡± How did you sneak into this king¡¯s pce? Who sent you to assassinate this king?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang just stared at Mo Chuan. This king of expert was definitely not a guard of his pce and an assassin sent from outside.

    His first reaction was that the enemy wanted to kill him!

    ¡°Assassinate you?¡± Mo Chuan slightly lifted his brows and then asked, ¡°Are you worthy?¡±

    He did not even look at Chu Shao Yang again as he turned to Chen Ning and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang almost went mad with rage after being ignored again. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Mo Chuan¡¯s martial arts were unfathomable, he would have rushed out and attacked.

    Just like this, the sword in his right hand would not stop shaking and the Spirit Snake Sword looked like a slivering snake.

    ¡°Chen Ning, do you still want face at all? You are this king¡¯s princess and you are actually getting together with another man? This man should be the man that you brought back to the Flowing Cloud Pavilionst night, right? This king is telling you, as long as you are this king¡¯s princess, you belong to this king. If you want to act lovingly with this man, you should stop thinking it right now! This king will make this matter known to the world, letting everyone know that the Chen Family¡¯s Guo Gong Duke Manor¡¯s young miss Chen Ning is nothing more than a cheap slut!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang watched Mo Chuan and Chen Ning¡¯s slowly disappearing backs as he loudly cursed them.

    He was out of breath from his anger, not saying anything else. The words he said were already enough to scare everyone to the point where their chins fell.

    They stood there in a daze looking at his highness, not daring to believe what his highness had just said.

    They never thought their noble and aloof highness would curse people like rogues in the marketce.

    Ze, ze, it seemed like all crows were ck in this world. Men all had the same response when being forced to wear a green hat, even their noble highness was still the same.

    Chu Shao Yang cursed out as loudly as he could, so Chen Ning and Mo Chuan could clearly hear what he said.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Everyone saw a flower bloom in front of them and then a crisp sound rang out.

    Chu Shao Yang held his right cheek, looking at Mo Chuan in front of him in disbelief. He was about to curse out in anger, but before he could say anything, he had also been pped on his left cheek.

    ¡°Pa!¡± This sound was louder than before and it was clear that the p was even heavier.

    Blood began to leak from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mouth.

    He waspletely stunned. The golden crown fixing his hair in ce was pped off and his hair became a mess, giving him a very embarrassing appearance.

    Chu Shao Yang did not dare believe that someone had actually hit his face!

    He was the respected King Ding Yuan, the blood nephew of the emperor. In the end, he had actually been pped twice by this wild man who had came out of nowhere!

    It was also in front of all his servants!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face began to turn. Only a small part of it was from the pain, the rest was from the embarrassment he felt.

    The chins of all the servants here fell to the ground.

    Their highness had been taught a lesson? This was a matter that could pierce through the heavens!

    Chen Bi Yun finally recovered from her daze and began to realize that the situation was bad. She called Lan Xiang over and ordered her to go back to the pce and call all of the guards over to protect Chu Shao Yang.

    Mo Chuan gaze swept over him, but hepletely ignored Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°You dare hit this king, you must be tired of living! You dare to offend this king for that ungrateful woman? Do you know what the consequences will be?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s every word was said through clenched teeth. His voice was cold and his gaze had turned sinister.

    He slowly said, ¡°This king will exterminate your entire family, breaking their corpses into ten thousand pieces!¡±

 Chapter 233: You think you are the emperor?

    Chapter 233: You think you are the emperor?

    ¡°Exterminating my family, do you really have that ability?¡± Mo Chuan revealed a smile filled with contempt. Then he walked over to Chu Shao Yang, releasing an aggressive aura.

    Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help taking two steps back. His face turned white and his heart filled with a kind of inexplicable fear.

    Who was this man?

    The killing intent around him was truly terrifying!

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you because you aren¡¯t worthy of me killing you!¡± Mo Chuan arrogantly lifted his chin as he contemptuously looked down on Chu Shao Yang, ¡°The prestigious King Ding Yuan would actually say this kind of uneducated and rough words, truly losing face for the royal family! I have really overestimated you. These two ps are to remind you that a man will receive the respect he deserves! You better watch yourself from now on!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang went mad with anger as he shouted with red eyes, ¡°A man like you who appeared out of nowhere, what qualifications do you have to teach this king a lesson! Who do you think you are? The emperor?¡±

    He casually lifted his Spirit Snake Sword and focused even more on Mo Chuan. The hate in his heart became stronger as he wished he could stab right through Mo Chuan.

    Although his anger had exploded, his sword art was still very refined. This move was very smooth, creating countless glowing sword tips, that looked just like the blooming white flower of a pear tree.

    Mo Chuan gave a coldugh and then flew into the sky, dodging over the sword attack. When he fell down, he had an extra tree branch in his hand which had a few bright, yellow flowers blooming on them.

    ¡°Foolish one who does not know how to repent. I will use this branch to properly teach you a lesson today.¡± Mo Chuan waved the branch in his hand.

    When Chu Shao Yang saw this, his chest almost exploded with rage.

    This man did not put him in his eyes at all. He was actually using a branch to deal with his own iron Spirit Snake Sword!

    ¡°Alright, this is you yourself seeking death. When you meet the king of hell, don¡¯t me this king for not reminding you.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face became as calm as water. He flicked his wrist and the Spirit Snake Sword turned into a long snake once again, slithering forth towards Mo Chuan.

    His attack seemed very normal, but there were nine powerful moves following behind it. If the enemies did not have a weapon to block it, they would not be able to stop his endless stream of attacks.

    If Mo Chuan had a sword in his hand, dealing with this move was not hard at all. It would only require a single sh for him to break it. However, Mo Chuan currently had a branch in his hand which would be sliced as soon as it touched the de.

    Mo Chuan knew this attack was powerful, but he just gave a coldugh. He flicked the branch in his hand and it moved towards the Spirit Snake Sword.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sword moved forward and chopped the branch in half, but he hit thin air. The sword in his hand then sunk down, as if something had wrapped around it.

    His heart turned cold when he saw the enemy¡¯s branch being stuck on his own sword. Using several moves, he still could not shake it off. Instead, the sword just got heavier, to the point that he could not move it any more.

    What kind of strange move was this!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart sank as he tried to release the sword in his hand, but Mo Chuan did not give him the chance to do so. He flicked the branch in his hand and the Spirit Snake Sword in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand flew out. It flew into the sky, just like a silver snake flying into the sky.

    After Mo Chuan had disarmed Chu Shao Yang, the branch fell down a few times, hitting several points on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body. Then he threw the branch to the side and it fell to the ground. Crossing his arms across his chest, he gave a cold snort while looking at Chu Shao Yang.

 Chapter 234: She does not have to carry this pot

    Chapter 234: She does not have to carry this pot

    ¡°So, from now on, clean out your mouth for me. If I hear you insult her one more time, I will not be as polite as today.¡± Mo Chuan said with an expressionless face.

    Chu Shao Yang felt his chest, back, and legs turn cold. With a gust of wind, he suddenly felt very cold.

    Lowering his head, he was immediately shocked.

    He saw that there was arge chunk of his clothes missing on his chest, revealing his light, brown skin. He also felt a chille from his back, so it must mean that the clothes on his back was also sliced up by Mo Chuan.

    What was the most embarrassing thing to him was that his two thighs werepletely revealed.

    This was the mercy that Mo Chuan showed by only cutting off the leg parts of his pants. If he attacked his belt, his butt would have been revealed in front of everyone.

    Chu Shao Yang really wanted to find a hole to hide in.

    It was a good thing Chen Bi Yun was clever. She quickly took off the cloak she had and ced it on Chu Shao Yang, helping him avoid shaming himself in front of everyone.

    Chu Shao Yang finally let out a sigh of relief. The embarrassment on his face disappeared as he shot a grateful look at Chen Bi Yun.

    Just this one point from Yun¡¯er was something that a cheap woman like Chen Ning could neverpare to!

    After sparring with Mo Chuan, he knew that if they were to really fight, his martial arts were far below the level his opponent had.

    A man knew when to give up. Even though he would suppress his anger, he would remember this debt.

    For a gentleman¡¯s revenge, even ten years wasn¡¯t toote!

    ¡°Chen Ning, you are jealous of Yun¡¯er, so you had the horse attack her, trying to take Yun¡¯er¡¯s life. Not only did this king see it, everyone else here has seen it. If this matter was reported to the emperor, you would suffer the death penalty! The most poisonous thing in this world is the female heart. I never thought that you would be so vicious. Yun¡¯er is carrying this king¡¯s child and you can still be this ruthless, causing her to almost lose her life. This king is telling you, this matter will not end like this!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang had suffered arge loss at Mo Chuan¡¯s hands and no longer dared to provoke him. So, he could only point his spear at Chen Ning.

    Chen Bi Yun weakly took two steps forward. Then with tears streaming down her face, she clutched her stomach and said, ¡°Elder sister, your little sister doesn¡¯t know how she has offended you, but how could you be this cruel to your little sister? Even if his highness spoils your little sister which angers elder sister, but this unborn child is innocent......¡±

    The two of them were both condemning Chen Ning because she was trying to kill someone with a horse out of jealousy.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help wanting tough.

    Her eyes fell onto the dead blue and white porcin horse not far to the side. The horse was already dead, so there was no evidence even if she said anything.

    If the horse didn¡¯t react even after she pulled on the reins, even she would have thought that she did it on purpose.

    But she was certain that this matter was not just an ident, but it was rather a very well nned out conspiracy!

    She would not have to carry this ck pot!

    ¡°Bi Yun, you are my blood rted little sister and I love you very much, how could I possibly wish to hurt you and the child in your belly? You think that elder sister is a heartless person? This matter is clearly someone trying to harm me, using a borrowed knife to kill someone, taking care of both of us! This person is very ruthless and has hidden intentions. Your highness, little sister, this matter is rted to me, so just give me three days time. In three days, I will find this person and hand them over to your highness and little sister.¡±

    Chen Ning could admit that white lotus¡¯ acting was good, but her¡¯s wasn¡¯t bad either.

    These words immediately stopped everyone chatting around them.

    Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh and said, ¡°Chen Ning, isn¡¯t that person you?¡±

 Chapter 235: Dog that canâ€™t stop eating shit

    Chapter 235: Dog that can¡¯t stop eating shit

    Chen Ning gently said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if your highness does not believe this princess. Three dayster, if I can¡¯t find that person, then I will personally endure your highness and my little sister¡¯s punishment. Whether you rip my heart out or cut me to ten thousand pieces, it¡¯s all fine with me! I only have a single request.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart was filled with joy, but she asked, ¡°What request?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes fell onto her face and then she said with a faint smile, ¡°In the next three days, I want everything to be normal. I want the pce to seem normal to weed out the snake because I believe that there is someone secretly plotting in the king¡¯s pce. Your highness, little sister, is this fine with you?¡±

    Chen Bi Yu wanted to say something, but seeing Chu Shao Yang look at her, she immediately looked down.

    ¡°Everything to be normal? Your meaning is you just want toe to this horse track tomorrow and continue to learn horse riding with this king?¡± Chu Shao Yang understood Chen Ning¡¯s meaning immediately.

    ¡°There is no need for you to teach me anything. I just want you to personally witness how this princess finds the culprit.¡±

    Chen Ning was not looking at him. With her cold tone, she waspletely different from the person that was just chatting with him.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart felt like it was blocked.

    Although her smile was ugly, the cold appearance she showed made him feel even more ufortable.

    ¡°Alright, this king will give you three day!¡± He angrily said.

    Chen Ning no longer cared about him and turned to Mo Chuan as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She took two steps and then her body suddenly bent over, almost falling to the ground.

    Mo Chuan caught her and said in a concerned tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chen Ning did not reply as she stood up with gritted teeth and continued forward, not looking back at all.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Did your foot get hurt?¡±

    He could see that her foot was not touching the ground. Although she was very good at hiding it, his eyes were still sharp enough to see it.

    ¡°Let me see it!¡±

    He grabbed her right foot without any exnation and then rolled up her pant leg to find that her snow, white ankle was swollen, turning a green and blue colour. His eyes turned cold as he stared at Chu Shao Yang.

    Not only did Chu Shao Yang¡¯s palm hit the blue and white porcin horse, a small portion of the power had alsonded on Chen Ning¡¯s ankle.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not that important. I just need to put some medicine on itter.¡± Chen Ning rolled down her pant leg with an indifferent face and kept walking while enduring the pain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Mo Chuan did not even think before reaching out and picking her up in his chest.

    Seeing this scene, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes began to emit mes of rage. He could not suppress it at all.

    ¡°Chen Ning, very good! The princess is entering into another man¡¯s embrace! This king will report this back to Grand General Chen and see just how the Hu Guo Manor created a person like you who is notdylike at all! Not keeping your modesty and running off with wild men!¡± He angrily shouted.

    Mo Chuan froze in his steps and turned around as he angrily said.

    ¡°You really a dog that can¡¯t stop eating shit!¡±

    His eyebrows suddenly jumped up. As he was prepared to teach Chu Shao Yang another lesson, Chen Ning reached out and shook her head at him.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, let me down.¡±

    He had a puzzled look on his face as he stared at Chen Ning, not understanding her meaning at all. But he still catered to her will and let her down.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly looked at Chu Shao Yang with a gaze as cold as ice, without a trace of smile on her face. She slowly limped over and stopped three feet in front of him.

    This man was truly dirty, from his head to his toes. She was afraid that she would be dirty by getting too close to him.

 Chapter 236: Her bottom line

    Chapter 236: Her bottom line

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, listen closely to what I¡¯m saying. He is called Xiao Hei and is my bodyguard, not some kind of wild man! I, Chen Ning stand and sit straight. As long as I am the King Ding Yuan Pce¡¯s princess, I will not do anything that will lose face for my Chen Family! If you dare to nder either me or Xiao Hei, then I will die with you! Chu Shao Yang, if you don¡¯t like me, then you can divorce me! But if you want to nder my honour, then I will not ept this!¡±

    She forcefully spat out each and every word. Her voice was clear and firm, her eyes were filled with resolution, not blinking at all as she stared right at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned.

    Chen Bi Yun was also stunned.

    Everyone on the horse track was all stunned.

    Chen Ning raised her chin high up. Even though her face was painted with the ugly makeup, she seemed like she was releasing a kind of glow. That firm character made everyone ignore her face.

    The ck and white of her eye were clearly separated, just like a clear bottomless pool of water, without a single impurity. It sparkled as it looked over the crowd, including looking over Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time, I, Chen Ning, am pure, proven by the heaven and earth! If there are any rumours that spread after today, then no matter who it is, this princess will not let them off!¡±

    Her words werepletely overbearing. As her eyes swept over them, no one dared to not believe what she said.

    Even if they did not believe her, they still believed the unfathomable ck clothed man beside her. If they dared to provoke such a man, it would truly be seeking death!

    Mo Chuan stared at Chen Ning who seemed to be glowing. It was as if something had hit his chest and shook it, as a strange emotion began to fill his heart.

    This was a Chen Ning he had not seen before. Her pride and her confidence, this was her bottom line that she would not allow anyone to cross.

    In his lifetime, this was his first time seeing a girl like this.

    He walked over without a word and then picked her up once again. Being careful not to touch her injury, he carried her like a precious treasure as he turned and left.

    Chen Ning did not struggle orin. She silently leaned into Mo Chuan¡¯s chest and closed her eyes as she gave a silent sigh.

    The wind lifted the corner of her light, blue clothes dyed with traces of gold.

    Chu Shao Yang just stood there watching her raised sleeve. His heart felt empty like there was something missing.

    He would remember this scene many yearster as clear as day.

    It was a pity that at this moment, he did not know what he had just lost.

    Chen Ning and Mo Chuan had left for a while, but Chu Shao Yang just stood there with a straight back.

    His eyes stared at the direction where Chen Ning had disappeared, not moving at all, as if he had turned to stone.

    The horse track waspletely silent and one could only hear the wind blowing.

    The horse grooms all moved back, no one daring to go forward and talk to him. Even Chen Bi Yun did not have this courage.

    Her heart was filled with hatred towards Chen Ning, especially after seeing Chu Shao Yang¡¯s lost expression. All her internal organs felt like they had been bitten by a poisonous snake.

    She had to make that cheap woman die!

    She could not allow her to live another day!

    But that cheap woman now had that strong ck clothed guard, so it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to aplish this.

    Chen Bi Yun rolled her eyes and gave a silent coldugh. Chen Ning, ah Chen Ning, you might have escaped today, but I want to see if you will be this lucky tomorrow!

 Chapter 237: If she was even half of you

    Chapter 237: If she was even half of you

    Chen Bi Yun slowly walked over to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side with gentle steps. Then she softly said, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er has grown up with elder sister and Yun¡¯erpletely understands what kind of person elder sister is. The person she loves the most is your highness and there is no other man in elder sister¡¯s heart. So you can believe Yun¡¯er when she says that elder sister is definitely pure. She would not do anything with that bodyguard of hers. So please believe in elder sister and please believe in Yun¡¯er.¡±

    She spoke the truth, saying exactly what Chu Shao Yang loved to hear.

    His face began to slowly rx and finally he revealed some kind of expression. He looked at Chen Bi Yun, before giving a slow nod.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. She is this king¡¯s princess and the daughter of the Hu Guo Manor¡¯s General Chen¡¯s daughter, this king understands that she wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything scandalous!¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes shed with a bit of embarrassment as she unconsciously shrunk back a bit.

    At this moment, Lan Xiang had brought the guards to the horse track, but they found that Chen Ning and Mo Chuan were already gone.

    ¡°Useless things!¡± Chen Bi Yun took out all her anger on Lan Xiang. She pulled on her ears and hit Lan Xiang to the ground.

    ¡°They¡¯re gone already and you only appear now!¡± She shouted.

    Lan Xiang held her face while being filled with grievances, but she did not dare say anything.

    Chen Bi Yun angrily beat her servant without any hesitation,pletely breaking her graceful facade. It waspletely different from the gentle appearance she showed Chu Shao Yang.

    She finally recovered herself after beating her servant. She quickly rushed over to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side. Chu Shao Yang had been in a daze, so he did not hear what she said or see what she did.

    Chen Bi Yun gave a soft sigh and then rolled her eyes. Her hand touched her stomach and she gently shouted, ¡°Aiyo!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s attention was immediately caught by her call and he held her as he asked, ¡°Yun¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It might be because of the shock, but my stomach feels ufortable.¡± Chen Bi Yun slightly knitted her brows and revealed a pitiful appearance.

    ¡°Lan Xiang, quickly call the doctor over!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was suddenly filled with anxiety as he gave an order to Lan Xian while picking up Chen Bi Yun, holding her just like how Mo Chuan held Chen Ning, walking to the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion. Chen Bi Yun¡¯s mind was filled with sweetness as she grabbed onto his neck.

    Without knowing why, Chu Shao Yang suddenly thought of the scene he had just witnessed. His arms suddenly became stiff and his feet stopped.

    But he quickly recovered and carried Chen Bi Yun away.

    The doctor said that while Chen Bi Yun had suffered a shock, the child in her stomach was still fine.

    Hearing this, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s serious expression finally released. He sent the doctor away and mmed down on a table as he angrily said, ¡°If something had happened to Yun¡¯er today, I would not have let that cheap woman off!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun said in a gentle voice, ¡°Your highness, you should not me elder sister. Yun¡¯er believes that elder sister would not be this ruthless. Didn¡¯t elder sister already say that she would find the person who harmed Yun¡¯er within three days? Yun¡¯er believes in elder sister.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang hugged her in hisp while rubbing her stomach. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Yun¡¯er, you are too virtuous, but you are also too soft. If that cheap woman had even half of your kindness, this king would not.....¡±

    He suddenly stopped and swallowed what he was about to say into his stomach. Then he calmly said, ¡°What good things do you have to eat here? This king¡¯s stomach is empty.¡±

    ¡°There are things. Yun¡¯er has prepared the dishes your highness loves to eat already.¡± Chen Bi Yun gave a warm smile as she pped her hands to have Lan Xiang bring in the dishes.

    Chu Shao Yang stayed in the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion all day.

    He stayed with Chen Bi Yun to share meals, watch the flowers, and feed the fish. Even when thenterns were lit outside, he still did not leave.

    It seemed like he would stay in the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion tonight.

 Chapter 238: You can watch it, but you canâ€™t obtain it

    Chapter 238: You can watch it, but you can¡¯t obtain it

    Lan Xiang had already left quite early, preparing the bed for the two of them before leaving.

    On the high and soft bed, the two of them slept together.

    Chen Bi Yun felt like she had just eaten honey. Turning her head, she watched Chu Shao Yang¡¯s handsome face and that straight, jade like nose. She couldn¡¯t help reaching out and touching his chest, feeling his smooth and soft skin.

    Chu Shao Yang slightly opened his eyes and then held her hand, not letting her touch. Revealing a smile, he asked, ¡°Yun¡¯er, what are you doing? Are you provoking this king?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face went red with shyness as she coyly said, ¡°Your highness, you¡¯re making fun of me.¡±

    With her eyes filled with affection, she kept looking over at Chu Shao Yang.

    Even a blind man could see what she meant. Chu Shao Yang revealed an evil smile and blew out the candle, throwing the bedroom into darkness.

    He reached out his arms to pull Chen Bi Yun in and let her lie down on his chest. Stroking her hair, he said, ¡°Have a good sleep. You suffered a huge shock today and the doctor already said that you need to properly rest.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he just silently hugged her. His eyes closed and his breathing became calmer as he quickly fell asleep.

    Chen Bi Yun was stunned as her heart filled with burning love quickly turned cold.

    Sheid there in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s embrace, not daring to move at all. However, smelling his fragranceing from him, she found that her heart became even more moved and her body felt hot and bothered. She really wanted to take off her clothes and let him make love to her, using as much force as he wanted......

    But she did not dare do so. As a properdy, she did not dare to speak of or take the initiative in rtions to these kinds of things. That was something the shameless women of the brothel did.

    But she really did feel ufortable, like her body was being bitten by little bugs, but she couldn¡¯t scratch the itch. There was only one way to solve it.

    Chen Bi Yun tightly bit her lips. The more he hugged her, the more bothered she was. She did not dare to move, but she felt so ufortable that she almost began to cry.

    That taste, it was hard to forget after trying it once.

    She already could not remember thest time she did that with Chu Shao Yang. Ever since she married into the king¡¯s pce, he had not touched her since.

    Weren¡¯t men all greedy cats that always wanted more fish after a single taste? Why was it possible that he could hug her fragrant and gentle body, but not make a single move?

    Chen Bi Yun began to think of all the time she spent on making that ginseng deer tail soup and couldn¡¯t help grinding her teeth in anger.

    It¡¯s all that cheap person¡¯s fault!

    It was unknown how long passed, but she finally suppressed the emotions in her heart and finally fell asleep.

    When she fell asleep, Chu Shao Yang suddenly opened hispletely clear eyes.

    His lips had a kind of faint smile as he looked at Chen Bi Yun with a mocking gaze.

    How could he not understand what she was thinking? The more she wanted it, the more he wouldn¡¯t give it to her.

    Ginseng deer tail soup?

    Heughed at this!

    Did he, Chu Shao Yang, need something like this!

    This girl actually gave him this kind of stew! He would let her taste what it would be like to want something and not get it.

    Seeing her bothered appearance and hearing her heavy breathing, his heart was like an ancient well, not being disced at all. Rather, he felt that Chen Bi Yun¡¯s current appearance was quite funny.

    His eyes suddenly turned dark and the smile on his lips froze.

    He was wondering what she was doing right now.

    Thinking of Chen Ning, his sleepinesspletely disappeared and he revealed a cold as ice stare.

    If she dared to do anything that she shouldn¡¯t do with that bodyguard, he, Chu Shao Yang would swear that he would make her......wish she was dead!

 Chapter 239: Pain, pain, pain, pain, pain

    Chapter 239: Pain, pain, pain, pain, pain

    ¡°Pain, pain, pain, pain, pain! Aiyo, softer, be a little softer!¡± Chen Ning grinded her teeth so hard that smoke almosts came out as she ced her snow, white ankle on Mo Chuan¡¯s knee.

    She forcefully pulled her leg back, but Mo Chuan grabbed her and stopped her from moving.

    ¡°Now you know it hurts? Why did you not make a single sound at the horse track?¡± Mo Chuan angrily looked at her. He used his hand to rub a bruising cream on her ankle and massaged the temples to circte the blood in her feet.

    Chen Ning¡¯s ankle was swollen like arge mantou and it was so painful that she was crying, but she said with a uncaring look, ¡°Why would I make a sound? Even if my foot breaks, that man will not see any reactions, or hear a single word from me. If I did ever show my wound off to him, he would say: This injury is ugly, you shouldn¡¯t let others see it since it¡¯s this ugly.¡±

    Xiao Ru had been in tears, but when she heard this, she suddenly gave augh.

    But afterughing twice, she wanted to cry again as her heart felt even more ufortable.

    ¡°That bastard highness really deserves to die! Young miss, this servant should havee with you. If this servant came, then young miss would not have been injured.¡± The tear she wiped off fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s leg. She felt worse the more she looked at it, as her voice began to crack from her crying.

    ¡°Silly girl, stop speaking nonsense.¡± Chen Ning patted Xiao Ru¡¯s head, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m fine now, so you should go back and sleep.¡±

    Xiao Ru shook her head, ¡°This servant will stay here and apany the young miss.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a doctor, so staying here won¡¯t make my foot better. Go back and go to sleep, be good.¡± Chen Ning sent Xiao Ru away with a tone that sounded like she was coaxing a child. Then she turned to look at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, you should go and sleep too. Give me the cream, I can just rub it on myself.¡±

    Mo Chuan did not answer.

    He did not look up and continued to move his hand. His right palm was ced over her hand, secretly sending forth internal energy. He was using his internal energy to help her absorb the medicine¡¯s energy.

    Chen Ning gave a small sigh offort as she ced her right foot into a bucket of warm water. The warm feeling spread to all four of her limbs.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, your massages are really good. You should stop being an assassin and be a masseuse, perhaps you could make even more money than what you make by killing people.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a yawn as she spoke in a sleepy voice.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s lips quivered, but he did not say anything as he helped massage her foot.

    ¡°To be honest, Xiao Hei, I really thought you would kill him today.¡± Chen Ning closed her eyes and she began to think about what happened at the horse track today.

    Mo Chuan gently said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    After a pause, he then said, ¡°Because he did not pay me.¡±

    ¡°Pu!¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t hold it in and began tough. Her eyes opened wide and she looked at Mo Chuan like he was very funny.

    ¡°Your meaning is you want to kill him and you want him to pay you for it?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Although I sometimes kill people for free, for people like him, I would never do it for free.¡± Mo Chuan said in a serious voice.

    Chen Ning began tough. She felt that not only was Mo Chuan mysterious, he was also quite interesting. He was not like the cold block of wood he was when she first met him.

    Thinking of how he saved her today, her heart began to feel warm.

    ¡°Ke, ke, Xiao Hei, is your injury not heavy?¡± She looked at him with a gaze of worry. He was wearing a mask on his face, so she could not see hisplexion, but his eyes were glowing.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine already.¡± He calmly replied.

    ¡°You¡¯re fine?¡± Chen Ning looked at him in disbelief.

    --------------------------------------------------------------------------------

 Chapter 240: Psychological warfare

    Chapter 240: Psychological warfare

    Mo Chuan gave a nod, ¡°It was just a little shock to my organs, it isn¡¯t much. If I hade earlier, your foot would not have be like this. Can you tell me just what happened today? Chu Shao Yang said you tried to kill his beloved with a horse, but I believe you¡¯re not that kind of person. So what actually happened?¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help feeling startled.

    He said that he believed her, but he was a stranger who did not know her for long, yet he was able to say that he believed her without any hesitation at all.

    Then again, looking at Chu Shao Yang, he did not even ask anything before condemning her as the killer. He called her the killer who wanted to harm Chen Bi Yun, wanting her dead without any hesitation at all.

    There was noparison whenparing the two of them.

    She slowly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened either. That horse suddenly stopped listening to me and charged towards Chen Bi Yun. No matter how I pulled the reins, it would not stop. That was how it happened. Even now, I still have no idea what happened.¡±

    After pausing for a bit, she curled her lips into a cold smile and said, ¡°Even if I really wanted Chen Bi Yun dead, I would not use this kind of foolish method. If I tried to kill his beloved with a horse in front of him, would I be stupid or would he be stupid?¡±

    Mo Chuan nodded and said in a solemn voice, ¡°I understand. I believe you. There must be something strange going on here.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t understand just what is happening. Why did the blue and white porcin horse suddenly go crazy? Why did it not charge at anyone else and only charge at Chen Bi Yun? This matter ispletely rted with Chen Bi Yun, herself. I had used my words to test her and she revealed her ws, which means that she must be the culprit behind this matter! What I cannot understand is how she did it. Why did it only affect my horse and not Chu Shao Yang¡¯s horse?¡±

    Chen Ning tapped her chin while thinking about this.

    Mo Chuan just stared at her. He couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You tested her? With which words? I didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°This is a kind of psychological warfare. When I said that I would find the killer in three days, but I needed a single condition, she immediately asked what that condition was and that alone exposed her. If this wasn¡¯t done by her, she would not have been that eager to speak.¡±

    Mo Chuan did not say anything and just looked at her with a strange gaze.

    He could understand her words, but he couldn¡¯t understand the logic behind them.

    She seemed to have a kind of ability that easily allowed her to differentiate between the truth and lies. From the first time he saw her, she had already given him a strong feeling.

    His eyes could see through many people, but when he met the swindlers on the street, he could not see through them. At that time, she had ruthlessly pointed it out to him.

    He wasn¡¯t that convinced at that time, but the more contact he made with her, the more he felt that her ability could not be ignored.

    Her eyes seemed like they could see through a person¡¯s heart!

    Was there really mind reading in this world?

    He suddenly looked away, as if he was afraid that she could see through his heart.

    Everyone had their own instinct to protect themselves, not letting others easily see through their heart. He was not an exception to this.

    ¡°What? Are you afraid of me?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s sparkling eyes stared at him as her lips curled into an interested smile.

    She had seen every subtle movement from him and could easily determine just what he was thinking. She secretly thought this was very funny and couldn¡¯t help teasing him.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face became a little warm. What a joke, how could he be afraid!

 Chapter 241: The first gift

    Chapter 241: The first gift

    ¡°Of course not!¡± He quickly responded.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not afraid of me, why won¡¯t you look me in the eyes? Are you afraid of me seeing through your thoughts? Alright, since it¡¯s like this, I might as well tell you the truth. Your guess is right, I did learn a mind reading technique. As long as I take a look at you, I will be able to guess what you are thinking.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s smile faded as she spoke with a serious expression on her face.

    ¡°Really?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s heart violently trembled. When he looked into her ck and white eyes, he quickly looked away.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help breaking out inughter. She wasughing so hard that she bent over, ¡°Aiyo, this is so funny. I¡¯m clearly speaking nonsense and you actually believe me!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Mo Chuan was embarrassed and angry as he suddenly stood up.

    Chen Ning¡¯s right ankle fell to the ground and she gave an ¡°yi¡± sound. Standing up and taking two steps, she found that it did not hurt anymore. Rather, the swelling of her ankle disappeared and it was back to normal.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, what kind of treasure is this medicine? It¡¯s too miraculous and so easy to use!¡± She picked up the bottle and examined it, even opening it to take a whiff.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a treasure at all. If you like it, I can just give it to you.¡± Mo Chuan spoke in an indifferent manner, as if what he was giving away was something that costed nothing.

    If Xiao Si saw this, he would have screamed.

    Of course, he would not tell her that this medicine was created personally by the world¡¯s greatest doctor. Although it seemed ordinary, there was only a single bottle of this in the world. It had been very hard for him to obtain it and it was a priceless treasure.

    Not only did this little bottle have an effect on blood cirction, it also had a miraculous effect on the bones of either a living or dead person. No matter how heavy the injury sustained was, as long as this medicine was rubbed on, the bleeding would stop and the bones would make more blood. It was incredibly effective.

    The bottle of medicine was something that Mo Chuan always kept by his side, treating it as a treasure, but today he had given it away without even blinking an eye.

    Chen Ning shook her head with a smile. Although Mo Chuan did not say anything, she could tell that this strange medicine was not a normal item.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any use for this kind of thing. You are an assassin, living on the edge of a knife everyday. If you¡¯re not bleeding, then you¡¯ll still be injured, so it¡¯s better if you keep it.¡± She gave the bottle back to Mo Chuan with a smile. Seeing that he was not taking it, she ced it into his chest.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like what I¡¯m giving you?¡± His eyes seemed like he was a little hurt.

    This was his first time he was giving someone a present, but he never thought that Chen Ning would reject it.

    ¡°I like it, but there¡¯s more use for it if you keep it.¡± Chen Ning said with a faint smile.

    If Xiao Si could see this scene, he would definitely be stomping his feet in anxiety over his master.

    He would definitely say, ¡°Master, ah Master, this is your first time giving a gift to a girl, you should at least give her something she likes. For example, beautiful jewelry, pretty clothes, or even some nice makeup. You¡¯re really good, actually giving this girl a golden bottle of medicine!¡±

    Aren¡¯t you hoping that this girl gets injured in the future?

    ¡°Xiao Hei, my foot is fine already, it¡¯s been hard on you. It¡¯s gettingte, so you should go rest soon.¡±

    Chen Ning took a few steps in the room and found that her right foot was better. She raised her head to give a grateful look to Mo Chuan.

    However, it seemed like Mo Chuan did not hear her. It was unknown what he was thinking, but he just silently stood there.

    She even said it twice, but he did not hear it at all.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red and couldn¡¯t help staring at him. In the dead of night, having a man and woman in a single room, nothing good could happen if this was ever spread.

    Especially, after the oath that she had given everyone today.

    This Mo Chuan, was he purposely not leaving?

 Chapter 242: Golden sea of flowers

    Chapter 242: Golden sea of flowers

    Mo Chuan suddenly raised his head and looked at Chen Ning with a pondering gaze. Then he casually said, ¡°That Chen Bi Yun, she really is fragrant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she¡¯s very fragrant. I really don¡¯t know what perfume she uses to create such a strong smell.¡±

    Chen Ning slightly knitted her brows. Thinking of when Chen Bi Yun stood in front of her horse, the strong smell of her perfume had almost made her fall off her horse.

    She really did not know how Chu Shao Yang could like such a fragrance. Perhaps he was just so deeply in love that even if Chen Bi Yun farted, he would think that it smelled good.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of Suddenly Laughing?¡± Mo Chuan asked.

    This name was truly strange. Chen Ning thought for a bit and remembered that she had seen it in a book before.

    ¡°Suddenly Laughing, also known as Yellow Stone Flower. It is a kind of golden flower that is very beautiful, but it is very poisonous, especially the scale shaped bulbs. If ordinary people eat its bulbs, their limbs will spasm and their heart will stop.¡± She read it like she had memorized it.

    Mo Chuan said in a surprised voice, ¡°You¡¯ve seen it before?¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve only seen a picture and a description in a book before.¡±

    ¡°Then have you smelled its fragrance before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Chen Ning shook her head again.

    ¡°Its smell is very bad, disgusting anyone that smells it. As long as you have smelled it once, you would never forget the smell.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s words surprised Chen Ning. She had thought that Suddenly Laughing would be very fragrant, just like the perfume on Chen Bi Yun¡¯s body, but she never thought that it would smell bad.

    She silently looked at him, waiting for him to continue. She knew that he would not mention this strange flower for no reason.

    Mo Chuan slightly knitted his brows and recalled, ¡°This happened several years ago, but when I was riding on a horse, a disgusting smell sudden came on the breeze. I did not mind it, but my horse suddenly began to charge forward. No matter how hard I pulled on the reins, itpletely ignored me. Very quickly, arge golden ocean appeared in front of my eyes. When I got closer, I found that it was not a golden ocean, but rather a sea of flowers. The flowers shined as brightly as gold and I had never seen such a beautiful flower before. So with curiosity filling me at this strange sight, I stopped pulling on the reins and let the horse rush over to the golden sea. The closer I came, the worse the smell was. At that point, I realized that the horse had been attracted over by the terrible smell......¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Ning suddenly felt a chill. From Mo Chuan¡¯s story, she felt a kind of sinister feeling, as if something important had just appeared in her mind.

    She heard Mo Chuan continue on to say, ¡°The closer I was to the sea of flowers, the more excited my horse became, charging right at the sea of flowers. At this moment, I felt a sense of danger in my heart, so I jumped off the horse¡¯s back without even thinking about it, falling on the edge of the sea of flowers. I fell down onto the hard stone floor, but my horse charged into the sea of flowers. Hearing a pitiful whiny, my horse suddenly disappeared from the center of the sea of flowers!¡±

    ¡°I silently watched this incredible scene happening in front of me, being stunned with shock as my mind turned nk. After a while, I realized that the flowers had been growing on the edge of a cliff! I had escaped, but my horse......had fallen off the edge of the cliff and turned into a meat patty!¡±

    After saying this, his piercing eyes looked at Chen Ning and he slowly said, ¡°So I think that Chen Bi Yun must have applied the perfume of the Suddenly Laughing on herself!¡±

 Chapter 243: Little pork buns

    Chapter 243: Little pork buns

    Chen Ning pped her hands together and her eyes lit up. She had finally gotten the answer that had been puzzling her the whole time and the path ahead cleared up.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, you¡¯re right! The situation with the blue and white porcin horse and your situation in the past was exactly the same. It had also suddenly rushed out at Chen Bi Yun and it must be because of the horse stimting effect of the Suddenly Laughing Flower that makes them lose control. As for why Chen Bi Yun had such heavy perfume on, it was because she was covering up the stench of the Suddenly Laughing perfume, that¡¯s why no one suspected her and why I couldn¡¯t understand how it happened!¡±

    A look of praise appeared in Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes as he slightly nodded at Chen Ning.

    He had just mentioned the story and she had immediately figured out the reason behind it, without missing a single thing. She really was an intelligent woman!

    The more Chen Ning thought about it, the more clear it became. Then she said, ¡°No wonder she came over to my horse to talk to me, it was to let the blue and white porcin horse smell the Suddenly Laughing fragrance on her body. No, no, if it¡¯s like that, why did Chu Shao Yang¡¯s jade flower horse not go crazy?¡±

    Her brows knitted together, not being able to think through this.

    Mo Chuan thought about it and asked, ¡°Think about it a bit. After Chen Bi Yun came to the horse track, did she do anything? Was there any strange moves she made?¡±

    Chen Ning curled her lips and did not even think before saying, ¡°She hade to give Chu Shao Yang something to eat. Taking out the ginseng deer tail soup first that Chu Shao Yang did not drink before throwing it to the ground. Then she took out the little pork buns that Chu Shao Yang ate without leaving a single one. Then she went to sit under the shade, not doing anything strange.....Ah! I understand now! I understand now!¡±

    Her eyes suddenly lit up and she grabbed Mo Chuan¡¯s right had. She excitedly said, ¡°The little pork buns! The little pork buns!¡±

    Mo Chuan had a mask on his face, so he showed no expressions, but his eyes revealed a happy look of praise.

    ¡°Chen Bi Yun must have ced an antidote in the little pork buns. That antidote should be able to release a special smell that stopped the effect of the Suddenly Laughing on the jade flower horse and that¡¯s why his horse did not go crazy!¡± Chen Ning finally understood everything. Her eyes revealed a look of intense hatred.

    ¡°This really is a sinister n! I never thought that Chen Bi Yun could be so evil, thinking of such a sinister n to deal with me!¡± She angrily said, ¡°Xiao Hei, if you didn¡¯t save me today, her n would have seeded and the position of the King Ding Yuan princess would have been hers. As for me? I would have been pped dead by Chu Shao Yang and would have been branded with the crime of trying to kill someone with a horse out of jealousy!¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more fear she felt. The hand grabbing onto Mo Chuan could not help gently shaking.

    ¡°From this day forth, I will not allow a single person to harm a single hair on you! No one at all! I, Mo Chuan, have always kept what I said!¡± Mo Chuan slowly said to her. Slowly opening his hand, he tightly grabbed her hand.

    His palms were burning hot, but his words made her heart even warmer.

    This was her second time hearing it, but it made her heart even more shockedpared to the first time.

    She raised her head and stared into his eyes. She felt like his eyes were like an undissolvable ink. It was like a deep well that was hard to escape from.

    Suddenly, a voice sounded in her ears.

    ¡°I love his princess. Even if he treats his princess like grass, I will treat her like a treasure! Even if he doesn¡¯t want his princess, I still want her! If he was willing to throw her away, I would immediately marry her and make her my princess!¡± Each word hitting hard, without a trace of hesitation!

 Chapter 244: Iâ€™m willing because of you

    Chapter 244: I¡¯m willing because of you

    It was Chu Shao Bai¡¯s confession that he had poured his heart into.

    So, no. She really couldn¡¯t.

    Shao Bai was so serious towards her, so how could she let him down? How could she hurt him?

    Chen Ning slowly took back her hand from Mo Chuan¡¯s grip and looked down. Then she gently said, ¡°Xiao Hei, thank you.¡±

    There was no need to say anything else. Just these three words were enough.

    She believed that Mo Chuan would understand her meaning.

    Naturally, the light in Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes dimmed a bit, but he revealed no expressions. He treated it like nothing had happened and calmly asked, ¡°That Chen Bi Yun, what are you nning to do to her?¡±

    Thinking of Chen Bi Yun, Chen Ning¡¯s heart began to fill with anger.

    She curled her lips and looked at the solitary candle on the table, not saying a single word.

    Mo Chuan did not say anything and just quietly watched her.

    In this moment, he suddenly felt like he was very close to her. It was as if he could see her heart and know what she was thinking.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then I¡¯ll do it. I won¡¯t charge you for killing her this time.¡±

    His eyes turned into cold stars and he released a faint killing intent before turning to leave.

    ¡°Xiao Hei!¡± Chen Ning suddenly came to her senses and called out to him, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Mo Chuan turned back and slightly knitted his brows. Then he said, ¡°Treating everything like it¡¯s normal will cause more chaos!¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help revealing a smile. Then she winked and said, ¡°Do you think that I wouldn¡¯t make a move because I¡¯m soft hearted? No, I was just thinking of a good way to deal with her.¡±

    ¡°Then did you think of it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Ning curled her lips and a blush appeared on her snow, white cheeks. Her eyes seemed to fill with energy.

    She slowly said, ¡°This method will be eye for eye and give her some more back!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Let me hear it!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes shed with an interested look.

    ¡°I need your help for this matter. Xiao Hei, are you willing to help me?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s bright eyes stared at him, not looking away for a second.

    Mo Chuan did not say anything and just silently stared at her.

    Was what he said before not clear enough?

    Was he, Mo Chuan a person that made oaths easily!

    Although he did not say a thing, in his deep and dark eyes burned an aggressive look.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help looking down and avoiding his gaze. She said in a gentle voice, ¡°This matter will embarrass you a bit, so if you¡¯re not willing to help, I won¡¯t me you.¡±

    ¡°Say it!¡±

    Mo Chuan only said a single word, but it was hard to misunderstand his meaning.

    Chen Ning bit her lips and then they curled into a fox like evil smile.

    She tiptoed over and leaned beside Mo Chuan¡¯s ears, whispering a few words to him.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised when she saw Mo Chuan¡¯s ears turn slightly red and his body began to tremble a little.

    She moved back two steps and said with a gentle sigh, ¡°Xiao Hei, I know that you are a strong man and to make you do something like this. I.....I can think of another n instead.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Mo Chuan suddenly said. His eyes suddenly looked at her and she felt a kind of breathless feelinge over her.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to do it!¡± Mo Chuan said again. Taking a long look at her, he then turned to leave.

    ¡°Because of you!¡±

    The door closed behind him, but his final words were passed through the wind into Chen Ning¡¯s ears.

    Chen Ning just stood there in a daze. Her heart felt like it had been hit with something heavy.

    She once again bit her lips and forced down this strange feeling appearing inside of her.

 Chapter 245: Red ears

    Chapter 245: Red ears

    Waking up the next morning, Chen Ning opened the window and stared at the wide, blue sky.

    Her mood was as good as the weather outside. Narrowing her eyes a little, she looked at the red, rising sun to the east.

    Thinking of what would happen today, she was feeling a little bit of anticipation.

    A ck, human figure suddenly appeared outside the window. She was scared for a second, but then she found that it was just Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Morning!¡± She smiled as she greeted him.

    Mo Chuan did not say anything, but he did slightly nod at her. His eyes fell onto her face and then quickly moved away, looking at the blooming flowers in the yard.

    Chen Ning noticed that his ears had turned red once again and she felt a strange feeling in her heart.

    Was he feeling shy?

    Why was he feeling it this time? Was it because of the thing she wanted him to dost night?

    How was that possible!

    Thinking of the n she thought of, making a man like him do something like that, especially someone as proud as him. Not to mention it being embarrassing, even when she thought of it, she felt a bit of regret.

    Chen Ning curled her lips into a smile and leaned on the window sill, breathing in the fresh air. She just stood there, enjoying the scene of the garden.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s back was still facing her, not turning around the whole time. As for his red ears, it took a while before the colour faded.

    The more she looked at this, the funnier she felt it was. She never imagined that a cold killer like him would actually be able to feel shy.

    He used to be surrounded by a cold, killing intent which made it hard to approach him, but after being around him for a while, Chen Ning found that she was bing less and less afraid of him. Especially after seeing his ears turn red, she wanted to tease him even more.

    ¡°Hu-¡±

    She suddenly blew a resounding whistle sound behind Mo Chuan.

    ¡°......¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s back turned stiff and his ears became even redder. With a sh, he disappeared into his room next door, moving in a very awkward manner.

    Chen Ning began tough when she saw this. Therge sleeves fell down from her arm, revealing those beautiful snow, white skin.

    Xiao Ru was attracted over by the sound of her voice. Seeing her appearance, she was shocked. She quickly rushed in front of the window and used her head to block the view.

    ¡°Young miss, you, you, you......How could you reveal this kind of appearance? You, you, you.....Did you forget that Bodyguard Hei was living next door? You, you, you.....you should wear some clothes now......¡±

    Her face turned red with embarrassment as she pulled Chen Ning in from the window. Then she tightly closed the window with a ¡°pa¡± sound. Looking over at Mo Chuan¡¯s room, she saw that the door was tightly closed and patted her chest while letting out a sigh of relief.

    Chen Ning felt that this was very strange. She took a look at herself, looking down at herrge and wide clothes, which only revealed a small portion of her neck and chest. If this waspared with modern clothes, her clothes could still be considered quite conservative.

    This little girl Xiao Ru was truly too excitable.

    She looked into the mirror and saw her hair cascading down her back, outlining the white skin of her neck. Adding to the fact that she was still in her nightgown and not wearing any makeup, it gave her a charmingzy look.

    Suddenly she realized the reason why Mo Chuan¡¯s ears turned red.

    It wasn¡¯t because of the thing she had him do, but rather because of her own appearance. She felt that it was very funny. This ancient era man was truly conservative and became shy quite easily!

    Xiao Bai was like this and now even Xiao Hei was also like this.

    The only man who had no shame that she knew of was that Chu Shao Yang!

 Chapter 246: Itâ€™s a blessing if I get it

    Chapter 246: It¡¯s a blessing if I get it

    ¡°Young miss, this servant will help you get dressed.¡± Xiao Ru went out the door. She came back after pumping a bowl of water and bringing a new set of hunting clothes.

    ¡°Un.¡± Chen Ning sat down in front of the dresser and looked at the new clothes before asking, ¡°Where did these clothese from?¡±

    ¡°It was just sent over by the eldest princess. She said that the young miss would be tired of her old clothes after two days, so she sent over a new set. Look young miss, isn¡¯t thiske green set prettier than that sky blue set!¡±

    Xiao Ru happily lifted the clothes up, showing them off to Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning said, ¡°I¡¯ve only worn them for two days, how could I be tired of them already? The eldest princess is really wasteful.¡±

    She looked at the new clothes, feeling like she really liked them. This green as a springke set of clothes really suited her style.

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re really pretty wearing this set of clothes! The eldest princess really has good eyes, this colour really suits the young miss!¡±

    Xiao Ru was stunned looking at her. It was a while before she began to p and praise Chen Ning.

    Wearing the light green hunting clothes, Chen Ning with her clean, white face that had no makeup on was like a lotus on theke. Beautiful and elegant, charming everyone that saw her.

    She sat down at the dresser and looked at the makeup box on the table. After a bit of hesitation, she still opened it and began to cover her face with it.

    Before her n was over, she did not wish to allow Chu Shao Yang to see her true face. Otherwise, all kinds of trouble might ur.

    Xiao Ru knew herplicated thoughts, but seeing her cover up her beautiful face, she couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh.

    ¡°Young miss, when will you let that bastard highness see your face?¡± She was waiting eagerly for that day.

    She believed that if that bastard highness saw how beautiful the young miss was, he would definitely never treat the young miss so viciously.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll fall in love with me when he sees my face.¡± Chen Ning turned around and began tough. She told this joke on purpose.

    Who would have thought that Xiao Ru would think that she was being serious and begin nodding while praising, ¡°Young miss, with how beautiful you are, if that bastard highness were to see you, he would not be able to take his eyes away!¡±

    ¡°Puchi!¡± Chen Ning began tough. Then she pinched Xiao Ru¡¯s round face, ¡°If he really falls in love with me, what happens if he doesn¡¯t want to separate from me? To others he might be a treasure, but for me, Chen Ning, he is nothing more than Chen Bi Yun¡¯s used rag. I think that he is quite dirty!¡±

    ¡°But.....But young miss, which aplished man in this world doesn¡¯t have multiple wives? Even if you do leave the bastard highness, you might not.....might not.....¡± She secretly looked at Chen, not daring to say anything else.

    ¡°You¡¯repletely right. Even if I leave Chu Shao Yang, it wouldn¡¯t mean I would meet what I want. Un, the man that I have in my heart will mean everything to me. He would love me, respect me, spoil me, and protect me. He would be fullymitted to me, never having another woman in his heart. What I¡¯m looking for is just this kind of unique man!¡±

    Chen Ning looked at her own ugly face in the mirror. Without knowing why, she began to think of the smile Chu Shao Bai gave her in the wedding hall. It was like the spring wind filled with pear blossoms.

    Xiao Ru had a wide smile on her face from hearing this. Looking at Chen Ning in a daze, it was a while before she muttered, ¡°Young miss, does this kind of man exist in this world?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes sparkled and shined brightly.

    She casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s my blessing if I find one, if not, I¡¯ll resign myself to fate.¡±

 Chapter 247: Act as a matchmaker

    Chapter 247: Act as a matchmaker

    Xiao Ru was in a daze from hearing this. She suddenly opened her mouth, hesitating on whether she should say something.

    ¡°If you want to say something, then just say it.¡± Chen Ning looked over at her.

    ¡°This servant wants to say that Bodyguard Hei is quite good. I heard that he saved the young miss yesterday. His martial arts and character are good, do you want this servant to ask if he has someone, or if he is married......¡±

    Xiao Ru did not even get to finish chattering before Chen Ning picked up one of the eggs that Chu Shao Bai sent over to plug her mouth up with.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bodyguard Hei is good. His martial arts and character are good, why don¡¯t I act as a matchmaker and marry you to him?¡± Chen Ning giggled and said.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu, wu, wu!¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth was stuffed with an egg and she could not say anything. She had a scared look on her face as she shook her head.

    ¡°Next time you try to match this young miss with someone, I¡¯ll get some speech impairing medicine and make it so that you¡¯ll never be able to say anything else!¡±

    Chen Ning looked at Xiao Ru and then walked out of the room.

    Exiting the room, she almost crashed into someone¡¯s embrace. Quickly stopping, she looked up and found Mo Chuan¡¯s tall figure standing in front of her room, not moving at all.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, what are you doing here?¡±

    After Chen Ning asked this, she thought that Mo Chuan could have heard everything that she and Xiao Ru said about him, especially thatst part. She suddenly began to feel guilty.

    ¡°How long have you been here?¡± She asked in a probing manner.

    ¡°Not long.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s voice was cold. His dark eyes were calm, revealing no emotions at all.

    How long is not long!

    Chen Ning silently shouted.

    Although Mo Chuan was wearing a mask and she couldn¡¯t see his face, she could guess that he must have heard everything.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have suddenly turned into arge ice cube. He released a cold aura that even the sun¡¯s rays could not prate, making his body ice cold.

    ¡°Eh, have you eaten yet? Let¡¯s go and have some breakfast first. The skills of Chun Tao and Xia He aren¡¯t bad, they can make all kinds of congee and desserts. You will definitely love their food.¡±

    Chen Ning continued to talk out of guilt. Her eyes looked everywhere, not daring to look at Mo Chuan out of embarrassment.

    She really wanted to bite her tongue off out of regret. Why did she pick him to joke about, even saying that she would marry Xiao Ru to him! He was an assassin that killed people without even blinking, how could she offend him!

    Mo Chuan stood there with his arms crossed. His deep, dark eyes stared at her, not moving or saying anything at all.

    She was feeling even more embarrassed. She lowered her head as she tried to walk past him.

    Who would have thought that after two steps, Mo Chuan¡¯s body would suddenly disappear and appear in front of her, making her hit her head against him.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, why are you always blocking my way?¡± Chen Ning rubbed her painful nose and angrily said.

    ¡°Ask me.¡± He suddenly said.

    ¡°Ask what?¡± Chen Ning found this strange.

    ¡°Ask me if I have someone or if I¡¯m married. Ask me and I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Mo Chuan said while looking at her with a serious gaze.

    ¡°Pu!¡± Chen Ning almost couldn¡¯t hold it in and almost spat all over him. Her face instantly turnedpletely red.

    He did hear everything!

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke!¡± Chen Ning had a flushed face as she muttered, ¡°What does it matter to me if you¡¯re married or not?¡±

    Mo Chuan did not say anything and he made no movement at all.

    She had no choice but to ask, ¡°Alright, then let me ask you. How old are you right now? Are you seeing anyone, or have you married anyone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m twenty-four years old. I¡¯m not seeing anyone and I¡¯m not married.¡± Mo Chuan slowly replied.

    Chen Ning nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright, now I know. I¡¯ve finished asking, so can you let me go now?¡±

    Mo Chuan still did not move.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you forget something?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She asked in a confused voice.

    ¡°You said you would be a matchmaker for me.¡± Mo Chuan calmly said.

 Chapter 248: You undress well

    Chapter 248: You undress well

    Chen Ning felt her cheeks burning. She began tough as she tried to avoid the topic.

    ¡°Un, is there? Did you maybe hear wrong? He, he, when did I say something like that? You must have heard wrong, you must have.¡±

    She quickly ran past him as she charged out of the courtyard, not daring to look back at all.

    Damn! What kind of ears did Mo Chuan have? Why could nothing she said get past his ears!

    Chen Ning angrily thought this.

    She suddenly felt that she made a dumb decision.

    If she knew that Mo Chaun¡¯s ears were this sharp, she would have never had him live in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion!

    From this day on, she would watch what she said!

    She looked up at the sky, feeling like she wanted to cry.

    In order to avoid being embarrassed, Chen Ning did not even eat breakfast. She went to the red date horse and immediately headed off to the horse track.

    She immediately saw Chu Shao Yang and felt that this was very strange.

    Why would he be here so early?

    He was wearing ake green long robe with a jade white belt on his waist. His hair was tied back with a jade crown, revealing his fine, delicate features.

    The jade flower horse was standing beside him. The horse also looked very handsome, making it look like a painted picture.

    It was a pity that Chen Ning did not like this painting at all.

    This was the person that did not care about her life at all yesterday. She saw him as an enemy, looking at him with eyes of anger.

    Only she hid it very well, not showing it on her face at all. Instead, she revealed a smile as she called out, ¡°Good morning your highness!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes fell onto her green riding clothes and then he revealed a look of disgust. He then gave a snort, ¡°Where did you get those clothes!¡±

    ¡°It was sent over by the eldest princess.¡± Chen Ning looked at his clothes which seemed new and looked just like hers. Immediately, she understood something.

    The eldest princess had nned out everything. Did she think that by giving them matching clothes, she would be able to make them a loving couple?

    This was impossible!

    ¡°Nosy!¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily said. His right hand instantly moved and snapped the jade white belt in half, then he threw it onto the ground. He threw out his arms and the long robe around him turned to pieces, being blown away by the wind.

    He was wearing a set of dark green clothes underneath.

    Chen Ning pped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°You undress really well! This princess thinks it¡¯s quite warm and wants to take off a few clothes as well. Ya, I¡¯m also wearing a set of dark green clothes underneath, this is really quite the coincidence. Your highness, do you want to take off anotheryer?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face instantly turned green as he said with gritted teeth, ¡°Chen Ning!¡±

    ¡°He, he, I¡¯m just joking. Your highness, is there really a need to be that angry? Even if you¡¯re interested in taking it off, this princess is not interested in seeing!¡±

    Chen Ning giggled as she mounted the date red horse. Looking in the direction of the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, she said in a knowing manner, ¡°Is little sister Bi Yun noting today? This princess hasn¡¯t had breakfast yet. Thinking of the deer tail ginseng soup and the little pork buns she made yesterday, I¡¯m getting quite hungry.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang coldly said, ¡°Chen Ning, you really will not give up. You didn¡¯t harm Yun¡¯er yesterday and you want to try again today?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, it¡¯s fine to not eat, but you can¡¯t randomly throw out words. You keep insisting that I want to harm little sister Bi Yun, but where is your evidence?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s smile disappeared and she revealed a serious expression.

    Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh, ¡°Evidence? You charged your horse at Yun¡¯er yesterday, everyone here saw it clearly, they can all act as witnesses!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so the horse itself is evidence. I understand.¡± She gave a nod.

 Chapter 249: Slapping oneâ€™s face

    Chapter 249: pping one¡¯s face

    Chen Ning suddenly looked over and revealed a smile.

    ¡°Your highness is truly blessed, little sister Bi Yun is so caring towards you, even bringing food over for you. It really makes others jealous.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang turned around and found Chen Bi Yun¡¯s slim figure appearing in the distance with Lan Xiang holding a box filled with food.

    She had changed her makeup today. Her eyebrows had been lightly painted and her lips werepletely red. When she appeared, it was like a spring breeze being blown.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, why are you here again? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that you had to stay in bed and rest up?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s brows slightly knitted and he seemed a little unhappy, but he still came over to help her fix the hair messed up by the wind.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s red lips slightly parted and she began tough, ¡°Your highness got up early to go to the horse track and haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Yun¡¯er has speciallye to bring breakfast for your highness.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not even have the time to speak before Chen Ning said with a smile, ¡°Little sister is truly here on time. This princess was just telling his highness that I was hungry and little sister came immediately to deliver breakfast. After being sisters for all these years, I still haven¡¯t tried little sister¡¯s personally made food yet. Does little sister mind if this princess tries little sister food with his highness?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was stunned, as if she had just seen Chen Ning. After greeting Chen Ning, she smiled and said, ¡°So elder sister is here too, it really is a coincidence. Little sister did not know that elder sister would be here so early, so I¡¯ve only prepared breakfast for his highness. Lan Xiang, run back and bring some breakfast for elder sister as well.¡±

    The perfume she was wearing today was even stronger than yesterday. Chen Ning did not cover her nose and took in a few strong inhales.

    ¡°What? Your elder sister isn¡¯t worthy of eating the food you made for his highness? Or is it because you¡¯ve ced some kind of special material inside the food?¡± Chen Ning gave a rxed smile as she slightly narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Elder sister really likes to joke. Little sister¡¯s glutinous balls for his highness are salty because his highness likes salty food. Little sister remembers that elder sister likes to eat sweet things. Lan Xiang, why are you not cooking a sweet meal for elder sister yet!¡± Chen Bi Yun shouted at Lan Xiang.

    ¡°No need, no need. Little sister personally made these glutinous balls for his highness, so how could elder sister not understand what that means. You just slowly feed them to his highness.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she waved her hand. Then she said, ¡°Little sister, what fragrance is that? It¡¯s even more fragrantpared to yesterday.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s smile became stiff, but she quickly recovered and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive of a perfume. If elder sister likes it, I can have Lan Xiang send some over for elder sisterter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll have to thank little sister for this.¡± Chen Ning giggled as she walked away with her horse. Then she grabbed some pieces of grass to feed the red date horse with.

    Chu Shao Yang quickly finished the glutinous balls and then looked over at Chen Ning. He saw her calm appearance, like she was not the murderer at all and his heart filled with anger.

    ¡°Your highness, are you done?¡± It was like Chen Ning had eyes in the back of her head. She suddenly turned around with a smile and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re done, can you have a race with me to see who¡¯s faster?¡±

    ¡°Humph! Are you even worthy?¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a cold snort and then looked at the red date horse below her in contempt, ¡°Your horse is not bad, but with a rider like you, you can¡¯t evenpare to this highness¡¯ shoes!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t say stuff like that, otherwise, it¡¯ll be like his highness pping his own face. If we don¡¯tpete, how will we know who will win and who will lose?¡±

    Chen Ning raised her hand and pped the red date horse¡¯s butt.

 Chapter 250: Reap the fruits of oneâ€™s actions

    Chapter 250: Reap the fruits of one¡¯s actions

    The date red horse gave a whinny and began to sprint forward.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t dare, just forget about it!¡± Her clear voice was blown over by the wind.

    ¡°You think this king would be afraid of you?¡± Chu Shao Yang mounted the horse without any hesitation. With a kick from his legs, he chased after Chen Ning.

    Chen Bi Yun watched as the two of them went further away and then she revealed an unclear smile on her face.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s riding skills were truly good. They hadn¡¯t even ran half a circle and his jade flower horse had already surpassed the date red horse.

    He looked back on the horse and coldly said to Chen Ning, ¡°You¡¯ve lost!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Chen Ning did not look at him, but rather she looked at a distant, slim figure. She raised the horse whip and said with a smile, ¡°The finish line is still far away and we still have quite a bit to go. Watch this!¡±

    Her date red horse suddenly rushed forward and passed the jade flower horse.

    ¡°Refusing to give up!¡± Chu Shao Yang pped his horse¡¯s butt with his whip.

    The jade flower horse raised its hooves and rushed forth, passing the date red horse in the blink of an eye. It continued to gain speed and very quickly, it left Chen Ning and her horse far behind.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart was filled with pride, but suddenly the proud smile on his face froze. His eyes went wide as if he had just seen something unbelievable.

    He saw several horses run out of the horse shed, charging forth. Their hooves fell onto the ground and it seemed as if the entire ground was shaking.

    The horse grooms were all stunned and not a single person could react.

    They never would have thought that all these tied horses would suddenly all rush out!

    Did they all be wild?

    What was the most incredible thing was that all the horses were running in a single direction, running towards a single goal!

    That goal was Chen Bi Yun who was standing on the edge of the horse track!

    Seeing this scene, not only did the eyes of the horse grooms fall to the ground, even Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes almost fell to the ground.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er!¡± He let out a heart rending scream. He pped the whip onto the jade flower horse¡¯s butt and the horse charged out like it was flying, rushing wildly at Chen Bi Yun.

    His heart almost jumped out of his chest and his eyes turned red. He only had a single thought in his mind. He would save her! He had to save her!

    The horse grooms finally reacted and chased after the horses, but they only had two legs, so how could they catch up to the horses with four legs?

    But they did not dare to not chase and it was impossible for them to not chase.

    Chen Bi Yun waspletely stunned with fright.

    Seeing therge group of horses charging right at her, her arms and legspletely turned soft. Her heart was screaming at her to run, but her legs were frozen and she could not move at all.

    Lan Xiang standing behind her had a white face as she screamed, ¡°Your highness, save us! Your highness, save us!¡±

    The horse track fell into chaos.

    The sound of horse whinnies, horses running, screams, and crying were all intertwined.

    Chen Ning stopped her date red horse. Sitting on the back of her horse, she smiled as she watched all of this happen, like she was watching a good y.

    Chu Shao Yang went crazy!

    When he saw dozens of horses charging at his beloved woman, hepletely went mad.

    He desperately pped his horse, not caring if the jade flower horse lived or not. At the final moment, he grabbed Chen Bi Yun and pulled her onto the horse.

    But Lan Xiang standing behind Chen Bi Yun was not as lucky as her.

    She gave a terrified scream as her eyes turned wide and her face filled with absolute horror.

 Chapter 251: They are all nothing but beasts

    Chapter 251: They are all nothing but beasts

    A horse¡¯s hoof fell onto her head and with a crisp sound, the look of terror on her face was forever frozen.

    Her skull was shattered and her brain spilled onto the floor.

    Following that, dozens of horses charged over her, instantly turning her into a meat patty.

    ¡°Lan Xiang......¡±

    Seeing this terrible scene, Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes rolled back in her eyes and she suddenly fainted.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chin turned stiff as his cold eyes looked over at Lan Xiang¡¯s corpse which wasn¡¯t even human anymore. Tightly hugging Chen Bi Yun, he continued pushing his horse forward.

    Those horses did not stop and they continued to charge forward, chasing after his horse. It was as if they had a grudge against Chen Bi Yun who was lying in his arm.

    Although Chu Shao Yang¡¯s jade flower horse was better than most other horses, it was carrying two people and those other horses all chased without caring about their lives, so they would catch up soon.

    The group of horses slowly came closer to Chu Shao Yang and Chen Bi Yun.

    If Chu Shao Yang did not let go of Chen Bi Yun, he could very well turned into a meat patty under the wild horses soon.

    ¡°Damn! Bastards! Beasts! Have you all gone crazy? I am your master, your master!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face went livid with anger as he turned to angrily scold the horses.

    These horses were all carefully selected from various dealers. He was a person who loved horse, so after each horse was brought back, he had someone feed each and every one of them. He came to the horse track everyday to bond with each and every one of the horses and he allowed them to breed at will.

    He knew good horses recognized their masters. When these horses saw him, they would all give a whinny and cheerfully greet him.

    Today, not a single horse recognized him. There noses took heavy breaths and their eyes stared wide as they charged forth as fast as they could.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s stomach was about to explode with rage. He did not know how the horses went crazy, but he knew that if he did not let go of Chen Bi Yun soon, he would not be able to escape with his life.

    ¡°Damn! Bastards! You¡¯re all beasts!¡± Chu Shao Yang did not stop cursing.

    He gritted his teeth and the Spirit Snake Sword came out with a flick of his wrist. The glow of the sword shined in all directions, releasing an eye piercing white light.

    His n today was just to fight his way out!

    Chu Shao Yang wielded his Spirit Snake Sword and watched the horses chasing behind him. He gritted his teeth again as if he could not make a move.

    He suddenly gave a long shout and threw Chen Bi Yun onto arge tree to the side. He had used just the right amount of strength and Chen Bi Yun softlynded on the branches, still unconscious.

    The horses suddenly turned and charged at therge tree. Raising their front hooves, they kicked at the trunk of the tree while giving shouts.

    That tree trunk was very strong, but the horses¡¯ hooves were even stronger. With a dozen horses kicking at once, there were several ¡°kachacha¡± sounds that rang out and that trunk as wide as two people began to crack.

    But Chu Shao Yang was already preparing his martial arts. He jumped off the jade flower horse andnded on one of the wild horses kicking at the tree. With a ¡°pa¡± sound, his right handnded on the horse¡¯s head and it suddenly fell to the ground. Its legs twitched as it fainted.

    Chu Shao Yang did not stop there. He danced through the air like a butterfly, jumping from horse to horse. His palm did not stop as it continued pping down, knocking out a horse with each palm.

 Chapter 252: A great calamity

    Chapter 252: A great cmity

    In the blink of an eye, the dozen of wild horses were all knocked to the ground by Chu Shao Yang¡¯s palm.

    The horse grooms all ran over while panting. When they saw the unconscious horses on the ground, their mouths opened wide and did not know what to do.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was as white as a piece of paper. He felt like his chest was blocked and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    His dozen of palms seemed quite weak, but it actually used arge part of his internal strength. Even though he healed his injuries from earlier, exerting such strength like this, it was called adding more injuries on.

    He gritted his teeth and swallowed the sweet taste in his throat down. Stepping off and flying through the sky, he carried Chen Bi Yun out of the tree.

    Chen Bi Yun suddenly woke up. After surviving her ordeal, she thought of the pitiful way Lan Xiang died, her body would not stop trembling. She just shook in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arms, too scared to even cry.

    ¡°Please spare us your highness!¡±

    ¡°Please forgive us your highness!¡±

    The horse grooms all kneeled on the floor with their faces to the ground, like a great cmity had urred.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at the horse grooms. The Spirit Snake Sword in his hand was trembling as he wished he could cut down every single one of them.

    ¡°You guys! This king wanted you to raise the horses, so how did you do it? This king wants to know what use dogs like you have!¡±

    He was filled with killing intent as he raised the Spirit Snake Sword.

    ¡°We were wronged, your highness!¡±

    ¡°We servants do not know what happened!¡±

    The horse grooms were all crying and begging.

    ¡°Your highness, please calm your anger! If you kill these horse grooms, you¡¯ll bury the truth of the matter and will never find the true killer.¡±

    Chen Ning rode her horse over. Jumping off her date red horse, she looked over at the horse grooms.

    ¡°Save us princess consort!¡±

    The horse grooms heard her words and like they were given a way to live, they began to kowtow to her.

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°What use is there in pleading with me? I am nothing more than a unloved princess, his highness will not believe anything I say. You should be begging the gem of his highness¡¯ heart, isn¡¯t that right little sister Bi Yun?¡±

    ¡°I......I.......I.......¡± Chen Bi Yun stuttered, unable to say a single word.

    She had beenpletely shocked. Lan Xiang¡¯s tragic death had urred right in front of her eyes. If it was a little bitter, the one turned into a meat patty would have been her!

    She forcefully grabbed Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sleeve and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Kill.....Kill them. Kill......Kill them all! Get......Get revenge for Lan Xiang!¡±

    The horse grooms¡¯ faces all turned ash gray as they froze on the floor.

    Chu Shao Yang tightly held Chen Bi Yun and looked over the horse grooms on the ground like an angry lion.

    Everyone that felt his gaze over them felt a chill run down their backs.

    ¡°Come!¡± His cold voice was forced through his clenched teeth.

    His aide Xiao An Zi came out of nowhere and bowed as he said, ¡°Servant is here.¡±

    ¡°Pass down my order, cut off all these servants¡¯ heads and turn them into meat for the dogs!¡± He said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°Have mercy your highness, please have mercy!¡±

    The horse grooms cried as they kowtowed. Their heads were already bleeding.

    Chu Shao Yangpletely ignored them as a cold glow shed in his eyes.

    Xiao An Zi prepared to go and summoned the guards, but Chen Ning suddenly stepped forward and blocked his way.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

 Chapter 253: Donâ€™t make a move

    Chapter 253: Don¡¯t make a move

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ice, cold eyes fell onto her face and he coldly said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Seeing the calm Chen Ning, he suddenly thought of something. Could this be rted to her?

    But what method did she use to make the horses suddenly go crazy?

    She did not have that much skills!

    ¡°Your highness, did you forget what I told you yesterday?¡± Chen Ning curled her lips as if it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°What!¡± Chu Shao Yang snapped.

    Chen Ning winked, ¡°So your highness is quite forgetful. I told you just yesterday, but you already forgot everything. It seems like what your highness needs isn¡¯t deer tail ginseng soup, but rather a brain nourishing pill.¡±

    ¡°This king does not have time to waste with you! Xiao An Zi, why are you not going!¡± Chu Shao Yang loudly shouted.

    ¡°Your highness really does have a fierce temper. Since you don¡¯t want to find the killer who wants to harm little sister, I will not say what I want to say. Since sister has been shocked, your highness should find a doctor for her first instead of letting her kill everyone. It sounded quite bad and little sister has a child in her stomach, do you still want your child to have a proper birth?¡±

    Chen Ning curled her lips and stared at Chen Bi Yun with a mocking gaze.

    Chen Bi Yun couldn¡¯t help trembling and holding onto her stomach. She buried her head into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest and said in a low voice, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er is scared......¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes turned red with killing intent and fiercely grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s wrist. Then he growled, ¡°Say it clearly for this king already!¡±

    ¡°Are my words not clear enough yet?¡±

    Chen Ning gave a ¡°ze¡± sound and then smiled at Chu Shao Yang, ¡°Your highness really likes to move when he¡¯s talking? Holding my hand like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that little sister Bi Yun would get jealous?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The vein popped out on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head and he released her wrist like he had been bitten by a snake.

    Chen Ning calmly took out a white, silk handkerchief from her chest and wiped the wrist that Chu Shao Yang had just grabbed.

    This one move from her almost made Chu Shao Yang explode with rage.

    ¡°Chen.....Ning!¡± He said slowly. His eyes were cold as des.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it nicely, there¡¯s no need to make a move. Doesn¡¯t your highness want to find little sister¡¯s killer? We¡¯ve already found it, so why hasn¡¯t your highness dealt with it yet?¡±

    Chen Ning threw the handkerchief to the ground and raised her eyes to look at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes followed the white handkerchief as the wind blew it away. His temples were about to burst and his ears were buzzing, he did not hear what Chen Ning said at all.

    After a while, he recovered his senses. After being stunned, he said, ¡°What did you say? You¡¯ve found the killer? Where is he?¡±

    Chen Ning pursed her lips into a smile and then pointed at the unconscious horses on the ground before saying, ¡°They¡¯re right there, the horses are the killers! Didn¡¯t your highness personally say that I ran a horse at little sister because I wanted to hurt her? These horses charged right at little sister, then how could the escape the crime of killing someone?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense! Such nonsense! It has to be someone¡¯s plot! These horses would not charge at Yun¡¯er for no reason! Chen Ning, tell me, was it done by you?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were ice cold as he stared right at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Me? Your highness is overestimating this princess. Do I have the skills to do something like this? Then again, little sister and I are blood rted, so how could I be ruthless enough to do something like this? Isn¡¯t that right little sister Bi Yun?¡± Chen Ning raised her brows as she looked at Chen Bi Yun with an interested gaze.

 Chapter 254: Too beautiful and too charming

    Chapter 254: Too beautiful and too charming

    Chen Bi Yun couldn¡¯t help shaking at this moment. Her face was as pale as paper and her tears fell down. She gripped Chu Shao Yang¡¯s clothes in a pitiful manner.

    ¡°Your highness, Lan Xiang, she.....died such a pitiful death......Your highness must get revenge for Lan Xiang......¡±

    She closed her eyes as she was choking up. The weak and tender appearance tugged at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heartstrings and he couldn¡¯t help feeling pain.

    He did not care about a dead maid at all, she was nothing more than an ant in his eyes. What hurt his heart was Chen Bi Yun¡¯s tears.

    When he saw her tears, he thought of her appearance eight years ago. She had a head of wet hair with tears and water covering her face. The thing he remembered the most clearly was her eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, you can be assured. I will definitely do it for you!¡± He confidently said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your highness, you have to do it for my little sister. Then how about you kill these horses that wanted to harm my little sister?¡±

    Chen Ning had a smile on her face as she righteously pointed at the horses on the ground.

    ¡°You.....¡± Chu Shao Yang red at her.

    If he wanted to kill the horses, then he wouldn¡¯t have used so much internal energy to knock them out.

    In his eyes, these horses were more important than the horse grooms kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°It is clearly the horse grooms fault that this king¡¯s beloved horses went crazy and this cmity happened. What does it have to do with the horses at all! It is all these servants¡¯ faults! This king wants to cut off their heads. Preventing my orders from being passed, could it be that you ordered them to do this?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang asked Chen Ning in an aggressive manner.

    Chen Ning took a step back and fanned her nose, ¡°Your highness¡¯ breath is quite special, did you not brush your teeth this morning? Next time, you shouldn¡¯t drink deer tail ginseng soup. Instead have little sister make some yang suppressing clear soup for you. You say that I was the one who instructed them to do this, but does your highness have any proof?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth while being filled with hate.

    He argued back, ¡°You say that you didn¡¯t do it, so what evidence do you have!¡±

    ¡°It is clearly the horses¡¯ fault, but your highness wants to me it on people. Ai, to be honest, the perpetrator of this incident is no one else other than your highness¡¯ beloved, little sister Bi Yun!¡±

    Chen Ning looked over at Chen Bi Yun and stared right at her.

    ¡°You.....You¡¯re speaking nonsense!¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s expression instantly changed and she began to scream back.

    ¡°Good little sister, why are you so excited? Elder sister¡¯s meaning is that little sister Bi Yun is too attractive and charming. Not only did you charm his highness, you even charmed all of his highness¡¯ horses. It was the case with the blue and white porcin horse and it was the same with the dozen of horses today. He, he, if you¡¯re choosing not to me the horses, you can only me little sister for being too attractive that all the horses want toe and ma.....Ah, that¡¯s quite rude. Your highness, you understand my meaning, right?¡±

    Although Chen Ning did not finish the word ¡°mate¡±, everyone could still clearly understand what she meant.

    Although the horse grooms kneeling on the floor were shaking with fear, they almost couldn¡¯t helpughing when they heard this.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned livid with anger and he really wanted to cover Chen Ning¡¯s mouth.

    He knew that if he allowed Chen Ning to continue speaking, it would be very hard to refute what she said.

    ¡°Chen Ning, this king has never hit a woman before, but some women just want to be hit. So you can¡¯t me this king for not being polite!¡± He slowly gripped his fists together.

    The ck clothed bodyguard was not here today, so it was fine for him to do whatever he wanted.

 Chapter 255: Personally seeing it

    Chapter 255: Personally seeing it

    ¡°Ze, ze, ze, your highness is really attached to little sister Bi Yun, but you can¡¯t do whatever you want with this princess!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared and her cold eyes made Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡°If you want to find the truth, then it is very simple. Take off little sister Bi Yun¡¯s outer clothes and let a random horse smell it. That horse will go crazy just like the blue and white porcin horse!¡± She said in a very slow manner.

    Chu Shao Yang knitted his brows and said, ¡°What is your meaning?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this very clear? I don¡¯t know what perfume little sister Bi Yun is wearing, but it attracts horses. Your highness is so close with little sister Bi Yun everyday, so you should be used to it, but the horses cannot resist this temptation. So, you can¡¯t me the horse grooms and you can¡¯t me the horses, you can only me the fact that little sister Bi Yun¡¯s perfume is too fragrant! Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t the horse go crazy normally? Why would all the horses go crazy only when little sister Bi Yun appears on the horse track?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s words seemed ridiculous, but thinking about it a bit, there was no ws with her logic.

    She didn¡¯t say that everything was Chen Bi Yun¡¯s n, but rather just pointed out the perfume she was wearing, so Chen Bi Yun was powerless to deny this.

    Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help being stunned. It was more logical the more he thought of it and he slowly began to nod.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face turned red and green and she tightly bit her lips.

    She looked down to hide the look of hate she had for Chen Ning and began to cry.

    ¡°Your highness.....Yun¡¯er doesn¡¯t know anything......Elder sister.....Yun¡¯er really doesn¡¯t know anything......¡±

    Chen Ning curled her lips into a smile, ¡°Good little sister, what are you crying for? Elder sister didn¡¯t say you were doing it on purpose.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gently put Chen Bi Yun down and said with cold eyes, ¡°Yun¡¯er, give me your outer clothes.¡±

    For a matter like this, how could he believe Chen Ning¡¯s words? He had to personally see it to believe it.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s tearful eyes opened wide and she said in a pitiful voice, ¡°Your highness.....You......You also don¡¯t believe Yun¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°When did this king say that he doesn¡¯t believe you? This king just wants to test it.¡± Chu Shao Yang said with knitted brows.

    Chen Bi Yun felt helpless. She could only take off her outer clothes.

    She knew that even though Chu Shao Yang loved her, he could not tolerate people disobeying him. He loved her kind appearance the most, so even if she was not willing, she still had to act gentle.

    ¡°Xiao An Zi, go and call a horse over from the pce. No, five horses!¡± Chu Shao Yang ordered.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Xiao An Zi flew off.

    The King Ding Yuan Pce did not only have a single horse shed. There was also another horse shed where the guards were.

    In a little while, Xiao An Zi rode a horse back. Behind him were five different guards riding horse.

    They did not wait until they were in front of Chu Shao Yang before dismounting.

    Chu Shao Yang held Chen Bi Yun¡¯s outer clothes as he walked in front of the horses with a serious look on his face. Then he walked in a circle.

    ¡°Mount and run!¡± He ordered the guards.

    The guards did not understand what was happening, but they still obediently mounted the horses. They did not know where his highness wanted them to go, so they could just run along the horse track.

    Chu Shao Yang held Chen Bi Yun¡¯s waist tightly. His eyes kept staring at the five horses running, while his chin became tense.

 Chapter 256: The truth being revealed

    Chapter 256: The truth being revealed

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes sparkled, but her body was still trembling. She hugged Chu Shao Yang in an even more pitiful manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Yun¡¯er. With this king here, no one will be able to harm you!¡± He tightly hugged her.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Ning curled her lips, ¡°I better move away first, otherwise I¡¯ll be caught in the crossfire.¡±

    She said to herself on the date red horse before moving far away from Chu Shao Yang and Chen Bi Yun.

    Chen Bi Yun secretly gritted her teeth. How could she not know why the horses in the stable went crazy? But in the end, the red date horse Chen Ning was riding on waspletely fine!

    Thus, not only was her well thought out n ruined, even her trusted maidservant was dead.

    Thinking of Lan Xiang, she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from flowing. This time there was nothing fake about these tears at all.

    Suddenly, she felt Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arm muscles tense up. Looking up, she anxiously looked in the direction that he was looking in.

    She saw the five horses on the track lose control and charge right at her. The five guards desperately tried to stop them and the horses were bleeding from the mouth, but it was as if they hadpletely lost their mind as they charged forth, aiming at Chu Shao Yang.

    Seeing these five horsesing closer, Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face became even more white and her trembling became even stronger.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes revealed a sharp glow. His right hand suddenly flicked and Chen Bi Yun soared high above him, falling onto a tree.

    The five horses suddenly changed directions and arrived underneath the tree, trying to kick it down. It was the exact same scene as before.

    Immediately the faces of the guards turned white. They dismounted and began to kneel down in front of Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°This subordinate should die, this subordinate is no use. This servant¡¯s horse lost control and suddenly charged at your highness. Please forgive us your highness!¡±

    They knocked their heads on the ground several times.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turnedpletely dark, but he just stood there without saying anything.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face turned pale and she couldn¡¯t help shaking. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Shao Yang tightly holding her, she would have turned into a puddle of water already.

    ¡°Your highness, now that everything is already clear. The real perpetrator is the perfume on little sister Bi Yun¡¯s body. These horse grooms, horses, and the dead blue and white porcin are all innocent. Only the poor servant of little sister, Lan Xiang. Ai, she really died a pitiful death!¡±

    Chen Ning slowly came over and gave a faint sigh.

    Hearing this, Chen Bi Yun almost fainted from her anger.

    ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er really does not know anything, I really don¡¯t know anything. Lan Xiang, Lan Xiang has served Yun¡¯er all these years, how could Yun¡¯er want her dead? Yun¡¯er is.....innocent......¡±

    She choked up and could not keep going. The tears continued to fall from her eyes and she actually fainted from her grief.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er! Yun¡¯er!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang really wanted to teach Chen Bi Yun a fierce lesson, but he never thought that she would faint like this. He reached out to catch her and then hugged her in his chest.

    His eyes sparkled as he stared at Chen Bi Yun. Seeing her pale as paper face and those crystal like tears, making her look weak and helpless, he thought of their child in her stomach. He was angry, but at the same time feeling loving, his heart filled with extremelyplicated feelings.

    ¡°Are you all dead? Can¡¯t you see that the concubine consort fainted? Why aren¡¯t you calling for a doctor yet!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s foot flew up and kicked one of the guards in front of him.

    His chest was filled with anger as if he was about to explode.

    Because the person he wanted to vent on, was his most loved woman who was pregnant with his child. He could not hit her or scold her!

 Chapter 257: Words will always have an effect

    Chapter 257: Words will always have an effect

    Although he knew that it was Chen Bi Yun¡¯s fault, Chu Shao Yang was not willing to bow down. He picked up Chen Bi Yun and rushed off to the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion.

    He did not look at Chen Ning standing by his side or the kneeling horse grooms at all, he just left without saying a single word.

    Xiao An Zi and the guards acted like they had been pardoned and ran off to go find the doctor.

    The horse grooms kneeled on the ground, not daring to get up. They were all trembling with pale faces, as if they had just lost both their parents.

    ¡°Humph, dare tomit the act, but not daring to own up to it. What does his words count for, what kind of shit highness are you!¡±

    Chen Ning watched Chu Shao Yang¡¯s back and saw he did not turn around. She disdainfully curled her lips.

    She looked down at the horse grooms and then slightly raised her brows, ¡°What are you kneeling for? Get up and bring the horse back to the stables. Be sure to tie them up properly. If there is a next time, this princess will not be able to save you.¡±

    ¡°We servants thank the princess consort for saving our lives!¡±

    The horse grooms did not get up and continued to kowtow towards Chen Ning.

    They were all clear that they had been saved by the princess consort. If it wasn¡¯t for the princess consort revealing the truth, they would have been ghosts dying from injustice.

    While they felt grateful to Chen Ning, each and every one of them was filled with extreme hate towards Chen Bi Yun.

    That evil woman, using this kind of method to frame the princess consort. She almost harmed them to lose their lives. She really was evil!

    ¡°Forget it, forget it, this princess didn¡¯t do any favours for you. As long as you don¡¯t harm this princess, then this princess will be grateful to you.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as her eyes fell onto a single horse groom. Then she rode off on the date red horse whileughing.

    That horse groom was the one who had taken one hundred silvers from Chen Bi Yun before. He was too ashamed to lift his head and his back was covered in a cold sweat.

    After Chen Ning left the horse track, she did not return to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. Rather she rode the date red horse out of the king¡¯s pce and wandered around the streets.

    ¡°You¡¯re letting Chen Bi Yun off this easily? Why did you not reveal her true face?¡± A voice suddenly came from behind her.

    She did not have to look back to know it was Mo Chuan. With a smile, she said, ¡°You saw everything?¡±

    ¡°Un.¡± Mo Chuan revealed himself. He took the rein from her hand and guided the horse for her.

    Chen Ning was stunned for a bit, but then she revealed an uncaring little smile. She would let him lead the way and not ask where they were going.

    ¡°Even if I expose her true face, what does it matter? No matter what she does, she will always be a pure and wless white lotus in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart. Even if she¡¯s wrong, he would forgive her. If she killed anyone, he would say that they deserved to die.¡±

    She spoke in a soft and gentle voice that waspletely calm, as if it was someone else¡¯s matters.

    Mo Chuan was silent. He could hear a bit of sadness and helplessness from her voice, but seeing her face, he could not see a single bit of sadness at all.

    ¡°What I said yesterday will always count!¡± He suddenly said.

    Chen Ning immediately understood what he meant. He was saying that he was willing to kill Chen Bi Yun for her.

    She slowly shook her head, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had Chu Shao Yang¡¯s child in her stomach, she would be dead already.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun did indeed deserve to die, but wasn¡¯t her child innocent?

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was pregnant, how could Chen Ning allow Chen Bi Yun to live to this day!

    Mo Chuan did not say anything. He could kill a person without any hesitation, but if it was to kill a pregnant woman, even he couldn¡¯t do that!

 Chapter 258: Good wine is unappreciated

    Chapter 258: Good wine is unappreciated

    ¡°Although she lived today, she should have lost all her courage and will not try to cause any trouble for a while. Xiao Hei, you did your job perfectly!¡±

    Chen Ning winked at Mo Chuan and then revealed a mischievous smile.

    She remembered how the horses charged out of the stable, rushing right at Chen Bi Yun. The image of her seeming like she was about to piss her pants was very funny and very satisfying.

    She had really given her a taste of her own medicine.

    This matter seemed very scary, but it was not very difficult to orchestrate. She had made Mo Chuan steal some of Chen Bi Yun¡¯s clothes to let the horses smell it. Then she had also left several strands of it in the horse stable.

    Once Chen Bi Yun appeared on the horse track again, the Suddenly Laughing perfume she had on would make the horses lose control. They would go crazy and charge at her all at once......

    There was only a single ident that urred.

    Chen Ning never thought that Lan Xiang would lose her life because of this because she did not expect Chu Shao Yang to watch her die.

    But thinking about it, it was in line with his cold personality. Other than Chen Bi Yun, the lives of other people were nothing more than ants in his eyes!

    ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Chuan gave a snort and then coldly turned his eyes away.

    Chen Ning rubbed her nose and felt a little awkward.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, you can be assured that there won¡¯t be a next time. I definitely will not make you steal women¡¯s clothing next time.....¡± She stuck her tongue out in embarrassment.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned hot and he turned around to warn her with his gaze.

    ¡°This matter, only the heaven, the earth, you, and I know about this. Even my servant Xiao Si, you aren¡¯t allowed to tell him about this!¡± He said in low voice.

    If this matter reached Xiao Si¡¯s ears, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    ¡°Xiao Hei, how about I treat you to some wine?¡±

    The two of them were currently walking in a small alley. They saw a wine shop¡¯s banners and smelled the scent of wine in the air.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Chuan replied without any hesitation.

    Chen Ning dismounted and then gently patted the date red horse¡¯s head. The horse would obediently graze on the side.

    The two of them entered the store and found that it wasn¡¯t all that big. The table and chairs were all clean, but there were no customers at all.

    The boss was about to fall asleep in the corner. When he saw that there were customers, hezily sat up to greet them.

    ¡°How much does the two guest want? Our store only sells wine, nothing else.¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t helpughing and saying, ¡°This owner¡¯s words are quite interesting. We¡¯ll start with ten pounds of wine.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The boss was a very straightforward person, cing two jugs of wine on the table for the two of them. After cing down the wine cups, he reached out a hand to Mo Chuan, ¡°Customers, it is a total of two silvers. Pay before drinking, no drinking on credit.¡±

    Mo Chuan threw ten silvers over to him.

    ¡°No need for change.¡±

    The boss was filled with joy. Putting the money into his chest, he went back to the counter to continue day dreaming.

    Mo Chuan raised his hand to break the mud seal and then poured a cup for himself and Chen Ning.

    After the wine came out, they saw that it was rouge red. Chen Ning liked looking at it very much.

    ¡°It really is good wine is unappreciated. This store has such good wine, but no one is here to taste it. We are really lucky to have stumbled onto this ce and have the chance to drink this beautiful wine.¡±

    She took a taste of the wine and found to be mellow and fragrant. Compared to the Tai He Floor¡¯s pear wine, this wine was much better.

    ¡°Good wine is unappreciated? Good words!¡±

    Mo Chuan looked at her with a surprised gaze. Then he picked up a bowl of wine and drained it, feeling very satisfied.

    ¡°It really is good wine!¡± He poured himself another cup and his eyes lit up.

    Chen Ning stared at his face with sparkling eyes. She felt like he was quite strange.

 Chapter 259: If you want to see it, Iâ€™ll let you see it

    Chapter 259: If you want to see it, I¡¯ll let you see it

    ¡°Xiao Hei, do we count as friends?¡±

    Mo Chuan was a little surprised, but after thinking about it, he slowly nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He never had a friend before. He had always been alone, drinking by himself.

    If he didn¡¯t treat her as a friend, he wouldn¡¯t have gone drinking with her.

    ¡°Then, you wouldn¡¯t kill a friend because of a tiny matter, right?¡± Chen Ning asked again.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s answer was very simple with no thought at all.

    ¡°Then, if I asked you for a small favour as a friend, would you reject me?¡± She asked with a bright smile.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± He blurted out. After thinking for a bit, he added, ¡°If you want me to do something likest night, then no!¡±

    He drank another cup of wine, feeling like there must have been something wrong with him yesterday. Actually helping her steal woman¡¯s clothing, one¡¯s impulse really was a devil. Thinking about it, his face turned hot again.

    ¡°Of course not, of course not. I said before, there would definitely not be a next time. If there was a next time, I would definitely do it myself.¡± Chen Ning smiled and waved her hand.

    ¡°You still dare mention it?¡± Mo Chuan stared at her.

    ¡°No, no.¡± Chen Ning rolled her eyes. Staring at his face, she revealed a bright smile, ¡°Since we are friends and you won¡¯t kill me, can you take off your mask and let me see your face?¡± Her eyes were filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Why?¡± Mo Chuan did not move and he spoke in a calm voice. He then drank another cup of wine.

    ¡°Because we are friends. Since we are friends, we should be honest with each other, but I haven¡¯t seen your real face yet, so can we be considered friends? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Chen Ning giggled as she lifted her cup and drank another small sip.

    Although this wine tasted good, with herst experience, she wouldn¡¯t drink cup after cup like Mo Chuan.

    Even though she only drank two mouthfuls, her cheeks were already flushed and her eyes were zed with a drunken look.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Chuan suddenly said after thinking for a moment.

    Chen Ning was stunned. She shook her head and then said, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    She never thought that he would agree so easily.

    ¡°If you want to see it, I¡¯ll show it to you. However, after seeing it, you can never describe my face to anyone. Can you do that?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s deep, dark eyes fell onto her face and locked onto her gaze.

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re very ugly under your mask?¡± Chen Ning giggled. She stared right at Mo Chuan¡¯s dark as ink eyes and then shook her head as she said, ¡°No, no, your eyes are so pretty, so you won¡¯t be ugly.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face felt a little warm, but he calmly said, ¡°Do you always praise people like this?¡±

    ¡°I only speak the truth. If you think I¡¯m just praising you, then I won¡¯t deny it.¡± Chen Ning revealed a smile before drinking another sip. This wine was really tasty and she unknowingly drank a whole bowl.

    cing the empty bowl in front of Mo Chuan, she smiled and whispered, ¡°Excuse me, can you give me another bowl?¡±

    Mo Chuan felt a little lightheaded and like he was drunk he just stared at her in a daze. He was in a daze until the wine bowl and jar met and a ¡°zheng¡± sound rang. After recovering himself, he found that he had poured her another full bowl.

    ¡°I hope that your words are not the words of a drunkard.¡± He said in a low voice, so low that only he could hear it.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± She did not hear him.

    Mo Chuan did not say anything else. He slowly raised his hand and ced it behind his ear, slowly removing the thin as cicada skin mask from his face.

 Chapter 260: Me and him, who looks better?

    Chapter 260: Me and him, who looks better?

    The little wine store was very dim, but her eyes suddenly lit up. It was like a sun piercing through the clouds or a dazzling flower.

    Chen Ning stared right at his face, feeling her head go dizzy.

    She couldn¡¯t help rubbing her eyes.

    An extraordinary, beautiful face appeared in front of her. His eyes were ice cold and his appearance was indifferent, but with a look, it seemed somewhat familiar.

    ¡°Strange, where have I seen your face before?¡± Chen Ning rubbed her forehead and felt very dizzy, like she was drunk. Mo Chuan¡¯s face seemed blurry to her eyes, like it had juste out of the water.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve seen me before?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyebrows jumped up. His eyebrows were very nice, thick and dense, but still slender.

    She leaned in and looked at him closer. From his eyebrows, down his straight, jade like nose, to his slightly parted thin lips.

    She looked carefully at him, but Mo Chuan revealed no expressions at all. While he felt embarrassed being stared by her like this, he just parted his lips sometimes to continue calmly drinking, revealing an indifferent expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± Chen Ning suddenly let out a long exhale.

    As they leaned closer, he could smell the scent of wineing from her. There was also a faint sweet smell that was very attractive.

    ¡°But, you really are handsome. Looking at you, you really are pleasing to the eye.¡± She raised her cup and drank it all down. Her eyes blurred and she revealed the look of a drunk.

    Mo Chuan curled his lips a bit and his eyes revealed a vague smile.

    ¡°Do I look better or does Chu Shao Bai look better?¡± He suddenly asked.

    ¡°Of course you look better.¡± Chen Ning blurted out.

    She fell on the table whileughing. The sound was very crisp and clear, just like the sounds of a silver bell.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, you¡¯re this handsome, so you shouldn¡¯t wear any strange masks from now on. I like the way you look right now.¡±

    He did not say anything and just looked at her with a faint smile. He continued to drink his wine.

    Her words were like nectar to him, making him even more intoxicated than the wine.

    Chen Ning was also drinking, she drank the wine like it was tap water. Only drinking it did not quench her thirst and she continued to keep drinking.

    Her eyes shine more and herughter became even more beautiful.

    The more she drank, the more she wanted tough. For every word Mo Chuan said, sheughed like it was the funniest thing in the world, falling on the table, being unable to get up.

    Mo Chuan did not know that his words could make a person this happy. He began to speak more, to the point that even he did not remember what he said.

    He just remembered her shining eyes zed with a drunken look, that sweet smile and that eye catching beauty.

    Mo Chuan did not notice that she was drunk because he himself had drank too much, to the point that he had be intoxicated.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly mmed her fist onto the wooden table and cursed through gritted teeth.

    ¡°It¡¯s all that damn emperor¡¯s fault!¡±

    This was like a stone falling from the sky, making Mo Chuan half recover from his drunken stupor. He opened his drunken eyes and looked at Chen Ning in a daze.

    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re so courageous, daring to curse the emperor!¡±

    The boss behind the counter was awakened by Chen Ning¡¯s curses and sleepily stood up.

    Mo Chuan flicked his finger and a copper coin flew through the air, hitting the boss¡¯ sleeping point.

    The boss¡¯ head fell and he fell asleep on the table.

    Mo Chuan looked down at Chen Ning and found that her face waspletely flushed. Her eyes were partly closed and her hands were sprawled on the table, as she slowly rolled off the table.

    She¡¯s drunk.

 Chapter 261: The wine doesnâ€™t get drunk, the person gets drunk

    Chapter 261: The wine doesn¡¯t get drunk, the person gets drunk

    Mo Chuan¡¯s hand quickly reached out to pick her up and she fell into his arms. After finding a good position to lie in, she closed her eyes and fell into a peaceful sleep.

    He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Hey, wake up, wake up!¡± He shook her while calling in her ears.

    ¡°Xu, be quiet and let me sleep.¡± Chen Ning frowned and impatiently waved her hands. Her hand moving like she was pping a mosquito.

    Mo Chuan felt helpless as he hugged her and walked out the door. He found that the sky was already filled with stars.

    They had stayed in this little wine store for half a day now.

    With the night wind, his somewhat dizzy mind instantly cleared.

    He touched his own slightly red drunk face and touched his smooth skin, suddenly realizing that he wasn¡¯t wearing his mask. He took it out of his sleeve and put it onto his face.

    It was quite absurd after thinking about it.

    Over the year, he had acted very strict, never acting as reckless as he had today.

    He thought that it was because he was not familiar with talking to girls which was why he took off his mask to allow her to see his own face.

    He even came with her to this small unknown wine store to drink, drinking to the point of being beyond just a little drunk.

    He had even said a lot, but he could not remember what he had said.

    He remembered that she had been smiling the whole time,ughing the whole time. Those eyes that seemed brighter than the stars were filled with smiles.

    The wine doesn¡¯t get drunk, the person gets drunk.

    Now, it was time for him to be sober.

    Mo Chuan ced Chen Ning on the back of the date red horse, but she was so drunk that she could not sit on the horse properly, bending over and falling down.

    She once again fell into his arms with red cheeks. She waspletely drunk.

    The starlight shined on her face. Her bright red lips were slightly curled and she looked very innocent as she slept there. It waspletely different from the sensible girl she was when she was awake.

    Because she had been too smart and she had always had her guard up, Mo Chuan had never been able to see through her.

    But looking at her now, even though she was smart, she was also still just a sixteen-seventeen year old young girl.

    Her clear as crystal jade skin was seemed like it was very tender to the touch.

    Mo Chuan suddenly did something that he felt was impossible for him. He actually pinched her face. That gentle and tender feeling gave him a strange new feeling.

    It was as soft as tofu!

    He suddenly pulled back his hand like he had been burnt and looked at his right hand with a look of disbelief.

    Damn!

    What was he doing!

    Mo Chuan focused his mind and took in a deep breath. Hugging her, he jumped onto the back of the date red horse.

    This horse had already recognized Chen Ning as its master, so it did not allow anyone else to ride it. Seeing that Mo Chuan was hugging its master, it gave a loud snort of protest, but when Mo Chuan¡¯s legs tapped it, it still obediently moved forward.

    Swaying on the back of the horse and with the cold night wind, Chen Ning sleepily opened her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Mo Chuan rich voice came from above her.

    ¡°Un, where are we now?¡±

    She found that she was lying in Mo Chuan¡¯s arms and there were little stars shining in the sky above them.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face was like a reflection in the water, swaying which made it hard for her to look at.

    ¡°I¡¯m sending you home.¡± He replied.

    ¡°Wu, Xiao Hei, stop moving around so much, you¡¯re making me dizzy....¡± Chen Ning forcefully grabbed his clothes and her stomach churned.

 Chapter 262: The large grey wolf and the little white rabbit

    Chapter 262: Therge grey wolf and the little white rabbit

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡± Mo Chuan gave a helpless sigh, ¡°Go vomit if you want to.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Chen Ning forcefully swallowed the wine which wasing up. Her eyes opened wide and she was suddenly sober.

    She sat up in Mo Chuan¡¯s arms. Looking forward, she clearly said, ¡°You¡¯re going the wrong way, this is not the way to the pce.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re really awake? You recognize the road?¡±

    Mo Chuan had no sense of direction, he just made the date red horse go forward. The capital had many roads and it was very dark, so he had no idea where the date red horse was taking them.

    ¡°Of course I recognize it. Hee, hee, let me tell you arge secret. As long as I¡¯ve walked on a road, I will never forget it. As long as I see a person once, I will never forget their appearance. So after I see your face, you should never think of running away.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a giggle. She was notpletely sober yet. The wine was very strong, so she was still slurring her speech a bit.

    She shook back and forth on the back of the horse and almost fell off several times, but it was a good thing that Mo Chuan was holding her tight.

    Her waist was very gentle, like even a slight pinch would break it. Just a single hand was enough to hold her. The young girl¡¯s aura was sent to him and a me lit up is his body for no reason.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move around!¡± He frowned and held her shoulder with one of his hands. Gritting his teeth, he moved away from her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not moving, I just can¡¯t sit still.....Aiyo!¡± The date red horse suddenly shook a bit and Chen Ning swayed before falling forward.

    Mo Chuan grabbed her waist and pulled her back. Because he had used too much force, the two of them were tightly touching one another.

    The mes that he had just extinguished was lit up once again.

    Damn!

    He gritted his teeth and secretly cursed. It was unknown whether he was cursing himself or if he was cursing her.

    He tried to ignore the distraction which appeared in his heart. Looking in front of him, he said in a cold as ice voice, ¡°Which way do we go now?¡±

    The date red horse had reached a three way fork in the road. Chen Ning looked up a little and then said without any hesitation, ¡°Right.¡±

    Mo Chuan almost thought that she was pretending to be drunk. With a pull of the reins, he turned to the left fork.

    In the silent night, the horse hooves tread on the paved road, letting out a monotonous and clear sound. Under the guidance of Chen Ning, he turned another bend and he saw the King Ding Yuan Pce¡¯s little back door.

    She¡¯s not drunk!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s head filled with anger. He did not believe that a drunk person would be able to guide the way with closed eyes so easily, it was impossible!

    He stretched out his hand to grab her shoulder and turned her to face himself. With gritted teeth he said, ¡°Why did you lie to me?¡±

    ¡°Lie to you? When did I lie to you?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s head was even more dizzy and she looked straight down. Being drunk like this, she could not think clearly at all.

    ¡°You clearly know who I am, but you kept pretending not to know! You didn¡¯t drink any wine, yet you kept pretending to be drunk. How long do you n on lying to me!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s words were very cold and each word sounded like they were falling to the ground. His eyes were even colder, to the point that they were bone chilling.

    Any person who was stared at by him would feel their body begin to shudder.

    However, Chen Ning was drunk and did not fear him at all. Rather she giggled and grabbed the mask on his face.

    ¡°Who are you? Ah, I know this. You are the big grey wolf and I am the little white rabbit. You are the mask wearing wolf disguised as a grandmother, hee, hee, and I am little riding hood. The big grey wolf wants to eat little riding hood.....¡± She giggled while incoherently going on. She swayed to the left and right, seeming like she would fall off at any moment.

 Chapter 263: Confused emperor

    Chapter 263: Confused emperor

    Mo Chuan grabbed her hand and his eyebrows tightly knit together. It seemed like she really was drunk.

    ¡°Big grey wolf? Little white rabbit? I think you aren¡¯t a little white rabbit, but rather a cunning little fox!¡± He curled his lips and revealed a gentleness that even he did not notice. It was very different from his usual cold appearance.

    ¡°Damn emperor, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡± Chen Ning suddenly opened her drunken eyes and punched out at Mo Chuan beside her.

    With Mo Chuan¡¯s skills, how could she hit him? But he was stunned and could not move, letting the fist hit him in the nose.

    It was a good thing that Chen Ning was drunk and her hands were weak. His nose just hurt a bit and wasn¡¯t seriously injured.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite brave!¡± He suddenly grabbed her hands, stopping her from moving. A killing intent came from him once again.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, why is it you?¡± Chen Ning shook her head and the vague figure in front of her turned clear. She smiled and said, ¡°I thought that that you were that bastard emperor. If I see him, then I¡¯ll kill him with one punch!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning dark as he said in a deep voice, ¡°How did the emperor offend you?¡±

    ¡°He just did offend me, he offended me in a big way! He is a confused emperor! He had nothing better to do than minding other people¡¯s matters, creating arge mess! Tell me, isn¡¯t he an old fool? Old and foolish!¡±

    ¡°Old fool? I.....Is the emperor old?¡± Mo Chuan found this ridiculous.

    [TL Note: He is referring to himself in the beginning when he says I.]

    Chen Ning¡¯s brain had turned to paste as she mumbled, ¡°The emperors in ys were all old men with white beards, followed by old eunuchs with no teeth. Wu, perhaps this emperor is not old, but he definitely is a confused bastard! Otherwise, why would he give me to a bastard like Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    ¡°Old man with a white beard?¡± Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help rubbing his bare chin. Thinking of Xiao Si, he almost gave augh, ¡°Old eunuchs with no teeth?¡±

    He grabbed onto Chen Ning¡¯s staggering body and then shook his head while saying, ¡°You really are drunk. Giving you to King Ding Yuan was not the emperor¡¯s idea, but rather your own idea! It was your father, Grand General Chen, that came to the pce to discuss the imperial edict. You even said that you would marry no one else other than King Ding Yuan. The emperor was grateful to Grand General Chen for fighting for the country all these years and thus allowed it. Now that your little sister is also married to King Ding Yuan, you¡¯re not ming Chu Shao Yang, but rather ming the emperor? Isn¡¯t this wrongly ming a good person?¡±

    ¡°He is not a good person because he is also surnamed Chu. Those surnamed Chu are all snakes in rat¡¯s nests, not a good thing!¡± Chen Ning said in a slurred voice.

    ¡°......¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°You know that offending the royal family means the death penalty, right!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s head fell and she fell into his chest. She muttered two words which he did not hear clearly and then she fell asleep.

    Mo Chuan suddenly felt very silly.

    He was actually trying to reason with a drunk woman.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s send you back first.¡± He let out a sigh and held her as he jumped off the horse. His body shed and he appeared on the roof.

    He knew that he could not allow anyone to see her current appearance or else her reputation would be ruined.

    But why did she have to choose to wear such a light green set of clothes. In the night, it was like a green flower blooming, making it very eye-catching.

    Mo Chuan took off his outer clothing and draped it over her body. Then in the dead of night, he silently entered the king¡¯s pce.

    He avoided all the pce¡¯s guards. Carrying Chen Ning to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, he pushed open the door and went in.

    It was very quiet inside the room. There was no candles or any sound.

    But he could feel a killing intenting from behind him.

    There was an assassin!

 Chapter 264: Taking advantage of someone

    Chapter 264: Taking advantage of someone

    Mo Chuan did not even think about it before stepping off the ground, flying away like a hawk, moving at an incredible speed. Although he was holding a person, he moved as fast as lightning.

    He did a gentle turn in the air and then fell to the ground. He was already face to face with the assassin.

    That person was wearing a set of snow white clothes. His eyebrows were beautiful as a picture, but he had an angry look on his face. He pointed at Mo Chuan and cursed, ¡°Ghost Hei, so it¡¯s you! Where did you take her?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes turned cold and he gave a snort, ¡°Pervert, why are you here again? Do you not remember what I said? I said that as long as you appear here and I see you, I will beat you!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyebrows knit and he prepared to attack. When his eyes fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s body, his face turned pale.

    ¡°You....What did you do to her? She, she, she.....¡± His voice began to tremble, as if he could not say it.

    He saw the ck man¡¯s clothing covering Chen Ning. Her face was red and her eyes were closed. There was a slight fragrance of wine drifting out, making it clear that she was drunk.

    A huge fear suddenly filled his mind and his eyes staring at Mo Chuan almost released mes.

    ¡°Ghost Hei, you.....you aren¡¯t human! You.....you¡¯re taking advantage of others!¡± His hair was like an angry tiger¡¯s mane as he charged at Mo Chuan, wishing that he could p this man that had taken advantage of her to death with a single palm.

    His handsome face distorted from the anger he felt. The bones in his arm gave a crack, showing that he was clearly tightly clenching his fists.

    This one palm filled with anger, Mo Chuan knew how strong it was. If he didn¡¯t have a person in his arms, it wouldn¡¯t have been hard for him to deal with this.

    However, he had to hold Chen Ning!

    In the blink of an eye, he jumped into the sky. He was like a white crane soaring through the sky, painting a beautiful scene. Although he was holding a person, he was very light and agile, jumping over Chu Shao Bai¡¯s head andnding behind him.

    ¡°Who are you! Why do you know the secret techniques of my Chu Family! Where did you steal and learn this ¡®Cold Pond Crane Shadow¡¯ from!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned cold as he suddenly turned around. He stared right at Mo Chuan, but he did not continue to attack.

    Because he was afraid of hurting her!

    ¡°Steal and learn? Why would I have to steal it and learn it? It isn¡¯t all that great of a martial art, so why do you think only the Chu Family would know it?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear what expression Mo Chuan had, but his tone waspletely indifferent. Chu Shao Bai was so angry that his fist trembled as he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Alright, you put her down and we¡¯ll have a real fight!¡±

    His heart was already filled with killing intent.

    This ck clothed man must have done that thing to her, so he would not let him off!

    ¡°I¡¯ll put her down just because you want me to, who do you think I am? Am I a servant of your King An Jing pce?¡± Mo Chuan did not follow what he said and what he said made Chu Shao Bai speechless.

    Mo Chuan coldly looked at Chu Shao Bai, ¡°King Jing An, there¡¯s no need to be excited or angry. She is just asleep from being drunk and I am only sending her back. Taking advantage of someone is something only King Jing An would do. I would never do something like that! If I really wanted to hurt her, I wouldn¡¯t take her home.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai took a few forceful breaths, making himself calm down.

    He stared at Mo Chuan with a suspicious gaze and asked in a skeptical manner, ¡°Who are you! You¡¯re always following behind her and you still say you have no bad intentions?¡± He gave a coldugh.

    ¡°There is no need for you to care who I am and there is no need for me to exin anything. I will only remind you to remember your own status! This is not the Jing An pce where you reign! If you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡±

    Mo Chuan directly told him to leave.

 Chapter 265: Splitting them apart

    Chapter 265: Splitting them apart

    Chu Shao Bai was not willing to leave, especially after seeing Chen Ning drunk to the point that she wasn¡¯t even conscious anymore. How could he be assured leaving her in this strange ck clothed man¡¯s hands?

    ¡°Alright, I want to see how impolite you can be! Ah pei! When have you ever been polite to this king!¡± Chu Shao Bai finally reacted and spat at Mo Chuan.

    He couldn¡¯t help rubbing his cheek. The p he received from Mo Chuanst time still stung.

    He had never been hit in a fight before. Other than this reckless ck clothed brat, no one had ever dared to hit him.

    ¡°Saying it like this, you¡¯re still looking to fight?¡± Mo Chuan gave a cold smile. The tone of his voice waspletely filled with anger.

    His chin was still a little bruised. This stinky brat, actually hitting so hard!

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight! Put her down and we¡¯ll go to the side to fight, that way we won¡¯t wake her!¡± Chu Shao Bai knit his brows as he spoke in a deep voice.

    When he saw Mo Chuan holding her, his heart filled with mes. Especially when he saw her flushed red drunk cheeks which looked like a blooming crabtree flower, but that flower was blooming in another man¡¯s embrace!

    ¡°Even if I fight you while holding her, you still wouldn¡¯t be a match for me!¡± Mo Chuan looked at Chen Ning lying in his arms like a little kitten and he suddenly did not want to let go.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned green. He took a step forward and grabbed her arm, pulling her into his chest. At the same time, he stared at Mo Chuan and said word for word, ¡°Let her go now!¡±

    Mo Chuan raised his chin and hugged her even tighter. He coldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The two of them had wide eyes as they stared at one another, both of them being filled with anger.

    ¡°Kacha!¡±

    A clear sound rang out which was followed by Chen Ning¡¯s pained cry, ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s so painful! My arm!¡±

    She felt a pain in her right arm. It was so painful that tears began to fall out and she was woken up from her drunken sleep.

    Opening her eyes, she saw two people standing in front of her. One ck, one white.

    She found that she was lying in Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace, while her right hand was being pulled on by Chu Shao Bai. The two of them were both tugging on her,ing close to pulling her arm out of the joint!

    Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai were both stunned.

    The two of them were like two chickens fighting with each other. They were both pulling on her and unconsciously used too much strength, forgetting that the one suffering wasn¡¯t the other side, but rather Chen Ning¡¯s unlucky arm!

    The two of them were both filled with shame as they lowered their heads like students that had been caught doing something bad. Neither of them dared to look at her.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! I say, what is happening between you two? Are you treating my arm as arge carrot? You¡¯re about to pull it out! Both of you let go!¡±

    Chen Ning gritted her teeth with pain. When she saw their guilty appearances, she was filled with anger to the point that she began to curse out loud.

    Her anger filled cry made Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hearts skipped a beat and they let go at the same time.

    ¡°Aiyo! My butt!¡±

    Chen Ning fell to the ground and angrily roared out at them.

    ¡°Do you two have a grudge against me? Why do you bully me when I¡¯m drunk, un? Dropping me on my butt and pulling out my arm, I¡¯m really being bullied by the two of you!¡± She held her almost dislocated right arm and sucked in a few painful breaths through her gritted teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai said in unison.

    ¡°Sorry my ass!¡± Chen Ning angrily cursed at them.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± The two of them said in unison again.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes.

    God, please send down some lightning to split them up!

 Chapter 266: What hurts isnâ€™t my heart, but rather my arm

    Chapter 266: What hurts isn¡¯t my heart, but rather my arm

    She felt like she had brought her own misfortune. She had not called anyone or offended anyone and just fell asleep after getting drunk. In the end, she woke up to someone pulling her arm off.

    These two damnable fellows!

    She stared at the two of them with a livid face.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, it¡¯s all my bad, it¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ll help you connect your arm and the pain will quickly go away.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai moved forward a step and kneeled down beside her, gently holding her right arm.

    ¡°You know how to connect the bone? Let go, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Mo Chuan also moved forward a step and he grabbed Chu Shao Bai¡¯s wrist. The way he held it was not ¡°gentle¡± at all.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyebrows jumped up and he couldn¡¯t help taking a few breaths through gritted teeth. Quickly turning around, he stared at Mo Chuan.

    His eyes seemed to be shooting out mes as he angrily said, ¡°Let go. You are not qualified to touch her!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified? The person who is not qualified is you. King Jing An, don¡¯t forget who she is to you!¡± Mo Chuan gave a coldugh.

    Chu Shao Bai angrily said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me! Shut up!¡±

    ¡°Are you qualified to order me around? Who do you think you are!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s hand used more force.

    Chu Shao Bai bit his lips from the main and cursed, ¡°Stop acting so pretentious in front of me! You dirty thing from who knows where, this is a matter between me and Ning¡¯er, it has nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°Your matter is my matter. I will care about it!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai gave an angry smile, ¡°Alright, since you want to care about my matters, then first you should ask if my fist agrees!¡±

    Mo Chuan looked at him with narrowed eyes, ¡°King Jing An, do you want to spar with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I will beat your face in!¡± Chu Shao Bai was filled with rage.

    ¡°Hei, hei, try it if you have the skills!¡± Mo Chuan raised his brows in an uncaring manner as he spoke.

    Butting heads like this, the mes of anger was once again lit between the two of them.

    Chen Ning looked at one and then the other. She saw one with knitted brows and the other revealing a smile, she couldn¡¯t help making a ¡°ze¡± sound.

    ¡°I say, Xiao Bai and Xiao Hei, if you two want topete in martial arts, then just use everything. This is a good thing for you, but before you do fight, can one of you fix one arm first?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai and Mo Chuan spoke at the same time. As soon as their voices fell, they stared right at each other, creating sparks in the air, staring daggers at one another.

    With a ¡°peng¡± sound!

    Chen Ning did not have time to speak before hearing an explosive sound ring out. She did not know who made the first move.

    Following that, she heard the sounds of fists colliding.

    The two of them quickly began to fight. Their clothes danced in the wind as their figures constantly moved. They went around the room, making Chen Ning dizzy from following them.

    ¡°Peng, peng, peng!¡±

    ¡°Pa, pa, pa!¡±

    They both took several hits from the opponent. Looking at each other with eyes filled with rage, they began to fight once again.

    This scene was very familiar, it was exactly the same as that previous night.

    Chen Ning was stunned looking at them.

    She did not understand why these two turned into children right away, fighting without a single word!

    The furniture in her room suffered a catastrophe once again. It had only been changed for less than a day and it had already been turned into bits.

    However, Chen Ning did not care about this at all. The furniture was all bought with Chu Shao Yang¡¯s money, so she did not feel any pain from them being destroyed at all.

    What hurt wasn¡¯t her heart, but rather her arm!

 Chapter 267: Immortal fighting a mortal

    Chapter 267: Immortal fighting a mortal

    Other than her arm, her head was also beginning to hurt.

    If these two fought in her room every night, then she would never be able to have a peaceful night of sleep ever again.

    Suddenly, with another ¡°peng¡± sound rang out and scared Chen Ning. She was afraid that one of them was hurt.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s messed up head of hair peeked inside the room and asked with sleepy eyes, ¡°Young miss, did thunder hit your room again?¡±

    She saw two disappearing figures in front of her and thought that she was dreaming. After rubbing her eyes a bit, her mouth fell wide open.

    ¡°Oh! God! What is happening? What is happening?¡±

    Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai were having an intense fight, how could they hear her?

    Xiao Ru rubbed her eyes for a while and finally saw the two people in the room clearly.

    ¡°Young miss, look! An immortal is fighting a mortal!¡± She excitedly shouted.

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips curled together. She really wanted to p the back of Xiao Ru¡¯s head.

    ¡°Xiao Ru,e over and help me up.¡± She endured her pain and shouted out.

    She was toozy to care about these two fellows going full swing. She would let them fight until they were satisfied since they loved fighting. She did not care about the room¡¯s furniture since it¡¯s Chu Shao Bai¡¯s money that was wasted!

    Xiao Ru finally noticed that Chen Ning was on the ground. She quickly ran over and quickly pulled on Chen Ning¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Young miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ow, ow, ow! Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t move at all. My shoulder is dislocated.¡± She was in so much pain that she broke out in a cold sweat.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Xiao Ru was shocked and her tears began to pour out. She said while sobbing, ¡°Young miss, did that bastard highness hit you? He actually broke your arm! He really is bad, from his head to his toes, with a rotten heart in the center!¡±

    The two people fighting suddenly slowed down at the same time. It was as if they remembered that Chen Ning was injured at the same time!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, let me help you fix your bone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    The two of them appeared beside Chen Ning at the same time, holding one of her arms from each side.

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    The two of them shouted in unison before staring at each other.

    Seeing that they were about to fight again, Chen Ning suddenly had an idea and shouted, ¡°Aiyo, it¡¯s so painful!¡±

    Sure enough, it attracted their attention.

    Mo Chuan did not say anything else and pulled, then pushed on her right arm. Hearing a ¡°ka¡± sound, Chen Ning did not even have time to feel pain before her arm was popped back in.

    ¡°You!¡± Chu Shao Bai stared right at Mo Chuan. Although he hated him for being first, he was very impressed by his skills, making it look very clean.

    Chen Ning rubbed her arm. Then she looked at Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai before flying into a rage.

    ¡°Since you two love to fight, then fight until you¡¯re happy! Now, get out!¡± She pronounced with a scowl.

    The two of them were both filled with guilt towards her. They wanted to apologize, but in front of the other person, they couldn¡¯t say a single thing.

    Xiao Ru stared right at Chu Shao Bai and then suddenly pped her hand before saying, ¡°I know you! You¡¯re that immortal young master that descended that other night!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai did not even have time to say anything before Chen Ning angrily shouted, ¡°Xiao Ru, be quiet! What immortal young master, they¡¯re clearly two maniacs! You¡¯re not allowed to talk to these two maniacs in the future!¡±

    Maniacs?

    Chu Shao Bai and Mo Chuan looked at each other. Although they didn¡¯t know what these words meant, they knew that it did not have a good meaning to it.

    Their hearts were filled with anger. It was all the other person¡¯s fault, causing her to call them a maniac!

 Chapter 268: All dead

    Chapter 268: All dead

    ¡°We¡¯ll fight outside?¡± Chu Shao Bai raised his brows.

    ¡°Go!¡± Mo Chuan was even more straightforward.

    The two of them flew out the window, moving like two gentle breezes. Xiao Ru gave a shocked cry, ¡°Aiya, the immortal young master flew out.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Chen Ning silently rolled her eyes at Xiao Ru. Then she rubbed her sore butt cheeks that was hurting from falling on the ground and said to Xiao Ru, ¡°Go and draw me a bowl of water.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Ru did not hear her clearly and looked at Chen Ning with wide eyes.

    ¡°Pepper water! The hotter the better. If any one of those two bastards daree in again, I will let them have a good taste of it!¡± Chen Ning said through gritted teeth.

    Although Xiao Ru did not understand what she meant, she still obediently brought arge bucket of pepper water. There were bright red and chopped peppers floating in the water.

    Chen Ning was very satisfied seeing this. She patted Xiao Ru¡¯s shoulder and praised, ¡°Very good! Good little Xiao Ru, go back and sleep.¡±

    Xiao Ru blinked her eyes and then pointed outside before saying, ¡°Young miss, the white robed immortal young master and Bodyguard Hei are fighting outside in the garden.¡±

    ¡°Just let them fight. Even if there is a hole tomorrow, it isn¡¯t rted to us. Go to sleep.¡±

    Chen Ningid on the bed and covered herself with the nket. She fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes.

    Who would have thought that after sleeping a while, Xiao Ru would rush in screaming.

    ¡°Young miss, this is bad! Bodyguard Hei has kicked over the bird cage and all the birds have flown away!¡±

    Chen Ning did not move, even her eyelids did not open.

    ¡°Tell the housekeeper to send ten more birds over tomorrow.¡±

    After a while.

    ¡°Young miss, this is bad! The crane being raised in the yard was pped to death with a single palm by the immortal young master!¡± Xiao Ru came in an anxious manner.

    ¡°......What!¡± Chen Ning immediately sat up. When she heard that it was the crane that died, sheid back down without any hesitation, ¡°Remember to have the housekeeper send five more over tomorrow.¡±

    After another while.

    ¡°Young miss, young miss, the immortal young master and Bodyguard Hei fell into the pond.....They¡¯re all dead!¡± Xiao Ru breathlessly ran in while panting.

    ¡°All dead?¡± Chen Ning sat up on the bed with wide open eyes. She grabbed Xiao Ru, ¡°Tell me clearly, what is dead?¡±

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke!¡± Xiao Ru choked on being breathless, ¡°They fell in the pond, but they still continued to fight. They kept fighting until all the fish and white flowers in the pond all floated to the top,pletely dead!¡±

    ¡°Hu!¡± Chen Ning let out a sigh. She angrily pped Xiao Ru on the back of her head, ¡°You silly girl, not making things clear. It¡¯s just a few fishes. Remember, tell the housekeeper to buy some more tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Ru spat out her tongue.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, obediently go to sleep already. Right now, you don¡¯t have to care about who dies outside, you¡¯re not allowed to bother me anymore! Otherwise I will......kacha you!¡± Chen Ning stared at Xiao Ru and made a threatening gesture.

    ¡°Yes, young miss.¡± Xiao Ru shrunk back and quickly left.

    Chen Ning slept all the way until the sun was in the sky.

    She gave azy stretch and then turned around. The first thing she saw scared her.

    There was a handsome face right beside her, with a pair of shining ck eyes. Seeing that she was awake, it revealed a gentle smile that was like a room of pear flowers blooming.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake.¡± Chu Shao Bai said with a smile.

 Chapter 269: Your nose is crooked

    Chapter 269: Your nose is crooked

    Chen Ning was still sleepy. She rubbed her eyes and said, ¡°Why are you here? Have you finished fighting with Xiao Hei and you won¡¯t fight anymore?¡±

    ¡°Un, we¡¯re not fighting anymore.¡± Chu Shao Bai nodded and said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, does your hand still hurt? It was all my faultst night and I identally hurt you. You....Are you angry at me?¡±

    His voice was very careful and his eyes were filled with guilt.

    Because of a momentary impulse, he had ended up hurting her. Thinking about it, he really wanted to punch himself several times.

    However, he had taken several of Mo Chuan¡¯s fists and there were several ces which were bruised. Touching them, he had to grit his teeth in pain.

    Of course, he would not say a single word about this to her. In front of her, he would smile like the gentle spring breeze.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad.....¡± Chen Ning rolled her eyes.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart filled with joy before hearing the tone of her voice change, ¡°.....As if!¡±

    His eyebrows immediately fell down and dejectedly said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, I know that I¡¯m wrong. I.....I also killed the crane in your yard.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha.¡± Chen Ning curled her lips into a faint smile while looking at him, ¡°You also killed the fish in my pond.¡±

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t just me, it was also that brat Hei.....¡± Chu Shao Bai immediately argued, but was stared down by Chen Ning. He slowly said, ¡°I.....I¡¯ll repay you.¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head with a smile. Then she asked in a curious voice, ¡°Did you winst night¡¯s fight?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned a little red and after hesitating for a while, he said, ¡°No.....there was no oue. When it was close to daybreak, that brat Hei suddenly jumped out of the pond. He said he had something to do and we would fight another day before leaving.¡±

    ¡°Leaving?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyes sparkled as she was filled with curiosity.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s whereabouts were always mysterious, disappearing without a trace. He would disappear sometimes, but he always appeared when she needed him.

    But thinking of his assassin status, she stopped thinking about it.

    ¡°He¡¯lle backter.¡± She gave a gentle smile.

    He hadn¡¯t fulfilled his promise with her, so he would be back.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s expression changed and in a slightly angry voice, ¡°Tell me, who is that brat Hei? Why did you go out to drink with him? Why was he carrying you home in the middle of the night?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled at him and then with augh, she said, ¡°Yi? Xiao Bai, your nose seems a little crooked. Was it hit by Xiao Hei or are you angry?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Nonsense! How is my nose crooked!¡±

    Even though he said this, he couldn¡¯t help looking at the bronze mirror on the table to the side.

    ¡°Ha, ha, I¡¯m just teasing you!¡± Chen Ning bent forward in the bed, holding her stomach whileughing.

    She couldn¡¯t help pinching Chu Shao Bai¡¯s cheek. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Xiao Bai, you¡¯re really cute!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai could easily dodge it, but he did not move and allowed her to pinch him. He looked at her with a shy and angry gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not telling me who he is!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Hei?¡± Chen Ning forcefully pinched twice on his smooth face. Seeing her own red fingerprints on his white, jade face, she was filled with satisfaction as she released her hands. She said with a big smile, ¡°He is my bodyguard. After fighting with him, how good do you think his martial arts are?¡±

    ¡°Humph, it isn¡¯t all that great. It¡¯s just so-so!¡± Mentioning Mo Chuan, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest was filled with anger.

 Chapter 270: Punish me with following you forever

    Chapter 270: Punish me with following you forever

    He could not help rubbing his chest. He had been kicked there by Mo Chuan yesterday, and although he wasn¡¯t seriously injured, it did make his chest feel ufortable.

    ¡°Then can you beat him?¡± Chen Ning blinked as she asked this rhetorical question.

    Although Chu Shao Bai said they were even, seeing his expression told her that he must have taken quite a bit of damage from Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Of.....Of course!¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s throat felt blocked as he said, ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll make him kneel on the ground and beg for mercy, letting him know just how powerful I am!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will wait for that day toe.¡± Chen Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Hey, why would you find a bodyguard for no reason? Are you afraid of my third brother bullying you? How about you let that brat Hei go and I¡¯ll act as your bodyguard instead!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly thought of this and blurted it out.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help breaking out inughter.

    ¡°You are the esteemed King Jing An, how could I have someone as you act as my bodyguard?¡± She shook her head while smiling.

    Chu Shao Bai gave a sigh. He also knew that this was an impossible matter. Not to mention his third brother agreeing to this, if his uncle, the emperor found out, he would immediately punish him!

    But when he thought of that brat Hei being by her side all day, not moving a single step, he couldn¡¯t help feeling ufortable.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, I want to punish you!¡± Chen Ning suddenly said with a serious expression, ¡°You dislocated my arm, making it hard for me to use it. So, how should I punish you?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat as he looked at her in a nervous manner.

    ¡°You can do it however you want. I....will listen to your punishment.¡± He replied without any hesitation.

    But his heart said: The best punishment would be being by your side forever!

    ¡°Alright, those are your words. In a few days, the eldest princess will be holding a hunt which your third brother and I will be participating in. I have made a bet with your third brother to see who will be able to hunt the most prey on the day of the hunt.....¡±

    Chen Ning did not even have time to finish before Chu Shao Bai cut in with a surprised voice, ¡°What! You.....You really made this kind of bet with my third brother? You, how could you bet with these terms with my third brother! You already know how good my brother¡¯s riding skills are and his archery skills are godly. Every year, in the spring hunt, he is always the champion! You could bet with him in anything, so why did you pick hunting! You will lose without a doubt!¡±

    He spoke as he shook his head. Then he asked, ¡°What did you bet? If it¡¯s not important, it¡¯s fine to give up.¡±

    When Chen Ning heard this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling discouraged. She said in a depressed voice, ¡°To Chu Shao Yang, it really isn¡¯t anything important. I like one of the horses in his stable, so if I win, he will give the horse to me. If I lose......¡±

    She bit her lips as her eyes revealed a cold look filled with hate towards Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°What happens if you lose?¡± Chu Shao Bai asked in a nervous voice.

    ¡°He said that if I lose, then I would have to kowtow in front of the pce¡¯s main gates and admit my wrongdoings. Then I would never be able to take a single step out of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion!¡± Chen Ning bit her lips and her eyes revealed a look of not wanting to lose.

    Making her kowtow to that scum and never leaving the pce again!

    ¡°My third brother really is going too far!¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face sank as he forcefully stamped his foot. He looked at her with an iron hard expression, ¡°For a horse, you¡¯re willing to lose your life? How, how could you be this stupid! If you like horses, then I can give ten of them to you! If you really like my third brother¡¯s horse, then just tell me. Even if I have to steal it, I would get it for your from my third brother! Why would you have to make this kind of crazy bet!¡±

    He was angry and anxious as he circled around the room.

 Chapter 271: If this happiness could last a lifetime

    Chapter 271: If this happiness couldst a lifetime

    ¡°Thinking about it, it¡¯s all your fault! I had a chance to win the contest, but you had to dislocate my arm, causing me to be unable to draw an arrow! I was talking about how I was going to punish you, then I will......make you help me win this contest! No matter what methods you have to use, you need to make it so that I win!¡±

    Chen Ning rolled her eyes. She just had to rely on Chu Shao Bai now.

    Although her words seemed irrational, Chu Shao Bai was dumbfounded and had no way of replying.

    Of course, he wanted her to win, but this grand hunt was personally arranged by the eldest princess and cheating was not allowed. If she wanted to win this hunt in front of everyone, this was as hard as ascending to heaven.

    But if she lost, then she would be locked inside the pce forever, bing a ve for his third brother.

    Thinking of this, his heart twisted in pain.

    No, she could not lose!

    But what method could he think of that would allow her to win?

    Chu Shao Bai raised his head and looked at the room, silently pondering it.

    ¡°Ke, ke, Xiao Bai, after fighting with Xiao Hei for an entire night, you should be thirsty, right? I¡¯ve prepared a special soup for you, do you want to try it?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes fell onto therge bowl of pepper water and a mischievous smile appeared on her face.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face lit up and he said, ¡°I do, of course I do.¡±

    But when he saw what Chen Ning was looking at, his eyebrows fell and he had a crying expression as he said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me to drink this, right?¡±

    ¡°What this thing, that thing. You killed all my cranes and fish, but I don¡¯t want you to repay me. As long as you drink this bowl, then I¡¯ll forgive me. Otherwise, never appear in front of me again.¡± Chen Ning said with a serious expression.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink it.¡± Chu Shao Bai steeled his heart.

    Isn¡¯t it just drinking pepper soup?

    Compared to never seeing her, it was not even worth mentioning!

    He lifted the bowl and drank it inrge mouthfuls. That beautiful white face instantly turnedpletely red and tears began to flow.

    ¡°Hey, Xiao Bai, you¡¯re really drinking it!¡± Chen Ning was shocked. She quickly tried to take the bowl back, but she saw that he had already drank half of the bowl already. Seeing thatpletely red face, she couldn¡¯t help feeling angry and finding it funny.

    ¡°I was just teasing you and you treated like it was real! Drink some water already.¡± Chen Ning quickly brought over arge cup of water which Chu Shao Bai drank in a single breath.

    His eyes were as wet as a little deer fawn, but it kept staring at her. He said in a serious voice, ¡°Not to mention pepper water, even if it was arsenic, I would drink it without any hesitation as long as you ask me to do it.¡±

    He was no longer stuttering and speaking in a clear and calm voice, not looking away for a long time.

    ¡°Xiao Bai.....¡± Chen Ning¡¯s throat felt like it had been blocked by something while her heart felt sweet and sour at once. A kind of indescribable feeling surged inside of her.

    She just stared at him, not avoiding his eyes which was filled with affection.

    For a while, her mind shed with many pictures of him.

    Him carefully cing the ice lotus in front of her, him holding her as they flew across the ceiling, and sitting beside her on top of the imperial pce at night, calmly talking to her. He had left the image of a cute little animal in her mind.

    Every image left a warm feeling inside of her. These were the first happy and warm memories she had sinceing to this world.

    It was all given to her by him!

    If she could have this kind of happy life, it would be a very good thing.

    She revealed a faint smile.

 Chapter 272: The first hug

    Chapter 272: The first hug

    Her face slightly looked up with slightly moist eyes and a faint smile.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart began to beat fast and he was so nervous that he almost stopped breathing.

    Being so close to him, a few strands of hair had already blown onto his face, sending a faint fragrance into his nose. He was suddenly filled with courage as he stretched his arms around her. Feeling that she did not resist his arms, his heart almost jumped out of his chest.

    He was filled with panic, with his heart jumping out of his chest as he felt her delicate bodying into his chest. This was his first time hugging his beloved woman and he was so nervous he did not know what to do.

    He really want to kiss her slightly flushed gentle cheek, but his hand froze and he could not move at all. He could only feel his heart wildly beating inside of his chest.

    This was so embarrassing!

    If she heard his wildly beating heart, then she would know that he had no experience before and wouldugh at him!

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face felt hot and his throat felt dry. He was feeling very disappointed with himself over his own timidness. She was clearly in his embrace, but he could not muster up the courage to kiss her face.

    His helpless appearance and him being disappointed with himself did not escape Chen Ning¡¯s eyes. Her smile became bigger and even her eyes filled with a smile.

    This kind of Chu Shao Bai, the kind of pure white him without a single trace of dust was.....very cute!

    This shy and pure appearance made her heart beat faster.

    Perhaps crows weren¡¯t all ck in this world. The men surnamed Chu could also have this kind of pure young man.

    Compared to Chu Shao Bai, his third brother was a contender for the best of scum men!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I......I......¡± Chu Shao Bai forced down several mouthfuls of saliva and was finally able to stutter out a few words. His mouth was dry and his lips were burning, he was close to losing consciousness.

    Now he was filled with regret. Why did he drink that damn pepper soup, turning his lips into two blocks of wood! Even if he was going to kiss her face now, he would not feel anything.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± She raised her eyes in his embrace. That long pair of eyshes were like butterfly wings and her eyes were shining with charm.

    ¡°I......I want to......¡± He stuttered out, but he had been confused by her bright eyes. Sometimes even goingpletely quiet.

    Suddenly, something entered his ears. He could hear anxious footstepsing from outside and the frantic screams of the maidservants.

    ¡°Princess consort! Princess consort!¡±

    ¡°Young miss, his highness......His highness is here!¡±

    What?!

    Chu Shao Bai and Chen Ning were stunned at the same time.

    ¡°What is he here for now?¡± Chen Ning knit her brows, with her intuition telling her this was bad.

    ¡°No need to worry. With me here, I will not let him harm a single hair on your head.¡± Chu Shao Bai held her shoulder and confidently said.

    ¡°No! You have to leave now. You can¡¯t let him see you!¡±

    Chen Ning bit her lips and her eyes steeled. She put her finger on Chu Shao Bai¡¯s lips and calmly said, ¡°I have vowed in front of everyone that as long as I am the King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess, I will not do anything that would shame my father! So before I am separated from him, I will not make any promises to you. Do you understand?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart filled with a kind of indescribable feeling. Seeing the look in her eyes, he knew that she would not change her mind.

    She was this kind of strong and decisive girl. This kind of her really captured his heart!

 Chapter 273: Ill intent

    Chapter 273: Ill intent

    Chu Shao Bai truly wished that he could be arge tree who could shelter her from the rain and wind, not letting her be hurt by it. He did not want her to suffer the cold des of the wind, wanting to hold her tightly in his branches.

    ¡°I understand. I.....will wait for you, until that day!¡± He took a deep breath and forcefully hugged her. Then he opened the back window and jumped out.

    He did not look back at the pce at all. He ran far away in a single breath before finally stopping.

    His heart was filled with pain, like it was being grabbed by something. This kind of pain made it hard for him to breath.

    Though while he was filled with pain, there was a trace of sweetness which also filled his heart.

    Although she had clearly told him that she could not give him any promises, he knew this was already the best promise she could give him already.

    She did have him in her heart!

    No matter how small the position he had in her heart, he was still inside her heart.

    Chu Shao Bai could not stop the small smile that floated onto his lips, but quickly that smile froze on his face.

    He knew that his third brothering to her yard in the morning was because he was trying to cause trouble for her.

    But he could only stand on the side!

    Because if he appeared, then he would give her an unclean name. This was a very hard stain to wash away for a woman.

    So, she said that she would not do anything that would bring her father shame!

    So, he could only bear with it and leave. He could only allow her delicate body to face the storm which was his third brother.

    His heart felt like it was ced in a pan, but he waspletely helpless!

    Chu Shao Yanging to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion in the morning was indeeding with ill intent.

    He did note alone and was indeed followed by arge group of people.

    The guards, subordinates, Housekeeper Xu, and even Mother Lin all had serious expressions on their faces.

    On the road to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, Chu Shao Yang waved his hand and the guards dispersed, blocking off the various entrances to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, allowing no one to pass.

    Xiao Ru, Chun Tao, and Xia He were cleaning the aftermath of the battlest night when they suddenly saw Chu Shao Yang approaching in a menacing matter, filling their hearts with fear.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s first reaction was to run to Chen Ning¡¯s side and report back to her.

    But as soon as she began to shout, a bodyguard grabbed her cor, pulling her back like an eagle grabbing a little chick.

    With a wave of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand, Chun Tao, Xia He, and even Xiao Ru were all chased out of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion¡¯s main door by the guards.

    Seeing the angry Chu Shao Yang, their hearts all jumped into their throats and they broke out in a cold sweat for Chen Ning.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were sinister and his beautiful face waspletely dark. He reached Chen Ning¡¯s door and reached out to push it open.

    At this moment, his heart was filled withplex feelings. The veins on the back of his hand popped out and some were even trembling.

    After Chen Bi Yun fainted on the horse track, he carried her to the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion and made the doctor give her medicine to ensure she wouldn¡¯t have a miscarriage.

    The doctor had said that Chen Bi Yun had suffered two shocks and had seen the tragic death of Lan Xiang by the horse hooves personally, so she had been emotionally stimted. She need peace and rest right now, but the lucky thing was that the fetus in her belly was still safe and sound.

    Although Chen Bi Yun fainted, she kept nervously grabbing the edge of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s clothes. She kept shaking her head and mumbling while she slept.

 Chapter 274: Hate filling his bones

    Chapter 274: Hate filling his bones

    ¡°It¡¯s not me, it really isn¡¯t me. I didn¡¯t know anything, Lan Xiang did not die because of me.¡±

    Her eyes were filled with tears as she continued to call for Lan Xiang. After calling for Lan Xiang, she called for Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Your highness, you must believe in Yun¡¯er. Yun¡¯er did not do anything, I really did not do anything.¡±

    Her face was pale as tears fell down and her body continued to tremble. She kept shrinking into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest like a pitiful little child.

    Chu Shao Yang hugged her, while softly patting her back, trying tofort her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid Yun¡¯er, it isn¡¯t rted to you. This king believes you and will always believe you. After Lan Xiang¡¯s death, I will send a better and more intimate maid to you. You can peacefully fall asleep, this king will be here by you, not taking a single step away.¡±

    With his calming voice, Chen Bi Yun eventually calmed down. After drinking her medicine, she fell into a deep sleep, but her hand was still grabbing his clothes. Her brows were still slightly knit, but her eyes were clear.

    Chu Shao Yang sat by her side, sitting there for half a day, not moving at all.

    He did not say anything, just silently staring at the sleeping Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face. No one knew what he was thinking at all.

    There was a group of old maids standing in a circle, but no one dared to disturb his highness or the concubine consort.

    All the way until themps were lit outside, when Chu Shao Yang¡¯s attendant Xiao An Zi rushed in and whispered a few words into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ear.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s expression changed and he suddenly stood up. This movement was too sudden and it woke up the sleeping Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°Your highness, where are you going? Do you not want Yun¡¯er anymore?¡± She opened her eyes with tears around the edges and new tears were about to flow out.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart turned soft as he sat down again to hold her hand and he whispered, ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t be worried, how could this king not want you anymore? There¡¯s something that happened and this king needs to go out to deal with it.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s body trembled and then she grabbed his hand. In a nervous voice, she said, ¡°Your highness, please don¡¯t me elder sister. This matter is unrted to elder sister. Yun¡¯er believes that elder sister is innocent, she.....she did not do it on purpose.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang knit his brows and said, ¡°How did you know that this king is going to find that cheap woman!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun shrunk back and timidly said, ¡°Your highness would only be this angry when thinking of elder sister. Did elder sister do something again that made your highness angry?¡±

    ¡°That shameless slut! After leaving the horse track, she has note back yet!¡± Chu Shao Yang was short of breath from his anger as he blurted this out.

    ¡°Elder sister.....she left the pce?¡± A sh of light lit up in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes. She looked out the window and said in a worried voice, ¡°Ya, it¡¯s so dark already. Being outside the pce thiste, wouldn¡¯t it be dangerous for elder sister? I wonder, is that ck clothed bodyguard is protecting her right now?¡±

    These words of hers were like adding oil to the mes. Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth and the veins on his forehead popped out.

    Mo Chuan was like a thorn in his heart. When he thought of that man, he was so angry that he wanted to kill someone.

    He hated Mo Chuan, but it wasn¡¯t because he had embarrassed him in front of everyone. From the moment Mo Chuan saved Chen Ning, he was filled to the bones with hate towards Mo Chuan!

    Because that man had risked his own life to save Chen Ning. If he, Chu Shao Yang, wanted that cheap woman to die and someone came up to save him, how could he not be filled with hate?

 Chapter 275: Proving oneâ€™s innocence

    Chapter 275: Proving one¡¯s innocence

    He hated the scene of Mo Chuan carrying Chen Ning the most.

    He dared to touch his woman! Even if he did not want her, he would not allow any other man to touch her!

    ¡°Xiao An Zi, pass on orders for this king. Make the guards of the pce guard every entrance. As long as that cheap womanes back, immediately report it back to this king!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned sinister as he tried hard to not explode with anger.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao An Zi did not need to ask to know who his highness was referring to when he said that cheap person.

    As he was about to leave, Chu Shao Yang coldly added another sentence.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when, as long as that cheap persones back, then immediately report it to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    After Xiao An Zi left, Chu Shao Yang also called for Housekeeper Xu to send some bright maids over to the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion to serve Chen Bi Yun.

    After settling everything, he returned back to Chen Bi Yun¡¯s side. Holding her hand, his face was gloomy as he sometimes looked out the door.

    Chen Bi Yun did not know what he was thinking. She gritted her teeth out of hate, but her mouth said, ¡°Your highness, there¡¯s no need to worry about elder sister. With that kind of strong bodyguard by her side, nothing will happen to elder sister.¡±

    ¡°This king is worried about that bodyguard.....¡± Chu Shao Yang blurted out before stopping himself.

    His face became tight and his eyes turned sharp. Unknowingly, the hand holding Chen Bi Yun¡¯s hand squeezed harder.

    Chen Bi Yun did not feel pain because her heart hurt more than her hand did.

    She lowered her eyes, covering the look of hate deep in her eyes. Then she cuddled into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s embrace and considerately said, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er knows that you are worried about elder sister.....¡±

    She paused for a bit, intelligently stopping here. She could feel Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body slightly trembling before she continued to say, ¡°Yun¡¯er believes that elder sister will keep herself pure and will not do anything that brings shame to your highness. However, even if Yun¡¯er and your highness believes her, there needs to be proof for this matter that will stop the people of the world from talking, letting elder sister have her innocence.¡±

    ¡°Proof? What proof? How could this kind of thing be proven to people!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest felt stuffed as he angrily punched the wall.

    Thinking about how the hat on his head might turn green and the distinguished King Ding Yuan would be a turtle, he was so angry that his lungs were about to explode.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart hurt as she held his eyes, but she also rolled her eyes. In a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Yun¡¯er wants to ask your highness something, I hope that your highness can be honest with Yun¡¯er.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang said in a deep voice, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°After your highness married elder sister, have you and elder sister.....ever been in the same bed?¡± Chen Bi Yun asked this rhetorical question. Then she hung her head down and said thest few words in a small voice.

    ¡°Of course not! That ugly monster, this king did not even look at her once, how could I sleep with her! Yun¡¯er, this king only has you in my heart. Other than you, I would never touch another woman at all. Are you telling me that even now, you still doubt this king¡¯s heart?¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily said.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart felt a little sweet and she revealed a sweet and gentle smile. She leeaned in against Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest and whispered, ¡°The feeling that your highness has for Yun¡¯er, Yun¡¯er will never forget it. Since your highness has not......been in the same bed with elder sister, then elder sister must have a pure body. Your highness just has to invite the two experienced mothers from the pce to help elder sister check her body. If elder sister is whole, then there will be no change to your highness¡¯ and elder sister¡¯s prestige. If elder sister has already been tarnished by someone else.....¡±

 Chapter 276: Producing rain with a flip of oneâ€™s hand

    Chapter 276: Producing rain with a flip of one¡¯s hand

    She did not finish her words before Chu Shao Yang pped his thigh and said, ¡°Good! Yun¡¯er, your method is quite good!¡±

    His eyes were cold as ice as he revealed a fierce smile and said, ¡°If she really did do something that this king cannot forgive, then this king will not only destroy her reputation, I will also make her wish she was dead!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun revealed a look of fear and said, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er believes that elder sister is not someone like that. For your highness and elder sister¡¯s reputations, these two mothers must be discreetly picked.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Yun¡¯er, who do you think is suitable for this task in the pce?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun hesitated for a bit before saying, ¡°Yun¡¯er has heard before that the Ceremonial Department¡¯s Mother Meng and the Main Management Department¡¯s Mother Jiang were both experienced and prudent old wet nurses.¡±

    ¡°Alright, tomorrow this king will send someone to bring those two over and check that cheap woman¡¯s body!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang stroked Chen Bi Yun¡¯s long hair, revealing a loving smile towards her, ¡°Yun¡¯er, you really are the closest person to this king. This king is truly fortunate being able to obtain you!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun gently hugged his waist. With a sweet smile, she said in a gentle voice, ¡°Being able to share your highness¡¯ worries, is something Yun¡¯er should do. Yun¡¯er hopes that elder sister will be innocent, fixing your highness and elder sister¡¯s rtion. This is what Yun¡¯er hopes for.¡±

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, that cheap woman almost caused you to die today, but not only do you not hate her, you¡¯re even doing this kind of thoughtful thing for her, even hoping that this king will be kind to her. A kind woman like you is very rare, but this king hopes that cheap woman will be able to turn over a new leaf and be a new person after finding out all that you have done! However, you don¡¯t have to worry. Even if she is innocent, this king will not feel anything towards that evil woman!¡± Chu Shao Yang tightly held her as he resolutely said this.

    ¡°Your highness, elder sister, she.....¡± Chen Bi Yun wanted to say more, but she was interrupted by Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything else for her. How I should treat her, this king knows what to do! Good Yun¡¯er, listen to this king¡¯s words and go to sleep.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang let her lie in his arms and he carefully ced the nket over her, caring for her.

    The maid on the side had sharp eyes, so she closed the curtains and blew out the candles.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart was filled with satisfaction as she closed her eyes.

    She knew that the more she pushed Chen Ning towards Chu Shao Yang, the further he would stay away from her.

    It seemed like she was thinking about Chen Ning, evening up with a way to prove her innocence, but Chu Shao Yang had no way of knowing what kind of people the wet nurses in charge of doing medical examinations were!

    Producing rain with a flip of one¡¯s hands. It was unknown how many youngdy¡¯s reputations have been destroyed under the hands of these body examining mothers!

    Thinking of this, Chen Bi Yun gave a proud smile.

    Chen Ning, ah Chen Ning. After tomorrow¡¯s examination, your reputation will be ruined and you¡¯ll wish for death!

    Chu Shao Yang had no doubts towards Chen Bi Yun¡¯s words. He sent someone early in the morning to fetch Mother Meng and Mother Jiang and then brought all the guards in the pce to charge towards the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, filled with killing intent.

    He did not receive Xiao An Zi¡¯s report all night, which meant that Chen Ning did not return!

    A heavy lock hung from his heart, making him feel worse and even more angry.

    Such a bold slut, noting back at night and staying with other men. She clearly did not put her own husband in her eyes at all!

    If he did not ruin her reputation, then he would not be King Ding Yuan, Chu Shao Yang!

 Chapter 277: Slandering someone

    Chapter 277: ndering someone

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand was on the red hollow carved door. Without opening it, a ¡°ya¡± sound rang out and it opened on its own.

    ¡°Such a ruckus this early in the morning, disrupting one¡¯s sleep. Where did this noisee from? Chun Tao, Xia He, how are you two taking care of the yard? How could you let any kind of riff raff into our courtyard?¡±

    Chen Ningzily appeared in front of him. She had one hand on the door and the other hand covering her yawn.

    It was like she suddenly saw Chu Shao Yang. Her eyes went wide and she revealed a surprised expression.

    ¡°Aiya, this princess thought it was the wild dog from the back alley.....I never thought that it would be your highness. Your highnessing to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion early in the morning to find this princess, really is a surprising matter.¡±

    Her face was covered in makeup. Apanying her exaggerated expression, Chu Shao Yang felt a wave of disgust.

    This damn cheap woman, she must have knew that he wasing. The makeup on her face was clearly newly applied, but she really was ugly. If one was ugly, it didn¡¯t matter how much makeup they used, she would still look like an ugly monster!

    Chu Shao Yang did not even look at her as he walked into the courtyard with a sinister expression.

    He was already used to her sarcasm, so he did not feel angry. What made him angry was another matter.

    She had actually came back, which was outside of his expectations.

    But he immediately thought of something. The ck clothed bodyguard was an expert with extraordinary skills. If he took her out of the pce, it was very easy for him to avoid the guards.

    It was his fault for not thinking of this in the first ce.

    But this did prove one thing which was that she and that bodyguard must have a secret they couldn¡¯t tell others. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t she just openly enter in front of the guards?

    Thinking of this, Chu Shao Yang became even angrier. His first thought was that a pair of dog man and woman had spent the night together!

    He angrily charged into Chen Ning¡¯s room and ran up beside therge bed. His hands ripped the sheets into two halves, revealing an empty bed.

    No one!

    There¡¯s no one here!

    But this was not enough to calm Chu Shao Yang¡¯s anger. He suddenly turned around and grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s hand, while shouting, ¡°Where is that man!¡±

    Chen Ning made a ¡°ze¡± sound and said, ¡°Man, what man? Your highness always seems toe to my Flowing Cloud Pavilion to find men. Did all the men in the pce suddenly die?¡±

    Although Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body was releasing a cold killing intent, she was not scared at all. Instead, she just covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense to this king! Where is your bodyguard? Don¡¯t think that this king doesn¡¯t know what you two have been doing! Cheap woman, this king is telling you, if you dare to do anything you shouldn¡¯t do to this king, then this king will chop you up and feed you to the dogs!¡± He gritted his teeth and stared at Chen Ning with eyes that seem to be shooting out mes.

    Chen Ning¡¯s giggling face turned into a dark one and she said in a cold voice, ¡°What do you means your highness? Are you trying to nder this princess¡¯ purity?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know what rumours Chu Shao Yang heardst night, she could see that he was here with ill intention.

    ¡°Innocence? Do you even have your innocence now?¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh. His eyes swept across the room and he found no traces of Mo Chuan, but that did not dispel the anger and doubt in his heart.

    Turning around, he looked right at Chen Ning, ¡°Cheap woman, do you dare prove your innocence in front of everyone?¡±

 Chapter 278: Youâ€™re the cheap person

    Chapter 278: You¡¯re the cheap person

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, stop trying to nder others! You¡¯re the cheap one, you¡¯re the cheapest family¡¯s cheapest man!¡±

    Chen Ning rarely insulted others, but hearing Chu Shao Yang constantly calling her a cheap woman, she was not going to take it anymore and insulted him back without any hesitation.

    ¡°You, you, you dare insult this king?¡± Chu Shao Yang was stunned. This was the first time that anyone had called him a cheap person.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m calling you a cheap man. A cheap person deserves to be insulted and is hypocritical! Chu Shao Yang, you are a cheap man!¡± Chen Ning continued to shout, feeling very satisfied by doing so.

    She regretted the fact that she didn¡¯t say it earlier.

    ¡°You! Do you believe this king will not kill you!¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily raised his fist.

    ¡°Cheap man! Do it!¡± Chen Ning stared at him with contempt, raising her chin high up.

    ¡°You think this king does not dare?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice was forced out through gritted teeth and his eyes shed with a cold killing intent.

    But his high raised fist did note down.

    For an unknown reason, even though he hated Chen Ning and was angered to the point of wanting to kill her, she was like a little ant that he could grind to paste at any moment, but he could not do it!

    Her stubborn eyes and unyielding personality actually made him feel a kind of admiration towards her.

    Even a man would beg for forgiveness when he saw Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cold eyes, but she showed no fear on her face and her legs stood straight.

    Just based on this, he could not kill her!

    He would slowly torture her until she crawled at his feet, admitting that he was her master. Then he would kill her!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes shed with a cold and cruel glow, but he slowly lowered his fist and coldly said, ¡°Very good Chen Ning, you really do have guts. This king will not kill you, but this king will not let you off this easily!¡±

    ¡°Wishing to incriminate someone, but having no evidence! I wonder, what charges your highness will give this princess this time?¡± When Chen Ning heard that he no longer called her a cheap woman, her tone became a little more polite.

    ¡°You keep saying that you are pure, then do you dare to prove it!¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? But how do you want me to prove it?¡± Chen Ning gave a coldugh.

    ¡°Good! Remember your words!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly sent out a palm, but the sharp palm wind was not aimed at Chen Ning.

    Hearing a ¡°kacha¡± sound, the two windows was shattered by his palm wind and flew away.

    Chen Ning looked out the window and saw that the courtyard was filled with people. She couldn¡¯t help curling her lips.

    ¡°Your highness, this is really arge parade.¡± She gave a disdainful coldugh as she stood there with a straight back.

    Chu Shao Yang coldly said, ¡°Mother Meng, Mother Jiang,e and give the princess consort a body examination!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Two gray haired, old wet nurses wearing pce robes came in. They came inside the room and faced Chen Ning before saying, ¡°Please strip yourself princess consort. We will examine the princess consort to prove her innocence.¡±

    Chen Ning stared at the two olddies and said in an impolite voice, ¡°Where did you two old beastse from? Who says you have the right to have this princess strip herself?¡±

    Mother Meng and Mother Jiang trembled from their anger. These two have been in the pce for many years and had experienced all kinds of storms and heard all kinds of insults. Although Chen Ning¡¯s words were disrespectful, their faces did not reveal the slightest bit of anger.

    Mother Meng paid her greetings to Chen Ning. She said in a vague manner, ¡°Princess consort, this old one is a fourth grade official from the Ceremonial Department. My surname is Meng, but everyone in this pce addresses this old one as Mother Meng.¡±

 Chapter 279: Want you to personally prove it

    Chapter 279: Want you to personally prove it

    Then Mother Jiang also paid her greetings. With a superficial smile, she said, ¡°This old one is also a fourth grade official from the Main Management Department. Everyone addresses me as Mother Jiang. I greet the princess consort.¡±

    They two of them reported their ranks within the pce to Chen Ning. Their meaning was to tell Chen Ning that even though she was the princess, they were officials in the pce. If she dared to offend them, then she was offending the emperor.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile. Naturally, she could understand what they meant, but at the same time, she also wanted to know what this matter was about.

    She could immediately see that these two old things had ill intention. If they were to fairly judge her innocence, then that would be strange!

    Even without using her brain, she could tell that this was a secret plot set up by Chen Bi Yun to use these two mothers to ruin her reputation. How could she let Chen Bi Yun¡¯s n seed?

    ¡°So it¡¯s Mother Meng and Mother Jiang from the pce. This princess did not know before, so I was a little rude. I ask the two mothers for your forgiveness.¡± Chen Ning said with a smile.

    Mother Meng and Mother Jiang both said in their heart, ¡°Now you know your mistakes? Toote!¡±

    However, they both had the same humble smiles on their faces as they said, ¡°We old ones are humble servants, how could we me the princess consort? Now we ask the princess consort to undress yourself on the bed.¡±

    ¡°Undress myself on the bed? I wonder, how will the two mothers check this princess¡¯ body?¡± Chen Ning asked with a smile.

    The way she asked was too forward that the two Mothers¡¯ old faces couldn¡¯t help turning red.

    In front of Chu Shao Yang, the two of them felt that it was hard to bring up this matter.

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke.¡± Mother Meng gave a few gentle coughs before saying in an embarrassed voice, ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask the princess consort to undress yourself and then this old one will test the princess¡¯ body to tell if you are still pure or not.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this.¡± Chen Ning looked over at Chu Shao Yang and then said with a smile, ¡°Since these two mothers are going to prove this princess¡¯ innocence, your highness, do you want to personally check as well?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face suddenly turned red for an unknown reason. He turned around and stormed off.

    ¡°Wait a minute, your highness. If you don¡¯t personally witness this important matter and if something goes wrong, then who would believe this princess¡¯ words? What if I get charged as unclean identally?¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly stood in front of him.

    Chu Shao Yang knit his brows and coldly said, ¡°What do you mean? These two are wet nurses that this king personally invited from the pce. They are experienced and honest, this king believes them.¡±

    ¡°You believe them, but this princess doesn¡¯t!¡± Chen Ning said. Her eyes turned cold as she looked over at Mother Meng and Mother Jiang.

    When the two mothers saw this, they immediately called out in an aggrieved voice, ¡°Princess consort, this old one has worked in the pce for many years. All the girls in the pce are checked by us without the slightest mistake. Why does the princess consort not believe us!¡±

    ¡°He, he, I believe you, but I don¡¯t believe your fingers!¡± Chen Ning gave a coldugh, ¡°Don¡¯t think that this princess does not know what kind of trick you are nning to use on this princess. You should stop thinking about it now!¡±

    Her eyes were sharp and cold. When those candle like eyes swept over Mother Meng and Mother Jiang, they couldn¡¯t help looking down in guilt.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, if you want to check this princess¡¯ body, that¡¯s fine! But I want you to do it personally!¡±

    Chen Ning turned her head and her eyes fell onto Chu Shao Yang, as she slowly said this.

 Chapter 280: Who wants to go to bed with you

    Chapter 280: Who wants to go to bed with you

    ¡°You want this king to personally inspect you?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned, but then he understood what she meant. He couldn¡¯t help feeling angry as he shouted, ¡°Chen Ning, you really know no shame! You actually dare to say something like this! You want to go to bed with this king. You, you, you.....In your dreams!¡±

    His face turned red as he began to stutter.

    ¡°Chi!¡± Chen Ning suddenly gave augh that was filled with contempt. She curled her lips into a smile and looked over at Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°When did this princess say that she wanted to bed with you? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    ¡°You! Then what did you mean!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned red with anger as he spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me a woman have to get into a bed with a man or take off her clothes to determine if she still has her innocence or not? Mother Meng, Mother Jiang, you say that you are experienced wet nurses in the pce, then have you ever heard of ¡®Pce Guarding Sand¡¯ before? I believe that everyone in the pce should know of it. As long as an unmarried woman has the Pce Guarding Sand¡¯s mark on her arm, only if she doesn¡¯t get married or lose her innocence, the mark will never fade! Mother Meng and Jiang, you clearly know that this is the most simple, effective method, but you did not mention it at all, instead you try to do a strip search. If I was to say that you had no ill intents, it would be hard to say it, right?¡±

    [TL Note: This is a real thing in ancient china. It works because it has a feature where unless a woman made contact with a man, the mark made by the sand would not fade.]

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips were like spears and her words were like arrows. The words she spoke made Mothers Meng and Jiang speechless, unable to say anything. They could only stutter out, ¡°This.....That......¡±

    ¡°What this and that! Stop talking already! Bring the Pce Guarding Sand over and this princess will apply it for you to see that this princess is innocent!¡± Chen Ning loudly shouted.

    The two wet nurses trembled. They secretly praised that this princess consort was powerful.

    Mother Meng was helpless. She could only take out a small pill bottle from her chest and held it in front of Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning opened it and saw a red sludge inside the bottle.

    She had only read about the Pce Guarding Sand before, but had never seen it. She did not know whether it was the real thing or not.

    ¡°This is the Pce Guarding Sand?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s cold eyes stared at Mother Meng.

    Mother Meng replied, ¡°It is.¡±

    She had her head down, so Chen Ning could not see her expression. She only saw her sleeves slightly trembling, making it hard for her to tell.

    ¡°Whether this Pce Guarding Sand is real or not is not up to you to decide. This princess will verify it.¡± Chen Ning thought about it and then walked to the door.

    Chu Shao Yang did not know what she was about to do, so he followed behind her.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes swept over the crowd and then turned back to Chu Shao Yang. With an indifferent smile, she said, ¡°Your highness, do you mind if this princess does an experiment first?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not understand. With knitted brows, he said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Chen Ning raised the little bottle in her hand and asked, ¡°Do you know what this Pce Guarding Sand is?¡±

    ¡°I have a rough idea.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s good. This Pce Guarding Sand is not something precious, it¡¯s made with a gecko that is fed red sand for forty nine days, which is then crushed into mud. After a woman smears it on her arm, then if she has a pure body, it will not fade even if washed with water. If not, it will immediately fade if washed with water. Since your highness knows what it is, then we can test it right now.¡±

    ¡°How do you want to test it?¡± Chu Shao Yang stared at her and said.

    ¡°Your highness just needs to pick two people. One will be a married woman and the other will be an unmarried pure youngdy. It¡¯s a good thing your highness brought so many people today, we can pick two people from the crowd. In order to not make it difficult, we¡¯ll have your highness pick the two candidates.¡± Chen Ning said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 281: Running faster than a rabbit

    Chapter 281: Running faster than a rabbit

    ¡°Alright!¡± Chu Shao Yang looked over at the group of people and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mother Lin,e here!¡±

    Mother Lin came out of the crowd and greeted Chu Shao Yang and Chen Ning, ¡°This servant has seen your highness and the princess consort.¡± She was very respectful, unlike the two mothers from the pce.

    ¡°You are this king¡¯s wet nurse and this king¡¯s most trusted person, so we¡¯ll have you try it. The other one?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s gaze fell onto Xiao Ru. With a cold voice, he said, ¡°Chen Ning, how about you call your dowry maidservant to try it? Do you dare?¡±

    Calling her main servant out, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s doubts towards Chen Ning were very clear. He was even suspecting that her servant was having rtionships with others.

    He deliberately called out Xiao Ru, wanting to nder her in front of everyone.

    Chen Ning nodded. With a wave of her hand, she said, ¡°Alright. Xiao Ru,e over.¡±

    Xiao Ru was being held by the guards outside the yard, so she could hear everything. She broke free of their grip and rushed forward without any hesitation.

    ¡°Young miss, this servant is willing.¡±

    ¡°Very good, Xiao Ru. Roll up your sleeve.¡± Chen Ning gave Xiao Ru a smile of approval. Then she turned to Mother Lin and said, ¡°Mother Lin, please roll up your sleeve as well.¡±

    The two of them rolled up their sleeves, and revealed their left arms. One was white as jade, while the other was as dry as old bamboo shoots.

    Chen Ning took a small amount of the Pce Guarding Sand and then ced it on their arms.

    ¡°Bring some water over.¡± She said.

    Chu Shao Yang looked over and immediately someone had brought over a pot of water.

    ¡°Wash it yourselves.¡± Chen Ning said.

    Xiao Ru and Mother Lin took some water and washed their arms.

    ¡°Yi?¡± Xiao Ru forcefully rubbed her arm. Not only did the red dot not disappear, it had be even brighter.

    Mother Lin had gently wiped her arm and the little dot hadpletely disappeared.

    This result was expected by Chu Shao Yang. He then looked over at Chen Ning.

    ¡°It seems like this Pce Guarding Sand is not fake.¡± Chen Ning understood Chu Shao Yang¡¯s meaning. She slowly rolled up her left sleeve, revealing a snow white arm.

    Chu Shao Yang stared at her arm, feeling like it was very familiar, but not being able to remember where.

    He couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    Chen Ning curled her lips into a ridiculing smile and said, ¡°If your highness feels like my arm is ugly, then you don¡¯t have to look at it. There¡¯s no need to make that kind of expression!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned red and angrily yelled, ¡°If you don¡¯t dare try it, just say it!¡±

    Chen Ning did not utter a word and picked up some sand. She applied a small amount onto her left arm which looked like a little plum blooming in the snow, looking very tempting.

    She used the water to rinse it off, but instead it had be even brighter.

    ¡°Your highness, this princess is innocent and has proven it to the public. Does your highness have anything else to say?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyes swept over the crowd and then eventually fell onto Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned blue and then red. His eyes stared right at Chen Ning, revealing aplex look, as if he could not understand what Chen Ning was thinking.

    ¡°You, look out for yourself!¡±

    After a long pause, Chu Shao Yang had suddenly said this before turning to leave.

    Everyone hade with Chu Shao Yang on a punitive expedition, but no one could have imagined this result. They all felt ashamed as they carefully followed behind Chu Shao Yang. Mother Meng and Mother Jiang from the pce ran off faster than rabbits.

    Only Mother Lin respectfully paid her respects to Chen Ning before leaving.

    This group of people had arrived in an aggressive manner, but had left without doing anything. Their arrival was quick and their departure was even quicker.

    The three maids of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion ran in front of Chen Ning, and grumbled without stop.

    They looked as if they had encountered a disaster earlier, but were now filled with happy smiles.

 Chapter 282: Chen Familyâ€™s daughter

    Chapter 282: Chen Family¡¯s daughter

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xia He, go and tell Housekeeper Xu that his highness brought arge group of people to my yard and killed off the cranes in my yard, scared off my birds, and killed all the fish in my pond. Have him send ten times the amount inpensation.¡± Chen Ning directly framed this matter on Chu Shao Yang.

    Since she didn¡¯t feel any pain from spending his money!

    ¡°Yes, princess consort. This servant will go now!¡± Xia He happily left.

    ¡°Princess consort, this servant will make something delicious for you.¡± Chun Tao smiled and ran off to the kitchen.

    There was only Xiao Ru left with Chen Ning, blinking as she stared at her.

    ¡°What are you thinking about little girl?¡± Chen Ning stared at her before sitting at the dresser, and wiped off the makeup on her face.

    ¡°Young miss.....¡± Xiao Ru bit her lips, starting but then stopping.

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it. You¡¯re not allowed to match me with anyone!¡±

    After being shocked by Chen Ning, Xiao Ru blurted out, ¡°Young miss, are you nning to be with his highness forever?¡±

    Chen Ning was stunned, but then smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. What made it seem like I would stay with him for a lifetime?¡±

    ¡°Then.....Then......Why did the young miss have to prove her innocence? Isn¡¯t it better for his highness to misunderstand? Wouldn¡¯t he divorce you then and you can finally be free of the king¡¯s pce? When the timees, whether young miss likes Bodyguard Hei or the immortal young master, you can be with who you want to be with.¡±

    Xiao Ru was wholeheartedly thinking about Chen Ning.

    When Chen Ning heard her naive words, her heart was moved. She beckoned towards her, and made her sit down. She held her hand and said, ¡°Xiao Ru, there are some things you don¡¯t understand. There are things that people can do and can¡¯t do. I do indeed want to leave this pce, but I don¡¯t want to bear the name of being impure as I leave! I am the Chen Family¡¯s daughter, and my father is Grand General Chen, the man who had shed blood for the country and is loved and honoured by all. I, as his daughter, cannot destroy that honour! Let me tell you, when I do leave this pce, I want Chu Shao Yang to kowtow to me and send me off! Do you believe that this day wille?¡±

    Her eyes glowed with a tough light. Hearing this, Xiao Ru¡¯s blood boiled and her face turned red as she said, ¡°Young miss, this servant believes that day wille!¡±

    ¡°I also believe so.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she pinched Xiao Ru¡¯s little cheeks. Her eyes looked over at the window and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe in? Hiding outside and eavesdropping really doesn¡¯t suit your Bodyguard Hei status, right?¡±

    ¡°Hei, Bodyguard Hei? He¡¯s here?¡± Xiao Ru suddenly jumped up and looked over at the window.

    The windows had been shattered apart by Chu Shao Yang. All she saw was the scenery, with not a single person in sight.

    Xiao Ru felt that her eyesight had turned bad when a person had suddenly appeared in the room. She was surprised and happy as she pped her hands and said, ¡°Bodyguard Hei, since you¡¯re back, where is Xiao Si? Is he here with you?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips curled a bit and angrily gave a gentle p to the back of Xiao Ru¡¯s head. She scolded, ¡°Xiao Ru, restrain yourself!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes shed with a faint trace of a smile. His eyes looking at Xiao Ru were very gentle and even his voice was no longer ice cold.

    ¡°You want to see Xiao Si?¡±

    Xiao Ru wanted to nod, but suddenly saw Chen Ning staring at her with hard eyes and lowered her head, not saying a word.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, go out for now. I have some things to discuss with Bodyguard Hei.¡± Chen Ning felt a headache from watching Xiao Ru¡¯s hesitant actions and had sent her out first.

 Chapter 283: Stealing a chicken to end up with nothing

    Chapter 283: Stealing a chicken to end up with nothing

    ¡°This maid of yours is quite interesting.¡± Mo Chuan looked at Xiao Ru¡¯s leaving figure and suddenly said.

    ¡°She is interested in that Xiao Si of yours.¡± Chen Ning slowly said. With a smile, she looked at Mo Chuan, ¡°You watched the y for so long, why didn¡¯t youe out earlier?¡±

    ¡°If I did appear, I would have made the situation worse.¡± Mo Chuan replied.

    Chen Ning praised him in her heart. This man really was an intelligent person.

    When she was facing Chu Shao Yang alone, she was very eloquent and calm. She could act this way because she had a clear conscience. Her only worry was that Mo Chuan would suddenly appear. Chu Shao Yang always flew into a rage when he saw Mo Chuan, which would have made it harder for her to cross this trial.

    ¡°This time, it is probably another scheme from that woman. Do you still n on enduring it all?¡± Mo Chuan stared into her eyes as he spoke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that she gained nothing this time?¡± Contrary to Mo Chuan¡¯s expectations, not only was Chen Ning not angry, she actually revealed a wide smile. It was like a little chicken stealing fox.

    ¡°Why do you say this?¡±

    ¡°Public rumours can melt metal and umted infamy can break bones, the hardest thing to prove is one¡¯s innocence. However, Chen Bi Yun thought of this great method and had given it to me. Tell me, shouldn¡¯t I be thanking her for her actions?¡± Chen Ning rolled her eyes and suddenly thought of a good method.

    ¡°Then how do you want to respond to her?¡± Mo Chuan was curious.

    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant and needs to eat nourishing food, so I¡¯ll send something good to her.¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyes looked over at the white bellied carp in the pond. She pped her hands and then spoke with a smile on her face.

    Chen Bi Yun could not eat anything at all. She leaned against her bed and it felt like her chest was stuffed up, not liking anything she saw.

    There were no secrets in the king¡¯s. Very quickly, everything that happened in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion waspletely passed to her ears.

    She never would have thought that her good method topletely frame Chen Ning would actually be used to prove her innocence in front of everyone like this!

    She was so angry that she almost cracked her teeth.

    The messenger could not see that her expression had already changed and continued to report everything to her that happened.

    ¡°Then Housekeeper Xu personally sent fifty cranes, ten birds and fifty fishes over to the princess consort¡¯s Flowing Cloud Pavilion. I heard that he spend a lot of money to buy them.¡±

    ¡°She only had a few fishes die, why would he send over fifty of them!¡± Chen Bi Yun was even angrier. Each of the fishes cost quite a bit of money and even though his highness spoiled her, he only gave her ten of them.

    She was more angry the more she thought about it. She grabbed the vase beside her and smashed it.

    With a ¡°kuangng¡± sound, the vase was shattered to pieces.

    ¡°Concubine consort! What happened?¡± The two maids sent over by Housekeeper Xu heard the sound and were scared when they saw what happened.

    ¡°This concubine¡¯s stomach.....stomach is hungry.¡± Chen Bi Yun rolled her eyes and smoothly made an excuse, ¡°Go to the kitchen and make something for this concubine to eat.¡±

    The two maids came back with two boxes filled with food that looked dazzling and was very fragrant, there was even a soup inside. It was as white as snow and exuded a fragrant smell.

    Chen Bi Yun was not hungry at first, but once she smelled the fragrance of the soup, she said, ¡°Bring the soup over for me.¡±

    This soup was fragrant and fresh, bringing a little spice with it, making it very appetizing. Chen Bi Yun was filled with satisfaction.

    She unconsciously drank all of it before saying, ¡°What soup is this? The taste is quite good. Give an order to reward the person who made this soup.¡±

 Chapter 284: That cheap woman is hypocritical

    Chapter 284: That cheap woman is hypocritical

    A maid responded, ¡°Reporting to the concubine consort, this is carp soup. I heard that the princess consort personally sent someone to get ingredients from the kitchen and the method of making the soup was personally taught by the princess consort. If the concubine consort likes it, then this servant can fetch another bowl for the concubine consort.¡±

    She did not even have time to turn around before she heard a ¡°wa¡± sound. Chen Bi Yun hadpletely vomited the carp soup that she had just drank.

    Chen Ning, I, Chen Bi Yun can¡¯t coexist with you!

    Her heart made this oath and she felt the urge to vomit again which she could not stop.

    When the news was sent over to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, Xiao Ru broke out in joyfulughter,ughing so hard that she could not speak.

    ¡°Young miss, how could you be certain that the second miss would drink the carp soup?¡± She forced down herughter and asked.

    ¡°What? Are you looking down on your young miss¡¯ cooking skills?¡± Chen Ning looked over at her. Chen Ning had a bowl of white fish soup in front of her that was very fragrant.

    She smiled and then took a sip before saying, ¡°This kind of delicious soup, she actually spat it all out. Ai, that cheap woman really is hypocritical!¡±

    When Xiao Ru, Chun Tao, and Xia He heard this, they couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    The three of them wereughing, but it suddenly became quiet like they had be mutes.

    Chen Ning felt that it was strange. Looking over, she saw that Mo Chuan had appeared in front of the window, looking like a ghost. His whole body was releasing a cold aura. It was no wonder the three maids were so scared that they could not speak.

    She smiled and sent the three of them away. Then she beckoned to Mo Chuan, ¡°Xiao Hei,e and have some fish soup. It¡¯s fragrant and fresh, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it.¡±

    The fish soup was fragrant and fresh, but when Mo Chuan thought of how it was made from the fish he killedst night, he did not have any appetite.

    ¡°Your tricks are all quite new.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you looking down on my goodwill? I¡¯ve also drank this fish soup, it¡¯s fresh and nutritious. She¡¯s the one that doesn¡¯t recognize good things.¡±

    She held her chin as she looked at Mo Chuan. She rolled her eyes before she suddenly thought of something. With a bright smile, she said, ¡°Xiao Hei, if you don¡¯t like fish soup, I have another specially prepared soup for you.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Oh?¡±

    He saw Chen Ning take out a pot of glowing red pepper soup from behind her and ce it in front of him.

    ¡°Pepper soup?¡± He couldn¡¯t help frowning. The smelling from his nose clearly told him how spicy this thing was.

    Did she want him to drink this?

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You and Xiao Bai ruined my yardst night and even dislocated my arm, so how should I punish you? Xiao Bai already drank this soup, so do you not dare to drink it?¡± Chen Ning deliberately teased him.

    She had already had a meal with him in the Tai He Floor restaurant, but his noble way of eating had left a deep impression on her. She remembered that he liked to eat sweet foods and did not touch the spicy ones.

    He was a young master who did not like to eat spicy foods.

    Mo Chuan wanted to push this pepper soup away, but when he heard Chen Ning¡¯sments, he picked it up and began to drink it all in one breath. He drank it even faster than when he was drinking wine.

    His movements were too quick and Chen Ning did not have time to react before he ced an empty bowl right in front of her.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, you......you.....Is it not spicy?¡± Her eyes stared right at him.

    Mo Chuan had a mask on his face, so she could not see his expression. However, his ears instantly turned red, glowing even brighter than the red peppers.

    ¡°......¡± He wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t spicy, it wasn¡¯t spicy at all.

 Chapter 285: Youâ€™re not allowed to like him

    Chapter 285: You¡¯re not allowed to like him

    ¡°Ha, ha! Ha, ha, ha!¡± A burst ofughter suddenly came from the window. The voice was clear and sweet to listen to.

    With thisughter, an upside down person figure suddenly appeared outside the window. The white clothes were being blown by the wind, he looked just like a blooming flower in the night.

    ¡°Brat Hei, so you can¡¯t eat spicy things!¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s brows went up and heughed in a high-spirited manner.

    Seeing Mo Chuan¡¯s embarrassed expression, he felt like the bruises he had suffered did not hurt as much.

    Mo Chuan quickly turned around, looking at him with eyes filled with anger.

    He wanted to curse back, but he found that he could not speak.

    Fortunately, there were things that he did not need words to say, like a fist!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyebrows jumped up and he moved forwards as fast as a ghost, sending a fist at Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine to hit, but don¡¯t aim for the face. Brat Hei, are you just jealous because my face looks better than yours?¡± Chu Shao Bai gave a nod and his head disappeared into his chest, dodging the punch.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Chuan responded to him with a cold snort, followed closely behind by a big kick.

    ¡°Aiyo! Brat Hei, you really kicked me!¡± Chu Shao Bai could not dodge this time. A sharp pain filled his butt as he fell down from the roof.

    It was a good thing his martial arts was good and he flipped in the air, falling down feet first onto the ground.

    ¡°No more fighting, no more fighting. Brat Hei, I admit that your martial arts is better than mine and I can¡¯t beat you. How about we be friends instead?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s figure shed as he dodged Mo Chuan¡¯s attacks while waving his hands.

    He had fought Mo Chuan twice now and had been at a disadvantage both times. He knew that his opponent¡¯s martial arts was better than his, but he had mercy and did not use any killing techniques.

    He did not know why even though Mo Chuan was clearly a stranger, he felt a familiar feelinging from him.

    ¡°......¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s heart wanted to say, ¡°Who wants to be friends with you! You perverted brat taking advantage of others!¡± However, his throat was hoarse and he could not say anything.

    ¡°Hey, Brat Hei, your martial arts are quite good. With you here protecting Ning¡¯er, I can feel assured.¡± Chu Shao Bai revealed a faint smile as he took out a small pill bottle from his chest which he gave to Mo Chuan, ¡°Eat this, your throat will be a little bit better.¡±

    Mo Chuan coldly stared at the pill bottle, but did not take it. He suddenly flew up and disappeared into the roof.

    The ck clothes he wore blended into the night and he disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Chen Ning was already used to him leaving as he pleased and disappearing without a trace. She did not feel strange seeing this, she just revealed a faint smile.

    Chu Shao Bai gave a word of praise, ¡°Good martial arts!¡± After a pause, he then said, ¡°This fellow really is proud!¡±

    He put the pill bottle back into his chest and unconsciously rubbed his chin. Although Mo Chuan did not say a word, the cold and proud aura he exuded was hard to ignore.

    He rarely admitted others were above him and he rarely praised others, but he admired Mo Chuan¡¯s demeanour and martial arts.

    Turning around, he asked in a curious voice, ¡°Ning¡¯er, this Brat Hei¡¯s skills in martial arts are quite good, how did you convince him to work as a bodyguard for you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Chen Ning shook her head.

    Although she promised to help Mo Chuan with a favour, until now, Mo Chuan had not asked for any help from her.

    Chu Shao Bai was anxious when he heard this. He secretly whispered, ¡°This Brat Hei wouldn¡¯t be having ideas about Ning¡¯er, right?¡±

    ¡°You......You¡¯re not allowed to like him!¡± He suddenly blurted out.

 Chapter 286: The emperor teasing him

    Chapter 286: The emperor teasing him

    It was unknown what Chen Ning was thinking, but she didn¡¯t understand him. She then asked, ¡°Not allowed to like who?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned slightly red. As he was about to speak, his face suddenly fell. Making a ¡°xu¡± sound to Chen Ning, he said, ¡°There¡¯s someone here!¡±

    His expression turned serious, like an enemy wasing.

    Chen Ning¡¯s sparkling eyes looked at where Chu Shao Bai was looking. The moonlight shined down on the courtyard like water scattering onto the ground, painting it silver.

    She wondered for a bit before seeing a leaf being blown across the ground and a grey clothed figure appeared in the yard.

    ¡°Xiao Hei.....¡± She thought that Mo Chuan was back, but found that it wasn¡¯t him.

    That grey clothed figure kneeled down to Chu Shao Bai, ¡°This servant greets King Jing An.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s lips slightly curled and he snappily said, ¡°Zhui Feng, why is it you? What do you need this king for to the point of finding me here? You really deserve your Zhui Feng name, no one is able to run from you.¡±

    That grey clothed person stood up, ¡°False praise King Jing An, this servant does not dare. King Jing An, the emperor has sent orders.¡±

    ¡°The emperor?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s brows knit and he helplessly said, ¡°Say it, what does the emperor need me for? It wouldn¡¯t be to call this king to y chess with him, right? Go and tell the emperor that this king has no free time.¡±

    ¡°Your highness has no time to y chess, but you have time to chat with the Ding Yuan Princess.¡± That grey clothed person, Zhui Feng gently said and his eyes looked over at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Zhui Feng! You brat, your words are truly bing even more reckless. Don¡¯t think that just because you have the emperor¡¯s support that you can not ce this king in your eyes!¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned serious as his expression turned severe.

    ¡°This servant does not dare. This servant received his highness¡¯ orders and came to pass them down to your highness. As for whether I have seen or heard anything, this servant has heard and seen nothing.¡± Zhui Feng bent down in front of Chu Shao Bai in a respectful manner.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face eased a bit and he said, ¡°What does the emperor want this king to do?¡±

    Zhui Feng replied, ¡°The emperor has an important matter for your highness and it is something that only your highness can do. This is the emperor¡¯s orders, your highness will understand once you see them.¡±

    He took out a yellow scroll from his chest and handed it to Chu Shao Bai.

    Chu Shao Bai thought about it and said, ¡°When the emperor sends me orders, doesn¡¯t he always have you report it to me? Why did he write an imperial decree today?¡±

    He opened the scroll and found that the ink was not dry yet which seemed even more suspicious. He looked around and said, ¡°Did the emperor just write this?¡±

    Zhui Feng coughed and said, ¡°This is the sweat from this servant¡¯s body.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai looked over the orders and found that it was indeed the emperor¡¯s writing. However, when he saw the contents, he angrily said, ¡°These are the orders that only this king can aplish? Is the emperor teasing me?¡±

    Zhui Feng replied, ¡°This servant does not know, this servant is only in charge of delivering the order. As for whether your highness will ept the orders, that is up to your highness¡¯ discretion.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai gave a coldugh, ¡°You know everything already.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, the empress dowager is sick and the emperor is busy, so the emperor would only feel assured if your highness performs this task.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go. Just go and reply to the emperor. Once the sun rises, this king will go immediately.¡± Chu Shao Bai gave a helpless sigh.

    However Zhui Feng stood there without moving.

    ¡°Why are you not leaving yet?¡± Chu Shao Bai looked over and asked.

    ¡°The emperor has ordered for your highness to go right now.¡±

 Chapter 287: Whatâ€™s yours will be yours

    Chapter 287: What¡¯s yours will be yours

    Zhui Feng¡¯s eyes looked over at Chen Ning before he bent down and said, ¡°This servant will leave now. I ask your highness.....to perform this duty as soon as possible.¡±

    He slowly moved back. The grey figure swayed and disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, who is this Zhui Feng person?¡± Chen Ning saw this and could guess a bit of it.

    ¡°He is the most trusted hidden guard of the emperor.¡± Chu Shao Bai let out a long sigh and then with an indignant face, he said, ¡°My royal uncle likes to cause trouble for me. Ning¡¯er, I will leave the capital for a bit and won¡¯t be able to apany you for a few days. You.....have to be on your guard. Also, you have to keep your distance from that brat Hei, or he¡¯ll have ideas about you.¡±

    Chen Ning felt that this was very funny. She forced down her smile as she nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I got it. You can be assured when doing your work.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai did not say anything and she did not ask, but matters regarding the royal family were things one should know less of.

    ¡°You can be assured, I will be back before the day of the hunt. I will think of a win for you to win and will not allow you to be confined in the pce by my third brother. Ning¡¯er, just wait for my return!¡±

    Chen Ning nodded with a faint smile, ¡°Xiao Bai, it isn¡¯t life or death, there¡¯s no need to be this reluctant.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned red. He was very reluctant. He had just tasted a sweet moment with her when it was disrupted by the emperor¡¯s orders, giving him no time to say anything else.

    Somehow, he suddenly had a kind of feeling that once he came back, she wouldn¡¯t be his anymore.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I.....Can I hug you?¡± He boldly looked right at her. His nervous heart was beating very fast.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning red. Before she even had a chance to say anything, she heard Zhui Feng¡¯s voiceing from the window.

    ¡°Your highness hugging a person is not an urgent matter. When your highnesses back, what is your will still be yours.¡± The voice was very casual, but it was also a bit teasing.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, you¡¯re seeking death!¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face was embarrassed and angry. He suddenly jumped out the window, looking back at Chen Ning with a deep gaze and leaving a single sentence, ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    His white clothes swayed and he already jumped into the bushes to the side.

    When Chu Shao Bai left, although he said he would return by the hunt, Chen Ning had a habit of always making preparations.

    Whether Chu Shao Bai would appear or not, she would not give up that easily.

    Since it was a huntingpetition, it wouldn¡¯t just require one to have excellent riding skills, but also excellent archery skills.

    Chen Ning knew her own weakness, so she ced several grass targets in the yard and began to practice her archery.

    However, archery was not a single action and once could not just remember how to shoot an arrow.

    Every time, her arrow would hit the edge of the target, or fly over the target, ornd right in front of the target.

    ¡°You¡¯re holding the bow wrong.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind her.

    Even though Chen Ning was used to his suddenly appearance, she was still scared and her fingers came loose, letting the arrow in her hand fly out. It was not aimed at the target, but flying right at Xiao Ru watching from the side.

    Xiao Ru was frozen with fear, not moving at all.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, move out of the way!¡± Chen Ning shouted in shock.

    A sh appeared in front of her and Mo Chuan¡¯s ck figure charged after the arrow, moving faster than the arrow itself.

 Chapter 288: A kiss

    Chapter 288: A kiss

    He grabbed the arrow in the air with the point being less than an inch from Xiao Ru¡¯s face. It truly was dangerous.

    Chen Ning was so scared that she broke out in a cold sweat. She charged out to hug Xiao Ru, even her voice changed into aforting tone.

    Xiao Ru had escaped from death. After a long while, she broke out in tears. She was sobbing as she thanked Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Bodyguard Hei, many thanks for saving me.¡±

    Mo Chuan looked over at her and gently said, ¡°Your young miss is practicing her archery, it isn¡¯t safe here.¡±

    What did he mean? Was he saying that her archery skills were toocking?

    Chen Ning looked at Mo Chuan with a suspicious gaze.

    Who would have thought that Xiao Ru would understand his meaning. She said with a wink, ¡°Young miss, have bodyguard Hei teach you how to shoot arrows. You will definitely be able to beat that bastard highness. This servant will go and help Chun Tao make some desserts. Bodyguard Hei, there will be your favourite plum cakes and lotus cakes.¡± She said this and ran off with a giggle.

    The recipe for these two dishes were given to Chun Tao by Chen Ning. After she made them, everyone all loved them, but no one thought that Mo Chuan would actually eat the most.

    Chen Ning never thought that a cruel assassin like Mo Chuan would like sweet and crunchy foods.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s ck eyes slightly narrows as he watched Xiao Ru run off.

    Everyone said this girl was dumb, but she had her moments of cleverness.

    ¡°You hold a bow like this. Grip it with your index finger and thumb, and hold the arrow with your bent index finger, while you pull back with your other three fingers....¡± Mo Chuan took the bow from Chen Ning¡¯s hands and took an arrow from the side, notching it in. He was slowly putting on a demonstration.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at the arrow¡¯s target. Quickly pull it and slowly release, just like this....¡± His hand released.

    ¡°Xiu!¡± The arrow flew through the air,nding on the bullseye.

    ¡°Good shooting skills!¡± Chen Ning pped and praised.

    Mo Chuan casually looked over at her and handed the bow back, ¡°You try.¡±

    Chen Ning learned the way the way he was holding the bow. Mo Chuan shook his head and said, ¡°Wrong, it¡¯s like this.¡±

    He reached out and held her hand, correcting her wrong way of holding the bow.

    Chen Ning was focused on learning, not noticing that the two of them were very close together.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s tall and slender body had his hands wrapped around her chest, with her back against his chest. Her eyes were sparkling as she had a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Let go!¡± As soon as Mo Chuan spoke, Chen Ning¡¯s hand released and the arrow flew out.

    This time did not miss,nding right in the center.

    ¡°Not bad, you learn quite fast.¡± Mo Chuan slightly lowered his head and looked at her.

    A few wisps of hair brushed over his nose, feeling itchy, but also giving off a sweet fragrance. It was the exact same fragrance that came from her body.

    He suddenly thought about the night she was drunk. On that deserted street, he had her in his embrace just like this. At that time, her face was red as she smiled and called him a big bad wolf, and calling herself a little white rabbit. Seeing her petite figure in his embrace, she really was like a little white rabbit.

    ¡°It¡¯s because your teaching is good.¡± Chen Ning did not see his burning eyes staring right at her. This was her first time hitting the bullseye and she was very excited. Turning her head, she said, ¡°Xiao Hei, I.....¡±

    She did not know that he had lowered his head and was so close. Turning her head like this, her forehead touched his lips, like she was turning around to let him kiss her.

    The two of them were both shocked. For a moment, no one moved.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s lips remained on her forehead. That soft feeling instantly turned his body stiff.

 Chapter 289: Whoâ€™s took advantage of who

    Chapter 289: Who¡¯s took advantage of who

    Chen Ning¡¯s reactionpared to his was much more natural. Shaking hands, hugging, and kissing cheeks weremon greetings in the modern era. It was just polite gestures and did not mean anything else.

    She only felt a little embarrassed.

    She gave a gentle cough and then left his embrace. Slightly knitting her brow, she picked up another arrow and notched it to the bow. With a bright smile, she said, ¡°If I can hit it this time, I¡¯ll call you teacher.¡±

    Mo Chuan stared right at her face, his eyes burned with strange tiny mes.

    His chest burned with a strange anger.

    How could she treat it like nothing!

    That feeling just now, was it simply his imagination?

    Did nothing happen between them?

    ¡°Ya, I didn¡¯t hit it.¡± Chen Ning regretfully shook her head. She put down the bow and looked over, seeing that Mo Chuan was still in the same position as before.

    It seemed as if he still had not reacted to the ident just now.

    Chen Ning rubbed her nose and her face became a little warm.

    She really did not do it on purpose. This Mo Chuan, would he misunderstand that she had taken advantage of him?

    That¡¯s right, people of the ancient era like them saw this as very serious.

    ¡°Wu, Xiao Hei, earlier.....Earlier.....It was simply an ident, just a coincidence. Oh, no, no, I just turned my body around and I really wasn¡¯t taking advantage of you, hey! Why do you keep staring at me? You wouldn¡¯t want me take responsibility, right? It¡¯s not that big of a deal actually, isn¡¯t it just your lips identally touching my forehead? If you think that I took advantage of you, then I¡¯ll return it.¡±

    She raised her head and kissed him on the chin.

    Who told him to be that tall? Since she could not reach his forehead even standing on her tiptoes, she could only kiss him on the cheek.

    But after she kissed him, she realized that he was still wearing the human skin mask, so her lips had just touched dead human skin. Her expression immediately changed and her throat went dry as she wanted to puke from disgust.

    Mo Chuan still had not recovered from being suddenly kissed. When he saw her disgusted expression, his face turned green, then purple, and finally bing ck.

    His hands turned into fists and his bones began to creak. His eyes seemed like they were releasing mes, making him look like an angry lion.

    What, what, what did she mean by this!

    Was there anyone as humiliating as her?

    Kissing him once made her this disgusted? He wasn¡¯t some kind of shameless thing!

    In that instant, Mo Chuan suddenly had a strong urge to strangle this woman to death!

    Chen Ning was stroking her chest when she suddenly felt a cold chill. She turned to see Mo Chuan¡¯s terrifying cold eyes and his angry knitted brows, suddenly feeling shocked.

    How did she suddenly anger him? She didn¡¯t do anything, right?

    ¡°Am, I, dirty?¡± Mo Chuan forcefully controlled his breathing. His words were forced out word by word through clenched teeth, bringing a cold feeling with it.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Chen Ning was stunned before realizing why he was angered to the point of bing a lion. She suddenly bent over withughter.

    ¡°I, I, I.....I do not think you are dirty. It is your human skin mask that makes me feel disgusted. When I think about how I just kissed dead human skin that might have evene from a butt, I want to puke.....Ou!¡± Sheughed as she spoke. When she said the word ¡°butt¡±, her stomach turned and she almost threw up.

    A gentle palm fell onto her back, patting and stroking her.

 Chapter 290: That one just now didnâ€™t count

    Chapter 290: That one just now didn¡¯t count

    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s low and gentle voice came from above her. There was no anger contained within at all.

    He was not angry, not angry at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m much better.¡± There was a gentle strengthing from his palm that made her feel much better. Raising her head with a smile, she was suddenly stunned.

    He had actually removed his mask!

    The golden sunlight shined down on his face, making his cold, handsome eyes sparkle. His manner was very cold, but his smile was like a cold lotus, but under the light of the sun, it seemed like it was glowing, shining with an eye piercing light.

    On the night she was drunk, she was stunned by his good looks.

    Under the glow of the sun, her mind continued to look for adjectives, but she could only think of one thing.

    Handsome!

    He looked down at her. Her dark eyes, thick eyshes, skin like jade, and thin lips that were a touch of red.

    After a long while, Chen Ning finally let out a sigh of regret.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, you¡¯re so handsome, but you insist on being an assassin. What a pity!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned dark and a trace of anger filled his eyes, but that just made him look even more handsome.

    ¡°Then what do you think I should do?¡± He said through gritted teeth.

    Using one¡¯s face to earn one¡¯s keep, other than working in a brothel, what else could he do?

    This girl was clearly insulting him.

    Chen Ning froze for a minute before revealing a smile.

    ¡°You can be the emperor!¡± She said in a serious voice.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s brows jumped up and his pupils shrunk.

    ¡°A smile to turn a city and then another one to turn a country. With how handsome you are, if you be the emperor, as long as other countries or ministers see your smile, they will all kneel down in front of you. Wouldn¡¯t that save a lot of manpower?¡±

    The more serious he was, the more Chen Ning wanted to tease him.

    Thinking of meeting him before, he always had a kind of cruel and and cold aura around him. Now she felt no fear when seeing him at all.

    Did that mean in front of her, he was just pretending to be tough?

    ¡°.......¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s chin tightened and his eyes turned deep and cold.

    She found that even though he took off his mask, she could not see through him at all.

    ¡°Are you angry? I¡¯m just teasing you. If you don¡¯t like it, then I won¡¯t say it next time.¡± She thought of his identity as an assassin and how he was a proud and arrogant man. This kind of man would not like others being critical with his appearance.

    Everyone had their soft spot and it seemed like his face was his soft spot, she could not touch it!

    Chen Ning stuck out her tongue and called his face good.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    He grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back.

    ¡°Begin what?¡± Chen Ning looked at him with a confused gaze.

    He did not say anything, he just pointed at his clean cheek.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± She blinked her eyes. Seeing his deep, dark eyes stare at her, she suddenly realized something and her face turned red.

    The reason why he had taken off his mask was to let her kiss his chin again!

    This damn Mo Chuan!

    Chen Ning was angry and embarrassed. Her bright eyes stared right at his face, she wanted to see how a man could have such thick skin!

    Mo Chuan just silently stared at her, his eyes werepletely clear.

    ¡°You said you would give it to me. That one, did not count.¡± He said in a soft voice.

 Chapter 291: Youâ€™re too tall, I canâ€™t kiss you

    Chapter 291: You¡¯re too tall, I can¡¯t kiss you

    The more calm he was, the more red Chen Ning¡¯s face became.

    She didn¡¯t know where she found the courage to suddenly kiss him. Now he was just formally asked her to kiss him again.

    ¡°Fine, as you wish!¡± Chen Ning bit her lips.

    It was just a single kiss, it wasn¡¯t like cutting off a piece of her.

    Mo Chuan stood straight and slightly lifted his chin, assuming the position of someone being kissed.

    Why was this fellow so tall!

    She secretlyined in her heart. He had been looking down earlier, so she could kiss him by looking up, but now she needed to stand on her tiptoes just to reach him.

    ¡°Peng, peng, peng, peng, peng, peng.¡±

    Her hand was on his chest and could feel his heart beating faster, but he still maintained that indifferent look on his face.

    She never thought that this fellow would speak one way, but act another way.

    Chen Ning found this funny deep down. She deliberatelyined, ¡°Ai, why are you so tall! I can¡¯t reach you!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s body froze and his eyshes blinked. Then he calmly and slowly lowered his head.

    Her stomach almost burst from herughter, but once she saw his deep dark eyes that were like two deep wells, her smile froze on her face.

    No!

    She couldn¡¯t look into his eyes, it would cloud her mind!

    Chen Ning felt her heart beat as fast as his. She quickly lowered her eyes and took a deep breath. Then she slightly raised her lips and kissed his chin.

    She was prepared to quickly give him the kiss she owed him and then quickly move away.

    ¡°Guang dang!¡±

    The sound of a te smashing came from behind them, closely followed by Xiao Ru¡¯s shocked cry.

    ¡°Young, young, young miss, what, what, what are you doing?¡±

    Chen Ning quickly pushed Mo Chuan away and jumped far away from him. Her face turned as red as an apple.

    Not far away from them, Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth and eyes were wide open, with a look of disbelief on her face.

    By her feet were broken tes and steaming hot plum and lotus cakes lying all over the floor.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, you¡¯re not allowed to shout!¡± Before Xiao Ru could shout again, Chen Ning rushed to her side and mped her mouth.

    This excitable and reckless little girl, she was preparing to tell everyone!

    There was nothing between her and Mo Chuan, but with her shouting like this, it was like there was something happening.

    In fact, nothing happened at all!

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu, wu, wu!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes rolled in her head. She wanted to say something, but Chen Ning was covering her mouth.

    ¡°Remember! You¡¯re not allowed to spout nonsense or shout! Forget everything you just saw, forget it all! Remember, nothing happened between me and him, nothing at all!¡± Chen Ning warned her.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu, wu, wu!¡± Xiao Ru seemed like she understood as she winked and nodded her head.

    Chen Ning let out a sigh and then added, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to shout!¡±

    Xiao Ru nodded again.

    Chen Ning let go.

    Xiao Ru took a long breath. She looked over at Mo Chuan without his mask and her eyes almost popped out.

    ¡°You are.......Bo, bo, bodyguard Hei?¡± Chen Ning heard her take a deep breath.

    Ai. Seeing Xiao Ru¡¯s stunned expression, Chen Ning could not me her at all.

    One could only me Mo Chuan for being too handsome. It was no wonder he wore a mask all day. If he walked out onto the main street with his real face, he would be the center of attention immediately.

    He would have no way of continuing as an assassin like this!

 Chapter 292: Enemies meet on a narrow road

    Chapter 292: Enemies meet on a narrow road

    Mo Chuan was indeed very handsome, but his current expression was not handsome at all. His face was very calm, but his eyes were so cold that Xiao Ru could not help shivering.

    He decided to take back his previous statement, this dumb girl would always be dumb!

    ¡°Humph!¡± He gave a cold snort and turned to leave. When he walked past Chen Ning, his lips slightly parted and she could clearly hear three words.

    ¡°You owe me!¡±

    Under the re of the sun, his ck clothes disappeared with a sh.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face became warm again.

    She owed him? She could not remember how much she owed him already.

    Thinking of how her tiptoeing appearance had been seen by Xiao Ru, she felt her face turn warm and begin to burn.

    ¡°This damn sun, it really is too hot! I want to feel the wind and get some fresh air. Xiao Ru, you stay there. You¡¯re not allowed to follow me. I want to go out for a walk.¡±

    Chen Ning patted her burning cheeks and quickly walked out of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    Xiao Ru looked up into the cloudy sky in a surprised manner. Where was there any sun light?

    The young miss was clearly lying.

    She thought of the young miss¡¯ red face and then realized something. The young miss was just feeling embarrassed!

    Chen Ning walked out of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and walked along theke shore covered in willow trees.

    Her heart fell into chaos. When she thought of that scene, her face became warm. They had only identally touched each other, but then the meaningpletely changed, as if there was some kind of ambiguous meaning between the two of them.

    What did that Mo Chuan mean?

    The more she thought about it, the more it seemed like he was just teasing her.

    It didn¡¯t matter if he had a calm appearance and a calm manner, he was bad to his bones!

    Humph! It¡¯s fine if I owe something, I¡¯ll just never repay it!

    Chen Ning was focused on thinking about this. She was walking along as she picked up a willow leaf and began to fold it.

    ¡°Peng!¡± She suddenly felt paining from her nose, like she had hit something hard. Her tears instantly began to flow.

    ¡°How bold! What kind of person dares to hit this king? Do you no longer wish to live?¡± A cold voice came from above her.

    That familiar voice caused Chen Ning¡¯s body to shudder.

    Chu Shao Yang!

    She slightly looked up and saw the ck robe that Chu Shao Yang regrly wore. The chest had a golden snake pattern embedded into it.

    She rubbed her nose and angrily thought, ¡°Why did hee to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion for no reason? Why was he standing at theke without moving, causing her to stumble into him?¡±

    Enemies truly do meet on a narrow road!

    Chu Shao Yang had been here for a long time, alreadying close to bing a statue.

    He did not know why he hade to the Little Mirror Lake. He just looked at the calm mirror likeke, losing himself in his thoughts.

    He did not like water, he was actually afraid of water.

    Eight years ago, he had almost lost his life in the water which became a lifelong nightmare for him. Because of that horrible experience, even though the Little Mirror Lake was beautiful, he rarely came here.

    But today, he had mysterious stumbled over here and had already been standing here for four hours now.

    Unconsciously, many memories and scenes appeared in his mind.

    In the deepke, his body slowly sunk to the body. His heart was filled with fear and despair as he reached out in the water, hoping to grasp anything that would save his life.

    But he never thought that he would catch nothing.

    All around him was the fear of death.

 Chapter 293: When youâ€™re older, I will marry you

    Chapter 293: When you¡¯re older, I will marry you

    He drank the water inrge mouthfuls. His stomach was stuffed and his lungs were about to explode.

    His eyes turned ck and white from suffocating.

    Am I about to die? Am I really about to die?

    At that moment, he saw a person dive into the water and quickly swim over to him, grabbing his ice, cold hand.

    He was already in a half conscious state as he allowed this person to pull him out of the water.

    That person¡¯s ink ck hair floated in the water, as her arms paddled in the water. From the side, Chu Shao Yang could see her face.

    This was a girl who was only seven-eight years old, but she was already very beautiful and elegant.

    Her face was like a bright moon which made his eyes lit up, dispelling the darkness of theke waters.

    He wanted to ask, ¡°Miss, are you the immortal of theke? Or are you the spirit of a lotus flower?¡±

    But when he opened his mouth, theke water continued flowing in, so he could only tightly close his mouth.

    He could not talk, but he could smile, smiling like the spring breeze.

    Little miss, no matter who you are, even if you are a monster, I¡¯ve decided on you!

    When you grow up, I will take you as my wife!

    He slowly fell to unconsciousness. When he woke up from his slumber, he immediately saw her.

    It was still that little miss. She was kneeling beside him with her wet hair stered over her face and body. She looked very embarrassing, but to him, she was still incredibly beautiful.

    Herrge ck eyes were filled with tears as she continued to say, ¡°Don¡¯t die, don¡¯t die.¡±

    He revealed a smile.

    Silly girl, I still have to wait until you¡¯re older to marry you, how could I be willing to die now!

    He gripped her hand and wanted to tell her this.

    However, he did not even have the chance to talk before he fainted once again.

    Later on......

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s fingers sank deep into the willow tree trunk as his eyes stared at theke while being filled with hate.

    Although he fulfilled his wish of marrying her, he could never let her be his legal princess and be his only wife!

    ¡°Chen Ning! It¡¯s you, it¡¯s all because of you! You¡¯re the one who made me break my promise, it¡¯s all because of you!¡± He tightly gritted his teeth. When he thought of himself kicking her into theke, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°How did you not drown!¡±

    His heart was focused on his hate, that he did not notice someone approaching him.

    Until Chen Ning bumped into his chest, suddenly waking him up. Then he flew into a rage.

    ¡°Who are you!¡± He grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s cor and snapped at her.

    It¡¯s over, she couldn¡¯t run!

    Chen Ning suddenly looked up and realized that her face had no makeup on.

    Damn!

    She immediately lowered her head, almost burying herself into her neck. Then she muttered, ¡°I am a maid of the pce.¡±

    ¡°You aren¡¯t a maid at all!¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh, ¡°The maids of this king¡¯s pce, which one of them would dare to call themselves anything other than this servant!¡±

    Chen Ning did not think that she would be exposed with just a single sentence. She was cursing Chu Shao Yang for being vile and treacherous, with nothing escaping his eyes.

    She continued lowering her head and muttered, ¡°This, this servant has just entered the pce and haven¡¯t learned the rules yet.....¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell the truth, this king will throw you into theke to feed the turtles!¡± Chu Shao Yang sharply interrupted her.

    ¡°......¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s mind kept turning, trying to find an excuse to pass this trial.

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly smelled a sweet scent that woke him up. With gritted teeth, he said, ¡°Chen Ning, it¡¯s actually you!¡±

 Chapter 294: Thrown into the lake to feed the turtles

    Chapter 294: Thrown into theke to feed the turtles

    This faint familiar smell was the smell that came from her alone that he remembered smelling in her room yesterday. Normally, she appeared in front of him with a face covered in makeup, so the strong smell of the makeup assaulted his nose.

    As soon as she heard Chu Shao Yang call her name, Chen Ning¡¯s headache became even bigger.

    Her face was clean right now without the slightest bit of makeup on. He would know that she was the one who threw the thunderbolt eggs at him with a single nce.

    With no one around, he would be able to kill her without anyone knowing.

    No, she couldn¡¯t let him recognize her!

    ¡°Chen Ning, didn¡¯t you dare to openly insult this king? Why do you not dare to look up when you see this king today?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang saw that her head was lowered, revealing the beautiful curve of her neck that had snow white skin. His heart skipped a beat, but then he curled his lips into a cold smile.

    ¡°You acted quite bold yesterday and that¡¯s why this king let you off, but I never thought that it was all a performance! Now that it¡¯s been exposed that you¡¯re nothing more than a timid mouse, do you think this king will still spare you?¡±

    His body began to release a cold killing intent.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help grinding her teeth.

    She could hear that this bastard highness was serious. He was really nning to kill her.

    Damn Mo Chuan, where is her bodyguard right now? Why hasn¡¯t he appeared yet? She was about to be killed by this bastard highness!

    ¡°He, he, you¡¯re choosing to not take the road to heaven, but rather fall down to hell. Chen Ning, you sent yourself to me, so don¡¯t me this king for being merciless.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang felt like he had been blessed by the heavens. The person who made him grit his teeth in anger suddenly appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Chen Ning, before you die, do you have anything you want to say?¡± He said in a cold voice. However, he just saw her continue to lower her head without saying anything.

    This was not her usual smiling and rebellious manner that she usually had in front of him.

    He was beginning to suspect that the woman in front of him was not Chen Ning.

    ¡°Raise your head!¡± He shouted.

    He grabbed her chin and forcefully lifted up her face. His cold as ice eyes fell onto her clean face and he suddenly gave a shocked gasp.

    ¡°You.....Who are you!¡± He said in a speechless voice.

    Chen Ning turned to the side, not looking at him. In a voice of disdain, she said, ¡°You already know, yet you¡¯re still asking!¡±

    ¡°You really are Chen Ning?¡± He tightly held her chin. That familiar feeling told him that this was indeed Chen Ning.

    But her face......

    Although it wasn¡¯t caked with makeup like usual, her mouth was still crooked, making her look very ugly.

    Chu Shao Yang took another nce and felt a wave of disgust. Pushing out, she mmed into the tree behind her.

    ¡°How did your face be like this!¡± He face was covered in disgust. Seeing this face, he wanted to vomit.

    Chen Ning narrowed her eyes and twisted her lips, as she spoke in a slurred manner, ¡°This princess became like this all because of your highness. You smashed my windows yesterday, but you didn¡¯t have anyone fix them for me. As a result, the wind blew on me all night, causing this princess¡¯ face to be crooked like this. Seeing my ugly appearance, are you proud? Don¡¯t you still want my life? Come? Come and kill me!¡±

    She forcefully narrowed her eyes. That appearance filled Chu Shao Yang with disgust, but the desire to kill her also faded.

 Chapter 295: Can he be that kind

    Chapter 295: Can he be that kind

    ¡°Chen Ning, an ugly heart creates an ugly appearance. Your heart is evil, so that¡¯s why you became like this. It is what you deserve, it is god¡¯s punishment! This king will now kill you. If this king lets you die, then it¡¯ll be too easy for you, humph!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang waved his sleeve and then walked away, not looking back once.

    Chen Ning waited until Chu Shao Yangpletely disappeared without a trace. Rubbing her face, she fixed her crooked mouth and narrowed eyes appearance.

    Her back was covered in cold sweat.

    If she hadn¡¯t thought of this method while she was filled with panic, then she would have lost her life.

    So close, so close!

    She wiped off the cold sweat and quickly walked towards the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. As she was about to walk into the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, she felt a chille from behind her.

    Without needing to turn back, she already knew what was happening.

    That damned Chu Shao Yang was back!

    ¡°No need to turn around, this king does not want to see your ugly face!¡± It really was Chu Shao Yang.

    Then a veil fell into her hands.

    Chen Ning was suddenly stunned.

    ¡°Wear this, this king has something to talk to you about.¡± Chu Shao Yang then said.

    Did he leave just now to get this veil?

    Chen Ning whispered in her heart while putting the veil on her face.

    Humph, when did this bastard highness be this kind? He must have thought that her face was too ugly and it stained his eyes, so he wanted her to wear this veil.

    This was in line with what she wanted. It was better than continuing to fake that strange appearance.

    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it.¡±

    Chen Ning turned around and looked at his face, finding that he was slightly knitting his brows. His eyes were staring at a haystack in the corner, with a thoughtful look on his face.

    She could see that the killing intent in his eyes were gone and his face was filled with contempt and disgust.

    ¡°You¡¯re practicing shooting arrows?¡± Chu Shao Yang revealed a ridiculing smile, ¡°If you want to win against this king of the day of the hunt with your skills in archery, then you¡¯re dreaming!¡±

    He noticed that there was only a single arrow thatnded in a haystack. The rest of the arrows were scattered all around, looking like the handiwork of a beginner.

    Even if she was a genius, she would not be able to learn how to shoot arrows in just three days.

    So, she was set to lose!

    ¡°You¡¯re still saying the same thing. There¡¯s no need to be that certain. Even if my archery skills are bad, how do you know I¡¯ll lose to you in three days?¡± Although Chen Ning was wearing the veil, her eyes were filled with determination and momentum.

    ¡°Very good!¡± Chu Shao Yang nodded. This was the Chen Ning that he was familiar with. She was stubborn and unyielding, but he would make her submit one day!

    ¡°Chen Ning, look carefully!¡±

    He gently swept out his robe and slowly rolled up his long sleeves. Taking the iron bow from the side and taking out ten arrows from the pot, he stretched out his arms and pulled back the bowstring.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly went wide.

    He took out ten arrows at once!

    Why was this person acting mysterious for?

    Was that the legendary Cloud Piercing Arrows?

    ¡°Xiu, xiu, xiu¡ª¡ª¡±

    A rain of arrows flew out, all hitting the bullseye. Each arrow pierced through the previous arrow, cleaving the previous arrow in half, leaving the final arrow in the bullseye.

    The tail of the arrow was still trembling!

    If she hadn¡¯t personally witnessed it, Chen Ning would have found it hard to believe that there would be this kind of incredible archery technique in this world.

    ¡°Good archery techniques!¡± Chen Ning pped and praised.

    Although she held disdain for Chu Shao Yang as a person, she still had to admit that he had good archery skills.

 Chapter 296: Giving you a final chance

    Chapter 296: Giving you a final chance

    No wonder Chu Shao Bai¡¯s expression changed when he heard of her contest with his third brother. It seemed like this bastard highness¡¯ archery skills were quite renowned.

    However, what was the meaning of disying his skills in front of her?

    ¡°Chen Ning, you can¡¯t win against this king.¡± Chu Shao Yang gently bent the bow in his hands and that hard iron bow suddenly split in half in his hands.

    He threw the bow to the ground and looked at Chen Ning with a cold gaze.

    She suddenly understood his meaning.

    He was here to show off!

    He, he, he wanted her to give up?

    ¡°Even if your highness¡¯ archery skills are good, these are unmoving targets. Animals are alive, so we don¡¯t know who¡¯ll win yet.¡± Chen Ning said in a disapproving tone.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart burned with the mes of rage. This woman in front of him was always this arrogant, never bowing down in defeat!

    ¡°Chen Ning, this king is trying to give you a final chance.¡±

    ¡°Oh, chance? What chance?¡± She narrowed her eyes.

    Chu Shao Yang took in a breath and suppressed the anger in his chest. Then he slowly said, ¡°This king wants you to go to the court and ask for a lower status, willingly bing a concubine consort. As long as you give up the princess consort position, this king can spare you and give you that date red horse, even letting you live in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion forever. As long as you keep your purity, this king will not make it hard for you and protect you for a lifetime.¡±

    The tone he spoke in was very arrogant and his eyes did not even look at Chen Ning, like he was giving her arge favour.

    In Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart, this was indeed the greatest concession he had ever made.

    He wanted her to die originally, but now he was allowing her to remain as a concubine consort and letting her live in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. She should be feeling grateful to him now.

    ¡°He, he, this is interesting. Chu Shao Yang, you¡¯re actually not embarrassed saying this kind of stuff!¡± After Chen Ning heard this, she almost broke out inughter.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s brows stood up and he fiercely said, ¡°What do you mean!¡±

    ¡°Nothing at all.¡± Chen Ning raised her brows and gave a cold smile, ¡°I just want to tell you, as long as I, Chen Ning am here, the legal princess position will never be Chen Bi Yun¡¯s. Chu Shao Yang, I never wanted this princess position, but I, Chen Ning am not someone you can throw away that easily! If you want to a divorce, then it¡¯ll be me divorcing you and not you divorcing me! You can be assured, I will go to court, but it won¡¯t be to lower my position. Rather I will go to divorce a heartless and ungrateful waste of a man like you!¡±

    ¡°Chen Ning! Shut up!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned green from his rage. He tightly clenched his fist, wanting to send this girl to the underworld immediately.

    ¡°Good, very good! This king is telling you, you will bring disgrace upon yourself! Three dayster, you will be imprisoned forever by this king, bing a ve for the rest of your life!¡±

    He angrily turned around and left.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Chen Ning called out at his disappearing figure.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s staggered a little, but he did not turn around as he walked away.

    He felt like his trip was truly wasted. He had wracked his brain, trying to think of a merciful way to let this ugly girl live. In the end, not only did this woman not appreciate his gesture, she had even said that she would divorce him?!

    This waspletely ridiculous!

    Three dayster, he would make her cry and beg in front of him, paying the price for what she had done!

 Chapter 297: Because he cares about you

    Chapter 297: Because he cares about you

    Although Chen Ning boasted about her chances, after personally witnessing Chu Shao Yang¡¯s archery skills, she really felt helpless about winning.

    She saw the iron bow that Chu Shao Yang snapped on the ground and did not want to practice anymore.

    Even if she trained hard for three years, she absolutely could neverpare with Chu Shao Yang.

    She walked back into the room in a depressed manner. There has been no news from Xiao Bai since he left, what if he didn¡¯t make it back in time for thepetition?

    Even if he rushed back, would she be able to win against Chu Shao Yang?

    No, she had to depend on herself to think of a foolproof way to win this match.

    ¡°His archery skills are very good, you can¡¯tpare to him.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s figure appeared from the flowers.

    Hearing this, Chen Ning knew that he had seen everything just now.

    ¡°I know, but I have to win!¡± She gritted her teeth.

    ¡°Why? Just for a horse?¡± Mo Chuan knitted his handsome brows, ¡°It was a nice horse, but aren¡¯t there many horses in this world? If you like horses, then I can give you a better one.¡±

    ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t just for a single horse. Although I like that horse, I wouldn¡¯t trade my freedom just for a horse. I just didn¡¯t like his tone, so that¡¯s why I have to win!¡±

    ¡°What happens if you lose? Will you spend your entire life as his ve?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s ck eyes stared right at her.

    ¡°I will not lose!¡± Chen Ning raised her brows and pulled off her veil.

    Thinking about how the veil was something Chu Shao Yang gave her, she threw it to the floor and forcefully stomped on it.

    ¡°Actually, Chu Shao Yang, he.....isn¡¯t a merciless person. If you really lose, as long as you lower your head to him, he won¡¯t make it hard for you. The fact that he came to look for you today means that.....he does care about you a bit.¡± Mo Chuan thought for a bit before slowly saying this.

    ¡°Cares about me?¡± She gave a cold smile and said in a sarcastic voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, he really cares about me! On our wedding night, when I fainted after vomiting blood, he sent me to the wooden shed and let nature run its course because he cares about me. After three days of being married, he took Chen Bi Yun as a concubine consort because he cares about me. He tried several times to kill me for Chen Bi Yun, all because he cares about me! Being cared about by a man like this, I, Chen Ning am really lucky!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, but Chu Shao Yang, he.....¡± Mo Chuan revealed aplicated expression.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, Chu Shao Yang!¡± Chen Ning cut him off. When she heard the name Chu Shao Yang, she felt a headacheing on.

    She narrowed her eyes and stared at Mo Chuan, ¡°Xiao Hei, who is Chu Shao Yang to you? Why are you speaking up for him? Do you know that he almost threw me in theke to feed the turtles! Where were you then? Didn¡¯t you say that you would protect me and not let me lose a single hair?¡±

    When she remembered what just happened, she couldn¡¯t help shuddering.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her wit, she wouldn¡¯t have lived past that!

    Faced with her usations, Mo Chuan calmly looked at her and said, ¡°It was because I knew he wouldn¡¯t make a move and you wouldn¡¯t lose a hair. Otherwise, I would not have let him off.¡±

    ¡°Then that means you were here the whole time?¡± She was filled with anger, ¡°Then why did you not save me!¡±

    Mo Chuan did not answer her. His eyes were in thought as he stared at her face and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let him see your original appearance? If he sees you, he will.....¡±

 Chapter 298: Willing to give him a chance

    Chapter 298: Willing to give him a chance

    ¡°If he sees my face, will he let me off?¡± Chen Ning asked, ¡°Do you want him to be charmed by my face? You don¡¯t know this, but I threw two thunderbolt eggs at him before and almost disfigured him. He clearly saw my face at the time and he realized that I was the person that attacked him, what do you think will happen?¡±

    ¡°Thunderbolt eggs? What are those? What to tell me about them?¡± Mo Chuan felt very interested.

    Chen Ning was very proud of this matter, so she didn¡¯t hide it. She clearly told him everything that happened.

    When Mo Chaun heard everything, although he found it funny, he also broke out in a cold sweat for her.

    ¡°You really are bold! Do you know what kind of martial arts Chu Shao Yang has? You still dared to provoke him like this! If it wasn¡¯t for your good luck, then you would have died under his palm! You¡¯re not allowed to do anything stupid like this in the future!¡± He said in amanding tone.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t do it again in the future.¡± Chen Ning did not feel embarrassed and just honestly nodded.

    ¡°I heard that Chu Shao Yang gave a series of farts in court a while back. Was that something caused by you?¡±

    Mo Chuan suddenly asked as his lips twitched a few times.

    Once Chen Ning heard this, she bent over withughter.

    ¡°I never knew your intelligencework is so wide. You even know this?¡± She beamed with joy, ¡°It really is good things are unknown, bad things are spread a thousand miles. I think the entire capital knows about Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mistake, right? This is retribution for the wicked!¡±

    ¡°This girl, it really is you. How did you do it¡± Mo Chuan wanted tough, but he forced it down.

    ¡°He, he, I can¡¯t tell you this. If you offend me one day, I¡¯ll use this same move against you!¡± Chen Ning rolled her eyes. She looked just like a cunning little fox.

    ¡°Then do you know the consequences of offending me?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s expression remained constant and his hands were behind his back, as if he did not care at all.

    The more he acted this way, the more Chen Ning could not see through him. Sticking out her tongue, she giggle and said, ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll take my head in the middle of the night.¡±

    ¡°If I wanted your head, why would I wait for the middle of the night!¡± He looked over at her.

    ¡°Then would you cut off my head?¡± She looked up and asked.

    He seriously thought about it and then looked down at her. With a faint grin he said, ¡°No.¡± Then after a pause, he added, ¡°I would never do it.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat and her cheeks became a little warm.

    She quickly looked down, avoiding his gaze. Her heart was like a deer caught in the headlights, beating without stopping.

    Chen Ning, ah Chen Ning, what is wrong with you? He didn¡¯t say anything pleasant. All he said was that he wouldn¡¯t cut off your head, do you need to be this happy?

    This man had a bewitching item on him, it was better if she stayed away from him.

    She scolded herself while walking faster to move away from him.

    Mo Chuan suddenly reached out and grabbed her arm.

    Her heart skipped another beat and she said in a fake calm voice, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I want to ask onest time.¡± Mo Chuan looked at her in a serious manner and slowly said, ¡°If Chu Shao Yang is willing to repent and devote himself to you, would you.....be willing to give him another chance?¡±

    His dark eyes shed with aplicated and hard to understand glow.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Chen Ning said without any hesitation, ¡°For that kind of man, I suspect he¡¯s quite dirty!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes shed with a light. His heart became heavier, but he also let out a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 299: I wonâ€™t repay you for what I owe you

    Chapter 299: I won¡¯t repay you for what I owe you

    Chen Ning looked at him with a suspicious gaze. She felt like the more she looked at him, the more she couldn¡¯t understand him.

    ¡°Like this, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve decided on leaving him?¡±

    ¡°Leaving him?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s lips curled into azy smile, ¡°Of course not, I want to divorce him!¡±

    Mo Chuan looked at her determined eyes and his heart filled with a strange warmth.

    ¡°Then what if you lose to him?¡± He deliberately teased her.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help getting angry as she red at him, ¡°Xiao Hei, if you try to discourage me with your words, then I won¡¯t repay you what I owe you!¡±

    Won¡¯t repay me?

    That can¡¯t be allowed!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes filled with a trace of a smile and his cold eyes seemed to instantlye to life.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t look away. In her heart, she whispered that this person¡¯s smile was like a blooming peach blossom.

    ¡°Hey, Xiao Hei, do you know the rules of the hunting contest?¡±

    She was just casually asking, not expecting Mo Chuan to slowly nod at all.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°You really know it? Aren¡¯t you an assassin? How do you even know this?¡± Chen Ning looked at him with a gaze of doubt.

    ¡°As an assassin, I need to know many things, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t know how I even died. You can just ask about whatever you don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, how are theypeting of the day of the hunt?¡±

    Chen Ning looked at the green grass on the ground that was like a carpet. Sitting down on the grass, she held up her chin to look at Mo Chuan.

    Her free spirited manner of sitting did not have the slightest bit of reservation that ady should have. Mo Chuan was a little stunned, but a faint smile shed in his eyes before he sat down beside her.

    ¡°The contest will be held on the royal hunting ground which has arge area to hunt in. There will be manyrge animal released in advanced and once the contest begins, one will have a certain amount of time to shoot as much prey as possible.¡± He said it in a very precise manner. Chen Ning understood as soon as she heard it.

    ¡°This contest seems quite fair. However, with everyone shooting at once, who can tell who¡¯s the one that killed the prey?¡± She then asked.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s arrows has their own special mark. On the final inspection of the prey, whoever has the most marked arrows is the person who wins.¡± Mo Chuan paused and then said, ¡°Every time there is royal hunt, King Ding Yuan is always the winner. He can shoot up to twenty arrows at once and he can hit different targets at the same time. What he showed you today was not close to his true strength.¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help gasping before saying, ¡°Twenty arrows?¡±

    Mo Chuan nodded with a serious expression on his face.

    She tilted her head and thought about it, ¡°Then how does your archery skillspare to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s? Your martial arts are better, so your archery skills should be around the same?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡± Mo Chuan gently said, ¡°He can¡¯tpare to me in martial arts, but I can¡¯tpare to him in archery.¡±

    ¡°Ai.¡± Chen Ning gave a sigh. She curled her knees and ced her chin on them, silently contemting.

    ¡°It would be best if Xiao Bai cane back in time.¡± She suddenly said.

    ¡°Even if Chu Shao Baies back, he will not be able to do anything. Eldest Princess An Le will be personally hosting thepetition and you must have heard of her prestige before. She is a very fair person and with her fiery character, no one has ever been able to cheat in front of her and no one has dared to do so. Even those spoiled brats don¡¯t dare to do so. So, it¡¯s better if you forget about this idea as soon as possible.¡±

    Mo Chuan coldly stared at her.

    Once Chu Shao Bai was mentioned, the tone of his voice changed.

 Chapter 300: Bet on me winning

    Chapter 300: Bet on me winning

    He unconsciously revealed his hostility. Although it was very obscure, he did not have a mask on now, so all his micro expressions could be seen by Chen Ning right now.

    ¡°Yi, you seem to not like Xiao Bai. Do you have a grudge with him? But from what I could see, if you did have a grudge, then you had a hundred chances to take his life. When you were fighting with him, you did not use your true strength at all.¡±

    Although she wasn¡¯t a martial arts master, she could still see that with Mo Chuan¡¯s strength, if Chu Shao Bai was hit by a fist, he would have been heavily injured.

    Even when Mo Chuan taught Chu Shao Yang a lesson on the horse track, he held back and only embarrassed him in front of everyone, but he did not hurt him at all.

    Every move he made was nothing like the style of a ruthless assassin at all!

    ¡°Mo Chuan, what kind of person are you?¡± She was more confused the more she thought about it, ¡°Also, you keep helping me, but you¡¯ve never told me this. Why are you helping me?¡±

    ¡°When you need to know, I will naturally tell you. You just need to know that I will definitely not hurt you.¡±

    He spoke with a deadpanned expression. He suddenly stood up and left a blurred figure before disappearing.

    Chen Ning angrily pulled out a piece of grass and chewed it in her mouth.

    Are you that great if you have good martial arts and archery skills?

    All these men only knew how to show off in front of her!

    She decided to ask no one and only rely on herself. She had to win against that bastard Chu Shao Yang at the huntingpetition!

    Comparing horse riding and archery skills, even a hundred Chen Nings added together could notpare to Chu Shao Yang, but.....who said that she would lose for sure?

    She suddenly narrowed her eyes and revealed a proud smile.

    For the next three days, she did not leave the Flowing Cloud Pavilion at all. She didn¡¯t practice horse riding or her archery, just rxing all day.

    The reports Chu Shao Yang received every day were the same.

    He couldn¡¯t help wondering.

    Didn¡¯t this woman vow that she would win?

    Or did she decide to retreat after seeing the archery skills he disyed on that day?

    No matter what, it was already a sure thing for him to win on the day of the big hunt!

    After three days, it was finally the day of the spring great hunt.

    The hunt organized by the royal family every year was the chance for the young men of the capital to show off because it would show off their style and heroism and at the same time, it would also allow them to show off their horse riding and archery skills. If they could attract the emperor¡¯s eyes, then their futures were limitless.

    However, they heard that this year¡¯s spring hunt was not hosted by the emperor, but rather Eldest Princess An Le. However, that did not dampen the excitement in the hearts of the youths.

    All because they had heard the news that the prestigious King Ding Yuan and his princess made a bet over who would win the hunt this year.

    Someone dared topete with King Ding Yuan¡¯s divine archery skills?

    Everyone who heard this news all shook their heads.

    No matter who it was, they would still lose. Not to mention this woman!

    Everyone knew that King Ding Yuan and his princess were like fire and water. With the two of them participating in the hunt, it would be quite wonderful.

    So everyone from the royal family and the nobles invited were all looking forward to this day toe.

    There were even some people opening a bet in thergest gambling house, betting on who would win.

    Almost everyone was betting on Chu Shao Yang.

    When the news reached Chen Ning¡¯s ears, she had a wide smile as she took out four thousand silver coins and gave it to Xia He.

    ¡°Go to the gambling house and bet it all on me to win!¡±

 Chapter 301: What do you take me for

    Chapter 301: What do you take me for

    The royal family¡¯s hunting grounds were located in the suburbs of the capital. It covered a vast area, containing two hills.

    Chu Shao Yang and Chen Ning left the king¡¯s pce earlier. Bringing a group of subordinates, heading to the suburbs of the capital.

    The two of them were riding on the jade flower and red date horses, heading on their way.

    Chu Shao Yang was dressed in a purple robe, making his figure look even taller. Sitting atop the jade flower horse, looking refined and handsome, winning praise from both sides of the street.

    Chen Ning was wearing the light blue hunting clothes that the eldest princess sent her and a veil on her face. She was also generating many discussions all around her.

    ¡°Everyone says the King Ding Yuan princess is an ugly monster. It seems like it¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, otherwise why would she need to wear a veil? It¡¯s very clear that she is an ugly monster!¡±

    ¡°Ai, it¡¯s a pity for the heroic and handsome King Ding Yuan. He actually has to take such an ugly woman as his princess!¡±

    The words of the people inevitably entered Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears.

    He was just in high spirits, but now he was instantly filled with shame and anger. He angrily stared at Chen Ning to the side, ¡°Take off your veil!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Ning quickly took off the veil on her face.

    No one thought the discussions would be even louder.

    ¡°She really is ugly! That face is uglier than a monkey¡¯s ass!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned green with anger. Staring at Chen Ning with a red and white face, he said, ¡°Chen Ning, could you not put all that stuff on your face!¡±

    ¡°Your highness, this princess specially dressed up for the big hunt, spending four hours on this. This princess feels it looks good. If your highness doesn¡¯t like it, then you can not look at it!¡±

    Chen Ning indifferently shrugged her shoulders. She took off her veil and looked around, earning boos from all around her.

    ¡°Put on your veil!¡± Chu Shao Yang felt like his face was hot enough to cook pancakes on.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wear it just because you want me to? Who do you think I am? Your maid?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s brows jumped up. Seeing Chu Shao Yang¡¯s nose going crooked with anger, she then finally slowly put on her veil.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s temple pulsed with pain. He pulled on the reins and tapped the horse¡¯s stomach, making the jade flower horse charge forward, leaving Chen Ning far behind him.

    Chen Ning slowly moved forward with the date red horse.

    Even if Chu Shao Yang ran fast, he still had to wait for his legal princess.

    Sure enough, before she reached the hunting ground¡¯s entrance, she could see Chu Shao Yang¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Why are you even slower than a turtle!¡± Seeing her horsee closer, he angrily shouted at her.

    Chen Ning did not even look at him once. She looked at the gs waving on the hunting ground, the sturdy horses, and the youths riding those horses. This ce was very crowded.

    She smiled and praised, ¡°Today really is a good day for a hunt!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang saw Chen Ning¡¯s eyes change when she saw those young men and he couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists.

    Has this ugly woman never seen men before!

    Damn!

    If she dared to ruin his reputation in front of everyone, he would strangle her to death!

    There were eunuchs at the gate to wee them. They led them into the hunting ground to meet the eldest princess.

    In the center of the crowd, the two of them instantly saw Eldest Princess An Le.

    She was riding on a tall, snow white horse. The fire red hunting clothes made her seem high spirited and full of vitality.

    There was a pure ck horse beside her with a white robed youth sitting on it. With a face like snow, a face like a painting, and a cool and refined manner, he looked like he came from a painting.

    Chen Ning knew that this handsome white robed young man was Ye Ting Xuan without a doubt.

    No wonder the eldest princess fell in love with him at first sight. He really was born with great beauty!

 Chapter 302: Changing person

    Chapter 302: Changing person

    ¡°We greet the eldest princess!¡± Chu Shao Yang and Chen Ning dismounted and entered the crowd to pay respects to the eldest princess.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, is that you? Why are you wearing that thing on your face! Come and meet my husband.¡± The eldest princess ignored Chu Shao Yang and beckoned at Chen Ning. Her smile filled her face, making her look radiant.

    Chen Ning came over with a smile and bowed to Ye Ting Xuan, ¡°I greet husband Ye.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan had a cold look on his face as he sat atop his horse. Other than the eldest princess, hepletely ignored everyone who tried to curry favour with him.

    This time, he looked down. Looking at Chen Ning, he waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to be so courteous.¡±

    He did not like festivities and he did not like to talk. These words could already be considered an honouring from him.

    The eldest princess jumped off her horse and grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s hand, looking very affectionate. One could see the chins of the noble¡¯s sons drop to the ground in shock.

    They all wanted to tter the eldest princess, but she had not given them a single nce. Other than Ye Ting Xuan, she did not even smile at anyone else.

    Who knew that once the King Ding Yuan princess came, the eldest princess immediately changed. Not only did she smile, she even grabbed the princess¡¯ hand as she whispered to her.

    Were their eyes going bad and had they made a mistake?

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I heard that you made a bet with that stinky brat, is this true?¡± The eldest princess pulled Chen Ning to the side and asked her with a concerned look.

    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Chen Ning smiled and nodded.

    The eldest princess gave a gasp and looked at her in disbelief, ¡°You really made a bet with him? Don¡¯t you know that this stinky brat knows the Cloud Piercing Arrow? As well as the Silent Shot?¡±

    ¡°I know all about this.¡± Chen Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Yet you¡¯re still betting with him? Aren¡¯t you going to lose without a doubt? What did you bet with him? Tell this princess, which treasure of his do you like?¡±

    Chen Ning pointed at the date red horse behind her, ¡°It¡¯s this horse. If I win, the horse is mine. If I lose, I will kneel down and apologize, as well as resigning from my position.¡±

    Once the eldest princess heard this, she flew into a rage. Forcefully smacking down her whip, she cursed, ¡°Damn brat, daring to bully my little sister! Ning¡¯er, there¡¯s no need to worry. This princess will order him to cancel the bet. I want to see if that brat dares to disobey!¡±

    She angrily charged off to find Chu Shao Yang, but Chen Ning grabbed her with a smile.

    ¡°Do not be angry eldest princess. I will definitely win this bet.¡±

    ¡°Win? How will you win? Do you even know the rule of the big hunt? It¡¯s whoever shoots the most prey that wins, no cheating at all allowed. This princess is the respected princess, so I can¡¯t y favourites.¡±

    ¡°Eldest princess, you can be assured, I already know the rules. Since it¡¯s a hunting contest, it has to be fair. I will make him lose in a convincing manner.¡± Chen Ning chuckled as she looked at Chu Shao Yang standing at the side.

    ¡°Do you really have a chance of winning?¡± The eldest princess did not believe her at all.

    Not to mention Chen Ning, even her royal brother was inferior to Chu Shao Yang in terms of riding and shooting skills.

    ¡°Does the eldest princess not believe in Ning¡¯er¡¯s riding and shooting skills?¡± Chen Ning said with a knowing smile.

    ¡°Alright, since you say this, I¡¯ll believe in you. However, you don¡¯t need to worry. If you lose and that stinky brat dares to bully you, then I will definitely not let him off!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bear the consequences of my bet.¡± Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Eldest princess, it¡¯s gettingte. We should begin.¡±

    The eldest princess nodded. She mounted her white horse, looking very prestigious as she looked at everyone surrounding them.

    The noisy hunting ground suddenly turned silent.

 Chapter 303: Victory, she must depend on herself

    Chapter 303: Victory, she must depend on herself

    An excited glow shed in the eyes of the youths. Looking at the eldest princess, they saw her raise the horse whip in her hand before letting it fall.

    ¡°Let the hunt begin!¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, the fiery youths charged off like runaway horses. With a longbow on their back and riding their horses, they charged off into the forest of the hunting ground.

    Chu Shao Yang was at the head of the pack. His purple robe fluttered in the wind as his jade flower horse raised the dust, disappearing in the blink of an eye.

    The only three people left in the central area were the eldest princess, Ye Ting Xuan, and Chen Ning.

    ¡°That stinky brat, running off without even waiting for you! He really deserves to die!¡± The eldest princess angrily waved her whip. Staring in the direction that Chu Shao Yang ran off to, her heart was filled with grievances for Chen Ning.

    She wanted to repay Chen Ning and that¡¯s why she came up with this method for them to make up, but she never thought that it would fail like this.

    Seeing Chu Shao Yang ignore Chen Ning like this, she felt broken hearted. She was afraid that Chen Ning would be hurt, so she grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s hands and said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, you should go into the forest with me and Ting Xuan. We¡¯ll take care of you.¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head with a smile and said, ¡°Eldest princess, it¡¯s better if you go with husband Ye alone. If I win the hunt, people will say that the princess is bias and favouring me.¡±

    She mounted her date red horse. With a kick of her legs, the date red horse charged after the crowd, charging into the forest.

    This was arge forest with dense trees and many nts, it was a good ce to hunt.

    She wasgging behind the crowd. When she entered the forest, the youths charging into the forest had already disappeared.

    With shaded ground and the trees covering the sky, it was like she was the only person in the world.

    Chen Ning casually took the bow on the horse¡¯s back and then took out a golden arrow. There was a bronze band casted on the arrow that had a ¡°Ning¡± letter on it.

    Spring was the season when animals beganing out and adding in the fact that the hunting ground was filled with animals, there were all kinds of rabbits, pheasants, and all kinds of other small animals that could be seen.

    She was not in a hurry to shoot prey and just leisurely rode her horse through the forest.

    Thepetitionsted for eight hours, so she had a lot of time to spare.

    Chu Shao Bai indeed did not make it back in time for the huntingpetition to help her. Chen Ning knew that something must have dyed him, but it was a good thing she already thought of a way for her to win.

    She even rejected Mo Chuan¡¯s offer of secretly helping her.

    If she was going to win, she had to depend on herself to win in a fabulous manner!

    ¡°Idiot! She hasn¡¯t even gotten a rabbit and she wants to win against this king? In your dreams!¡±

    A sudden burst of horse hooves sound rang out and the jade flower horse disappeared as fast as lightning. On the back of a horse, the handsome youth¡¯s purple robe fluttered in the wind. It was Chu Shao Yang.

    His horse¡¯s butt was covered in all kinds of prey, ranging from rabbits, pheasants, and does.

    Each piece of prey had a white feathered arrowing from it that had a ¡°Yang¡± character engraved on it.

    He coldly looked at Chen Ning before pushing his horse past her without any hesitation.

    Everyone praised him for being the God of Arrows. He had only entered the forest for a while and he had a full harvest, so much that even his horse could not carry it all.

    Chen Ning knew that he had returned to the hunting grounds with his prey, but she revealed a wide smile.

    She believed in her horse and pushed deep into the forest. She saw a giant tree not far ahead of her that was at least two person wide. On its straight trunk it was covered in little blue flowers.

    She urged her horse closer and reached out to pluck one, but she suddenly heard a sharp crying from behind her.

    ¡°Chen Ning!¡±

 Chapter 304: Good chance to kill a witness

    Chapter 304: Good chance to kill a witness

    Chen Ning turned around and saw that Chu Shao Yang had appeared out of nowhere from behind her. His eyes were staring right at her in a grim manner.

    He slowly raised the metal bow in his hand and took out an arrow, nocking it in. Slowly pulling back the bowstring, he pointed the bow right at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± He shouted in a fierce voice with a trace of nervousness in his voice.

    There was silence all around them, with only a breeze blowing through the trees.

    Chen Ning smiled and slowly moved her hand back from the flowers. Fixing the scattered hair by her temple, she said in a calm manner, ¡°The timing is quite good. With no one here, you can silence a witness by killing them.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth and his fingers let go. The white feathered arrow gave a sharp whistle as it flew through the air, coldly passing by her.

    She did not even have time to react before the white feathered arrow flew past her ear andnded in the tree trunk behind her with a ¡°duo¡± sound.

    What did he mean by this?

    Was he trying to scare her?

    As Chen Ning revealed a frown, she saw Chu Shao Yang put down his long bow and jump down from his horse. Flying over to her, he grabbed her arm and pulled her off her horse.

    ¡°You.....¡± She did not even have time to say anything before he hugged her and rolled several times on the ground.

    When they finally stopped, the two of them looked terrible. Their hair and clothes were covered in grass and mud.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, what are you.....¡± Chen Ning did not finish before he covered Chen Ning¡¯s lips. His eyes were staring into the distance and his body waspletely tense, like he was prepared to move at any second.

    She immediately realized that something had happened.

    Looking in the direction of his gaze, her body suddenly broke out in a cold sweat and her arms were covered in goosebumps.

    She saw that therge tree covered in blue flowers suddenly had something extra on it that was squirming around. Those blue flowers were moving along with it.

    On closer inspection, those blue flowers were actually two long blue spotted giant snakes!

    A seven foot long snake had a white feathered arrow in it, trapping it to the tree. The other snake was slithering along the trunk, letting out a hissing sound. The light from its small snake eyes made Chen Ning give a shudder.

    Snake!

    She was not afraid of the heavens or the earth, but what she was afraid of were these soft creatures. She was especially afraid of giant snakes like this.

    Normal snakes had no poison, but this giant snake in front of her had a triangr head and blue spots all over its body, so it had to be extremely poisonous.

    Suddenly, a blue light shed in her eyes and the giant snake flew out as fast as lightning. It widely opened its poisonous mouth and the blood red poisonous mouth bit right at Chen Ning.

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly reached out his left hand to let the giant snake bite it. The snake suddenly changed targets andtched onto his left arm, biting into his flesh.

    At this moment, his right fist came forth. With an explosion, itnded right in the center of the snake¡¯s head.

    His fist was very powerful, knocking the giant snake¡¯s head t. It fell paralyzed to the floor, not moving at all.

    Escaping from death, Chen Ning gave a long sigh of relief. Looking down, she saw several deep teeth marks on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arm which had already turned ck and was letting out ck blood.

    ¡°You....¡± She bit her lips, not being able to say anything.

    If he hadn¡¯t blocked the snake, then the one bitten would have been her.

    ¡°Idiot!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was pale and he had a look of disdain in his eyes as he jumped up from the ground. Not even looking at her, he walked over to the jade flower horse.

 Chapter 305: Weâ€™ll see who tortures who to death

    Chapter 305: We¡¯ll see who tortures who to death

    Chu Shao Yang went to pick up the long bow from the ground. Before he could get up, his body suddenly trembled and the poison acted up, making his body sway.

    With a ¡°putong¡± sound, he was like a block of wood as he mmed into the ground, sprawled across the ground.

    This posture was very ugly and he forcefully tried to stand up, but the snake¡¯s poison acted too fast. In just a second, his entire body was numb and he couldn¡¯t even move his fingers.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡± A shadow suddenly appeared in front of him.

    Chen Ning walked in front of him and her bright eyes did not blink as she stared at him, ¡°Why did you help me?¡±

    ¡°Stop speaking so much!¡± The only thing he could control right now was his tongue, but he was slowly losing control, ¡°Come over and take out the knife on my waist.¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t move, he still kept his sharp aura.

    Chen Ning rubbed around his waist and took out a sharp glowing knife.

    ¡°Now I¡¯ll give you two choices. One, you can stab this knife into my heart, two, you can use it to cut off my left arm. Take your pick right now!¡± He shouted in a sharp voice.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She looked at him with a frown.

    ¡°You can either kill this king or take off my arm. However, this king is telling you, as long as this king lives, then I will torture you until you die! Chen Ning, if you are a smart person, then you should know how to solve something by cutting out its roots!¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a smile that distorted his handsome face.

    ¡°......¡±

    He wanted her to kill him with this knife?

    Chen Ning slowly raised the knife. Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes did not even blink as he revealed a strange smile. This smile was already frozen on his face because he could not longer control the muscles on his face.

    The knife suddenly fell, but it didn¡¯t fall on his left arm. She sliced the location of where the two fang marks were and arge amount of poison flowed out.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, if you want to die, then I refuse to let you die. If you want to torture me, then alright. Live on and we¡¯ll see who¡¯ll be the one torturing who!¡±

    She spat out these words with gritted teeth. Then she moved her mouth to his wound and forcefully sucked out the poison. Sucking a mouthful and spitting it out.

    The poisoned blood had a disgusting smell, but she continued to suck out the blood until his blood turned back into a normal red colour. She raised her head and wiped the ck blood from her lips, revealing a look of disgust.

    ¡°It¡¯s so disgusting. Chu Shao Yang, did you grow up eating shit? Why is your blood so smelly?¡±

    ¡°......¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes turned red as he red at her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he couldn¡¯t move, he would have strangled this woman without any hesitation. Her tongue was even more poisonous than the giant blue flowered snake!

    The veil on her face has just fallen off. What greeted his eyes was a face covered in makeup with ck blood on her lips. Her hair was wildly scattered with clods of dirt on it. It looked very dirty and ugly.

    Chen Ning ignored Chu Shao Yang¡¯s indignant to the point of wanting to eat someone eyes. She stood up and looked the giant snake covered tree, carefully examining it.

    Although she helped Chu Shao Yang suck out the poisoned blood, the poison had already flowed through his veins. If she did not give him a detoxification medicine, then he would die!

    Wherever the poisones from, there must be an antidote present.

    But she couldn¡¯t find anything after searching for a while. She couldn¡¯t help knitting her brows. Then she suddenly noticed an ash white mushroom on the trunk and her eyes lit up.

 Chapter 306: Iâ€™ll feed it to you

    Chapter 306: I¡¯ll feed it to you

    Could this ash white mushroom be the antidote for the snake¡¯s poison?

    She didn¡¯t care even if it wasn¡¯t. She picked a few mushrooms before moving back beside Chu Shao Yang and stuffing them down his mouth.

    ¡°Eat this!¡±

    ¡°.....Wu, wu, wu!¡± I won¡¯t eat it!

    Chu Shao Yang forcefully clenched his teeth. His eyes seemed to be shooting out mes as he angrily red at Chen Ning.

    What did this ugly girl think he was? A rabbit? She was actually feeding him raw mushrooms!

    Even rabbits did not eat mushrooms! Moreover, what he hated the most were mushrooms!

    ¡°You won¡¯t eat it? You have to eat it!¡± Chen Ning understood what he was saying.

    His muscles were stiff, so his teeth weren¡¯t tightly clenched. She grabbed his chin and then forced the mushrooms down his mouth.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cheeks puffed up as his mouth was filled with raw mushrooms. He was so angry that his lungs were about to burst.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me? Swallow it already. This could be the antidote to the snake¡¯s poison. If you don¡¯t eat it, you¡¯ll die!¡±

    Chen Ning did not want to exin, but looking down and seeing his puffed up cheeks and bulging eyes, making him look like an angry toad, she felt her mood bing lighter.

    So she was trying to save him!

    The anger in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were extinguished, but it was quickly lit up again.

    This damn woman, stuffing his mouth full of mushrooms, how could he swallow them? He didn¡¯t even have the strength to chew......

    ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you eating yet? Are you dead?¡±

    After a while, Chen Ning saw that he had the same puffed up expression. She poked his cheek in a curious manner and found that it was still stic and warm, so he wasn¡¯t dead yet.

    ¡°......Wu, wu, wu, wu!¡± You¡¯re the one who¡¯s dead!

    Chu Shao Yang cursed in his heart.

    ¡°Oh, I understand now. You don¡¯t have a way to chew!¡± Chen Ning patted her head and suddenly realized.

    She pulled out the mushrooms from his mouth.

    ¡°Forget it, since you¡¯ve saved me, I¡¯ll be a good person to the end. Sending Buddha to the west, this miss will help feed it to you.¡±

    [TL: Sending Buddha to the west means seeing something to the end.]

    She threw away the mushrooms covered in his saliva and picked a few more. Chewing it in her mouth, she grabbed a water skin from the back of the horse.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, these mushrooms might cure the poison, but they can also be highly poisonous themselves. You¡¯ll die if you don¡¯t eat them, but if you do eat them....you might still die.¡± Chen Ning¡¯s mouth still had mushroom on them as she said this in a vague manner.

    When he heard this, he almost burst with anger.

    Isn¡¯t this all but wasted words!

    Wait, wait!

    She wanted to feed him? It wouldn¡¯t be through mouth to mouth, right?

    When he saw her slowly approaching face, his eyes went wide with fear.

    I would rather die!

    He angrily roared.

    ¡°In your dreams!¡± Chen Ning understood what his expression meant and put the mushroom paste into his mouth. She forcefully spat out, ¡°This miss thinks you¡¯re dirty too!¡±

    She pinched his chin and ced the mushroom paste into his mouth. Then she picked up the water skin and gave him a few mouthful of water.

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang choked on the water and began to cough violently.

    His eyes popped out and his face turned red. He couldn¡¯t help ring straight at Chen Ning.

    This damn woman, she dares feed him something she already chewed? And she thinks he¡¯s dirty?

    Once he thought about the fact that what he just swallowed was spat out by her, his throat filled with disgust.

    ¡°......Ou, ou, ou!¡± I want to vomit!

    ¡°.....You want more?¡± Chen Ning seemed like she could understand him as she clicked her mouth, ¡°These raw mushrooms don¡¯t have any taste, but since you love it so much, this miss will feed you some more.¡±

 Chapter 307: Only being able to stare

    Chapter 307: Only being able to stare

    She gathered arge amount of mushrooms and chewed them all in her mouth before spitting out a bunch of mushroom paste.

    Chu Shao Yang stared at the mushroom paste in her palms and forcefully gritted his teeth.

    He could not eat it! He could not eat it no matter what!

    Chen Ningpletely ignored the resistance in his eyes and forced open his mouth. She stuffed the mushroom paste in before putting the water skin to his mouth.

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke!¡± Chu Shao Yang coughed so much that tears came out.

    If he could move, he would have killed her without any hesitation!

    Chen Ning had been right, this ash white mushroom really was the antidote to the snake¡¯s poison.

    Chu Shao Yang could slowly feel the feelinge back into his limbs, but it was only a little bit. If he wanted to move a finger, it was still very hard for him.

    But he could understand in his heart that he had been given his life back.

    However, he was not grateful to Chen Ning at all!

    Thinking of how she had stuffed mushroom paste mixed with her saliva in his mouth, he was filled with embarrassment and anger. His two eyes could not wait to poke two holes right into Chen Ning¡¯s face.

    ¡°From the disgusted look on your face, do you feel like eating this princess¡¯ saliva is bad?¡±

    Chen Ning was sitting while hugging her knees beside him, looking at him with a smile, have a full view of him being filled with anger. She could quickly tell what the look in his eyes meant.

    ¡°.....¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned purple like an eggnt.

    Could this ugly woman not mention the word ¡°saliva¡±!

    ¡°What, do you want others to know about this matter?¡± Chen Ning blinked, once again reading his mind.

    ¡°......¡± Chu Shao Yang tightly bit her lips. He forcefully looked to the side, not even looking at her.

    ¡°Wu, of course you don¡¯t want others to know. Alright, I can never mention this, but I do have a single request.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes looked back at her, looking at her with a suspicious gaze.

    ¡°I want to win!¡± Chen Ning raised her brows as she slowly said this.

    ¡°Wu, wu!¡± In your dreams!

    He red right at her.

    ¡°Hee, hee, you don¡¯t have the final say right now. That lies with me.¡±

    Chen Ning patted the dirt off herself and stood up. She was smiling as she walked beside the jade flower horse and took off all the prey hanging off its butt.

    Chu Shao Yang instantly stared at her, not understanding what she was doing.

    ¡°Ze, ze, you really did not miss a single arrow. You really do deserve your God of Arrows title.¡± Chen Ning smiled and praised him, but in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears, it was nothing but sarcasm.

    Then he saw Chen Ning pull out the white feather arrow from the body of the antelope and rece it with an arrow engraved with the ¡°Ning¡± character. He instantly understood what she meant.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu, wu, wu!¡± What are you doing!

    He exploded with rage. Was there a woman as shameless as this in the world? She actually came up with this kind of method to cheat!

    In front of his eyes, she was stealing his prey this openly!

    ¡°What am I doing? Of course I¡¯m hunting prey. Are your eyes just there for decoration?¡± Chen Ning said with an enraging smile on her face.

    What was the most angering part was that every time she pulled out a white feather arrow and reced it with a golden feather arrow, she would always look over at Chu Shao Yang and slowly say something.

    ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°Three!¡±

    ¡°Five!¡±

    ¡°They were all shot by me!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s lungs were about to explode, but he could not move at all. He could not use the slightest bit of force with his body at all.

    Other than staring, he could only watch her do this.

 Chapter 308: Youâ€™re heavier than a pig

    Chapter 308: You¡¯re heavier than a pig

    Chen Ning ced arge bunch of prey with golden feather arrows sticking out of them onto the date red horse. Of course, she did leave a few small pheasants and rabbits for Chu Shao Yang.

    Otherwise, if his highness, the God of Arrows did not have any prey, then everyone would be suspicious.

    Chen Ning raised the glowing knife and rubbed it against both of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cheeks.

    She gave a perfectugh and said, ¡°Are you angry? Wu, being angry will just make your blood flow faster. Before the poison within you is gone, it is bad for you to get angry. Isn¡¯t it just losing a horse to me? You wouldn¡¯t be so stingy that you couldn¡¯t afford to lose a horse, right?¡±

    She was in a good mood, but seeing Chu Shao Yang¡¯s angry eyes discolouring and the fact that he was about to release steam, she was worried that he might truly anger himself to death.

    After all, he had just saved her, so she closed her mouth.

    She saw that his wound was still bleeding, so she cut off a piece of her clothing with the knife and tightly wrapped the wound up.

    ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t bleed to death like this.¡± She patted her hands and said.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s brows jumped up. She was even cursing him to death!

    Could this ugly girl ever shut her mouth!

    He tightly closed his eyes, not looking at her at all. His nostrils were opening wide from his heavy breathing.

    No matter what she did, he would never thank her!

    ¡°Wu, it¡¯s gettingte, we should go back now.¡± Chen Ning looked up to see the lighting from between the leaves and estimated the time.

    It seemed like they had been here for quite a while now.

    She struggled to lift him up, using all the strength she had to finally lift him up onto the horse. He was thrown onto the jade flower horse like a broken rag.

    ¡°So heavy! You weigh even more than a pig!¡± She wiped some sweat off her forehead and angrilyined.

    ¡°......Wu, wu, wu, wu, wu, wu, wu!¡± You dare to call this king a pig!

    Chu Shao Yang wanted to move his mouth, but he found that his tongue was like wood, giving off no feeling at all.

    He was stomach was on the saddle and his head hung down, making the blood run to his head, making him feel dizzy. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk even if wanted to.

    Chen Ning sat on the date red horse and held the jade flower¡¯s reins with one hand. Identifying the direction to go in, she pped Chu Shao Yang¡¯s high raised hip with her whip and shouted, ¡°Come with me!¡±

    She, she, she dared to hit his butt!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face instantly turned red and his eyes popped out. He almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°......Wu, wu, wu, wu, wu, wu, wu!¡± Father must kill you!

    Chen Ning led the jade flower horse through the dense forest.

    There were no roads in the forest.

    Chu Shao Yang hunted here year after year, but this forest was very vast and even he didn¡¯t know where they were or how far they were from the center of the hunting grounds.

    However, Chen Ning was able to locate their position without the slightest bit of hesitation, as if she was going back home.

    After an hour, they passed through the forest and saw the gs in the distance, as well as the sound ofughter.

    Many of the youthsing back from the hunt were happily gathered together, showing off their archery skills and prey.

    Chen Ning led the jade flower horse onto the hunting grounds.

    ¡°Look! The King Ding Yuan princess is back!¡±

    ¡°There is a giant fellow on the back of the horse beside her, perhaps it¡¯s arge boar!¡±

    ¡°Yi? It¡¯s not arge boar, rather it¡¯s King Ding Yuan!¡±

    The youths were all talking to each other and the sounds of their voices all entered Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 309: He is not that heartless

    Chapter 309: He is not that heartless

    Chu Shao Yang felt shame and embarrassment.

    Every time he rode the jade flower horse back into the hunting ground, he woulde in high spirited with a lot of prey, winning the praise of everyone. However, he had been treated as a boar on the back of a horse.

    All his face had been lost!

    He lowered his head, wishing he could bury himself into the ground.

    Chen Ning! Father hates you!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, why are you returning sote? What happened to that stinky brat Chu Shao Yang? Ah, Shao Yang, what happened to him?¡±

    The eldest princess¡¯ white horse separated the crowd and she walked out.

    Although she was very angry towards Chu Shao Yang, he was still her blood rted nephew. Seeing Chu Shao Yang not moving on the back of the horse, her heart instantly filled with worry.

    ¡°Well, he was bitten by a snake in the forest and was poisoned. Although I found some mushrooms for him to eat that temporarily suppress the poison, he still cannot move. Eldest princess, you should quickly find a doctor for him.¡± Chen Ning said with a calm face.

    She did not tell a single lie, but when Chu Shao Yang heard this, he went wild with rage.

    If it wasn¡¯t to save an ugly monster like you, I wouldn¡¯t have been bitten by the snake!

    Chu Shao Yang was carried into a tent and the doctor inside quickly took his pulse before taking out a poison dispelling medicine.

    He fell fast asleep after taking the medicine.

    ¡°Doctor, he should be fine now, right?¡± The eldest princess stood beside the bed, looking at him with a worried look.

    ¡°Reporting to the eldest princess, his highness¡¯ body is strong. Although the poison was strong, the princess has already fed his highness with something that has detoxifying qualities, dispelling most of the poison already. This official give him this medicine and after his highness wakes up, the poison in his system should all be gone. For the sake of this body, this official rmends that he rests in bed for two days.¡±

    The doctor replied in a respectful manner, not bragging about his own medical skills at all.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been hard on you. Go and have some rest.¡± The eldest princess finally fell back down as she sent the doctor away.

    When she heard that Chu Shao Yang was fine, she was angry with him once again. She red at Chu Shao Yang sleeping on the bed before turning around to hold Chen Ning¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, it¡¯s lucky that you saved this stinky brat¡¯s life, otherwise he would have gone to King Yama already. When he wakes up, I will teach him a fierce lesson. If he doesn¡¯t treat you properly, then this princess will tell my royal brother and make him give up his concubine. Then we¡¯ll punish him by never being able to marry again, making him recognize you as his only wife!¡±

    Chen Ning was shocked and even her hands were shaking.

    The eldest princess¡¯ good intentions, she could not take them. She did not want to be stuck forever by Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re not willing?¡± The eldest princess revealed a look of confusion.

    ¡°Un, I¡¯m not willing.¡± Chen Ning gave a gentle cough and directly said.

    ¡°Why? Do you not want him to be fully dedicated to you? As long as he divorces that concubine, then you¡¯ll be his legal princess. Adding in the fact that you saved him, he will definitely be good to you. This stinky brat isn¡¯t someone without any conscience, he.....¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s face quickly turned serious and she shook her head, ¡°The eldest princess does not know this, but he is in love with his concubine consort, treating her like the apple of his eyes. If the emperor truly makes him divorce her, he will be filled with hate towards me, so how would he treat me better? Moreover, I don¡¯t even like him.¡±

 Chapter 310: Slighting the royal face

    Chapter 310: Slighting the royal face

    ¡°You don¡¯t like him? But the past you.....¡± The eldest princess hesitated.

    ¡°My eyes were bad in the past, that¡¯s why I liked him. Since he already has a woman he loves now and has given up on me, I, Chen Ning am a person with character. If he doesn¡¯t want me, then I don¡¯t want him. If the eldest princess really wants to help Ning¡¯er, then I have something to ask the eldest princess for.¡± Chen Ning stared at the eldest princess.

    ¡°Good! Good words. Ning¡¯er, my eyes were not wrong. Why should women like us have to bow down to those men!¡± The eldest princess raised her brows and patted Chen Ning¡¯s shoulder. In a straightforward manner, she said, ¡°Just say whatever you want to say. As long as this princess can help you, then this princess will help you fulfill your wish!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s big words were suited to her taste and she couldn¡¯t help deeming Chen Ning as a friend.

    Ye Ting Xuan was silently standing on the side. Seeing the light in the eldest princess¡¯ eyes, he gave a slight nod.

    He had already guessed what Chen Ning wanted, only.....his eyes fell onto the face of Chu Shao Yang on the bed and his handsome brows slightly knit together.

    This King Ding Yuan, he was not that cold and cruel. Was there another reason?

    ¡°Ning¡¯er wants to ask the eldest princess for this favour. I want to separate with Chu Shao Yang, so I wish to ask the eldest princess to give Ning¡¯er a chance to enter the pce and see the emperor. Chen Ning wants to ask the emperor to give an order, letting me divorce my husband!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes were firmed, saying all this without any hesitation.

    ¡°What did you say? You want to separate? And you want to divorce your husband?¡± The eldest princess was shocked as she looked at Chen Ning with a look of disbelief.

    When she saw Chen Ning¡¯s resolute expression, she knew that she wasn¡¯t joking and that she was serious!

    ¡°But Ning¡¯er, this is an impossible matter. If you want to separate, then the emperor might agree, but divorcing your husband? There has been no precedence in our West Chu Country. Although he isn¡¯t good to you, if you want to divorce your husband, it won¡¯t be possible. You divorcing him will mean ndering the royal face, so my royal brother will definitely not agree to it.¡± She said with a sigh.

    She said this in an honest manner. If anyone else mentioned this to her, she would have already flew into a rage.

    However, she really liked Chen Ning, so that¡¯s why she told her the honest truth.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart filled with gratitude and she said with a nod, ¡°Many thanks to the eldest princess for reminding Ning¡¯er. Since it¡¯s like this, then just separating is fine. Eldest princess, can you bring into the court to see the emperor?¡± Her eyes shined with an expectant look.

    She knew that Chu Shao Yang would never bring her into the pce, so she could only ask the eldest princess about this matter.

    She was confident that she would be able to make the emperor ept her request.

    Although she had never met the emperor before, she had heard many things about him.

    For example, the marriage between her and Chu Shao Yang was ordered by the emperor.

    The reason was because the previous owner loved Chu Shao Yang and would marry no one else. Grand General Chen loved his daughter, so he personally met the emperor to ask for this marriage order.

    This meant that the emperor valued her father, that¡¯s why he gave her this wish.

    If the emperor allowed this marriage for Grand General Chen, then on her father¡¯s reputation, he would allow her to separate.

    The eldest princess pondered for a bit, ¡°This matter cannot be taken lightly. Ning¡¯er, have you pondered it carefully? The most important thing to women is their reputation. Once you separate, you¡¯ll be a divorced woman. In the future, I¡¯m afraid.....it¡¯ll be hard for you to marry others. Actually, that brat Chu Shao Yang is not a crazy person. If he can change his heart, then I hope that you can start anew with him.¡±

 Chapter 311: Beyond dispute

    Chapter 311: Beyond dispute

    Chen Ning looked over at Ye Tian Xuan that did not say anything. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°Ning¡¯er will be bold and ask the eldest princess a question. If one day, husband Ye enters the pce asking for a concubine, what will you do? If he regrets his actions and has a change of heart, would you be willing to forgive him?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The eldest princess blurted out. She quickly red at Ye Ting Xuan, ¡°If he dares to get a concubine, then this princess will immediately divorce him!¡±

    Ye Ting Xue¡¯s face turned slightly red and a trace of anger appeared in his brow.

    ¡°Ke, ke!¡± Chen Ning quickly signaled the eldest princess.

    The eldest princess immediately recognized her mistake and quickly added, ¡°Of course, Ting Xuan would not betray me and take a concubine. This princess is lucky enough to meet someone that would devote himself to this princess.¡±

    Her ttery was well timed.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help secretly finding this funny.

    Ye Ting Xuan gave a snort and then whispered in the eldest princess¡¯ ear, ¡°Next time you talk without thinking, this husband will also divorce you.¡±

    Only the eldest princess could hear what he said.

    These words were very defiant, but not only was the eldest princess not angry, it was like she had just had a taste of honey. The man she liked should be like this. He should not obey her every orders because of her eldest princess identity, submitting himself to her.

    ¡°Ke, ke!¡±

    She saw the expressions on the eldest princess and Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s face. It was as sweet as honey, with both of them being happily in love. She couldn¡¯t help reminding the eldest princess that there was still someone else here.

    The eldest princess came to her sense and her manly face revealed a faint blush, which gave her a feminine taste.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I understand what you mean. Since you have resolved yourself, this princess will help you aplish your wish.¡±

    There was still a trace of regret on her face. Looking at Chu Shao Yang on the bed, she said, ¡°This brat really has no eyes, betraying such a good girl like you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, but his brows slightly moved a bit, only he still remained unconscious.

    The eldest princess thought about it and then said to Chen Ning, ¡°It isn¡¯t hard for you to enter the pce. Every year on the tenth of april, the pce will host a flower banquet, inviting all the important ministers and their families into the pce to admire the flowers. This year, this princess will give an order to Chu Shao Yang to bring you into the pce. I want to see if this brat dares to disobey. When you meet the emperor then, ordingly, this princess will put in a few words for you and grant you your wish!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart was filled with joy as she bowed down and said, ¡°Many thanks to the eldest princess.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank this princess so early, there¡¯s still a few days left. I hope you carefully consider this because this is rted to your happiness.¡± The eldest princess stared at her and a trace of regret filled her eyes.

    Chen Ning smiled and changed the topic, ¡°Eldest princess, I wonder, who is the winner of this year¡¯s hunt? Ning¡¯er wants to know, did I bring back more prey, or did he bring back more prey?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she nced over at Chu Shao Yang.

    She wanted to trap him while he still couldn¡¯t talk. Then he would not be able toin at all afterwards.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you reminded me, this princess almost forgot about this matter. Let¡¯s go and take a look together. This princess thinks that you must have won! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    The eldest princess grabbed her hand as she loudlyughed, while walking out of the tent.

    Ye Ting Xuan slightly shook his head at Chu Shao Yang. With a sigh, he also left.

    In the tent, the sleeping Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hands slowly formed fists.

 Chapter 312: Ten times earnings

    Chapter 312: Ten times earnings

    The results of this year¡¯s spring hunt shocked everyone.

    The winner of the hunt was not the God of Arrows, King Ding Yuan, but rather a neer, Wu Zhuan Yun.

    That Wu Zhuan Yun did not even dare believe that he won.

    The other thing thatpletely shocked everyone was that at the end of the hunt, the amount of prey the King Ding Yuan princess caught far surpassed the amount of prey King Ding Yuan caught!

    This meant that everyone who took the bet, all lost!

    Everyone had bet everything in the gambling houses, but they had lost everything!

    ¡°Young miss, this servant.....this servant has never seen this much money before!¡±

    Xiao Ru saw the silver bills that Xia He brought back covering the table, and she almost screamed out loud.

    She never dared to dream that four thousand silvers would be forty thousand silvers in one night!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we have money now. When we leave this ce, we can use this money to buy arge courtyard as well as hiring some more maidservants, letting us live afortable life.¡±

    When Chen Ning thought of the flower banquet, she finally felt the hope of being free from this cage and felt that the world was truly beautiful.

    ¡°Leave this ce?¡± Xiao Ru said in a surprised voice, ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re saying that we will be leaving the king¡¯s pce?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chen Ning said with a smile, ¡°What, you can¡¯t bare to leave?¡±

    Xiao Ru shook her head, ¡°This servant wanted to leave a long time ago. No matter where the young miss goes, this servant will follow you. No matter what decision the young miss makes, this servant will always support you!¡±

    Chun Tao and Xia He looked at each other before kneeling down in front of Chen Ning, ¡°Princess consort, when you leave this ce, please take these servants with you.¡±

    Chen Ning slightly looked down at them, ¡°What? You want to leave with me? It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to take you, but you are people of the King Ding Yuan pce. Even if I wanted to take you, I am powerless in this matter.¡±

    The two maids begged her, ¡°Princess consort, if you leave, there will be no ce left for us in this pce. Concubine Consort Chen will never spare us. Please be merciful princess consort and save these servants.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help making a move.

    She thought about that evil child Chen Bi Yun. After she left, she would definitely take out her anger on these two maids. Perhaps she would make them suffer a fate worse than death!

    After these two maids began to follow her side, they had been loyal and hardworking for her. After she leaves the pce, she did need loyal and courageous people to work for her.

    ¡°I have my ns on this matter, but you must keep it a secret and not tell a word to anyone. Can you do this?¡± Her eyes shined as she looked at the two maids.

    ¡°These servants can do this. Please be assured princess consort, if these servants tell anyone, then we ask the princess consort to take our tongues.¡±

    Chun Tao and Xia He looked up and said this in a serious voice.

    ¡°Good, you two can get up.¡±

    The two maids revealed a look of joy. The kowtowed once in front of Chen Ning before standing up.

    They knew that since Chen Ning said this, she was willing to help them leave.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Xia He, go and find out something for me. Has Chu Shao Yang¡¯s poison been dispelled? Has he awakened yet? Also, where¡¯s bodyguard Hei?¡±

    She felt that she had teased Chu Shao Yang too much in the forest. She was afraid that after Chu Shao Yang woke up, the first thing he would do ise get revenge, so it was better to have Mo Chuane and guard her.

 Chapter 313: This king is filled with regret now

    Chapter 313: This king is filled with regret now

    Xia He replied, ¡°We servants haven¡¯t seen bodyguard Hei all day, but this servant has heard that his highness woke up not long aftering back to the pce. He is currently in the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion resting up, having concubine consort Chen take care of him.¡±

    This Mo Chuan, she could only see the dragon¡¯s head, but not the tail.

    When she needed him, he was never here! He even said that he would protect her, never letting her lose a single hair!

    Men always have to keep their words, never breaking their promises!

    Chen Ning angrily gritted her teeth, ¡°Alright. Help me pump some hot water, I want to take a bath.¡±

    She had been pulled off the horse by Chu Shao Yang, rolling several times on the ground. Her head and body was covered in mud and grass, making her feel very ufortable. She couldn¡¯t wait to take a bath.

    Soaking in the warm tub, she let out a long,fortable sigh. A head of dark hair fell down, covering her white as snow shoulders.

    She sent out Xiao Ru and the other maids. Sitting in the tub alone, she raised her head and took a cloth from the water, cing it on her face. Closing her eyes, she gave a gentle sigh.

    She didn¡¯t even know why she was giving a sigh. The only thing that passed in front of her eyes was that scene from the forest.

    Chu Shao Yang had his bow and arrow raised, with a cold glow in his eyes. With a ¡°xiu¡± sound, the arrow flew through the air!

    However, his target was not her, but rather the giant snake on the tree behind her!

    Not only did his arrow not kill her, it actually saved her!

    But, why?

    Wasn¡¯t he filled with hate for her, wishing that she was dead?

    If she died, then his beloved Chen Bi Yun could then be justified in bing his legal princess. Moreover, with the situation in that moment, even if he did not make a move, she would have been bitten to death by the poisonous snake.

    He could have stood at the side and watched her send herself to her death, but he still made a move to save her!

    Without a sound, there was an extra person in the room.

    That person was standing right behind Chen Ning, looking at her back with a cold, sharp glow in his eyes without even blinking.

    With the heat in the bath generating steamy mist, her shoulders were slightly visible and her hair fell down like clouds. Her face was covered in a veil, and it seemed like she had fallen asleep.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, why did you save me?¡± Chen Ning closed her eyes as she muttered this.

    ¡°He! This king was also asking himself why he saved you!¡±

    A cold voice suddenly came from behind her. Then, she felt her throat tighten as a hand tightly gripped her slender neck.

    ¡°Chen Ning, this king is filled with regret. Now, this king wants you to die!¡±

    The hand grabbing her neck used more strength and her head went into the water. Large amounts of hot water entered into her mouth and nose.

    ¡°Gulu, gulu!¡± Bubbles kept appearing on the surface of the water.

    She desperately struggled, but with her strength, it was like an ant going against a tree. He used more strength and pushed her even deeper into the water.

    Her lungs were about to burst and her eyes turned dark as her limbs lost all strength.

    Was she about to die? Was she really about to die like this?

    Chen Ning revealed a bitter smile. If she knew this would happen, then she wouldn¡¯t have saved him!

    Chu Shao Yang, she always knew that he was a man eating wolf, but she foolishly believed that he could be a gentleman. In the end, it was her own fault for being eaten by the wolf!

    She closed her eyes and gave up on struggling.

    Chu Shao Yang had a look filled with hate on his face. There were no emotions at all in his cold, cruel eyes.

    He wholeheartedly wanted her to die!

    However, seeing her life slowly disappear in his hands and seeing how she stopped struggling in the water, his chest suddenly filled with a sharp pain.

 Chapter 314: Endlessly

    Chapter 314: Endlessly

    In that instant, Chu Shao Yang seemed to see himself struggling in the water in the past. That helpless version of himself.

    Would he kill her? Would he really have her die in his hands?

    Perhaps she really deserved to die, but he found that he could not do it!

    ¡°Chen Ning, if you want to leave this king, then don¡¯t even think about it! This king will not kill you! This king will continue to torture you, making your every day worse than death!¡±

    He suddenly took his hand back and left this cold sentence. Without even looking at Chen Ning in the tub, he did not turn around as he jumped out the window.

    ¡°Hu!¡± Chen Ning¡¯s head quickly popped out of the water and she took deep breaths. She was breathing so hard that she began to give strong coughs.

    She took in a few breaths and then looked around, but found no one.

    If she had not seen the window swaying slightly, she would have thought that she just had a nightmare.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡± She gritted her teeth, then her wet body jumped out of the water. She tightly wrapped some clothes around herself.

    Thinking of what just happened, she gave a cold shiver.

    If he had not let go in the end, she would have be a corpse floating in the tub!

    But, he clearly hated her, so why did he not kill her?

    Then she suddenly thought of what he said before leaving and understood everything.

    That¡¯s right, to him, this is nothing more than a game of cat and mouse!

    When a cat catches a mouse, they wouldn¡¯t bare to kill it right away. They would torture it first before eating the mouse.

    He was the cat and she was the mouse. If he didn¡¯t have enough fun, how could he bare to kill her?

    ¡°Very good, Chu Shao Yang. If you want to torture me, then I¡¯ll fight you to the end, endlessly!¡± She forcefully grinded her teeth, revealing a tenacious look.

    Chu Shao Yang did not get far before not know why his heart would suddenly feel pain, making his steps stop.

    He quickly moved faster, disappearing without a trace.

    Returning to the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, Chen Bi Yun heard his footsteps and quickly came out to greet him. She had a face of worry as she gently said, ¡°Your highness, this concubine only take a nap and you disappeared. The doctor said you have to stay in bed for two days, so why did you go out? What happens if you catch a cold?¡±

    She suddenly noticed that his clothes were wet and there was a faint fragranceing from him that seemed familiar. A person¡¯s figure appeared in her mind and her face could not help turning pale.

    Chu Shao Yang immediately saw her strange expression and hugged her as he said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun followed along with an ¡°un¡± sound and said with a frown, ¡°My stomach is ufortable.

    ¡°Doctor, bring a doctor!¡± Chu Shao Yang revealed a nervous look and immediately lifted her up, running into the room.

    ¡°Your highness, no need to be so anxious. Yun¡¯er is fine.¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart felt sweet and she could see from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes that he still cared about her.

    ¡°Your expression already changed, how could you be fine! It¡¯s this king¡¯s fault for making you worried, not letting you rest properly, causing problems with your body. Someone, bring a doctor over now!¡± Chu Shao Yang loudly roared outside the door.

    He quickly walked beside the bed and carefully ced her on it, as if she was a piece of fragile porcin. Being cared for like this, Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart filled with satisfaction and pride.

    ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er really is fine. Just now....¡± She revealed a shy look as she held his hand and ced it on her stomach, ¡°He.....kicked Yun¡¯er once.¡±

 Chapter 315: He only cares about her

    Chapter 315: He only cares about her

    ¡°Him? What him?¡± Chu Shao Yang revealed a confused look, not understanding what Chen Bi Yun said.

    ¡°Your highness!¡± Chen Bi Yun looked over at him, ¡°What other him? It¡¯s the child in Yun¡¯er¡¯s stomach, your unborn child!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s expression rxed. Caressing Chen Bi Yun¡¯s cheek, he said in a gentle voice, ¡°This king is the most worried about you. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re safe and sound.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was feeling a little unhappy as she bit her lips. She wanted to use these words to draw Chu Shao Yang¡¯s attention to the child in her stomach and use this chance to talk to him about why he hadn¡¯t given a title to his unborn son yet. However, his expression was indifferent like he did not care at all.

    This was also his child, so why did it seem like he only cared about her? Why did he not care about the child in her stomach?

    Chen Bi Yun was a little puzzled. Looking up, she saw that beautiful and young face, and suddenly felt relieved.

    He must be surprised that he was having a child already, notprehending that he was about to be a father.

    Over time, he would fall in love with the child in his stomach, she had confidence in this!

    ¡°Your highness, tonight.....can you stay with Yun¡¯er?¡± Her face rxed as she smiled at him.

    ¡°Of course, this king will be with you every day, never leaving your side.¡± Chu Shao Yang hugged her delicate body.

    Under the red light of the candle, her delicate face shined like crystals, as she revealed a bright smile.

    With this kind of beauty in front of him and the fact that she was his beloved, if he said that he wasn¡¯t moved at all, then he wouldn¡¯t be a man.

    He thought about what the doctor said before. He coulde back to the same room in april. As long as he restrained himself for a bit, then he wouldn¡¯t disturb the child in her stomach.

    He was always controlling himself because he was worried that her body could not handle it.

    However, at this moment, he could not hold it in any longer. The blood in his body began to boil as his breathing elerated.

    ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er is very hot.¡± Tears flowed from Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes as she melted into his chest, revealing a bone melting sweet smile, ¡°Can you help Yun¡¯er take off her clothes?¡±

    She saw something strange with him and her heart filled with joy and expectation.

    She had waited this long and finally received her wish.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Shao Yang said in a whisper. His eyes fell onto her sweet smile and his adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. Slowly lowering his head, he finally kissed the lips he had been waiting for.

    This was the girl that he loved! This was the girl he looked forward to marrying for eight years! He had waited an entire eight years for her!

    Looking forward to the day he could bed with her!

    His heart continued to pound inside his chest, almost popping out of his chest.

    As he came closer, a fragrance instantly filled his nose. This was the smell from Chen Bi Yun.

    But he did not know why he began to remember a faint sweet smell that was the fragrance of another girl¡¯s body.

    He was suddenly shocked. Opening his eyes, he saw a hibiscus like flower with slightly closed eyes and slightly curled red lips, looking forward with a blushed cheeks.

    She was very beautiful!

    She was beautiful enough to move the heart of every man in the world, he was not an exception.

    However another person¡¯s face appeared in front of his eyes!

    That face was very ugly, always painted with red and white makeup that made her look like a clown in the circus. However, those eyes revealed a bright look of never giving up, always being stubborn!

 Chapter 316: The secret one does not dare pry into

    Chapter 316: The secret one does not dare pry into

    He closed his eyes, but that ugly face still appeared in his eyes. There was grass and mud on her head and body, with ck and purple blood on her lips. She looked very ugly, making it hard for people to look at her.

    But even closing his eyes, he could not forget that face!

    What¡¯s wrong? What was wrong with him?

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly gave a shiver and his boiling blood immediately cooled down.

    There was a charming face in front of him, but he could not feel any excitement at all.

    ¡°Your highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chen Bi Yun waited for a long time, but she did not receive the kiss that she was imagining. She couldn¡¯t help opening her eyes with disappointment as she looked at him with a confused look.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Shao Yang had a calm look on his face, not revealing anything wrong. He held her shoulders and said, ¡°The doctor said that this king¡¯s poison was just dispelled and I cannot be excited, otherwise the poison will not be dispelled. We have plenty of time in the future, there is no need to be anxious.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun instantly filled with regret, ¡°Your highness, it is all Yun¡¯er¡¯s fault. You just rest your body. Can Yun¡¯er help you massage your body?¡±

    ¡°Un.¡± Chu Shao Yang closed his eyes.

    Her delicate hand gently rubbed his forehead, using a small amount of force, feeling veryfortable. Soon, he quickly fell asleep.

    The more Chen Bi Yun looked at his handsome face, the more love she felt for him. She couldn¡¯t help slowly getting closer and silently kissing his lips.

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly turned over, scaring her. Thinking of what she just did, his face instantly blushed.

    Waiting until Chen Bi Yun fell asleep, Chu Shao Yang stood up and left the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion in the darkness of the night.

    He unknowingly walked over to the Little Mirror Lake. This ce was close to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and he would normally note over, but he was feeling very upset tonight and it was as if only this littleke could calm his emotions.

    By this Little Mirror Lake, he had kicked her into theke and almost choked her to death, but she did not die.

    Even tonight, he clearly had the best chance to kill her, but he still let her go.

    Why!

    Not only did she ask why, even he was asking it. He was also asking himself, just what was going on.

    Actually, he already had an answer in his heart, but he was not willing to think of it, admit it, or even face it!

    There was only a single reason.....

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly looked away.

    He did not dare face this secret at the bottom of his heart. It was like a deep, darkke that he did not dare face.

    There¡¯s killing intent!

    The hairs on the back of his neck suddenly stood up as a cold killing intent suddenly hit him.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart was shocked. This killing intent hade too fast. When he finally noticed it, it was already right beside him!

    With his martial arts, for a person to be this close before he noticed them, it could be imagined just how much stronger their martial arts werepared to his.

    It had to be him!

    A ck clothed figure appeared in his mind who had used a willow branch to stop his Spirit Snake Sword. His skills martial arts were incredibly high.

    In this moment of danger, he did not even think as he stepped out and flew forward, just like a crane flying across the calmke. This technique was called ¡°Cold Pond Crane Shadow¡± and was the Chu Family¡¯s secret art, iparable in this world.

    Who would have thought that the person behind him would follow close behind him like a shadow, flying across theke with him.

    Chu Shao Yang felt a chill from behind him. Without any time to turn, he instantly felt pain as a hand grabbed him, just like how he grabbed Chen Ning in the past.

 Chapter 317: Deserves to be his woman

    Chapter 317: Deserves to be his woman

    ¡°It really is you!¡±

    When Chu Shao Yang saw the mysterious ck clothed man who did it, his heart filled with shock and anger.

    He knew that even though the opponent¡¯s skills in martial arts was higher, for him to instantly catch him like this, there was only one possibility!

    It would be because he was very clear on his martial arts, clearly knowing every move that it entails!

    How was this possible!

    ¡°I said it before, as long as you insult her, I would not let you off! Did you think that I was just joking back then?¡±

    Mo Chuan had a human skin mask on his face, so he did not reveal any expressions. There was only a pair of deep eyes that were filled with cold prestige.

    The hand he had around Chu Shao Yang¡¯s throat slowly used more force, tightening around his neck!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s throat filled with pain and he could not breath. He raised his palm to attack, but instantly his chest felt numb. Mo Chuan already pressed his acupuncture points, turning his body stiff, unable to move at all.

    ¡°What kind of thing are you, caring about this king¡¯s family business! This king is telling you, she is this king¡¯s woman, not yours! If this king wants her alive, she will live. If this king wants her dead, she will die. It is not rted to you at all!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned purple and his throat filled with pain. He knew that as long as the opponent¡¯s hand slightly tightened, then hisrynx would have snapped.

    However, he only felt anger in his heart, no fear at all!

    His eyes popped out, making him look very terrifying as he red at Mo Chuan. His words were roared out from his throat, each word carrying his anger and hatred.

    ¡°On the verge of death, but you still don¡¯t know how to repent!¡± Mo Chuan roared in a sharp voice. The anger Chu Shao Yang revealedpletely went against his expectations.

    Chu Shao Yang gave a defiantugh and said, ¡°Why would this king need to repent! What kind of person are you! What qualifications do you have to teach this king! Even if you are the emperor, you still don¡¯t have the qualifications to care about this king¡¯s family matters!¡±

    Although he had a deep hate for Mo Chuan for helping Chen Ning, the indescribable hatred in his heart also slightly disappeared because just now, he had clearly seen the red dot of the Pce Guarding Sand on Chen Ning¡¯s arm.

    That meant that she still had a pure body, not having rtions with any other men.

    Un, she could guard her body for him, she really deserved to be Chu Shao Yang¡¯s woman!

    It was a pity that Mo Chuan could not see what he was thinking, otherwise he would havended a few ps on his narcissistic face.

    ¡°You! Very good. Since it¡¯s like this, then take the consequences of your actions.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes turned sharp as he spoke in a cold voice.

    He released his hand holding Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang felt the pressure on his throat disappearing and he took inrge breaths.

    As he took a few breaths, his cor was suddenly grabbed and he was picked up by Mo Chuan like a little rabbit.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily called out, but he was already flying through the air.

    With a ¡°putong¡± sound, he was thrown into theke by Mo Chuan like a stone.

    The ice cold water quickly surrounded his head and the scene from eight years ago appeared in his mind. Only this time, there was no one here to save him.

    Only death was waiting for him!

    His stomach was filled with water and he was about to suffocate to death before his head was grabbed and he was pulled out of the water.

    Fresh air filled his lungs and he was filled withfort.

    He took greedy breaths.

    ¡°Does drowning feel good?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s cold voice came from above him. Without a chance to speak, his tightly grabbed head was once again forced into theke.

 Chapter 318: Youâ€™ll only get her if you kill me

    Chapter 318: You¡¯ll only get her if you kill me

    Once again on the verge of death, Chu Shao Yang felt like his lungs were about to explode.

    He was cursing all eighteen generations of Mo Chuan¡¯s ancestors in his heart. He could not understand where this bastard hade from.

    He knew that the other side did not want his life. He only wanted to torture him, letting him suffer the torture Chen Ning had been suffering.

    Damn!

    His head was pulled out of the water again.

    He copsed on the shore like a dying fish. His stomach was bulging out and his eyes werepletely white.

    Mo Chuan undid the acupuncture points and he immediately sat up, spitting out therge amounts ofke water in his stomach.

    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± When Chu Shao Yang spat out most of the water, Mo Chuan poked his acupuncture points again. He grabbed Chu Shao Yang¡¯s wet head, staring down in a condescending manner.

    ¡°What kind of person are you, actually helping her! This king is telling you, as long as you don¡¯t kill this king, this king will one day repay you double for the tortures you have given to this king today!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes filled with anger as he fiercely roared out.

    ¡°Very good, if you have the skills, thene at me. Going to bully a weak and helpless girl, you really a heroic man! Chu Shao Yang, are you even a man!¡± Mo Chuan was rarely angry, but today his chest was about to burst with anger. This strange rage made him want to kill this man in front of him.

    ¡°Whether this king is a man or not, only this king¡¯s women would know!¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a defiantugh, ¡°Do you like that ugly monster? It is a pity that she is Chu Shao Yang¡¯s woman. As long as this king does not release her, she will never leave his ce! I might as well tell you that this king has never touched her, but if you dare to provoke me, then I will make her beg for mercy under this king¡¯s feet! As long as this king is alive, she will always belong to me, Chu Shao Yang! If you want her, then you¡¯ll have to kill me!¡±

    His body was dripping with water, making him look very embarrassing, but the evil wordsing from his mouth would have filled anyone who heard it with fear.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡± Mo Chuan raised his right palm.

    He knew that Chu Shao Yang would definitely keep his words. As long as he kept torturing him, then this fellow would be able to do anything!

    Unless.....he killed him!

    He gritted his teeth and his right palm slowly moved towards Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head.

    Chu Shao Yang felt a heavy pressureing from above him. It was heavy to the point that he could not bare it at all and his bones were rattling like they were about to break.

    However, he forced himself to look up, staring at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Kill me. Kill this king and that woman will be yours!¡±

    His face distorted and he turned into apletely different person from that calm, handsome man he normally looked like.

    Mo Chuan looked at this strange face that he could not recognize. He saw a wild anger in this face that contained no fear of death at all.

    His heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of death?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s palm was three inches from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head when it stopped.

    ¡°Just kill me, no need to waste words!¡±

    Mo Chuan stared at him and his eyes slowly cleared.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you really are a blind man, an idiot, and pig!¡± He coldly insulted him, ¡°You only dare to act, but follow through. You even admit that you don¡¯t have any courage!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang angrily roared, ¡°What kind of thing are you! Are you even worthy of teaching this king a lesson!¡±

    Mo Chuan slowly retracted his palm. Looking at him, his eyes revealed a trace ofpassion.

    ¡°You have a treasure in your hands, but you don¡¯t know it. When you lose it, you will be filled with regret! Chu Shao Yang, I won¡¯t kill you. I will wait for the day when you are filled with regret!¡±

 Chapter 319: Swear

    Chapter 319: Swear

    Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°What kind of shit treasure is she, this king does not care for her at all! However, as something this king owns, even if I don¡¯t want it, I will not give it to anyone else!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned pale under his mask and he raised his hand. He wanted to p this fellow to death, time after time, but he could not bare to make a move.

    Chu Shao Yang coldly said, ¡°Just kill me already, stop wasting time!¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, there is no cure for you!¡± Mo Chuan gritted his teeth and lowered his hand, turning around to leave.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Chu Shao Yang coldly shouted behind him, ¡°Leave her! As long as you stay far away and never appear in front of her again, this king will not make a move against her!¡±

    Mo Chuan suddenly turned around and as fast as lightning,he was grabbing Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cor once again.

    ¡°You dare to make a move against her!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked up and gave a defiantugh, ¡°What does this king not dare to do! You like that girl, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re afraid of this king hurting her? Alright, as long as you leave her, then this king will promise that I will not make a move against her!¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang! You¡¯re shameless!¡± Mo Chuan flew into a rage and raised his palm, pping him twice out of rage, turning his handsome face ck and blue.

    ¡°Very good, this king will remember these ps. If you don¡¯t kill me, then this king will let her taste what these ps feel like!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s lips were bleeding and his face was swollen, but his words were even more and more vicious.

    Even though his mouth was fierce, he was secretly trying to guess what kind of person this man was!

    With this man¡¯s mysterious background and strong martial arts, as well as knowing Chu Shao Yang¡¯s martial arts, he had a hundred opportunities to kill him, but he did not do it.

    Especially his words. They were all for teaching him a lesson, not wanting to take his life at all.

    He.....Who was he!

    He could not guess Mo Chuan¡¯s identity, but he was certain of a single thing. Since the enemy did not want to kill him, then he had nothing to fear, especially since he had control over the enemy. That ugly girl was the ck clothed man¡¯s greatest weakness!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes revealed a look of disgust and hate. His raised hand stopped in the air, but it did not fall onto his face again.

    ¡°Alright. As long as you swear that you¡¯ll never touch her again in the future, I will leave!¡± He said in a slow manner.

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a smile.

    He knew that he had won.

    He swore in a slow voice, ¡°I, Chu Shao Yang keep my word. As long as she does not disgrace the name of this king¡¯s princess, then this king will not make a move against her!¡±

    To torture a woman, why would he need to use force? He would use other methods to make her wish she was dead!

    He, Chu Shao Yang disdained making moves against woman. If he didn¡¯t go mad with anger, he would not have done something as crazy as what he did tonight.

    ¡°Remember your vow! If she suffers even the slightest injury, I will take your head as rpense!¡±

    When Mo Chuan finished speaking, he disappeared from sight, blending into the dark night. There were only lingering echoes of his voice that rang in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears.

    With a sudden ¡°pa¡± sound, a small stone flew through the air and mmed into his body.

    Chu Shao Yang felt his chest heat up as his acupuncture point cleared.

    He suddenly fell to the ground, covered in sweat. The hate and viciousness on his face disappeared without a trace and he revealed a look of sadness and frustration.

    In his mind he thought, ¡°Who is that man! Just who is he!¡±

 Chapter 320: You beast, scram

    Chapter 320: You beast, scram

    Using those thick fingers to slowly touch her skin, stopping at her delicate neck.

    It tightened! Using force!

    She could not breath. She desperately struggled, but could not break free.

    ¡°Let go! Let go!¡± She wanted to shout, but her throat was blocked, being unable to say anything.

    Those hands became tighter and her chest filled with pain, but she could not take in a single breath.

    She forcefully opened her eyes, but found that there was a pair of fierce eyes right in front of her!

    Chu Shao Yang!

    He was back to kill her!

    His body was pressing down on her and her chest felt like it was being pressed down on by a rock. Her throat felt like it was being torn apart.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you beast, scram!¡±

    She used all the strength in her body and sent a heavy p at his face!

    ¡°Pa!¡± A crisp sound rang out.

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned by this hit.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Chen Ning angrily shouted as she awoke from her nightmare. Her body was covered in a cold sweat. When she awakened from her dream, it was so real that it felt like it had just happened.

    She took in two breaths and found that her right hand was a little sore, like she had really just pped something.

    ¡°Xiao....Xiao Hei, why....why is it you? Why are you here?¡±

    Chen Ning was stunned and her eyes went wide open in disbelief, as she stared at Mo Chuan sitting at the front of her bed.

    He was staring right at her, with a light that she could not see through shining in his ck eyes.

    On that handsome face of his, there were five clear finger marks.

    ¡°Your....Your face, who hit it?¡± Chen Ning thought that she was still dreaming.

    With Mo Chuan¡¯s martial arts, how could someone p him?

    Mo Chuan looked at her as he slightly raised his brow and said in a gentle voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was pped by someone. I was pped by a girl that was dreaming and mumbling in her sleep.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning¡¯s face suddenly turned red.

    She suddenly realized that she hadn¡¯t been dreaming and had really pped someone. That unlucky man was Mo Chuan!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I.....I was having a nightmare, dreaming of a.....beast!¡± She gritted her teeth.

    That damn Chu Shao Yang, not only did he tried to kill her while she was bathing, he even did not let her go in her dreams!

    ¡°A nightmare?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s expression became harder to understand.

    Even if she could read everyone¡¯s hearts, she still could not understand this man in front of her. He was the nemesis of those that read expressions.

    ¡°Un, a nightmare!¡± Chen Ning nodded. Thinking of this dream, her heart filled with a trace of fear.

    However, it was a good thing that she wouldn¡¯t have this nightmare anymore. When she separated from Chu Shao Yang, her path will never cross again with his and she will never see him again!

    ¡°Are you afraid? Of that beast?¡± He suddenly asked. His eyes revealed a trace of concern and a trace of worry.

    He knew what the beast in her dreams was.

    He had seen the appearance she had while in her nightmare.

    He wanted tofort her, but he had been pped by her.

    To be honest, this was the first time that he had been pped by a girl.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Chen Ning raised her brows, ¡°I gave him a hard p in my dream!¡±

    She stuck out her tongue in embarrassment, ¡°I never thought that I would hit your face. Xiao Hei, are you angry? Does it hurt?¡±

    That p had quite a bit of force and she could see that his face was slightly swollen.

 Chapter 321: Men arenâ€™t reliable

    Chapter 321: Men aren¡¯t reliable

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Mo Chuan revealed a smile as he stared at her slightly sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m angry with the entire world, I will never be angry with you.¡±

    His low voice was like an intoxicating wine, making her drunk without even drinking any wine.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face could not help slightly blushing as she looked away from his bright eyes and whispered, ¡°I never thought that a cold blooded assassin could also be this sweet.¡±

    Her cheeks were white with a slight blush and her hair was draped over her shoulders. Her face was small and delicate and her long eyebrows were like butterfly wings, covering her mist like eyes.

    Mo Chuan could not stop his heart from skipping a beat.

    He reached out and touched the hair draped over her shoulders.

    An impulse filled his heart and he wanted to tightly hug her into his chest!

    But....he couldn¡¯t!

    He was not qualified to touch her!

    She had the identity of the King Ding Yuan princess and was that bastard Chu Shao Yang¡¯s woman!

    If he touched her, then that bastard would not let her off.

    Mo Chuan calmed himself and slowly pulled back his hand, however, his eyes were still staring right at her slightly blushed face.

    He was here to say goodbye.

    But he did not know how to say it.

    Could he not say goodbye?

    He could not do that!

    Chen Ning suddenly raised her head and the blush on her cheeks disappeared. She puffed up her cheeks and stared at him.

    What? She seems to be angry?

    ¡°You....Where did you gost night? You.....Do you know what that bastard did? He charged into my room and almost drowned me! Where were you then? You are my bodyguard!¡± She interrogated him.

    When she thought about the feeling of almost dying and how her lungs were close to exploding, she was filled with anger and felt aggrieved!

    Didn¡¯t he say that he would protect her from all injuries? Didn¡¯t he say that he wouldn¡¯t let her lose a single hair?

    However, when she needed him the most, he wasn¡¯t there, wasn¡¯t there, wasn¡¯t there!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Shao Yang suddenly deciding to let her go, then he wouldn¡¯t have seen her again!

    She tightly bit her lips and forced back the heating from her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want to cry in front of him!

    All those men, not a single one was reliable!

    That Xiao Bai was like this. He said that he would be back before the big hunt, but there was not a trace of him to be seen!

    This Mo Chuan was also like this. His voice was better than a person¡¯s singing and she had actually believed him!

    In that moment of desperation when she came close to death, she had expected to see him appear and was hoping that he would save her.

    But it did not happen!

    He did not appear in that moment!

    She was really angry at this moment. Her hands tightly clenched into fists as she hit his chest like an angry little animal.

    She was angry at Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai, but the person she was the most angry with was herself!

    She was used to taking care of herself and not depending on anyone, but without knowing it, she was expectant of Mo Chuan and depending on him. However, in the end, she finally realized how funny her expectations and reliance on him was!

    If you have no expectations, you will not be disappointed.

    It was because she was delusional and wanted too much!

    Thinking it through, she was no longer angry.

    ¡°I should have understood sooner that the only person I can count on is myself. So, Mo Chuan, you can go. I don¡¯t need you anymore.¡±

    The anger in her expression disappeared. It was reced with a look of calm that had a calm voice apanying it.

    That¡¯s right, I don¡¯t need him.

    She had already clearly thought through everything. Chu Shao Yang would not kill her!

 Chapter 322: He was a man, not a piece of wood

    Chapter 322: He was a man, not a piece of wood

    Mo Chuan was stunned. His handsome face instantly turned pale and his eyes became even darker.

    She was chasing him away?

    Why! Was it because he couldn¡¯t appear in time to save her? Could she forget about all he had done and everything he had said?

    His hands clenched into fists as he stared right at her.

    He indeed wanted to leave.

    But before he could say it, it had been said by her.

    This kind of feeling was like his chest being stuffed up by cotton, giving him an indescribable kind of difort.

    Especially her usations, they were like whips falling on his heart!

    The reason why he couldn¡¯t appear on time, it was because......

    He suddenly grabbed her hand in a forceful manner, ignoring her struggles and resistance.

    ¡°Are you angry? It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t appearst night, right? That¡¯s why you want me to leave, right?¡± He pinched her chin, forcing her to look into his eyes.

    She looked straight into his face with no expressions and bluntly said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s fingers trembled. His face turned even more white and his eyes became darker.

    ¡°Actually.....I was there the whole timest night.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s voice was low, but she could clearly hear every word.

    He did not want to exin, but he could not stand her cold eyes and indifferent manner, that made it seem like he was nothing more than a stranger to her.

    ¡°You were there?¡± Her lips curled, revealing an uncertain smile. It was ironic that this faint smile actually hurt him more than her words.

    ¡°Very good, you were there. You were there to watch him push me into the water. You were there watching him try to drown me, but you stood there to the side. Very good. Mo Chuan, you.....¡± She became even angrier as she spoke, so angry that her body began to tremble.

    If he wasn¡¯t there, then she wouldn¡¯t be this angry, but he had to say that he was there!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore!¡± Mo Chuan suddenly covered her mouth, stopping her from saying anything else.

    She really did not say anything else. She just closed her eyes, no longer willing to even look at him.

    If she wasn¡¯t.....She wouldn¡¯t have been this disappointed, this angry, and wouldn¡¯t have spoken in this kind of harsh voice.

    It was because she cared!

    ¡°I was always there.¡± She heard Mo Chuan¡¯s voice in her ears once again. It was as soft and pleasant as usual, but it no longer stirred any feelings in her heart.

    She did not say anything, did not move, continuing to close her eyes, not looking at him. It was like he was speaking to himself.

    When Mo Chuan saw her cold and indifferent face, he gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you why I didn¡¯te out to save you. It was because I.....I.....I.....¡±

    The words following were hard to say. His face went from being white to red and his veins popped out. It was very difficult for him to say it, ¡°I saw you change.....and enter the bath. I.....I left for a while because I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back if I saw you. I.....I never thought that Chu Shao Yang would suddenly appear during that time!¡±

    He did not want to tell her, but he couldn¡¯t stand her misunderstanding him, using him, and rejecting him!

    He could not stand being treated as a stranger by her!

    He would rather tell her the truth, having her treat him as a pervert. It was better if she just cursed him and hit him!

    He could not stand her misunderstanding him!

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to keep protecting her, but in this kind of situation, he was still a man of blood and flesh, not a piece of wood!

 Chapter 323: Who wants you to take responsibility

    Chapter 323: Who wants you to take responsibility

    So.....it¡¯s because of this!

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red and her closed eyes suddenly opened, looking at him.

    She understood his meaning. He saw that she was.....bathing, so he left.

    The veins popping out from his head and the sweat covering his forehead, as well as the ashamed and embarrassed look on his face meant that every word he said was true!

    The deep anger and resentment in her heart suddenly disappeared without a trace.

    Her eyes lit up, bright enough to cast a shadow, but her lips only revealed a faint smile.

    She.....wasn¡¯t angry? She wasn¡¯t ming him anymore?

    Mo Chuan suddenly took a deep breath and the shame and embarrassment on his face disappeared.

    His expression became calm and rxed, as if he had juste to understand something.

    He tightly gripped her hand and looked at her as he slowly spoke, just like he was swearing something.

    ¡°I will take responsibility.¡±

    Responsibility?

    What did this mean?

    Chen Ning could not understand what he meant. Turning her eyes and looking at his serious appearance, she suddenly understood.

    When he said taking responsibility, he meant that!

    He, he, this is really interesting!

    Her face slightly blushed again. Although he did not say it clearly, she knew that he must have seen something he shouldn¡¯t have seenst night. Otherwise, for a man like him, he would not say something like ¡°taking responsibility¡±.

    This was the best promise a man could give to a woman!

    Her heart beated fast and her face burned.

    If this was the modern era, wouldn¡¯t these words be considered a proposal?

    However, why would he want to take responsibility for her? Was it because he had seen her body and that¡¯s why he was marrying her?

    What kind of bullshit old custom was this!

    Chen Ning was suddenly filled with anger. That slightly shy feeling and secret happy feelingpletely disappeared.

    ¡°You.....are you willing?¡±

    She looked up to see Mo Chuan expectantly looking at her.

    He was waiting for her answer.

    He had enough courage to admit his wrongs and had given her the promise of his lifetime. Waiting for her answer, his breathing became faster from how nervous he was.

    Seeing her lower her head in embarrassment and the beautiful blush on her cheeks, he felt his heart beating faster.

    She had to agree, she had to!

    ¡°No.¡± Chen Ning looked at him with a serious expression and clearly said, ¡°I¡¯m not willing.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± He was deeply shocked. Gritting his teeth, the fingers holding her began to use more force.

    ¡°Why? Good question. I wanted to ask you, why do you want to take responsibility? Is it because you saw my.....bathing figure?¡± Her eyes shined as they looked at him.

    He was silent. Was this reason not enough?

    Of course it wasn¡¯t just because of this reason, but the only reason he could give her was this one!

    ¡°He, he.¡± Seeing his silent appearance, she couldn¡¯t help giving a coldugh. She had guessed right. Her heart was filled with anger.

    ¡°What kind of person do you think I, Chen Ning am! Will I marry you just because you saw my body? Then you¡¯re mistaken! If I marry someone, I will marry the best man in the world. He will pamper me, love me, spoil me, and pity me, only holding me in his heart! Mo Chuan, take back your promise of taking responsibility because I, Chen Ning am not interested! Go, leave right now! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡±

    She forcefully pulled her hand back. Without even looking at him, she pulled her nket up andpletely covered herself with it.

 Chapter 324: You owe me a kiss

    Chapter 324: You owe me a kiss

    Chen Ning was so angry that she was trembling. Her teeth were tightly biting the nket as she cursed Mo Chuan in her heart.

    Damn Xiao Hei, go take responsibility for whoever you want. It would be best for you to bring back all the woman you have seen bathing to take responsibility for, letting them annoy you to death!

    There was no movement outside the nket.

    She knew that Mo Chuan must have left.

    There was no one that would remain here just to be scolded by her, especially a proud person like Mo Chuan.

    It¡¯s good that he left, this was the end to it all!

    She wouldn¡¯t need to return what she owed him and didn¡¯t need to do what he wanted her to do.

    From now on, they would never see each other again!

    What Xiao Hei and Xiao Bai, they all disappeared!

    From now on, Chen Ning would not depend on anyone and would only depend on herself!

    The quilt did not let air in. She opened up the nket and took inrge breaths.

    Suddenly she was stunned as she looked at the man in front of her in a daze.

    Mo Chuan did not leave!

    He was standing right in front of the bed. His bright ck eyes stared right at her, sparkling with a faint smile.

    She bit her lip and angrily pped the bed.

    Damn Mo Chuan, he wasughing at her!

    ¡°Why did you not leave? Were my words not clear enough? You have no use staying here. I will clearly tell you that I do not need any kind of bodyguards!¡± She revealed a serious expression as she coldly spoke to him.

    Mo Chuan nodded and the smile in his eyes disappeared. He calmly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t leave because I was looking for a single thing from you.

    ¡°What thing?¡±

    ¡°What you owe me.¡± He stared at her as he slowly raised his chin.

    Chen Ning immediately understood what he meant. Her face turned red from anger as she red at him.

    Was there anyone more shameless than him?

    She looked down on him more than that bastard Chu Shao Yang!

    ¡°Alright, isn¡¯t it just a kiss? I¡¯ll give it to you now!¡± She angrily threw aside the nket and got off the bed, standing barefooted in front of him.

    His arms were around his chest and his chin was highly raised. He had a kind of lofty arrogance to him as he looked down at her.

    ¡°Lower your head, I can¡¯t reach it!¡± She angrily said.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t reach, then step on this.¡± His foot moved and hooked onto a stool to the side.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Chen Ning stood on the stool without any hesitation. Looking down on him, she took a deep breath and closed her eyes as she moved to his forehead for a kiss.

    A kiss would end it. He would leave after this kiss!

    She did not even want to take a look at him right now.

    Her lips had not met his forehead yet when the stool suddenly tilted. She immediately lost her footing and her body swayed, perfectly falling into his open arms.

    His arms slowly used force, pulling her into his embrace.

    He had promised Chu Shao Yang that he would not touch her, but she took the initiative to enter his embrace so it didn¡¯t count!

    ¡°You....Let me go!¡± She forcefully struggled.

    Chen Ning¡¯s head was pressed into his chest, so naturally she couldn¡¯t see the sly look in his eyes.

    She could smell the fragranceing from his body. It was very nice, just like him, making her unconsciously want to indulge in it.

    His chest was very thick, but she could hear the sound of his heart beating. Peng, peng, peng, peng, peng, peng!

    It was beating fast.

    Why was he excited and nervous? Was it because he was hugging her? Had he never held another girl before?

    Chen Ning could feel that his body was very tense and his arms were very stiff. Suddenly a sweet feeling filled her heart.

 Chapter 325: I just want to hug you

    Chapter 325: I just want to hug you

    But very quickly this sweet feeling turned to rage.

    This damn Mo Chuan, he set up a trap for her to take advantage of her!

    He must have kicked the stool, using this method to hug her!

    ¡°Mo Chuan! What is the meaning of this? Just hug me if you want to hug me, why do you need to y this kind of trick!¡± She could not break out his embrace. So, she just epted it, acting in a shy manner.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned a little red. He never thought that she would be so straightforward.

    After his thoughts had been voiced by her, the embarrassment on his face disappeared and he recovered his calm expression.

    ¡°Yes, I want to hug you.¡± He bluntly admitted it.

    He would admit what he did. He was not a coward like Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Why? Do you want to take responsibility after hugging me? Let me tell you, I, Chen Ning am not interested at all! These are nothing more than bullshit customs! Let me go!¡± She struggled to break through. Suddenly lowering her head, she bit into his arm.

    He did not move even though she bit him as he suddenly realized something.

    She was angry because of this!

    The smile on his face became wider. The joy in his hearts came in waves, one after the other.

    The muscles on his arm were quite strong and Chen Ning¡¯s teeth were hurting from biting them. After leaving a deep mark on his arm, she finally looked up and angrily red at him.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, if you¡¯re a man, then don¡¯t use force on me!¡±

    He suddenly released his hold.

    Chen Ning moved back several steps. She moved far from him like he was an old man eating tiger.

    Seeing the vignce in her eyes, Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± He looked up to see the colour of the sky. The sun was already rising.

    If he did not leave now, he would not bear to do so.

    He couldn¡¯t stay here. He couldn¡¯t give Chu Shao Yang a reason to hurt her.

    This was the best method he had to protect her!

    Mo Chuan knew even though Chu Shao Yang was viinous, his one good point was that he would keep his word.

    Since he made his vow that he would not touch her, he would definitely keep his word.

    Chen Ning was stunned, as if she could not believe her ears.

    Was this man crazy!

    When she wanted him to leave, he actually took advantage of her. After taking advantage of her, he did not give a single word of exnation before leaving like this?

    ¡°Go, go! If you go, then never appear in front of me again!¡±

    She was incredibly angry, biting her lips to the point that her lips were white. Taking a pillow, she threw it at Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan grabbed the pillow and her hand. Using a little force with his hand, his dark eyes stared right at her.

    ¡°I will go, but I believe that we¡¯ll meet again soon!¡±

    ¡°I never want to see you again!¡± She replied with gritted teeth.

    ¡°You.....will beg to see me.¡± Mo Chuan looked at her with a meaningful gaze and let go of her hand.

    He jumped back out the window and the ck clothes was like a ck butterfly, swaying in the light of the dawn and he disappeared.

    Chen Ning was stunned.

    He was gone.

    He actually left without any hesitation!

    ¡°I will beg to see you? In your dreams!¡± Chen Ning charged to the window and angrily tossed the pillow that she was holding in the direction that Mo Chuan had disappeared in.

    She was panting from her angry. She was so angry that she could not speak at all.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, Chu Shao Bai, Chu Shao Yang! Not a single one of you men are anything good!¡±

    She angrily cursed at them.

    ¡°All of you can scram as far as possible!¡±

 Chapter 326: Catching a glimpse and clear memories

    Chapter 326: Catching a glimpse and clear memories

    The news of Mo Chuan leaving was quickly passed to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Watch the Flowing Cloud Pavilion for this king. No matter what man it is, if they take a single step into the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, immediately notify this king!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang called for his well trained hidden guard captain and snappily ordered.

    This secret guard had been ordered to guard the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, keeping Chen Bi Yun safe. However, in his anger, he sent them all to watch the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    He wanted to see what kind of person would have ideas for his woman!

    The secret guard captain followed the order, but felt this was very strange.

    Didn¡¯t they say that his highness favoured the concubine consort? Why was it that in the blink of an eye, the princess consort that wasn¡¯t favoured rose up like a phoenix?

    Chu Shao Yang stayed by himself in the Peach Blossom Cove, not going to see Chen Bi Yun in the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion for many days now.

    His heart was disturbed and he did not want to see anyone. Even his personal attendant, Xiao An Zi was chased out.

    Whenever he was upset in the past, he would be fine if he stayed in the Peach Blossom Cove for a few days to feel better, but it wasn¡¯t working this time.

    The longer he stayed, the more upset he was.

    He thought about Chen Bi Yun, but he did not go to the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion.

    Because he wanted to see her, but did not dare see her.

    What was wrong with him?

    Whenever he thought of Chen Bi Yun, another face would always appear in front of him. This face always made him upset and it enraged him.

    There were many times where he had the impulse to pull out the Spirit Snake Sword and charge into the Flowing Cloud Pavilion to end this girl.

    If she died, then he wouldn¡¯t feel this upset. He would be able to wholeheartedly love his beloved woman, no longer feeling like he was doing injustice to his face.

    But when he thought about the threat of the mysterious man, he cleared his mind of this idea.

    ¡°Chen Ning, this king will not kill you! You want to divorce this king and leave this king? In your dreams! This king will slowly torture you until you beg in front of this king!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned calm and collected as he emotionlessly took out a piece of white paper and picked up a pen.

    With a few brush strokes, a ck ink drawing quickly appeared on the paper.

    Since he could not see his beloved, he could calm himself by drawing her.

    Chu Shao Yang stared at the not yet dry painting and couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    It was indeed Chen Bi Yun, but it was the seven-eight year old Chen Bi Yun that had saved him from theke eight years ago.

    This was the most profound image in his memory.

    She was soaked like a drenched chicken with her hair draped over her face, revealing a pair ofrge wet eyes. The tears in her eyes continued to fall as she held his hand, calling for him to not die.

    Eight yearster, she had be very beautiful

    She was named the number one beauty in the capital city.

    As a man, who didn¡¯t want their beloved to be beautiful? Winning the praise of everyone?

    Of course he was no exception.

    His eyes fell onto the painted face of the young girl and without knowing why, his heart skipped a beat.

    She grew up and was more beautiful, but there seemed to be something wrong.

    Chu Shao Yang raised the brush again. Flicking his sleeve, the brush fell once again.

    He painted very quickly. He drew a clear picture of a beautiful girl¡¯s face.

    Her hair draped over her shoulders as she held a peach blossom branch with a smile on her face.

    Although it was only a glimpse, but he could clearly remember it. The more he thought about it, the more eager and charming the young girl was.

 Chapter 327: The little girl grew up

    Chapter 327: The little girl grew up

    Chu Shao Yang put down the pen and his hands were pressed against the table. Looking at the two pictures, he was lost in thought.

    If he had to say it, then the beautiful young girl seemed more like what Chen Bi Yun should look like after she grew up.

    When he had seen the young girl in the peach blossom tree the first time, that¡¯s why he was shocked and even thought that he had seen an illusion!

    The young girl of the past had grown up!

    But who was the young girl?

    It was like the heavens had ced her right in front of him before she disappeared like the mist. He did not even have a chance to touch her shadow before she disappeared again.

    Moreover, she was gone without a trace.

    He had not had the slightest bit of news on that young girl since.

    ¡°Xiao An Zi, you really are bold! Didn¡¯t this king tell you that I don¡¯t want anyone to bother this king?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ear moved and he heard footsteps approaching from the distance before coldly scolding him.

    Xiao An Zi outside the door announced, ¡°Please forgive me your highness, it¡¯s the concubine consort that hase. She had to see your highness and your servant could not block her. Please reveal yourself your highness.¡±

    ¡°Yun¡¯er?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s feelings wereplex, having mixed feelings. After a moment of hesitation, he said, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    He looked over at the portrait on the table. He picked up a piece of paper and ced it over the young girl¡¯s image.

    If Yun¡¯er saw this, then she might be jealous and new problems might appear.

    Chen Bi Yun was carrying a food box as she walked inside with a rxed manner. With a gentle breeze, she bowed down to Chu Shao Yang.

    Every time she appeared in front of Chu Shao Yang, she would dress herself up. Today, she was wearing a light purple skirt that was draped onto the floor, making her even more fairy like.

    ¡°Your highness, you haven¡¯t seen Yun¡¯er in many days. Yun¡¯er heard that your highness has been living here without anyone to serve you, so Yun¡¯er was worried about your body. Yun¡¯er did not want to break the rules, but I have brought a special brewed stew for your highness. Your highness, please drink this soup and Yun¡¯er will immediately leave.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun had disyed the perfect proportion of care. Not only did she show off her care for him, she also disyed her knowledge.

    When Chu Shao Yang heard this, he felt very satisfied.

    He suddenly felt guilt in his heart. Thinking of how he hadn¡¯t gone to see her in so many days because of him feeling upset, yet she still cared this much about him, it wasn¡¯t right.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, why are you still lowering your head when you see this king? Do you not want to see this king?¡± He pulled Chen Bi Yun up, but he saw that she still lowered her head. Raising her chin, he was instantly a little surprised.

    He saw that usually well groomed lotus face was not wearing any makeup today and looked very pale. There were tears on the side of her eyes that made his heart hurt.

    This kind of moving person, was more delicate and beautifulpared to usual, impacting his heart even stronger.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, why is your face this pale? Are you feeling ufortable? Xiao An Zi, go and call a doctor!¡± He immediately shouted at Xiao An Zi outside the door.

    Chen Bi Yun grabbed his hand and shook her head with a forced smile, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er¡¯s body is fine, there¡¯s no need to call a doctor. Yun¡¯er was just thinking of your highness, so I haven¡¯t had a good rest in a few days. Seeing your highness safe and sound today, Yun¡¯er will be able to have a good rest tonight.¡±

    She let go of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand. Opening the food box, she ced the box of warm soup right in front of him.

    Even if Chu Shao Yang did not have an appetite, he could not reject her good will. With a faint smile, he drank all of her hand made soup and then ced a gentle kiss on her hand.

 Chapter 328: As beautiful as a flower

    Chapter 328: As beautiful as a flower

    ¡°Your highness, you.....¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face turned red and she quickly pulled back her hand. The bowl was no longer held by her hand and fell down.

    As it was about to hit the table, Chu Shao Yang suddenly reached out and the bowl fell right into his hand.

    He had a smile as he returned it to the food box.

    ¡°Your highness, your martial arts are really good.¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration. Looking over, she saw a painting on the table and pursed her lips into a smile as she said, ¡°Ya, your highness is skilled in martial arts and literacy. Yun¡¯er never knew that your highness could draw like this.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang embraced her waist and his eyes shined with pride. With a smile, he said, ¡°Yun¡¯er, what do you think of this drawing?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun took a few careful nces at the painting and praised, ¡°Your highness¡¯ strokes are divine, the drawing is so realistic, like it¡¯s walking out of the picture itself.¡±

    She had thought that Chu Shao Yang would draw her, but when she saw that wet hair and crying little girl, she felt very disappointed.

    But shepletely concealed it, not letting Chu Shao Yang notice at all.

    He excitedly looked at his painting with her. With a smile, he said, ¡°Yun¡¯er you were quite ugly crying like that in the past. You never would have dream that in just eight years, you would be a beautiful flower like this?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart jumped and instantly went up into her throat. The blush on her face quickly disappeared.

    She unconsciously clenched her fist and stared right at the little girl in the painting.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, Yun¡¯er?¡± Chu Shao Yang called her twice before she coulde back to her senses. She revealed a forced smile to Chu Shao Yang, ¡°Your highness, why did you all of a sudden draw Yun¡¯er¡¯s younger appearance. Yun¡¯er was very ugly back then. If anyone saw this painting, wouldn¡¯t theyugh at Yun¡¯er? Why don¡¯t you give this to Yun¡¯er, so Yun¡¯er can take care of it. This was personally drawn for Yun¡¯er by your highness, so Yun¡¯er wants to keep it for herself, not letting anyone else to see it.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a smile and said without any hesitation, ¡°Alright, since you like it, then you can have it.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks your highness. Yun¡¯er will definitely treasure this painting.¡± Chen Bi Yun smiled as she slowly rolled it up and ced it to the side.

    She swept aside her hair and said in a tender manner, ¡°Your highness, your drawing is quite good. Yun¡¯er wants your highness to draw me, would that be alright with your highness?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say it, how would you know if this king is willing or not?¡± Chu Shao Yang softly touched her chin and revealed a full smile that made him seem even more handsome.

    He was feeling very good, with his upset mood over the past few dayspletely disappearing. It was as if he had drank it all down with the soup.

    He suddenly felt like he was just seeking trouble, making problems for himself.

    Having a beautiful flower by his side, but constantly going to find that hideous monsters. Wasn¡¯t that silly!

    ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er wants you to help me draw a picture, are you willing?¡± Chen Bi Yun revealed a smile and affection bloomed in her beautiful face. Seeing this, Chu Shao Yang felt his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°This king would be happy to do it!¡±

    He smiled as he picked up a piece of paper, but he did not notice the painting underneath it. He saw the young girl and then looked over at Chen Bi Yun, feeling like they looked simr.

    ¡°She.....She.....¡± Chen Bi Yun saw that girl and her face fell, unable to stop herself from calling out.

 Chapter 329: Arenâ€™t you thinking too much

    Chapter 329: Aren¡¯t you thinking too much

    ¡°Yi? You recognize her?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he turned to look at her.

    Of course Chen Bi Yun recognized her.

    She would recognize her even if she turned to ashes!

    If this smiling girl was not Chen Ning, who could it be!

    Countless questions quickly filled her heart.

    How did his highness know how to draw Chen Ning? From the tone of his voice, did he not know that this person was Chen Ning?

    ¡°This girl is so beautiful!¡± Chen Bi Yun revealed a shocked expression. She stroked the hair of the girl in the painting and praised before suddenly saying, ¡°No wonder your highness has not been to the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion in so long to see Yun¡¯er. It¡¯s because you¡¯ve found another beauty. Yun¡¯er knows that I am ugly, so I will not hurt your highness¡¯ eyes anymore.¡±

    She angrily turned to leave, but was pulled back by Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Silly girl, the beauty in this king¡¯s heart and the person this king loves is only you.¡± Chu Shao Yang smiled as he tapped her nose, speaking in a pampering voice.

    ¡°Then who is this girl in the picture? She¡¯s so beautiful that your highness has personally drawn her picture. Could she not be someone in your heart?¡± Chen Bi Yun unhappily pursed her lips together.

    ¡°Of course not, this king doesn¡¯t know who she is. I¡¯ve only seen her by chance and that¡¯s why I drew this. Since this has caused you to misunderstand this king, then this king will burn it.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang casually picked up the painting and ced it in the fire, letting it burn.

    Compared to the living beings in front of our eyes, what did a picture count for?

    Chen Bi Yun finally revealed a bit of happiness as she fell into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s embrace. With a gentle voice, she said, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er was really afraid that your heart was taken by another girl and you wouldn¡¯t like Yun¡¯er anymore. Yun¡¯er does not want to be jealous, but Yun¡¯er is.....is.....¡± She was too shy to keep going.

    Chu Shao Yang smiled as he helped her finish, ¡°Because you really like this king, right?¡±

    He had a big smile as he lifted Chen Bi Yun up and moved to the sofa on the side.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart fell into chaos as she tenderly said, ¡°Your highness, you.....don¡¯t.....It¡¯s still daytime.....¡± Her face turned as red as a rose.

    Chu Shao Yang ced her on the sofa and said with a smile, ¡°Of course this king knows that it¡¯s still daytime, isn¡¯t Yun¡¯er thinking too much about it? This king only wanted to ce you here and do a proper job painting you. Wu, I¡¯ll call the painting ¡®the spring peach blossom¡¯s slumber¡¯, what do you think?¡± He said in a teasing tone.

    Chen Bi Yun drew the cover over her head in shame as sheined, ¡°Your highness is teasing me, Yun¡¯er will ignore you now.¡± She couldn¡¯t help feeling a little disappointed.

    With a hand on her cheek and a hand on herp, it looked very charming. Looking at Chu Shao Yang focused on his painting, her eyes filled with thought.

    She was thinking in her heart, ¡°Why did his highness paint that girl Chen Ning?¡±

    When did he see that cheap woman¡¯s face?

    It must be that cheap woman deliberately showing off her true face. She must be trying to seduce his highness, taking her beloved man from her side!

    No, before his highness could find her, she would think of a way to destroy this face!

    Or she would ruin her!

    She suddenly felt very helpless.

    After Lan Xiang died, she did not have anyone by her side. In this pce, other than herself, she had no one to trust in!

    That¡¯s right!

    She could not trust the people in the pce, but she still had her mother. She believed that her mother would be able to think of a way to deal with that girl Chen Ning.

    It was her mother that had prepared a good thing for herst time. She had also prepared something on the night of the cheap woman¡¯s wedding that almost sent her to the king of hell.

    Once her mother personally made a move, that cheap woman would not be able to escape death!

    Chen Bi Yun couldn¡¯t help curling her lips and revealing a faint smile.

 Chapter 330: Bad to the core, no good intentions

    Chapter 330: Bad to the core, no good intentions

    When Chen Bi Yun returned to the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, she used the excuse of being sick to send someone to fetch her mother Madame Lin from the Hu Gong Pce.

    Madame Lin quickly came to her Intoxicated Flower Pavilion and the two women secretly discussed something for the entire afternoon.

    When Madame Shi left, Chen Bi Yun had a smug smile on her face. She turned around with a smile on as she looked at the person who was around forty years old beside her.

    ¡°Nanny, do you remember what my mother said?¡±

    This person was surnamed Chen and was Chen Bi Yun¡¯s nanny. She was loyal to both mother and daughter, and had been brought to the pce by Lin Shi to serve Chen Bi Yun.

    She respectfully replied, ¡°Second miss, this old servant remembers everything. Please be assured second miss, this old servant will do her best to satisfy the second miss and give her everything she wishes for!¡±

    ¡°Very good. Now go to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion and tell them that I am inviting my elder sister toe on a boat ride with me. Make sure that my elder sisteres.¡±

    ¡°Yes, second miss.¡± Miss Chen replied with a bow. Being led by a maidservant, she made her way to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    These few days have been very pleasant for Chen Ning.

    Chu Shao Yang had not made an appearance and no one hade to cause trouble for her. Chu Shao Bai and Mo Chuan no longer appeared and she enjoyed a rare quiet period.

    She was just now calmly waiting for the april spring banquet, when she could enter the pce and ask for a separation.

    Today she was resting on the newly set up swing in the yard when she saw Xiao Rue in while grumbling, revealing an unhappy look on her face.

    ¡°You could hang bottles off your lips. What happened that made you this unhappy?¡± She teased with a smile.

    ¡°No, nothing.¡± Xiao Ru shook her head.

    ¡°Say it. Something must have happened!¡±

    Xiao Ru finally unwillingly said, ¡°Young miss, the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion sent someone to see you, but this servant made them wait outside. Young miss, the second miss is an evil hearted person, she has bad intentions.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun?

    There had been no news on her for several days, but now she sent someone looking for her. She must have thought of a new trick.

    Chen Ning smiled and then pinched Xiao Ru¡¯s cheeks. With a smile, she said, ¡°These words aren¡¯t wrong, but I¡¯ve been idling around for several days now, so I can y with her now. Send them in.¡±

    As soon as Xiao Ru was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute, who did Chen Bi Yun send?¡±

    ¡°Young miss, it is Miss Chen from our pce who is the second miss¡¯ nanny.¡± Xiao Ru pouted and angrily added, ¡°This Miss Chen is full of bad intentions. The second miss grew up on her milk, so she¡¯s also bad to the core, filled with bad intentions!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s her!¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. Searching through the original owner¡¯s memories, she had a good idea of this Miss Chen.

    The phrase helping the devil hold his candle was referring to a person like this Miss Chen.

    But on the surface, she always smiled to the original owner. Hiding a knife behind a smile perfectly fit a person like her.

    ¡°This is not walking the road to heaven, but choosing to enter hell.¡± Chen Ning said to herself before revealing a wide smile.

    ¡°Very good, Xiao Ru, have Mother Chene in. You have to be respectful and you can¡¯t make any faces at Mother Chen, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Young miss, you have to be careful of Miss Chen. In the past, she....¡± Xiao Ru wanted to keep speaking.

    Chen Ning raised her hand and said with a smile, ¡°The past is the past. Mother Chen is a guest and as the master, I have to properly take care of her and entertain her.¡±

 Chapter 331: Put on a fake appearance

    Chapter 331: Put on a fake appearance

    Xiao Ru suddenly understood something. pping her hands, she said with a smile, ¡°This servant understands. This servant will let Mother Chen in.¡±

    ¡°Un, good girl.¡± Chen Ning nodded with satisfaction.

    She knew that Miss Chen was quite sly, even more cunning than Chen Bi Yun and Lan Xiangbined. Madame Lin sending her to the pce to serve Chen Bi Yun was definitely to cause trouble for her.

    But she was not scared at all.

    The current Chen Ning was already different from the past Chen Ning.

    Very quickly, Miss Chen came into the Flowing Cloud Pavilion behind Xiao Ru.

    Her eyes were slyly turning all around. When she appeared in front of Chen Ning, she had a respectful appearance and gave a greeting, but she did not bow down.

    ¡°Old servant Miss Chen is here to see the young miss.¡± She spoke in an honest manner, still using Chen Ning¡¯s old title.

    She had already heard about everything Chen Ning did in the king¡¯s pce from Madame Lin and Chen Bi Yun, but she did not believe them at all.

    Thinking back in the Hu Guo Manor and how this young miss was nothing more than an idiot that was being bullied by everyone, how could she be powerful after marrying into the king¡¯s pce?

    It must be because the second miss and Lan Xiang being useless.

    Her personal visit to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion was to see Chen Ning¡¯s current situation.

    Chen Ning sat on the swing while smiling and talking to Xia He who was beside her. Her eyes did not even look over at Miss Chen, like she was not there at all.

    ¡°This old servant Miss Chen greets the young miss!¡±

    Miss Chen¡¯s legs were bing numb. Seeing that Chen Ning was ignoring her, her heart was filled with anger and her voice became even louder.

    Chen Ning heard it this time. Her eyes looked over and they fell onto Miss Chen.

    ¡°Come, someone p this servant!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Princess Consort!¡± Xia He immediately came over and grabbed Miss Chen¡¯s hair, revealing her old and wrinkled face.

    Xiao Ru did not say anything and pped her twice.

    She thought about the time in the Hu Guo Manor, of how this Miss Chen always helped the Madame Lin mother and daughter bully the young miss. Letting all her anger out, these two ps were both very hard.

    Miss Chen was stunned by this. She blinked her eyes for a while before reacting.

    She had been pped!

    ¡°Young miss, this old servant.....¡±

    She did not even finish before Chen Ning coldly said, ¡°Keep pping!¡±

    Xiao Ru did not hesitate as she gave another two ps.

    This felt very good!

    Miss Chen never thought that she would get pped four times as soon as she entered the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. Her lungs almost burst with anger.

    ¡°This old servant refuses to ept this. Young miss, you.....¡± She thought about how the beloved second miss had grown up on her milk and she did not need to put on a false appearance in front of the young miss. Her heart was filled with confidence.

    ¡°Keep hitting. Keep hitting her until this servant understands the rules.¡±

    Chen Ning calmly took the warm tea Chun Tao handed over and looked at Miss Chen from the corner of her eyes.

    Xiao Ru kept pping until Miss Chen had blood flowing down her lips. She couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of anger.

    She suddenly realized something and quickly changed the title. With a ¡°putong¡±, she fell to the ground and shouted, ¡°Princess Consort, this old servant knows her wrong. Please calm your anger Princess Consort.¡±

    Chen Ning looked down at her and then gave a surprised gasp, ¡°Aiya, isn¡¯t this Mother Chen? How did you be like this? Did someone hit you? Quicky stand up. Xiao Ru, why are you not helping Mother Chen stand up! Mother Chen is someone from our Hu Guo Manor and whoever hits Mother Chen is pping the face of our Hu Guo Manor! Mother Chen, tell this princess, who was the one that dared to hit you?¡±

 Chapter 332: Having bad luck and meeting misfortune

    Chapter 332: Having bad luck and meeting misfortune

    When Xiao Ru and the maids heard this, they wanted tough, but they forcefully suppressed it.

    Miss Chen¡¯s face turned purple from her rage, but she didn¡¯t have a single way of dealing with Chen Ning pretending to not know anything. She could only swallow down this temporary loss.

    She forced out a smile and said, ¡°It was because this old servant wasn¡¯t looking and identally crashed into a pir. Many thanks for the Princess Consort¡¯s concern.¡±

    ¡®So it¡¯s because you crashed into a pir. Mother Chen¡¯s eyes really aren¡¯t good, having the bad luck of crashing into a pir. If your luck is still bad tomorrow, you might turn into a ghost, hee, hee.¡± Chen Ning pursed her lips into a smile.

    Miss Chen was furious, but she did not show it. She only bowed and replied, ¡°Please don¡¯t joke with me Princess Consort.¡±

    Her heart ruthlessly said, ¡°This old woman will run into your ghost! Tomorrow, I¡¯ll turn a cheap person like you into a ghost!¡±

    ¡°Does Mother Chen have a reason for finding this princess?¡± Chen Ningzily nced over at Miss Chen.

    ¡°Reporting to the Princess Consort. This old servant was following the second miss¡¯ orders to invite the Princess Consort to a boat ride tomorrow. The second miss says that she has not seen the Princess Consort in a while and misses you. The lotuses will bloom tomorrow on theke and wishes to drink wine with the Princess Consort while watching the flowers, fostering your sisterly bond.¡±

    Miss Chen endured the pain on her cheeks and spoke with a grimace.

    ¡°Oh, little sister wants to watch the flowers with this princess? Since my little sister has this rare interest, I can¡¯t disrespect little sister¡¯s good will as an elder sister. Mother Chen, go back and tell little sister that this princess agrees and that I will bring wine and dishes to enjoy with little sister.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she waved a hand and ordered Xiao Ru, ¡°Go and take out ten coins for Mother Chen. She should go and check out her old eyes, otherwise she might really run into a ghost. Then little sister will lost a faithful servant.¡±

    Miss Chen¡¯s face turned red and her heart turned cold. How could the young miss¡¯ words be so sharp? She was like apletely different personpared to before!

    She slightly looked up and secretly looked at Chen Ning from the corner of her eye. However, when she saw Chen Ning¡¯s dark and sparkling slightly smiling at her, she was shocked and quickly looked down.

    ¡°Mother Chen, we are all people from the Hu Guo Manor, there¡¯s no need to follow the rules of the king¡¯s pce. You can just look at this princess if you want to. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a while, did you want to see how this princess was doing? Then you can just rx and raise your head.¡±

    Miss Chen had taken several ps because of a single title, so how could she refuse. Hearing what Chen Ning said, she looked up at Chen Ning and gave a secret smile.

    ¡°The Princess Consort¡¯s face looks very good. His highness must love the Princess Consort very much, creating a happy atmosphere. This old servant wishes for the Princess Consort to always be healthy and happy.¡±

    She praised in an insincere manner. In her heart, she said, ¡°Why is this cheap woman¡¯s face so clean? It¡¯s a smooth as a fresh egg? If his highness were to see this cheap woman¡¯s clean face, then it would be terrible!¡±

    It was no wonder the second miss wanted to destroy the young miss¡¯ face. If she still had this face, then only a disaster would ur!

    ¡°Un, Mother Chen¡¯s lips are truly sweet, this princess likes hearing those kinds of words. Xiao Ru, give Mother Chen another five coins to buy some sweets with. Like this, her mouth can be even sweeter and she can win the favour of little sister.¡±

    Miss Chen looked embarrassed. She couldn¡¯t tell if Chen Ning was serious or not with what she said.

    When she walked out of the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, she was staring at the fifteen copper coins Chen Ning gave her.

    This was simply calling her a beggar!

    She had suffered arge loss on this trip!

 Chapter 333: Even if she is sneaky

    Chapter 333: Even if she is sneaky

    ¡°Nanny, you.....Your face....¡± When Chen Bi Yun saw Miss Chen, she was shocked. She quickly understood what had happened and then clenched her fist.

    ¡°Were you beaten by that cheap woman? She really is bold, daring to hit my people! If she beats you, it means that she isn¡¯t putting me in her eyes! Nanny, you just wait. This concubine will tell his highness and have her make it up to you!¡±

    She angrily charged out. Thinking of the love Chu Shao Yang had for her, she was filled with confidence as she walked out.

    Miss Chen suddenly grabbed her.

    ¡°Second miss, don¡¯t be restless. It doesn¡¯t matter if this old servant takes a few ps, there¡¯s no need to disturb his highness with this matter. We still need to n for tomorrow.¡± Miss Chen endured the pain and said.

    ¡°You mean that you got that cheap person to agree to go to theke?¡± Chen Bi Yun eyes shed with a happiness and a cold glow.

    ¡°Yes, she agreed quite easily. However from this old servant¡¯s observation, the current young miss is not the same as before, but is now apletely different person.¡±

    Miss Chen remembered the Chen Ning she saw in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. She was always smiling and she had made all her move without any hesitation. Her words were even more smooth.

    This was no longer the Hu Guo Manor where everyone can just bully that idiot Chen Ning!

    ¡°However, even if she is sneaky, this old servant will make her drink my feet washing water!¡± Miss Chen gave a sinister smile.

    ¡°Nanny, do you have a way to deal with her?¡± Chen Bi Yun was pleasantly surprised. She knew that the nanny her mother sent her would not let her down.

    ¡°No need to be anxious second miss. This old servant will make a n because this young miss is not easy to deal with. We need to think of a n that won¡¯t be seen through easily by her.¡± Miss Chen remembered Chen Ning¡¯s smiling appearance and she began to n to how to deal with her.

    Chen Bi Yun felt anxious hearing this, ¡°Are we just letting her off like this? Nanny, don¡¯t you know that his highness is getting closer to that cheap woman, if he sees her face......¡±

    She suddenly gave a shiver and her eyes fell onto the picture that she brought back from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ce, before grabbing Miss Chen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Nanny, you have to find a way that will make it so his highness will never see her face!¡±

    ¡°Second miss, be assured. Since the young miss is using her face to seduce his highness, then we will first ruin her perfect jade like face!¡± Miss Chen ruthlessly said.

    She looked down at that picture and asked in a surprised voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the young miss when she was younger? Second miss, did you draw this?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! I brought this back from his highness¡¯ ce. I never thought that after eight years, his highness would still clearly remember that cheap person¡¯s appearance! If he ever matches the picture with that cheap person, he will know that the person that saved him in the past wasn¡¯t me, but rather that cheap person!¡±

    She became more terrified the more she thought of it and her body couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    Although Chu Shao Yang had burned Chen Ning¡¯s picture, if he ever saw the real Chen Ning, then he would be able to guess the truth of the matter!

    Miss Chen did not care about their statuses and hugged Chen Bi Yun whileforting her.

    Chen Bi Yun had grown up on her milk and was the same as her own child. Even though they were servant and master, she had already ced Chen Bi Yun as her own child in her heart. Even if she had to give her life for Chen Bi Yun, she would not hesitate at all.

    ¡°Second miss, as long as this old servant is here, his highness will never know the truth of the past. Everyone that knows the truth have all died. They are all dead!¡±

 Chapter 334: Two pronged approach

    Chapter 334: Two pronged approach

    ¡°No, not all are dead, that cheap person is still alive! If we let her live, there will be a day when she could tell this matter to his highness. Nanny, I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m very scared.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun buried her head into Miss Chen¡¯s chest and began to cry like rain.

    ¡°Nanny, I¡¯m really scared. I¡¯m scared that after his highness knows the truth, he will no longer love me. After all these years, he still hasn¡¯t forgotten that cheap woman. He has been thinking that it was me, that it was me! That is why he loves and pities me so much. I really am afraid. Whenever he affectionately looks at me, I can¡¯t help but think that the one he¡¯s looking at is not be, but rather that cheap woman! Nanny, tell me, is the person his highness loves me? Or is it that cheap woman?¡±

    She fell into Miss Chen¡¯s arms, crying like a little child.

    The fears that had been suppressed deep into her heart poured out like flood waters, shattering her normal appearance. Especially since she was in front of her most trusted person, she no longer needed to hide it anymore.

    ¡°Second miss, the one his highness is of course you. It can only be you and will never be that cheap woman! As long as that cheap woman keeps her mouth shut, the matter of the past will never be known. Eight years ago, you were very simr to that cheap woman. As long as that cheap woman dies, his highness will never know this secret and the position of the King Ding Yuan Princess will belong to you!¡± Miss Chen patted Chen Bi Yun¡¯s back,forting her, while a sharp glow appeared in her eyes.

    Even if she had to throw away this life, she would remove the thorn Chen Ning from Chen Bi Yun¡¯s side.

    She suddenly thought of a good idea and couldn¡¯t help giving a sinister smile.

    ¡°Second miss, this old servant has got it. We¡¯ll use a two pronged approach tomorrow. Even if that cheap person escapes the first attack, she won¡¯t escape the second one.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun instantly stopped crying. Raising her head from Miss Chen¡¯s embrace, she looked up with a look of pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Nanny, what did you think of?¡±

    Although they were alone in the room and Chen Bi Yun sent everyone far away, for safety¡¯s sake, Miss Chen ced her lips beside Chen Bi Yun¡¯s ears and spoke in a low voice that only Chen Bi Yun could hear.

    When Chen Bi Yun heard it, she slightly knit her brows, ¡°Although this is a good method, what if it harms the child in my stomach.....¡±

    She ced her hand onto her stomach. This was her treasure and her best weapon, as well as her stepping stone to the King Ding Yuan Princess position. No matter what, the child had to be safe.

    Miss Chen said, ¡°Be assured second miss, this old servant will be careful. I will not let the second miss suffer any injuries and will definitely not let anything happen to the little sessor in your stomach.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll follow your n.¡± Chen Bi Yun stroked her stomach in a rxed manner. Miss Chen¡¯s ¡°little sessor¡± had made her feel ted.

    As long as she followed Nanny¡¯s n, then she would quickly rid herself of that thorn Chen Ning. At that time, she would be the Princess Consort and her son would be his highness¡¯ sessor. He would be honoured, loved, and respected beyondpare!

    ¡°Then this old servant will make some preparations. After tomorrow, this world will no longer have a young miss.¡± Miss Chen lovingly smiled at Chen Bi Yun. Thinking of Chen Ning, a sharp as a de glow shed in her eyes.

    ¡°You have to be careful, we can¡¯t let his highness find out. If.....¡± Chen Bi Yun looked at Miss Chen and bit her lips.

    ¡°This old servant understands. If anyone finds out, this old servant will not drag the second miss down!¡± Miss Chen dutifully responded.

    Chen Bi Yun then showed a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 335: Wolf in sheepâ€™s clothing

    Chapter 335: Wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing

    The sky was clear and it was very sunny. Chen Ning¡¯s mood was as good as the weather today.

    She sat in front of the dresser as Xiao Ru helped her fix her hair while looking at the smiling Chen Ning in the mirror. Her mind waspletely puzzled.

    ¡°Young miss, will you really go watch the flowers on theke with second miss?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you think that today is a good day to go sightseeing on theke?¡± Chen Ning looked at herself in the mirror and gave a satisfied nod, ¡°Xiao Ru, your hairbing technique is getting better.¡±

    ¡°But young miss, the second miss will definitely have bad intentions.....¡± Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help saying. If she could see it, the young miss would definitely be able to see through this.

    She didn¡¯t understand why even though the young miss knew that the second miss had bad intentions, she still insisted on going. What if something happened to the young miss......

    Chen Ning shook her head with a smile before looking back at Xiao Ru¡¯s worried little face. She couldn¡¯t helpughing as she said, ¡°Of course I know they have no good intentions, but I also don¡¯t have any good thoughts. Since they want to y, then I¡¯ll just y with them. There is no need to worry for me. They think that I¡¯m a tasty sheep, but I¡¯m actually a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Maybe I¡¯ll be very fierce and eat them all up.¡±

    Xiao Ru gave augh to this joke, but she was still worried.

    ¡°Young miss, if you must go, then let this servante with you. I can at least keep a look out for you.¡±

    ¡°If you follow me and their bad intentions fall onto you, I won¡¯t be able to help at that time. Xiao Ru, why are you worried? That Chen Bi Yun will not be able to beat me. She cannotpare to me in terms of intelligence and the only thing surpassing me is her evil heart. Why do you think that I¡¯ll suffer a loss?¡±

    Xiao Ru thought about it and realized that Chen Ning was right. Every time the second miss tried to hurt the young miss, she would drop a rock on her own foot. However, she never stopped trying and continued to provoke the young miss.

    ¡°Alright, you must be careful young miss. If youe back with even a single hair missing, this servant will choke the second miss to death!¡± She muttered.

    Chen Ningughed as she pinched her cheeks. Standing up and turning around, with a smile she said, ¡°Do I look good?¡±

    She rarely dressed up. Today she was wearing an elegant moonlight coloured shirt and a smoke like white silk dress. There was no makeup on her face, but it made it look even lighter and more beautiful.

    Xiao Ru nodded and said, ¡°Young miss is one hundred times prettier than the second miss. It¡¯s a shame his highness is a blind man and will never be able to see it!¡±

    She gave a sigh when she thought of this. If his highness saw the young miss¡¯ beauty, he wouldn¡¯t be so cold to the young miss.

    Although Bodyguard Hei and the Immortal Young Master were good, she still hoped the young miss would end up with his highness. After all, the person the young miss loved in the past was his highness.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile. With a flip of her skirt, she walked out.

    ¡°Young miss, you......Aren¡¯t you wearing makeup today? Aren¡¯t you afraid his highness will see your face?¡± Xiao Ru suddenly thought of this and asked when she caught up.

    ¡°Do you think that Chen Bi Yun would let Chu Shao Yang see my face? If my guess isn¡¯t wrong, Chu Shao Yang will not appear today.¡± Chen Ning smiled and said.

    The ce Chen Bi Yun invited her wasn¡¯t far, it was the Little Mirror Lake.

    It was very funny when she thought about it. Chen Bi Yun¡¯s intentions were too clear. The Little Mirror Lake was right beside her Flowing Cloud Pavilion, so she could go sightseeing on theke at anytime, why would she wait until today!

 Chapter 336: Going all in

    Chapter 336: Going all in

    It had to be said, Chen Bi Yun had spent quite a bit of effort on today¡¯s sightseeing trip. She had prepared some beautiful pleasure boats with fragrant tea, fresh fruit, and everything else on it.

    Standing on the shore of theke, she was smiling as she watched Chen Ning slowly approach. When she saw that Chen Ning had a beautiful clear face without any makeup on, her smile froze on her face and she couldn¡¯t help clenching her fist in her sleeve.

    Miss Chen standing on her side noticed her strange behaviour and quietly said, ¡°Second miss, you can¡¯t reveal any ws. No matter how beautiful this cheap woman is, before long, she will turn into an ugly monster.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun feltforted by this. With a smile, she affectionately grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Why is elder sister sote? Little sister has been waiting for a long time for elder sister.¡±

    She had a red nail polish on that lined her snow white hands.

    Chen Ning looked down and her eyes fell onto the nail polish on her fingers. She looked up with a smile and said, ¡°Every time Ie see little sister, you are always so fragrant. You¡¯re even more fragrant today. If little sister has such a good perfume, why do you not think of elder sister?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun revealed a gentle smile, ¡°Elder sister is misunderstanding Yun¡¯er. If little sister has such a good thing, how can I not share with elder sister?¡±

    She turned to Miss Chen and said, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you brought out the gift for elder sister yet?¡±

    Miss Chen took out a brocaded box and respectfully handed it to Chen Ning, ¡°Princess Consort, this is a honey based perfume that the second miss wants to give you. It was given to second miss by his highness and the second miss could not bare using it, keeping it to give to the Princess Consort.¡±

    Chen Ning epted it with a smile, ¡°Mother Chen¡¯s mouth is bing even sweeter.¡±

    She opened the box and found a palm sized bottle inside. There was yellow perfume inside the bottom with a sweet smell floating into her nose.

    In this era, ss was worth even more than gold. This ss bottle was worth very much and it could be imagined just how precious it was after it was used to carry perfume.

    Chen Ning knew how precious this was and she understood that Chen Bi Yun was willing to go all in.

    She smiled as she picked up the bottle and yed with it in her hands, ¡°I really like this honey perfume. Many thanks for little sister¡¯s considerations, only elder sister came in a hurry, forgetting to prepare a gift for little sister. I hope little sister won¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°How could little sister me elder sister. There is a lot of wind here, elder sister, let¡¯s talk on the boat.¡±

    Chen Ning noticed a secret look between Chen Bi Yun and Miss Chen, one that was filled with pride.

    She pretended not to notice as she walked up the nk and onto the boat with a smile.

    ¡°Did elder sister not bring any servants along? Did Xiao Ru note with you?¡± Chen Bi Yun looked behind Chen Ning and asked in a concerned voice.

    ¡°Xiao Ru caught a cold and I was afraid the wind would make it worse, so I let her stay at home. Little sister must have plenty of servants by your side, so why did you only bring Mother Chen?¡± Chen Ning looked over at the boats.

    ¡°Since we sisters are talking, how could we allow outsiders be present. I ordered them all to stay on the shore, just having Nanny serve us is enough.¡± Chen Bi Yun pursed her lips into a smile.

    The boat was surrounded by transparent rolled up veils on all four sides. As the wind blew on theke, the leaves of the trees were blown up, giving them a clear view of theke.

    Miss Chen was standing at the stern, leaving only Chen Ning and Chen Bi Yun in the boat.

    Although there was tea and desserts, Chen Bi Yun waspletely absentminded. She kept turning her head to look at the sides of the boat.

 Chapter 337: Underhanded means

    Chapter 337: Underhanded means

    Chen Ning followed her eyes and saw that the ship was approaching the shore. There was arge flower garden there with colourful and fragrant flowers, and butterflies fluttering about.

    With a breezeing from theke, it brought a burst of floral fragrance.

    Chen Bi Yun revealed a nervous expression. She used her right hand to pick up a bottle of wine and poured out two cups. Raising one cup, she smiled as she ced it in front of Chen Ning, ¡°Elder sister, this fruit wine is very sweet and very light, I¡¯m sure elder sister will like it.¡±

    Chen Ning had already notice that when she was pouring the wine, the pinky with nail polish on it had been gently dipped into the cup of wine in front of her. She understood everything and secretly thought, ¡°So you want to y this kind of trick, too normal.¡±

    She pretended not to know and lifted the ss. With a smile, she said, ¡°If little sister says the wine is good, then the taste wouldn¡¯t be bad.¡±

    As she lifted it and was about to drink it, Chen Bi Yun couldn¡¯t help holding her breath.

    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s someone there, it seems to be his highness!¡± Chen Ning suddenly pointed to the shore on the left side.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s body trembled and she almost knocked over the te of fruit in front of her as she quickly turned in the direction Chen Ning was pointing. Miss Chen on the stern also trembled as she turned her head.

    Chen Ning easily switched her cup with Chen Bi Yun¡¯s. With a casualugh, she said, ¡°Aiya, I¡¯m wrong. It isn¡¯t his highness, but rather just a tree stump.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun looked over and found it really was a tree stump. She was so shocked that she broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°This fruit wine really is delicious. Little sister, elder sister has already finished my wine, so why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she drained the cup she held. When Chen Bi Yun recovered herself and saw Chen Ning¡¯s empty cup, her eyes shed with a look of joy.

    She alsopletely drank her cup as she pressed down her shock. When Chen Ning called his highness, she was so scared that her heart almost jumped out.

    If he had seen Chen Ning today, her ns would have been for nothing.

    She had already sent someone to ask Xiao An Zi about this. Although this Little Mirror Lake was beautiful, his highness rarely came here. That was why she chose the Little Mirror Lake as the location for this n.

    After seeing Chen Ning drink the wine, she set her mind. She pointed to the flower garden in front of them and said, ¡°Elder sister, look. Those blooming flowers are beautiful, why don¡¯t we move our boat closer for a look?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Ning nodded with a smile.

    She saw that there was nothing strange that happened with Chen Bi Yun after she drank the wine. Looking at the flower garden, she remembered everything that happened today. Touching the honey perfume in her sleeve, she could already guess what Chen Bi Yun¡¯s ns were.

    Alright, since she wants to y, then she would y with her until she was satisfied.

    She slightly curled her lips into a charming smile.

    As the ship moved closer to the shore, the flower fragrance became intoxicating. The flowers blooming under the sun was truly beautiful.

    As they watched the flowers, they could hear a strange ¡°buzz, buzz¡± sound. Looking at the source of the sound, they saw bees flying out of the flowers, approaching the boat.

    This was arge garden with lush flowers in bloom, attracting quite a bit of bees. However, what was strange was that the bees all left the flowers and flew towards the ship.

    Chen Bi Yun gave a cry of surprise and quickly moved back a few steps. She moved away from Chen Ning and her eyes couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of pride.

    Looking at the swarm of bees, Chen Ning¡¯s eyes shed. She had already guessed what had happened.

 Chapter 338: Falling for a trap

    Chapter 338: Falling for a trap

    She had made her preparations. At this moment, she took out the bottle of honey perfume hidden and sprayed it over the shit.

    The bee swarm smelled this scent and then they charged right at Chen Ning.

    When Chen Bi Yun and Miss Chen saw this, they couldn¡¯t help revealing smiles on their faces.

    Chen Ning whipped her hand and the uncorked little bottle rolled right by Chen Bi Yun¡¯s foot. Chen Bi Yun was focused on the good show and did not notice at all.

    At this moment, the bees in the air suddenly changed their target. They abandoned Chen Ning and turned to charge at Chen Bi Yun.

    Chen Bi Yun and Miss Chen were shocked, not understanding what had just happened.

    ¡°Ah! So painful!¡± Only the screams of Chen Bi Yun could be heard. A bee stabbed her face and it was so painful that her tears began to fall.

    ¡°Scram, you disgusting bees are crazy! How dare you sting my second miss!¡±

    Miss Chen swung her sleeves while chasing away the swarm of bees, while also loudly cursing.

    The beespletely ignored her cursing and attempt at driving them away. It was like they had a grudge with Chen Bi Yun as they continued to attack her.

    Chen Bi Yun had been stabbed several times, crying from all the pain she felt. Her hands were on her head, covering her face.

    Miss Chen¡¯s hands continued to swing her hands, keeping the bees from Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face, but that just made them hate her more, stinging her even more on her head and face.

    ¡°It¡¯s so painful! Nanny, save me, save me!¡± Chen Bi Yun cried out. Her eyes were already swollen from being stung and she could no longer open them.

    Miss Chen ignored the pain and quickly, she took her outer clothes off, tightly wrapping Chen Bi Yun¡¯s head. However, the bees still charged at Chen Bi Yun. They stabbed through her clothes and stabbed her body.

    Chen Bi Yun was in so much pain, but she could not cry.

    It was very strange. All the bees were targeting Chen Bi Yun while Chen Ning stood three steps away watching them, without a single bee attacking her.

    She was smiling like she was watching a y. If she hadn¡¯t seen through Chen Bi Yun and Miss Chen¡¯s n, then the one crying one the ground right now would be her.

    It had to be said, she had not expected Chen Bi Yun to think of this kind of n. But then thinking about it, it was impossible for Chen Bi Yun to think of this evil n with her intelligence, so it had to be the work of Miss Chen.

    This Miss Chen was truly evil hearted. If she remained at Chen Bi Yun¡¯s side, there would be many evil ns toe.

    Seeing the numbers of bees increase and the continuous stinging, Chen Bi Yun would die from the bee¡¯s poison.

    Chen Ning was never a merciful person. If the enemy wanted to hurt her, she would repay it back ten times!

    But when she saw the little swelling of Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach, she could not bring herself to take the life of this unborn child.

    ¡°Good little sister, aren¡¯t you confused? As long as you jump in the water, wouldn¡¯t the bees stop stinging you?¡±

    She gave a gentle sigh as she gave this reminder.

    That¡¯s right!

    The eyes of Chen Bi Yun and Miss Chen lit up. Without any hesitation, the two of them jumped into the water one after the other.

    Theke water quickly went over their heads.

    After losing their target, the bees buzzed a few times before flying back to the garden to collect more nectar.

    After Chen Bi Yun and Miss Chen fell into theke, they drank several mouthfuls of water. The coldke water was a shock that woke them up.

    Damn!

    They didn¡¯t know how to swim!

    They had fallen for that cheap person¡¯s plot!

 Chapter 339: A perfect reason

    Chapter 339: A perfect reason

    When Chen Bi Yun and Miss Chen were filled with despair, they heard a ¡°dong¡± sound and a stool fell beside the two of them, floating in the water. Like grasping at a straw, the two of them quickly grabbed the stool.

    ¡°Chen Bi Yun, you¡¯ve tried to hurt me three times, but I couldn¡¯t let the child in your stomach die. On ount of your child, I will spare your life today! However, I will warn you, if there is another time, then I will not let you go again!¡±

    Chen Ning eyes were deep as she stared at Chen Bi Yun in the water, slowly speaking in a cold voice.

    She stood there on the ship with a face of ice. With a flip of her skirt, she proudly turned and left.

    Chen Bi Yun and Miss Chen were both shocked, but they didn¡¯t have time to think about it. The two of them grabbed the stool as they rowed themselves to the shore.

    It was lucky that they were not far from the shore. After rowing for a while, the two of them finally reached the shore and embarrassingly dragged themselves out of the water.

    Chen Bi Yun throat was disgusted and she continued to vomit out theke water in her stomach. Miss Chen was vomiting out the water while looking at Chen Ning on the boat with narrowed eyes. Her lips curled into an evil smile.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er! What happened to you?¡±

    They suddenly heard a call from behind them, followed by a human figure falling from the sky. It suddenly appeared behind Chen Bi Yun and picked up her wet body, with a nervous look on that handsome face.

    ¡°Your highness!¡± Chen Bi Yun never imagined that Chu Shao Yang would appear here. She had just escaped from death and her beloved man had appeared in front of her. She was shocked and happy, tightly hugging him as she gave painfully cried.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, don¡¯t cry. Tell this king, what happened? Why are you all wet? Did you fall into theke? Tell this king, what actually happened?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang tightly held Chen Bi Yun while revealing a frown.

    Chen Bi Yun continued to cry while shaking her head, burying her face deep into his chest. Her face had been stung red and purple, she did not want to let her beloved man see her ugly appearance.

    ¡°Miss Chen, tell this king what happened! Tell me the truth. If you even speak a single lie, this king will take your head!¡±

    When Chu Shao Yang saw Chen Bi Yun¡¯s unsightly appearance, his heart filled with pain as he turned and snapped at Miss Chen.

    Miss Chen lowered her head and rolled her eyes. Crying while prostrating, she said, ¡°Reporting to your highness, it¡¯s.....It¡¯s the Princess Consort. She.....She.....¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that cheap woman Chen Ning?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s handsome face turned dark, bing very sinister. In a deep voice, he roared, ¡°Say it!¡±

    ¡°The matter is like this. The Concubine Consort and the Princess Consort had not seen each other in many days and was missing her, so she sent had this old servant invite the Princess Consort to a sightseeing trip on theke. While we were on theke, bees suddenly flew to the ship from a nearby garden and continued to sting the Concubine Consort. This old servant rushed to help the Concubine Consort, but at this moment, the Princess Consort took advantage of the Concubine Consort being unprepared to push her into theke. This old servant quickly acted, throwing a stool into theke beside the Concubine Consort and jumped in as well. The Concubine Consort and this old servant used the stool to reach the shore, escaping with our lives.¡±

    Miss Chen¡¯s mind quickly turned, immediately giving a perfect story for him.

    Chu Shao Yang was instantly convinced and he angrily said, ¡°Where is that cheap person Chen Ning!¡±

 Chapter 340: Not letting go even if I die

    Chapter 340: Not letting go even if I die

    ¡°She......She.....is still on the boat on theke.¡±

    Miss Chen pointed at the center of theke and then looked down, covering up the look of pride in her eyes.

    Chu Shao Yang did not even have time to look over before he heard a sounding from theke.

    ¡°Hong!¡±

    The three of them trembled at the same time.

    Chu Shao Yang quickly turned over and saw only a few pieces of wood on theke¡¯s water. Not a trace of the boat could be seen.

    ¡°This is bad! The ship sunk, the ship sunk!¡± Miss Chen cried out in a panicked voice.

    ¡°Elder sister.....Elder sister is still on the ship. Your highness, let go, I have to save elder sister!¡± Chen Bi Yun shouted. She struggled in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s embrace, trying to reach the shore.

    Chu Shao Yang nkly stood there, looking at the ripples on the water. His face was even paler than a piece of paper.

    ¡°Chen Ning!¡±

    He let out a roar like a wounded beast as he suddenly flew in the air. His body was like a goose as it flew over the ripplingke, before diving head first into the depths without any hesitation

    The cold and darkke water quickly surrounded his head.

    He suddenly though, ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t swim!¡±

    The pressure of theke forced the water into his nose and mouth as the fear of death once again enveloped him.

    Surrounded by darkness, he slowly sank to the death of the water, just like that day eight years ago.

    However this time, there would not be another Chen Bi Yun to save him.

    Was he about to die? Was he really going to die?

    He once again felt the feeling of choking.

    At this moment, a light suddenly appeared in front of his eyes.

    He saw a white lotus blooming in the water in front of him before quickly swimming over to him.

    His heart trembled. His eyes opened wide in disbelief and his heart stopped beating.

    It¡¯s her!

    After eight years, she had finally appeared in front of him again!

    She had grown up!

    That seven-eight year old little girl had grown up into a lotus like young girl, but that beautiful and elegant face allowed him to recognize her immediately.

    It¡¯s her! It¡¯s her!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart almost exploded with happiness. Hepletely forgot his fear, forgot the threat of dying, forgetting everything!

    He only had her in his eyes!

    At this moment, he was grateful to god for letting him see the girl that he had been dreaming about for eight years onest time before he died!

    He reached out to her.

    Even if it was an illusion, he hoped to hold her hand before he died.

    As long as he could hold her hand and die, he would be filled with happiness.

    He finally reached her hand and tightly held on, not willing to let go.

    Chen Ning did not break free of his hand holding her hand. She quickly swam to his side, grabbed his arm and began to pull him to the surface of the water.

    Chu Shao Yang had closed his eyes and his face was white, he wasn¡¯t moving at all. He had already fainted.

    But the hand grabbing her hand tightly held on.

    With a ¡°bo¡± sound, their heads finally popped out of the water.

    Chen Ning took deep breathes. Because Chu Shao Yang was grabbing a hand, she could only swim across theke with her other hand. She was so tired that she almost became a ghost beneath theke.

    ¡°Bastard Chu Shao Yang! You really are a silly idiot. You clearly can¡¯t swim, but you still jump into the water to save someone. Am I saving you, or are you saving me!¡±

    She angrily spat out a mouthful of water and red at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face that seemed to not have a trace of blood. She wanted to vent the anger in her stomach, but seeing his pale face that was whiter than a dead person, she swallowed it back down.

 Chapter 341: Donâ€™t go

    Chapter 341: Don¡¯t go

    The shore was a mess at this moment.

    The guards were attracted over by the sound. Hearing that his highness had fallen in the water, their souls almost flew out of their bodies. They all jumped down like dumplings as they threw themselves into the water.

    Everyone suddenly noticed Chu Shao Yang and Chen Ning floating on the water and they were overjoyed. Whether they could swim or not, they forcefully swam towards the two of them.

    Chen Ning knew that once the guards came, Chu Shao Yang would be saved.

    Her body waspletely soaked and she did not want to see anyone. She forcefully broke Chu Shao Yang¡¯s grip and pushed his unconscious form towards a guard swimming towards them. Then she dived into the water, turning into bloom of water as she dived into the depths.

    The guard saw a spirit like girl¡¯s face shed in front of his face as well as a wave of ck hair blooming in the water. Her skirt was like a blooming like a lotus as she swam into the depths of the water, quickly disappearing from sight.

    They couldn¡¯t help rubbing their eyes as if they had seen an illusion, like they had seen the fairy of theke!

    They worked together to bring Chu Shao Yang to shore.

    Chen Bi Yun fell crying down on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body. No matter who pulled them, she wouldn¡¯t let go.

    Miss Chen said, ¡°Second miss, don¡¯t be anxious, let¡¯s first save his highness.¡±

    The experienced guards pressed down on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest, pushing out all the water in his stomach.

    After giving a treatment for a while, finally Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest finally moved up and down, and his longshes made a small movement.

    His brows knit and his right hand gripped, realizing that there was nothing there. He suddenly opened his eyes and sat straight up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± He loudly shouted.

    ¡°His highness is awake! His highness is awake!¡±

    Everyone cheered at once.

    Chu Shao Yang tightly knit his brows. He still was not fully awaken before a wet and tender form jumped into his embrace.

    It was Chen Bi Yun!

    She tightly hugged him as she cried, ¡°Your highness, you¡¯re fine, you¡¯re fine! Thank God you¡¯re fine! If something happened to your highness, Yun¡¯er would not want to live anymore!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not immediately hug her. After a while, he slowly raised his right hand and ced it on Chen Bi Yun¡¯s shoulder, asking her in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yun¡¯er, did you save me?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun trembled. She did not dare to raised her stung face and could only cry.

    Chu Shao Yang stared at her as she lowered her head and asked, ¡°Yun¡¯er, was it you?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun felt her muscles turn stiff and her tongue turn to wood. She opened her mouth but could not say a single word.

    Miss Chen quickly kneeled down and replied, ¡°Reporting to your highness. It was because the Concubine Consort is pregnant. She went crazy when she saw you fall into the water and wanted to go in to save you, but this old servant was worried about the child in her stomach, so I stopped her. We called for help and the guards came in time to save your highness. It is this old servant¡¯s wrong, please punish me, your highness.¡±

    Her words had no ws at all.

    When Chu Shao Yang heard this, his tense facely slowly softened. Without looking at Miss Chen, he continued to stare at Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, is this true?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s voice came from his chest, ¡°Nanny is right. Yun¡¯er really want to jump in, but it was Nanny that stopped Yun¡¯er. Your highness, do you me Yun¡¯er for not saving you? It wasn¡¯t that Yun¡¯er was not willing, only Yun¡¯er¡¯s stomach has your highness¡¯ child. Nanny, you.....why did you block me then!¡±

 Chapter 342: In this age, only the face matters

    Chapter 342: In this age, only the face matters

    She suddenly raised her hand and gave a fierce p to Miss Chen¡¯s face. Turning around, she went back to crying in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Your highness, I know that you¡¯re angry with Yun¡¯er. I.....I.....¡± She suddenly could not keep going as she fainted.

    Miss Chen immediately called out in surprise, ¡°Concubine Consort! Concubine Consort! This is bad, the Concubine Consort fainted. Your highness, please save the Concubine Consort. No matter what wrong she¡¯smitted, she is still carrying your highness¡¯ child!¡±

    She bowed down and kowtowed to Chu Shao Yang.

    She was secretly praising Chen Bi Yun, ¡°Good move! You really did grow up on my milk!¡±

    She did not believe that man would do nothing when he saw his beloved woman faint!

    Especially if she was carrying his child!

    Naturally, Chu Shao Yang picked up Chen Bi Yun. He stood there straight, but he did not immediately leave. He turned to take a deep look at the calmke. After that, he finally moved, skimming across the ground.

    Miss Chen waited until his shadow could not be seen before letting out a sigh of relief like she had escaped a disaster.

    Of course she knew that the person who saved Chu Shao Yang was no one else but that Chen Ning that she wanted dead, but would not die!

    She could not have the time to think about why Chen Ning did not die. Turning around, she used a cold gaze to look over the half drowned guards.

    ¡°You better keep quiet about what happened today, not telling anyone a single word. Otherwise, the Concubine Consort will be very, very unhappy. If the Concubine Consort is not happy, then his highness will not be happy. If his highness is not happy, then you will not be able to keep your heads.¡±

    Her eyes shed with a poisonous gaze. Every guard that met her eyes couldn¡¯t help giving a shiver.

    Of course they knew what Miss Chen meant, so they just nodded.

    In fact, they had not seen anything. That fairy of theke could be something that they imagined. If they told the matter to his highness, then they might be cursed at or beaten by his highness.

    To these guards, they wanted as little trouble as possible.

    The doctor quickly treated Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°Reporting to your highness, the Concubine Consort has just fainted from her shock and there is nothing to worry about. However, it seems like she had been stung by bees before falling in the water and her body has a lot of bee poison in it. I¡¯m afraid.....that it will be painful for a few days. This minister has an ointment that was made by a divine doctor with magical effects. After being applied, it will soothe the Concubine Consort¡¯s pain.¡±

    The doctor took out a tube of ointment from his box and gave it to Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang was not listening and only gave a careless ¡°un¡± sound. He had an indifferent look,pletely different from his usual concerned expression.

    The doctor¡¯s hand awkwardly stayed in midair.

    He felt that it was very strange. He was usually filled with concern for the Concubine Consort, but today.....

    But when he looked over at Chen Bi Yun, he suddenly realized something.

    This enchanting beauty¡¯s face was now bruised red and blue, making her as ugly as a pig. No one would be able to recognize the number one beauty of the Capital City, Chen Bi Yun like this.

    Ai, it really is love fades as beauty withers. Even the heroic and wise King Ding Yuan cared about one¡¯s appearance.

    He wanted to win Chu Shao Yang¡¯s favour, but he had been rejected. He could not take back the ointment, but it also wasn¡¯t epted.

    ¡°Many thanks doctor.¡± Miss Chen saw everything. She quickly came forward to take the ointment and thanked the doctor.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no harm, then you¡¯re not needed. You can go now.¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a cold order.

 Chapter 343: As gentle as always

    Chapter 343: As gentle as always

    Every time the doctor took Chen Bi Yun¡¯s pulse, he would gain a big reward. Today he had given a precious tube of ointment and had been sent away with nothing.

    ¡°You can go too.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cold eyes fell onto Miss Chen and she couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    ¡°Your highness, the Concubine Consort has just woken up and needs someone to take care of her.....¡± She was not assured. She wanted to stay here to help Chen Bi Yun, so she boldly spoke out.

    Before she could finish, Chu Shao Yang spoke in a cold voice.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Killing intent came out!

    Miss Chen did not dare stay in the room. She quickly left while bitterlyining in her heart.

    She wanted to stay at the door and eavesdrop, but with a sudden ¡°chi¡± sound, something prated through the door. It pped her face and broke her two front teeth.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go, then I¡¯ll feed you to the dogs!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cold voice came from the room.

    Miss Chen was so scared that she almost urinated. She quickly ran away.

    There was only Chu Shao Yang and Chen Bi Yun left in the room.

    Chen Bi Yun closed her eyes, not moving on the bed, looking like she was still unconscious.

    But her unsteady breathing betrayed her.

    He heart continued to beat fast and she was in a panic, not knowing what to do. She did not dare open her eyes because she was scared!

    Although her eyes were closed, she could feel Chu Shao Yang¡¯s gaze on her face. She did not know what expression he had, but it felt like a thousand needles piercing into her face, butpared to the fear that she felt, shepletely forgot the pain.

    Chu Shao Yang did not say anything.

    Chen Bi Yun did not dare open her eyes.

    The room was very quiet, she couldn¡¯t hear Chu Shao Yang¡¯s breathing at all, like he wasn¡¯t there. There was only the sound of Chen Bi Yun¡¯s forced calm breathing.

    For her, this was a kind of indescribable torment.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, are you awake?¡±

    When Chen Bi Yun almost couldn¡¯t go on any longer, she suddenly heard Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voiceing from above her.

    There was no killing intent or coldness, just the usual warmth that was in his voice.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s tears suddenly came out and they dripped out of her closed eyes.

    Her heart in her throat finally fell down.

    She had thought that when she woke up, he would be questioning her and ming her, but there was none of that!

    He was still as gentle as before.

    ¡°Un.¡± She nodded while sobbing. She still did not dare open her eyes and look at Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°The doctor left a tube of ointment that can help with the bee poison on your face. This king will help you apply it, alright?¡± Chu Shao Yang sat beside her bed as he took the tube of ointment. His voice waspletely calm and full of warmth. Only his eyes werepletely deep, like a bottomlesske.

    It was a pity Chen Bi Yun could not see it.

    ¡°Your highness, you......why are you so nice to Yun¡¯er.....¡± Chen Bi Yun could no longer control herself as she began sobbing.

    Chu Shao Yang whispered, ¡°Because you¡¯re always good to this king, so this king has to be good to you. You saved this king eight years ago and this king still has not repaid you yet. This kind will definitely repay you and treat you very well.¡±

    Hearing the words eight years ago, Chen Bi Yun¡¯s sobbing suddenly paused for a second and her body froze.

    Chu Shao Yang did not notice it at all. He was as gentle as always as he used a finger to take some ointment and gently applied it to her face. His movements were very gentle, like he was afraid of hurting her.

 Chapter 344: We have plenty of time ahead of us

    Chapter 344: We have plenty of time ahead of us

    That ointment brought a cool feeling with it. After it was applied, Chen Bi Yun felt much morefortable and her face no longer hurt as much.

    But the sweetest thing right now was her heart.

    She opened her tear filled eyes and nervously looked at Chu Shao Yang, ¡°Your highness, is Yun¡¯er¡¯s current appearance very ugly? If Yun¡¯er bes ugly, will you no longer love Yun¡¯er? Will you no longer pamper Yun¡¯er like before?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang curled his lips into a smile and the slightly evil smile made his face seem even more handsome. Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she foolishly watched his face, not being able to move her eyes.

    His hands were very gentle as he continued to apply ointment onto her face. His beautiful, ck eyes had a gentle smile in them.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, do you think that this king only likes you for your face? This king can tell you that no matter what your face looks like, this king will still want to repay you for your heart, never changing my mind.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was ted to the point of ascending to the heavens as tears began to fall out of the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Your highness, you¡¯re really good to Yun¡¯er.¡± She bit her lips, excited to the point of not being able to talk.

    Chu Shao Yang gave another smile and his gaze fell onto her slightly bulging abdomen before he slowly ced his hand on it. This was the first time that he had shown concern towards his unborn son.

    ¡°You have to take care of yourself, you can¡¯t let this child be harmed in any way. This king.....will take proper care of you. I will also be very good to this child.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was even more excited and she blurted out, ¡°If this child is a boy, then will you make him your sessor?¡±

    ¡°Sessor?¡± Chu Shao Yang was a little stunned, but his eyes sparkled and he nodded with a smile, ¡°Of course. As long as you safely give birth to this child, everything will be as you wish.¡±

    ¡°Your highness!¡± Chen Bi Yun could not keep down her excitement and she couldn¡¯t help jumping into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest.

    Chu Shao Yang held her shoulder and made her lie down, pressing a finger to her lip.

    ¡°The doctor said that your body is weak right now and is very cold from falling in the water, so you need to rest. We have plenty of time ahead of us, so we can slowly talk about what needs to be said, there is no need to rush.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart felt sweeter than honey. Especially that phrase of ¡°we have plenty of time ahead of us¡±, it filled her heart with reassurance.

    Her eyes were filled with love and she gently nodded. Then her brows suddenly knit together.

    ¡°What, does your face still hurt?¡± Chu Shao Yang did not ignore a single one of her expressions.

    ¡°Your highness, tell Yun¡¯er, elder sister.....How is elder sister?¡± Chen Bi Yun gripped Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand and revealed a look of concern.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face sank and he threw off her hand. He coldly said, ¡°That cheap woman, you still want to mention her!¡±

    ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er is just wondering if elder sister is safe.¡± Chen Bi Yun bit her lips and whispered.

    ¡°Then this king will tell you that cheap woman did not die!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice was even colder than ice.

    Chen Bi Yun timidly said, ¡°Your highness, don¡¯t me elder sister. Yun¡¯er believes that elder sister did not push Yun¡¯er into the water on purpose. Elder sister must have seen the bees attacking Yun¡¯er and wanted to help Yun¡¯er, so she identally.....Nanny must have seen it wrong and mistaken it as elder sister pushing Yun¡¯er into the water. Your highness, you have to forgive my elder sister!¡±

    She purposefully spoke in an ambiguous manner, adding oil to the mes, making Chu Shao Yang believe that it was Chen Ning¡¯s fault.

 Chapter 345: This king was angered to the point of confusion

    Chapter 345: This king was angered to the point of confusion

    She thought that after Chu Shao Yang heard this, he would angrily charge off to settle matters with Chen Ning, but she did not expect Chu Shao Yang to reveal a frown.

    ¡°Oh? Yun¡¯er, you mean that it wasn¡¯t Chen Ning that pushed you in and it was just Miss Chen¡¯s mistake?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun wanted to bite off her tongue in regret. She couldn¡¯t take back what she said, so she could only vaguely say, ¡°Yun¡¯er just thinks that elder sister is not that kind of person.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly stood up and revealed a look of anger, ¡°Such a brave Miss Chen. This king thought that she was your nanny, so I allowed her to stay by your side, but I never thought that she would be this useless! Not only was she no use and caused you to fall in the water, she¡¯s also causing more chaos. This kind of servant needs to be heavily punished! Someone,e!¡±

    He angrily roared out the door.

    ¡°This king orders that the servant Miss Chen will receive twentyshes! If she dares tomit another crime, beat her to death!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face turned pale and she tightly bit her lips. She wanted to help Miss Chen beg for forgiveness, but seeing the determined look on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face, she did not dare say anything.

    Tears rolled down her eyes as she heard the pitiful cries of Miss Chen being beaten outside. She could not help sinking her nails into her palm.

    Miss Chen was her nanny and eachsh caused Miss Chen to give a pitiful cry. Each cry was like a painful sh across her heart.

    But she could not say anything at all. Miss Chen being beaten like this was because a single slip of the tongue from her.

    She had wanted to provoke Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mes of rage towards Chen Ning, but she had been burned by the fire instead, burning her on the butt.

    Suddenly she felt like spitting out blood.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, this king knows that Miss Chen is your nanny, but if you don¡¯t teach a servant when they¡¯re wrong, the lord will suffer. This king has sent someone to teach her a lesson because it is good for Yun¡¯er, that way she¡¯ll serve you properly from now on. Otherwise, after entering the pce and such a big matter happened, if no one taught her a lesson, then how could this king respond to that? Yun¡¯er, you wouldn¡¯t me this king for being cruel, right?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang said this while gently picking up a silk handkerchief and wiping the tears from her eyes.

    The deep affection on his facepletely stopped Chen Bi Yun¡¯s words.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart churned. Listening to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sweet as honey words, it was like eating honey for herself, but hearing the pitiful cries from Miss Chen, she felt like she was being fried in a pan. She could not describe what she was feeling.

    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but she could only force it down. She was gritting her teeth so much that she was almost bleeding.

    ¡°Your highness is doing this for Yun¡¯er, so how could Yun¡¯er me your highness?¡± She finally squeezed out these words.

    ¡°Come, lie down and go to sleep. It¡¯s most important to rest your body.¡± Chu Shao Yang carefully helped her lie down and then personally ced the nket over her.

    Chen Bi Yun looked at him and hesitated for a second.

    ¡°Your highness, you.....why did you jump into theke to try and save my elder sister?¡± She bit her lips and finally said it.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand came down and he calmly tucked her into the nket.

    ¡°Do you think this king would save that cheap woman?¡± He asked in an emotionless manner.

    ¡°Then your highness, you.....¡±

    ¡°This king went mad with anger. When I heard that cheap woman pushed you in, this king wanted to personally kill her and forgot that I could not swim, but it was a good thing the guards saved this king. Yun¡¯er, I caused you to worry.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words finally let Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart fall down. She let out a long sigh of relief and then revealed a sweet smile.

    Everything that happened today had been too excited and she was already exhausted. With her heart finally at rest, she closed her eyes and quickly entered a deep sleep.

 Chapter 346: Definitely not a dream

    Chapter 346: Definitely not a dream

    Chu Shao Yang slowly put down the ointment in his hand and sat down beside her bed to stare at her sleeping face. There was no expressions on his handsome face at all.

    After a while, he opened the door and walked out.

    In the yard, Miss Chen¡¯s hair was a mess, her face was covered in tears, and her butt was bleeding. When she saw Chu Shao Yang, she immediately began to tremble.

    ¡°Go in and take care of the Concubine Consort. If any troubles ur with her or her child, then this king will not be as polite next time.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang coldly said this and then flipped his sleeve, walking away without even looking back.

    Miss Chen had strangely been beaten twenty times. She had thought that her ns had been revealed and she was dead for sure, but it was not the case.

    Listening to his highness¡¯ tone, it was clear that he still cared about the second miss!

    Could it mean.....that his highness knows nothing?

    She endured her pain as she entered Chen Bi Yun¡¯s room. She saw Chen Bi Yunfortably lying in bed with ointment applied to her red and blue face. The remaining unused ointment was ced beside her bed.

    She was even more puzzled.

    The ointment on the second miss¡¯ face, was it applied by his highness? If his highness knew what they had done, he would have executed them already. Why would he apply medicine to the second miss¡¯ face?

    Judging by the second miss¡¯ upturned lip, it was clear that she was having a sweet dream.

    That¡¯s right, his highness did not know!

    Miss Chen patted her chest and let out a long sigh of relief.

    *

    After Chu Shao Yang left the Intoxicated Flower Pavilion, he called for the captain of his secret guard. After whispering a few words to him, the captain of the secret guard left to fulfil his orders.

    The next day, he spent the entire day in the Peach Flower Cove, not taking a single step out.

    Until night came and the candle in the room was light, he sat under the light, silently pondering something.

    All the way until the middle of the night, he suddenly flipped his sleeves and flew out the window.

    Under the bright moonlight and the shadow of the flowers, he stood under a single peach flower tree, standing there with a trance on his handsome face. In the deep, coldke today, when he was struggling to escape death, he had seen her once again.

    He had been half conscious at the time, but before he hand fainted, he had clearly grabbed her hand!

    But when he woke up, she had disappeared once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream! It definitely is not a dream!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was talking to himself through gritted teeth, but he suddenly moved. Under the moonlight, he ran to the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    ¡°Who is it! Stop!¡±

    Before he even reached the Flowing Cloud Pavilion¡¯s gate, he suddenly heard a low roar from behind him, followed closely by a palm sent at his back.

    Chu Shao Yang waved his sleeve and sent out his palm.

    He turned around and found the gentle moonlight shining down on his cold, handsome face.

    ¡°This servant deserves death, this servant did not know it was your highness. This servant has offended your highness, please show mercy your highness.¡± The ck clothed guard fell to his knees in front of him, trembling in fear.

    ¡°You did well. Go away now.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang surprisingly wasn¡¯t angry and calmly waved his hand dismissively.

    The ck clothed guard¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat as he quickly retreated and returned to the darkness.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes shined as his figure disappeared, disappearing into the Flowing Cloud Pavilion like a shadow.

    He arrived in front of Chen Ning¡¯s window. Seeing that there was no candlelighting from the window, he thought that the people inside should be asleep.

    Quietly opening the window, he jumped inside without making a sound.

 Chapter 347: What kind of thing is this

    Chapter 347: What kind of thing is this

    A gentle fragrance filled his nose. From the moonlight shining in the window, he could clearly see a slender figure lying in the bed. She was facing the inside of the bed and her long, ck hair was sprawled over the pillow, revealing a white neck that was as white as snow.

    ¡°Peng, peng, peng, peng, peng, peng.¡±

    In the room that was quiet enough to hear a pin drop, Chu Shao Yang could clearly hear the sound of his beating heart. It was pounding so fast that he suspected that even the girl lying in bed fast asleep could hear it.

    Damn! He forcefully took in a breath and calmed his beating heart. Then he stared at the figure lying in bed.

    Her breathing was shallow and she was in a deep sleep.

    Chu Shao Yang slowly walked closer.

    The veils were pulled, hanging from the hooks above. As long as she turned over, from the faint moonlight that shined in, he could clearly see her face.

    He couldn¡¯t help holding his breath.

    *

    Chen Ning¡¯s sleep was not stable.

    She continued to have dreams and many figures appeared in her dreams.

    There was Chu Shao Bai, Mo Chuan, and even Chen Bi Yun!

    If she hadn¡¯t been clever and noticed the explosives on the boat, jumping into theke, she would have been sted to pieces by the boat.

    It seemed like she couldn¡¯t look down on Chen Bi Yun and Miss Chen¡¯s determination in having her dead.

    She saw herself sinking into the deepke and saw Chen Bi Yun and Miss Chen looking at her from the shore with proud smiles. Suddenly, a person loudly roared out her name and then jumped from the shore. The person that jumped into theke.....was actually Chu Shao Yang!

    She saw him take in several mouthful of water, making bubbles like a fish as he slowly sank to the bottom of theke.

    He couldn¡¯t swim!

    Why would he jump in? Did he want to save her?

    Lunatic!

    She cursed him in her heart. She wanted to ignore him and dive into the water, but then an image from the past appeared in her mind.

    She couldn¡¯t help diving into theke towards him.

    She saw the guards from the shore save him, she saw Chen Bi Yun jumping into his arms, and she saw Miss Chen say something to him.

    She did not need to hear to know that the servant and master were ming everything on her.

    But she was not afraid!

    If the two of them still dared to provoke her, she would not be merciful!

    Her only concern was Chu Shao Yang. That idiot would definitely believe what Chen Bi Yun told him and he woulde cause trouble for her.

    Right now Mo Chuan was not by her side and Chu Shao Yang was skilled in martial arts. If he snuck into her room at night......

    Chen Ning suddenly shivered in her dream.

    It was like she had seen a pair of dark eyes in front of her, that were like the eyes of the beast. It was staring right at her, making her feel a prick in her back.

    ¡°Who!¡±

    She suddenly awoke from her dream and quickly turned around. When she turned around, she instantly pulled back the curtain. She saw only a tall and straight figure standing outside the curtains.

    She instantly held her breath and saw the person standing by the window. The wind was blowing his robe and his hands were together as he stood there without moving.

    Chen Ning let out a sigh of relief and patted her chest.

    It wasn¡¯t Chu Shao Yang.

    If it was Chu Shao Yang, he would have strangled her while she was sleeping. She would have died without knowing what happened.

    ¡°Xiao Bai?¡± She tried asking.

    Xiao Bai? What was this thing?

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly raised a brow.

    Was it a cat?

    He did not say anything.

    ¡°Xiao Hei?¡± Chen Ning bit her lips?

    Xiao Hei? What was this now?

    Was it a dog?

    Chu Shao Yang continued to remain silent.

 Chapter 348: You are my woman

    Chapter 348: You are my woman

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were nevering back? Why are you back? Leave! I never want to see you again!¡±

    A pillow came out of the curtain and flew at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head.

    Chu Shao Yang unconsciously caught the pillow. He realized that the Xiao Hei she talked about was not a dog or a cat, but rather that ck clothed man of mysterious origins.

    His heart suddenly filled with anger and he coldly said, ¡°It¡¯s this king.¡±

    These three words were as cold as ice.

    When this familiar voice reached Chen Ning¡¯s ears, it felt like her acupuncture point had been poked and she was frozen.

    Chu Shao Yang! It was actually Chu Shao Yang!

    She was only stunned for a second before giving a coldugh, ¡°Your highness,ing to my room in the middle of the night, did youe to the wrong ce? Or are you trying to kill someone?¡±

    She quickly covered herself with the coat at the side of her bed.

    ¡°If this king wants your life, I can take it at any time. There is no need to wait for the middle of the night.¡± Chu Shao Yang coldly said.

    Chen Ning rolled her eyes, ¡°Then that means you¡¯vee to the wrong room? This is the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, not the Intoxicate Flower Pavilion. Have a good trip, I won¡¯t send you off.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a snort, ¡°Such a sharp mouth! This king came to find you not because I want to argue.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then why is your highness here? Is it because you¡¯ve fallen in love with me and are afraid of little sister Bi Yun being jealous, so you came to confess to me without little sister knowing?¡±

    She said this on purpose. She never thought that Chu Shao Yang would go silent which contradicted her expectations.

    But she then curled her lips and gave a ridiculingugh, ¡°I know, it must be after little sister fell into the water, she must have said some sweet words to you and now your highness wants toe find me for revenge. Tell me, how do you want to help little sister vent her anger?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang said in a calm voice, ¡°This king wants to know the truth of the matter.¡±

    ¡°The truth?¡± Chen Ning gave a taunting smile and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the truthe from little sister¡¯s mouth? You believe whatever she said,ing here to ask me was unnecessary. Would you even believe what I say?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was silent for a bit and then slowly said, ¡°As long as you say it, I will believe it.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Then she slowly revealed a casual smile that seemed like nothing mattered.

    ¡°If I said that I didn¡¯ty a single finger on her and she jumped into theke with Miss Chen on her own ord, after which I threw stool into the water out of goodwill to save their lives, would you believe me?¡± She deliberately spoke in a manner that made the truth seem like a lie.

    ¡°I would.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang replied in a simple manner.

    Chen Ning was stunned.

    She suspected that there was something wrong with her ears, or if the moon would rise from the west tomorrow.

    ¡°You believe me? He, he, this is quite amazing. I don¡¯t even believe myself and you still believe me?¡± She gave a coldugh.

    ¡°Do you think this king is a fool or an idiot! Do you think this king is blind and deaf!¡± Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help angrily saying while grinding his teeth.

    As long as this woman spoke, she would be able to fill his heart with anger.

    You¡¯re not?

    Chen Ning said in her heart. She was scared of angering this unstable person, so she did not say anything.

    ¡°Since your highness is not stupid, blind, or deaf, then why did youe to me?¡±

    This king wanted to see you!

    Chu Shao Yang almost blurted this out, but was able to swallow it down.

    ¡°You are my, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s woman. I came to my own woman¡¯s room, what do you think I¡¯m here for? If this king told you that I was suddenly interested in you and wanted to do that with you.....¡±

    He abruptly stopped and revealed an evil smile before taking two steps towards the bed.

 Chapter 349: His head is filled with water

    Chapter 349: His head is filled with water

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you.....you¡¯re shameless!¡±

    Understanding the meaning of his words, Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red.

    She shrunk back into the bed and then realized that her move was dumb. If he really wanted to force her, then she would not be able to stop his hand.

    ¡°Shameless?¡± Chu Shao Yang revealed a smile. He stopped in front of the bed, standing within reaching distance of her.

    ¡°This king is your husband. Even if I wanted you tonight, then it is a very natural thing and not shameless, right?¡± He said in a calm voice.

    Chen Ning was so nervous that her heart almost popped out of her chest. She forcefully held her skirt and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you really don¡¯t want face!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want face?¡± Chu Shao Yangughed again. His mood suddenly became very good, especially after hearing her anxious and angry voice. Wu, this is very good.

    She finally stopped using that ridiculing tone she usually used to speak to him.

    He liked this kind of flustered her even more.

    ¡°This king has something even more shameless to do, do you want to know what it is?¡± He tone was very frivolous as he teased her.

    ¡°......¡±

    Chen Ning forcefully bit her lip.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the familiar voice, then she would not dare to believe that the person standing outside the curtain teasing her was Chu Shao Yang!

    This was simply too much of a change!

    It was not the person that she was familiar with.

    His eyes were always filled with disgust and his voice was always filled with anger. Didn¡¯t he really want her to die?

    That¡¯s right, water must have gotten in his head when he jumped into the water.

    It had to be like this!

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, if you have something to say then just spit it out, if you don¡¯t, then scram! Stop trying to tease my with this kind of tone!¡± Chen Ning grabbed another pillow and angrily threw it out.

    She suddenly understood and was no longer afraid.

    If he really had ill intents, would he need to wait until now?

    While she was still sleeping, he could have done what he wanted and eaten her up.

    Chu Shao Yang hugged the pillow Chen Ning threw over. There was still her warmth and her fragrance on the pillow.

    It was slightly sweet and very refreshing.

    He wanted to just tease her, but now his body was feeling a little irritated. It was like there was a me in channeling in his body and there was a bit of that meaning now.

    He forcefully swallowed a mouthful of saliva and suppressed the urge appearing in his body.

    ¡°This king has heard that the eldest princess has promised to take you into the pce on the tenth of april and help you ask the emperor to let you leave this king. Is there really such a matter?¡±

    His voice was very calm without a trace of emotion. It was hard to tell if he was angry or happy.

    This fellow really was well informed!

    Chen Ning whispered in her heart. She knew that this matter could not be hidden from him, but since he knew now, this was also fine.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your highness informationwork is really good, there really is this matter.¡± She frankly admitted before realizing something.

    ¡°So your highnessing here in the middle of the night was for this matter? I think we can change the time and ce to talk about this. Doesn¡¯t your highness feel that this situation is wrong?¡±

    Chen Ning collected her long hair. It was a good thing she was lying down on her bed, she didn¡¯t want this idiot jerk to see her when she was wearing her sleeping clothes.

    ¡°This king does not think it is wrong.¡± Chu Shao Yang said in a blunt manner. His eyes seemed like they could see through the curtain and see through her.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen this king¡¯s shameless appearance yet. If you continue to anger this king, then this king wouldn¡¯t mind showing you what kind of shameless things I can do.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice was very calm. He was clearly saying something shameless, but he was saying it like he was having a nice chat.

 Chapter 350: How could she not care

    Chapter 350: How could she not care

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold.

    She knew that he was not just scaring her. She could hear a kind of animalistic feeling hidden within his calm voice.

    She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, what do you want to say.¡±

    She did not want to continue going around in circles, even her manner of address became frank.

    However, Chu Shao Yang was not angry at all. It was like he liked hearing her say his name instead of her insincere manner of calling him ¡°your highness¡±.

    ¡°This king wants to know the reason why you want to leave this king.¡±

    ¡°Reason for leaving?¡±

    Chen Ning never thought that Chu Shao Yang woulde to her room in the middle of the night just for this!

    This was simply too strange.

    Although she could not see his expression, she could tell that from the tone of his voice, he was being serious.

    She tilted her head and thought about it. Alright, since he was being straightforward, then she would not hide anything.

    ¡°There is a good ancient phrase for this, a bad person should not be wed. You and Chen Bi Yun are suited for one another, being in love with each other, why should I get between the two of you. I should just let you two be with each other. Even if I, Chen Ning am a rotten bun, I hope that someone will treat me as their treasure. You don¡¯t like me, I don¡¯t like you, so we should separate and go our own ways. After we separate, we should not see each other again!¡±

    She spoke without hesitation, speaking in a simple manner.

    When Chu Shao Yang heard this, his chest felt oppressed and he felt ufortable!

    He said in a hard to read voice, ¡°You don¡¯t feel any bit of nostalgia at all? Back then, it was you who wholeheartedly wanted to marry this king. Back then, it was your father that asked the emperor for this marriage. Back then, it was you.....¡±

    Without waiting for him to finish, Chen Ning gave a coldugh and interrupted him.

    ¡°Back then, back then, back then! The Chen Ning that loved you with no regret is dead, she was killed by you and Chen Bi Yun.¡±

    She was speaking the truth, but to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears, it sounded like she was speaking her grievances.

    He fell silent.

    There was something he wanted to say, but he had no way to say it.

    ¡°If, I.....¡± He swallowed his own pride and spat out a few words with difficulty.

    He stared at her behind the curtains with a fire burning away at his heart.

    ¡°Do you regret it now?¡± Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Chen Ning could guess what he wanted to say.

    From the day he jumped in to save her without any care, she could already guess a little of what he was thinking. She was not silly, but she did not give him any chances and did not let him have any dreams.

    Since she had made her decision, she would cut off this trouble!

    ¡°Is there a need! Chu Shao Yang, after we separate, you will be able to take your beloved woman as your legal wife, isn¡¯t this what you wanted all along? You are disgusted with me and hate me, in the future I will never appear in front of you and everything will be peaceful in front of you. What you always wanted, now that I¡¯m giving it to you, is there anything you are dissatisfied with?¡±

    This was her first time talking to him with a calm tone. There was no ridicule or sarcasm in her voice at all.

    But when he heard this, he was filled with worry!

    Because he could tell that every word she said was serious. The more calm her tone was, the more she did not care.

    How could she not care? She was his woman, she was his!

    Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Everything that happened between you and me, can you remember nothing? Have you really forgotten everything?¡± He stared at her behind the curtain with aplicated look in his eyes.

 Chapter 351: Itâ€™s a pity, but youâ€™re not the one

    Chapter 351: It¡¯s a pity, but you¡¯re not the one

    Chen Ning was stunned.

    What past did they have!

    After crossing over, he was just a stranger to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t remember.¡± She uncaringly shrugged.

    She was not willing to look over the matters between him and the original owner. After the original died from her love for him, suffering pain and torment just for him, he had gone off with the original owner¡¯s little sister. He had even gotten Chen Bi Yun pregnant.

    This kind of man, she, Chen Ning was not interested in at all!

    When she just passed through, she had swore vengeance for the original owner, but the more time she spent here, she found that Chu Shao Yang was not as bad as she thought he was. He just did not like Chen Ning and loved Chen Bi Yun very much.

    In this world, there was no definite reason for a person to fall in love with someone.

    On the fact that he had saved her twice, she already made the decision to give him what he wanted the most. She would free herself, but she would also give him back his freedom.

    As for Chen Bi Yun......She was evil hearted, so she would suffer the consequences of her actions!

    Her words were like arge hit to Chu Shao Yang. He almost could not suppress the mes of anger in his heart as his chest went up and down while he was breathing heavily.

    Can¡¯t remember! Can¡¯t remember! She actually said she couldn¡¯t remember in a casual manner!

    She could not remember, but he had never forgotten! He remembered everything that had happened between them!

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, if the previous Chen Ning loved you, that is a matter between her and you, it doesn¡¯t concern me! What I, Chen Ning want is a man that will only devote himself to me, with his heart only belonging to me, never taking another woman as his wife. It¡¯s a pity that this isn¡¯t you!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s voice was calm and indifferent, but it made the veins pop out of his forehead.

    How could she be so sure in denying him! How could she know that he wasn¡¯t that kind of man!

    He wanted to grab her and ask her in a shouting voice!

    Chen Ning did not give him a chance to speak, her words flowed like an endless stream.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, if you really love a single woman, then you must respect her and never shame her! Since you live Chen Bi Yun and she has your child, then you should give her the legal wife title and stop entangling yourself with me! Although I am disgusted with her and hate her, I still pity her! This is because she is in love with a man who neither deserves or understands love! That man is you, Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    These words had been in her heart for a long time, but she could not say it out loud. However, he wanted to rify everything, so she directly said it to him.

    Her words were like a pail of cold water that doused the mes burning in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart.

    He tightly gritted his fists and said with gritted teeth, ¡°Chen Ning, this king will remember what you said, not forgetting a single word. Very good, since you¡¯ve made your decision, then this king will help you. On the tenth of april, this king will bring you into the pce and you can ask for your separation!¡±

    After he said this, his lips curled into a faint smile. Then he disappeared out the window like a wisp of smoke, disappearing without a sound from outside the curtains.

    Chen Ning opened the curtains and looked at the empty room. She could not believe that Chu Shao Yang would actually leave just like this.

    Not only did he leave, he even agreed to separate with her......

    This change had happened so quickly that she could not ept it right away.

    She gritted her teeth as she jumped out of bed to close the window and tightly closed thetch.

    These men all came as they liked through her window, treating her door like a decoration!

    No matter what Chu Shao Yang was thinking, she had already made her decision. She had to leave no matter what!

 Chapter 352: She deserved it

    Chapter 352: She deserved it

    There were no impervious walls in this world. Very quickly, the news of King Ding Yuan¡¯s Princess wanting a separation was quickly flying through the streets of the capital city.

    Every customer in every tea shop and wine shop were talking about this matter. They were enraptured by this topic and deeply submersed in it.

    This was a rare event in the West Chu Country!

    After Chu Shao Yang learned of this matter, his face turned blue and he gritted his teeth in hate.

    He did not dare to go to court right now because the minute he did, the ministers that he was at odds with woulde and talk to him about this matter. Whether it was inside or outside, everyone was talking about this matter!

    Thinking of the prestigious King Ding Yuan actually being separated by his princess, this matter was as shameful as being divorced.

    ¡°Chen Ning, it¡¯s you. It has to be you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not even need to think to know who spread the news.

    Other than Chen Ning, there was no one else!

    Was she really that anxious to leave him? Was she really that afraid that he would go back on his word?

    Chu Shao Yang revealed an angry smile and his eyes fell onto the newspaper in front of him. His deep, dark eyes that had no bottom shed with an imprable light.

    Very good. Since everyone was waiting to see Chu Shao Yang be a joke on the tenth of april, then he would let everyone be disappointed!

    *

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s guess was right, this matter was done by Chen Ning.

    Her goal was to use themoners¡¯ mouths to send this matter to the emperor¡¯s ears.

    Otherwise, if she just suddenly came forward with this proposition on the day of the banquet without giving the emperor any preparation, it would be weird if she got an answer!

    ¡°Young miss, have you really made up your mind to separate from his highness?¡±

    After Xiao Ru learned this matter, she was not happy for Chen Ning, but rather a bit worried.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Soon we will be able to leave this broken cage and breathe the fresh air outside. The sky is full of birds, the sea is full of fish, this world is big and I want to see it.¡±

    Chen Ning stood in the yard and took several deep breaths. Her current mood was bing better.

    Turning around, she looked at Xia He with a smile.

    ¡°Have you had any news of Chen Bi Yun? Hearing that I will be separating from Chu Shao Yang, she must be filled with joy, right?¡±

    Xia He smiled and shook her head before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know this matter Princess Consort. Right now, the Concubine Consort Chen is full of worry, inviting doctors toe examine her every day. There isn¡¯t too many, but there is still quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Yi? What happened? Has something happened to her child?¡± Chen Ning asked in a curious voice.

    Chen Bi Yun only swallowed a few mouthfuls ofke water and was stunned by the bees, it shouldn¡¯t have much effect on her pregnancy.

    ¡°No, her child is fine, rather it¡¯s her face.¡± Xia He giggled and said, ¡°I heard that Concubine Consort Chen was stung by bees and it hasn¡¯t gotten better over the past few days, rather it¡¯s been getting worse. Her face is so ugly that she is willing to see no one. All the doctors in the pce have already taken a look for her and prescribed medicine to no effect. Her nanny by her side, Miss Chen¡¯s hair went white with worry, sending people to find all kinds of famous doctors of the capital city toe see Concubine Consort Chen¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°Why did it be like this? Wasn¡¯t she just stung by a few bees? Wouldn¡¯t it be better in a few days?¡± Chen Ning felt it was strange.

    Then she thought of the unknown medicine that Chen Bi Yun put into the wine that day. Working with the honey perfume, it attracted the bees over. Perhaps it was an after effect of the medicine.

    If she had not seen through the tricks, the one disfigured right now would not be Chen Bi Yun, but rather herself.

    ¡°Suffering the consequences of one¡¯s actions, the young miss deserves it!¡± Xiao Ru forcefully spat out in a hate filled voice.

 Chapter 353: She was willing to die for him

    Chapter 353: She was willing to die for him

    ¡°So ugly! Nanny, when can my face go back to normal? If this continues on, his highness will no longer want me and will fall in love with that cheap woman Chen Ning!¡±

    When Chen Bi Yun saw her face in the mirror, she wanted to smash all the mirrors in the world.

    Even if she hadn¡¯t smashed a hundred mirrors these past few days, it was still over eighty.

    But she still wanted to look after smashing the mirrors.

    Miss Chen looked at the mirror on the floor while advising, ¡°No need to worry second miss, this old servant has already sent for the famous Doctor Xia toe and see you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t see him! Seeing all these doctors have no use at all! They will allugh at me, I don¡¯t want to see them, I don¡¯t want to see anyone!¡± Chen Bi Yun shouted while clutching her face on her bed, desperately crying.

    ¡°Second miss, his highness still cares very much for you. Your face.....has be like this, but his highness still applies medicine for you daily, so you should feel happy. This means that his highness doesn¡¯t like you for your face, but likes you for you.¡±

    This sentence from Miss Chen was useful. When Chen Bi Yun heard this, she stopped sobbing and looked up with tearful eyes of pleasant surprise.

    ¡°Really? Nanny, is this true? Like this, doesn¡¯t that mean his highness likes me? Instead of that cheap woman?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, this old servant has confirmed it over the past few days. His highness is incredibly nice to you, gentle, and considerate. This old servant is truly happy for the second miss.¡±

    Miss Chen said in a sincere manner.

    Although Chu Shao Yang had beaten her butt until it bled, she did not hate Chu Shao Yang at all. As the second miss¡¯ nanny, she couldn¡¯t bare to see the second miss¡¯ face like this, but his highness did not care at all. He woulde and visit the second miss everyday, personally applying medicine for her.

    There was not another good husband like this in the world!

    ¡°Ya, second miss, his highness is here for you again. This old servant will leave first.¡±

    Miss Chen turned around and saw Chu Shao Yang¡¯s tall figure appear by the door. She did not dare stay and disturb them, so she quickly left.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, is your face better today?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not even look at Miss Chen, only looking at Chen Bi Yun with gentle eyes.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart beat faster and she did not dare to look in his eyes.

    ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er¡¯s face.....it is bing uglier.¡± She lowered her head.

    Chu Shao Yang held her chin and lifted her face to look at it, carefully examining it.

    ¡°This king had the doctor of the royal hospital create an ointment that will make your face better after you rub it on. Come, let this king help you apply it.¡±

    Not only was Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face red and blue, there were also small pus bubbles that formed that continued to ooze out yellow liquid......

    It was so disgusting that she couldn¡¯t even look at it, but Chu Shao Yang did not reveal any disgust at all.

    He carefully apply the ointment to her face before wiping his hand in satisfaction with a handkerchief. Putting the ointment back into his sleeve, he revealed a gentle smile to Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, your face will be as beautiful as before. Even if your face can¡¯t be better, this king¡¯s feelings towards you will always be the same, never changing at all.¡±

    ¡°Your highness.....¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was so moved that she was about to cry, but she forcefully bit her lip. At this moment, even if Chu Shao Yang wanted her to die for him, she would happily agree.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the tenth of april and the pce will be hosting a yearly award bestowing flower banquet. This king wants you toe with me.¡± Chu Shao Yang suddenly said.

 Chapter 354: Making his intestines turn green with regret

    Chapter 354: Making his intestines turn green with regret

    Chen Bi Yun was so shocked that she almost did not dare believe her ears.

    She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Your highness, can Yun¡¯er really go with you? Yun¡¯er is only a Concubine Consort and it should be elder sister who should go with your highness.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang stared at her and said, ¡°Of course she will go, but this king hopes the woman by this king¡¯s side will be you.¡±

    ¡°I......I......¡± Chen Bi Yun waspletely willing, but thinking of her own face, she was filled with hesitation, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er¡¯s face has be like this and can¡¯t see anyone. Yun¡¯er is afraid the bystanders will see my face and make fun of your highness.¡±

    ¡°No matter what others say, this kind does not care.¡± Chu Shao Yang said in serious voice, ¡°I¡¯m sure you heard of it already, but this king will be separating from that cheap woman tomorrow. When that happens, this king will ask the emperor to make you this king¡¯s legal princess. When the timees, this king will personally ce the princess¡¯ crown on your head. Yun¡¯er, are you willing?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun blurted out, bing so excited that she almost fainted. This good thing that she could never dream of had actually fallen down on her head.

    ¡°Very good. This king has already prepared a set of clothes and essories for you, you can wear these to the pce tomorrow.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang pped his hands and Xiao An Zi came in carrying a tray in his hands. There was a set of beautiful clothes on the tray that Chen Bi Yun could not look away from.

    ¡°Your highness, you are truly thoughtful towards Yun¡¯er.¡± She lovingly stroked the beautiful clothing.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Have a good rest and this king will personallye pick you up tomorrow, so we can go to the pce together.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a smile and tenderly looked at her before leaving with Xiao An Zi.

    *

    The tenth of april. Chen Ning had gotten up early to wash and get dressed.

    Today was a big day for her.

    This was her first time entering the legendary pce and was the day that she would make the appeal for separation to the emperor, so she couldn¡¯t be careless.

    The three maids were running around her, helping her put on her clothes.

    As the King Ding Yuan princess, her clothes were custom made. It was arge red silk robe that was elegant and dignified. That bright red colour perfectly outlined her white as snow skin.

    Although Xiao Ru was straightforward, she still had a set of skilled hands. She helped herb her hair into a bun, revealing her bright and smooth forehead, creating a bun that had a bright, golden beaded hairpin in the center.

    Chen Ning slowly stood up with jewelry adorning her. Seeing the beautiful young girl in the mirror with a charming smile, she almost couldn¡¯t recognize herself.

    She always had no makeup on, but now that she had dressed up a little, it was like she turned into a sun that no one dared to look at.

    The three maids were all stunned from looking at her.

    ¡°Young miss, if his highness were to see your appearance, his intestines would turn green from regret.¡± Xiao Ru tightly clenched her fists as her eyes filled with excitement.

    ¡°Is that so? Then when we separate, I¡¯ll let him see this princess¡¯ true face. This princess also wants to know what kind of face he has at that time.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a faint smile and her eyes lit up. She looked over at Xiao Ru, ¡°First bring the veil over. When that bastard highness sees my true face, he will be filled with regret.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young miss.¡± Xiao Ru obediently brought the veil over.

    Although she wasn¡¯t willing to cover up Chen Ning¡¯s beautiful face, but it wouldn¡¯t be long before the young miss separated from his highness. When that bastard highness sees the young miss¡¯ true face, his expression will be great.

    ¡°Princess Consort, his highness has sent someone over to tell you that the carriage has been prepared and is waiting outside the door for you. His highness and Concubine Consort Chen are all there.¡± Chun Tao came in and reported.

    ¡°Very good, then just wait here for my good news.¡±

    Chen Ning gave a confident smile to the three of them.

 Chapter 355: Just like a fairy consort

    Chapter 355: Just like a fairy consort

    There were two carriages parked at the pce¡¯s gate.

    Chen Bi Yun was in one of them and the other was prepared for Chen Ning.

    Chu Shao Yang was sitting on the jade flower horse with a look of impatience. His eyes were fixed on the open gate, waiting for thete Chen Ning.

    He was wearing a dark purple formal dress with a white jade belt at his waist. He looked even more handsome and that made him look even taller and straight on the back of his horse.

    Chen Bi Yun lifted the curtain and looked at him without blinking with eyes filled with love.

    She thought about how soon she would no longer be just a side consort or a concubine, but rather the true prestigious King Ding Yuan princess. Her heart beated with excitement.

    However, her smile suddenly froze on her face.

    From the gates of the pce, a red clothed figure walked out, slowly approaching them.

    Herrge red gown fluttered in the wind like a dancing red butterfly, instantly attracting the attention of everyone.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes filled with hatred as her long nails dug into her own palm.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were staring right at the girl. Her face was covered in a veil, but the lines of her figure made her look like a fairy consort. People could not help guessing what kind of beauty she would be under her veil.

    ¡°Why you here sote! This king and Yun¡¯er has waited for a long time! Get in the cart already!

    He spoke to her in the same ill tempered tone as usual.

    Chen Ning was already used to this tone of voice. If it was reced with the tone he hadst night, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to ept it.

    She was not angry at all. She looked over at the cart that Chen Bi Yun was riding in and then boarded the carriage with a smile.

    Chen Bi Yun let out a long sigh of relief. Although she didn¡¯t understand why Chen Ning was wearing a veil and covering her beauty, it suited her intentions.

    She was most worried about Chu Shao Yang seeing Chen Ning¡¯s face!

    But it was good that after today, his highness will never see that cheap woman again. From this day forth, she and his highness would live a long life together without anyone disturbing them.

    *

    Because Chen Ning had beente, when they arrived at the pce, most of the nobles and ministers invited had already arrived.

    The carriages were parked outside the Gate of Peace. Inside the Gate of Peace was the imperial city which no horses or carriages were allowed.

    Outside the Gate of Peace, there were many horse carriages parked there. From the number of horses, one could tell just how many people hade to the banquet.

    Chu Shao Yang dismounted and walked over to Chen Bi Yun¡¯s cart, carefully helping her down. He did not even spare a nce for Chen Ning¡¯s cart.

    It was a good thing that Chen Ning did not expect any help. She jumped off with a flip of a skirt, moving very smoothly.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart was filled with sweetness and pride as she deliberately said, ¡°Your highness, elder sister is your legal princess, so you should walk with elder sister.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a cold snort and said nothing.

    Chen Ning smiled while waving her hand before saying, ¡°No need, no need, you two are a match made in heaven and should walk together. I as an outsider shouldn¡¯t be here to obstruct your eyes.¡±

    She took the lead in entering the Gate of Peace, where sedans were waiting for them. It was prepared by the pce to receive the ministers and the royal family members.

    She sat down in a sedan and four eunuchs lifted it up, swaying as they walked forward.

    Since it was a spring flower banquet, the feast had been arranged in the royal flower gardens.

 Chapter 356: Blind date assembly

    Chapter 356: Blind date assembly

    On the road, Chen Ning lifted the curtains on both side and looked in wonder at the pce around herself. Seeing the buildings roll by, one kind after the other, it looked magnificent and beautiful. However, to her eyes, it was nothing more than a beautiful golden cage.

    She really didn¡¯t know what kind of person wanted to live in a cage like this!

    She suddenly felt a bit of sympathy for the emperor she had never met before.

    The sedan stopped at the gate of the royal garden.

    Chen Ning stepped out and saw a giant garden in front of her. It was several acres wide and she couldn¡¯t see the end of it.

    The garden was filled with many strange flowers. The spring wind brought warmth, while the beautiful flowers bloomed. The beautifully dressed women mixed with the flowers, making the scene very festive.

    What Chen Ning found strange was that of all the ministers invited to the banquet, most of them had brought a girl with them.

    She looked over and saw that were many young girls present. They were all slim and dressed up in beautiful outfits, but many of them had looks of caution and worry.

    ¡°Ya! That girl in red dress, she¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the pin on her head is quite beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Her dress is even more beautiful. I have never seen such a beautiful dress!¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    The young girls in the garden noticed Chen Ning by the door and began to give out praises. The young men in the garden also looked over at Chen Ning with passionate gazes.

    Although Chen Ning¡¯s face was covered in a veil and they couldn¡¯t see her appearance, but this covered look just made her even more charming.

    The youths¡¯ eyes lit up and their hearts began to stir.

    Suddenly, a group of young man surrounded Chen Ning as they tried to engage her in conversation.

    ¡°Miss, what house are you from?¡±

    ¡°Please allow this young master to offer himself. This young master is the young master of the great schr Xia¡¯s pce. I am neen year old this year and haven¡¯t had a wife yet.....¡±

    ¡°Qu, qu, qu, you don¡¯t have a wife, but you already have two concubines. Miss, this one is the son of the Protection Division¡¯s minister. I have fallen in love with you at first sight.....¡±

    The youths chattered around her.

    What, what, what kind of event was this?

    Was it a blind date assembly?

    Chen Ning waspletely stunned. Seeing young and passionate faces, she was actually speechless.

    ¡°Dirty things, daring to y with this king¡¯s princess. All of you scram for this king!¡±

    The purple robed Chu Shao Yang moved through the crowd and forcefully grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s wrist. His eyes were filled with mes as he angrily red at the young men.

    His face was like ice, being able to freeze anyone.

    The young men all gave a shiver. Seeing Chu Shao Yang filled with killing intent, they all quit trying.

    ¡°Chen Ning, stay at this king¡¯s side. You aren¡¯t allowed to wander off.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice was filled with anger. Chen Ning tried struggling a bit, but Chu Shao Yang¡¯s grip became stronger.

    ¡°Your highness, pulling my hand like this in front of her, aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your woman¡¯s heart?¡± Chen Ning gave a slight frown and revealed a look of displeasure.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t separated yet, so you are still this king¡¯s woman. This king will not allow you to go off with this rabble and lose face for this king!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang angrily pulled Chen Ning away,pletely ignoring the loving expressions the young girl showed around him.

    Chen Ning saw that he could not be reasoned with, so she allowed herself to be dragged along. In the end, he wouldn¡¯t be qualified to care about her anymore soon.

    Chen Bi Yun bit her lips. Seeing the two of them holding hands, her eyes shed with a deep anger. She quickly looked down, covering it up without revealing anything.

 Chapter 357: This joke isnâ€™t funny

    Chapter 357: This joke isn¡¯t funny

    There was a hall in the center of the garden with no doors or walls, transparent on all sides, so one could see the garden around them while sitting inside.

    The feast was set up inside this hall and the ces had already been set. The ministers were seated by the eunuchs ording to their ranks.

    In the southern most position was a royal seat that was embroidered with gold. One could tell with a single nce that it was the emperor¡¯s seat, but it was currently empty. The emperor had not arrived just yet.

    Chu Shao Yang was King Ding Yuan, so his seat was right beside Eldest Princess An Le¡¯s seat.

    Without being seated yet, Chen Ning saw Eldest Princess An Le walk into the hall holding Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s hand.

    The two of them were dressed in beautiful clothing, making them look like immortals. They immediately became the center of attention as various ministers came over, giving their greetings and praises.

    The eldest princess ignored them all. Her eyes swept across the hall, looking for a person.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile, knowing that the eldest princess was looking for her. She wanted to take her hand back from Chu Shao Yang and greet them, but he would not let go.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, let me go. The eldest princess is looking for me.¡±

    ¡°What? Are you that anxious to separate from this king? You think the eldest princess has paved the way for you and the emperor will agree?¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh.

    Although he knew that she came to separate from him, seeing that happy expression on her face made his heart feel ufortable.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, at thest moment, are you filled with regret?¡± Chen Ning looked back.

    ¡°What if this king is regretful?¡± Chu Shao Yang said without any changes in his expression.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help being stunned. She suspiciously looked at Chu Shao Yang, wanting to see if his words were true or not.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s expression did not change and his eyes were like a bottomlesske, as he stared right at her.

    Standing behind him, Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face turned pale. However, she was wearing a veil like Chen Ning, so it could not be seen.

    Not to mention the fact that Chu Shao Yang had not looked at her at all.

    ¡°He, he, your highness¡¯ joke is not funny at all.¡± Chen Ning looked to the side, avoiding his aggressive stare.

    His gaze seemed like he wanted to eat someone.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡±

    The eldest princess finally noticed Chen Ning and beckoned to her from the distance. Chen Ning used this opportunity to leave.

    She broke free from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s grasp and walked over to the eldest princess with a smile, bowing down to give a greeting.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be polite with this princess, get up already.¡± The eldest princess pulled Chen Ning up by her hand. This affectionate move made the jaws of everyone drop.

    She pulled Chen Ning forward and looked her over, revealing a gaze of shock. Seeing the veil on her face, she asked in a curious voice, ¡°Why are you covering your face with that?¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and replied in with another question, ¡°Eldest princess, when can Ning¡¯er see the emperor?¡±

    ¡°This princess will take you to see the emperor, but this princess wants to ask you again, have you thought this through? Actually that stinky brat, he¡¯s really.....¡±

    The eldest princess looked over at Chu Shao Yang. She wanted to say a few words for him, but when she saw Chen Bi Yun at his side, her expression fell and her tone became angry as she said, ¡°This brat actually brought his concubine into the pce, he really isn¡¯t anything good. Come, this princess will take you to the emperor now.¡±

    She no longer had any hesitation as she grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s hand and walked out of the hall, heading in a southerly direction.

    Chu Shao Yang chased after them for two steps before he was stopped by a smiling Ye Ting Xuan.

 Chapter 358: Putting on airs

    Chapter 358: Putting on airs

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, have you recovered from your injuries from thest hunt?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned pale. He stopped and stared at Ye Ting Xuan, ¡°Husband Ye, this king hasn¡¯t offended you, right? Why must you and royal aunt go against this king?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan smiled and said, ¡°King Ding Yuan, the eldest princess just wants to have a word with your princess and as men we shouldn¡¯t go with them. How about we drink a few cups of wine first?¡±

    He grabbed Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand and did not even look at Chen Bi Yun before walking over to the table.

    Chu Shao Yang gave a snort. He looked over in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s direction before finally recovering himself and sitting down beside Ye Ting Xuan.

    Of course he knew what she was doing. She wanted to see the emperor and ask for a separation?

    But no matter what tricks she would y, the final winner would be him!

    Chen Bi Yun stood alone in the hall, with no oneing over to talk to her.

    The wives of the ministers all saw her, but if they weren¡¯t pointing, they would be criticizing her. They all knew her status. She was a Concubine Consort in name, but she was really just a concubine.

    What these legal wives hated the most were concubines.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face turned red and blue. Hearing the insults from everyone, she was filled with shame, wishing she could bury herself in a hole.

    Her intestines turned green with regret. She shouldn¡¯t havee here, it was too shameful!

    But thinking about it, not long now, she would no longer be a concubine that everyone looked down on, but rather the King Ding Yuan princess envied by everyone. She suddenly looked up and gave a cold snort to the crowd.

    Soon, you will all be currying favour with Chen Bi Yun, this princess!

    *

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this is the royal study. My royal brother is currently inside. You will go in alone.¡±

    The eldest princess held Chen Ning¡¯s hand as they moved through the various buildings of the pce, all the way until they came to the royal study and stopped.

    Chen Ning bit her lips. She was normally calm, but thinking about facing this emperor who she had never met but held her life and death in his hands, her heart couldn¡¯t help being worried.

    It¡¯s said this emperor is as dangerous as a tiger, if he.....

    ¡°There is no need to worry, my royal brother is wise and decisive, and makes wise decisions. As long as you tell him the truth, my brother will not reject your request.¡± The eldest princess patted the back of her hand, ¡°I¡¯m going back first. I hope that I¡¯ll be able to hear some goods news soon.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks for the eldest princess¡¯ care of Ning¡¯er.¡± Chen Ning felt endless gratitude for the eldest princess in her heart.

    ¡°You.....Ai.¡± The eldest princess revealed a look of regret on her face. She shook her head and turned to leave.

    There were guards standing on both sides of the corridor to the royal study. There were guards everywhere, withyers uponyers of protection.

    Chen Ning slowly walked in front of the royal study and said in a clear voice, ¡°The King Ding Yuan¡¯s Princess Chen is here to see the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡± A clear and melodious voice came from inside the study.

    The voice sounded very young and it was a little familiar.

    Chen Ning did not have time to think about it as the royal study¡¯s doors opened and she slowly walked in.

    The moment she came in, the two doors behind her suddenly closed, giving her a slight shock.

    She was like a strung arrow, with no choice but to fly out. She lowered her head and her eyes looked up, seeing a pair of bright yellow golden dragon embroidered shoes in front of her.

    There was no need to ask anything. This was the emperor without a doubt.

    ¡°The King Ding Yuan¡¯s Princess Chen is here to see the emperor.¡±

    Chen Ning was giving a greeting bow as per the customs of this error, but her heart was also in her throat.

    The emperor did not say a sound. He did not give an ¡°un¡± sound or tell her to rise.

    She was kneeling for a while and her knees were aching, but she still did not hear a single sound from the emperor.

    What was this?

    He was putting on airs!

 Chapter 359: What do you want

    Chapter 359: What do you want

    ¡°The King Ding Yuan Princess Chen is here to see the emperor.¡± Chen Ning slowly said it again in a deep voice. She clearly articted her words, saying them in a forceful manner.

    She did not believe that the emperor would continue to ignore her!

    ¡°I said it before, we will see each other very soon. Aren¡¯t we seeing each other now?¡±

    Suddenly, a voice with a slight teasing tone came from above her.

    That familiar voice and tone made her tremble.

    ¡°Xiao Hei, why is it you!¡± She suddenly looked up and found a familiar face in front of her.

    That elegant face that was like a clear mountain stream and those deep, dark eyes. If it wasn¡¯t Mo Chuan, who would it be!

    Suddenly, her eyes were opened wide and her face revealed a stunned expression.

    He had always worn ck clothes, but today he was wearing a bright yellow robe. It lit up in front of her eyes, but also felt very unfamiliar.

    The emperor in front of her was really Mo Chuan?

    That cold and proud ck clothed assassin has suddenly turned into the high and mighty emperor.

    Just from a change of clothes, that cold pride had turned into noble bearing. A heavenly prestige that could not be offended.

    ¡°You....What do you want?¡±

    Chen Ning still wasn¡¯t sure if the young emperor in front of her was Mo Chuan or not. The emperor suddenly reached out and lifted her stunned body up, walking over to the couch on the side.

    Her heart suddenly began to beat faster, beating faster every second.

    He was Mo Chuan!

    He had a familiar clear smell to him. That¡¯s right, it was Mo Chuan!

    Chen Ning¡¯s nervousness and worrypletely disappeared, being reced by anger.

    He was the high and mighty emperor with an unattainable status, but he had lied to her about being an assassin. He lied to her without batting an eye, lying to her all that time!

    She had actually believed his words, being foolishly kept in the dark the entire time. He must have been secretlyughing at her and calling her a fool the whole time, right?

    He, he, this really was ironic.

    She had always thought that she could read minds, but she had been fooled in such a roundabout manner like an idiot!

    ¡°Do your knees hurt from kneeling? I just wanted to tease you a bit, are you angry with me?¡±

    Mo Chuan gently ced her onto the couch and sat down beside her. His eyes stared right at her.

    There was no one else in the room and his voice and tone was the same as before.

    Other than his robe!

    Chen Ning suddenly found that yellow robe very eye catching!

    ¡°You.....will beg to see me!¡±

    Mo Chuan clearly did not say anything, but thest words he said before leaving sounded in her ears.

    That¡¯s right, he had already calcted that she woulde request something from him!

    That¡¯s why he left without any hesitation and left with those assured words.

    Wasn¡¯t she like a beggar right now, kneeling in front of him for a request?

    Waves after waves of mes of rage filled her and her chest almost exploded.

    She couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes. When she opened them again, she was calm once again. They no longer contained any of the surprise and excitement from before.

    ¡°Emperor, this is your royal couch, I.....This minister¡¯s concubine lying down is not very suitable.¡± She spoke in a strange and indifferent voice. She wanted to sit up, but he pressed down on her shoulder.

    Mo Chuan stared into her eyes, like he wanted to see into her heart.

    She looked down and refused to meet his gaze.

    If he did not allow her to move, then she wouldn¡¯t move.

    If theypeted in strength, how could she win against him?

 Chapter 360: She was his taboo

    Chapter 360: She was his taboo

    ¡°Do you have to speak to me in this kind of tone?¡± Mo Chuan looked at her indifferent look of refusal and his heart felt pain.

    Only the heavens knew that in the past few days, almost every second was spent thinking about the reunion they would have today.

    He thought of many possibilities. He thought that she might be pleasantly surprised or happy, but he never thought that she would give him this cold look of refusal.

    ¡°Does the emperor feel that this minister¡¯s concubine¡¯s tone of voice isn¡¯t respectful enough? I¡¯m very sorry, this minister¡¯s wife has always been like this. If you don¡¯t like listening to it, then feel free to have someone cut off this minister¡¯s concubine¡¯s head.¡±

    Chen Ning curled her lips in a ridiculing manner, but still refused to look at him, ¡°That¡¯s right, the emperor does not need to send for anyone to take this minister¡¯s concubine¡¯s head. The emperor has high skills in martial arts and can take anyone¡¯s head if he wished to do so.¡±

    Mo Chuan tightly gritted his teeth. His enthusiastic mood had beenpletely frozen by her ice cold disposition!

    This girl. She kept saying minister¡¯s concubine again and again. Was she nning to anger him to death?

    ¡°In front of me, you don¡¯t need to refer to yourself as a minister¡¯s concubine.¡±

    Those words hurt his ears. Every time she said those words, he kept remembering her identity!

    She was the King Ding Yuan princess. She was also.....the woman of his royal nephew!

    She was his taboo that could never be touched!

    ¡°Then how does the emperor wish for me to address myself as?¡± Chen Ning curled her lips and finally looked up at him.

    These eyes sparkled like pools of water, making the ice coldke in his heart stir like a springke.

    He knew that as long as he saw her eyes, he would lose the armour surrounding him. He could never be angry with her!

    ¡°No matter who I am or what my status is, I will always keep my words!¡±

    He suddenly felt an impulse to tightly grab her in his embrace. So tight that she could never struggle out of it.

    His smooth chin rubbed her ears. He spoke in a low voice, but every word was spoken in a strong voice and was very heartfelt.

    Screw his rules! Screw his taboos!

    He just wanted to hug her!

    Chen Ning closed her eyes. This was a very familiar embrace to her. When he was still pretending to be an assassin, he had also forcefully hugged her before. At that time, her heart had filled with a sweet feeling of anticipation.....

    But now, she just felt that it was all very funny!

    ¡°Twenty four years old, never marrying before and never having a betrothal......¡±

    The words he said in the past entered her ears again.

    He had also shamelessly said that he would let her be his matchmaker!

    What kind of status did he have?

    He was the untouchable emperor above tens of thousands of people!

    He was the ny fifth venerated ruler!

    There were countless woman in his pce!

    How bored was he to pretend to be an assassin and stay by her side then entire time!

    Teasing her and watching her slowly fall in love with him, was this the skill of using his emperor status to catch a girl? He, he, this was really clever!

    She, Chen Ning had actually fallen for his trick!

    ¡°Emperor, I can¡¯t breathe with you hugging me. You....Can you let me go and let me catch my breath?¡±

    She suddenly opened her eyes and spoke in a voice with the gentleness and charm of a young girl.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s clear eyes rippled and his heart became warm.

    This girl, why did she say it like this! Hearing this soft tone of voice, how could he bare to let her go!

    ¡°Alright.¡± Even if he wasn¡¯t willing, he was unable to refuse her soft spoken request.

    He slowly released his grip, but his eyes could not bare to leave Chen Ning¡¯s face.

    She was wearing a veil which only revealed a pair of eyes. She gently looked down and took a few breaths. Reaching out to take off the veil, she slowly looked up and gave him a beautiful smile.

 Chapter 361: Do you like me

    Chapter 361: Do you like me

    Mo Chuan¡¯s breath stopped.

    A sweet and beautiful young girl¡¯s face appeared in front of him.

    For a second, he almost could not recognize her.

    But he quickly settled down. It didn¡¯t matter if she was beautiful or ugly, in his eyes, it was all the same.

    ¡°Emperor, am I beautiful today?¡±

    ¡°You are.¡±

    He just told the truth. He had never seen her this beautiful before.

    ¡°Then.....Do you like me?¡± She tucked back a wisp of hair that touched his cheek, speaking in a soft voice.

    It was like a small hand scratching at his heart.

    His heart continued to beat faster.

    She was no longer the clever person she was. Her smile was enough to take anyone¡¯s soul and contained a charm that even caused his heart of ice to melt.

    ¡°......¡± Of course I do!

    But his beautiful thin lips were pursed together, only staring at her with his deep, dark eyes. However, the passionate me that burnt inside his eyes was enough to tell her everything.

    ¡°Emperor, you said you would take responsibility for me, right?¡± Seeing that he was not replying, she instead gave a smile and suddenly made a bold and unusual move.

    She grabbed onto his neck. Her long sleeves fell down, revealing two white lotus like arms. Her nose touched his nose and her breath smelled like orchids.

    His heart was so nervous that it almost jumped out. His deep eyes were no longer calm and began to show great waves.

    However, as the emperor, he was used to hiding his expressions. Although he could not suppress the feelings in his heart, his face remained calm, not showing any emotions.

    ¡°Un.¡± He replied with a single sound.

    He did not dare say a single word. Her red lips were very close and if he leaned his head forward, he could......

    ¡°Then, your meaning is that you want me to enter the pce and be your woman?¡±

    Her eyes sparkled, shining like clear water. Her white teeth bit her lips as she chuckled, ¡°Then what position will you give me? Lady in waiting? Attendant? Concubine? Or is it.....Empress?¡±

    He waspletely charmed, being intoxicated by her sweet smell and soft voice. However, hearing these words was like a bucket of cold water falling him, instantly freezing his passion.

    He was not a fool, how could he not hear the ridicule and scorn in her voice!

    ¡°Chen Ning!¡± He finally couldn¡¯t help saying something. He suddenly grabbed the hand on his neck and firmly gripped it.

    His deep, dark eyes were filled with emotions that she could not understand.

    ¡°What, is the emperor not willing?¡± She charmingly curled her lips, ¡°Then this minister¡¯s concubine will obediently stay as the King Ding Yuan princess. At least I¡¯m still a legal wife, there is no need to be someone¡¯s concubine!¡±

    At this moment, Mo Chuan really wanted to strangle her!

    He wanted to not understand the words that came out of her mouth. They were more painful that someone stabbing him with a knife, each word stabbing him in his most painful ce!

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    When Chen Ning wanted to talk again, he moved faster than her lips could part. He first covered her mouth before angrily ring at her.

    If she kept talking, even he with a firm disposition didn¡¯t dare promise that he wouldn¡¯t do something crazy.

    Chen Ning obediently closed her mouth.

    Seeing the vein pop out on Mo Chuan¡¯s head, she felt satisfied. Her heart felt much morefortable now.

    It was clearly him that treated her like a fool by lying to her for so long, but seeing that calm expression he had when she met him again, she couldn¡¯t help feeling very angry.

    Now she had finally made him mad.

    She had gotten even with him!

 Chapter 362: Him above and her below

    Chapter 362: Him above and her below

    Mo Chuan had on hand on her lips and the other on the side of her face, like this, he was forcing her down between himself and the soft couch.

    With him above and her below, his eyes shined with a faint light that gave him the prestige of a ruler!

    But Chen Ning did not feel scared at all.

    She was quite rxed, lying on the couch in a charming manner, looking at him with eyes filled with provocation.

    If she did not speak, he wouldn¡¯t speak either.

    The two of them were like two bulls butting heads, neither one was willing to back down.

    Suddenly, a respectful voice came from outside the room.

    ¡°Reporting to the emperor. The ministers have all gathered, so we ask the emperor toe to the banquet hall.¡±

    A single voice awoke the two of them staring at each other.

    Mo Chuan quickly let her go and moved back three steps, maintaining the proper distance between the emperor and a subject.

    He gave a gentle cough and the door was opened. A blue clothed little eunuch came in and bowed to him.

    ¡°Emperor, the eldest princess has asked this servant toe get you. When will the emperor.....¡± That little eunuch looked up and saw Chen Ning lying down on the couch. His mouth opened wide as he revealed a look of astonishment.

    ¡°She, she, she.......who is she?¡± The little eunuch blurted out.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face sank and he shouted, ¡°Presumptuous!¡±

    Chen Ning felt that this little eunuch¡¯s voice was familiar. Looking over and giving a gasp, she shouted, ¡°Xiao Si?¡±

    This little eunuch was the blue clothed youth that always followed Mo Chuan, Xiao Si.

    The shock on her face did not lose to Xiao Si¡¯s.

    Although she knew that Mo Chuan was the emperor, then she should have known Xiao Si¡¯s identity, but she couldn¡¯t think of this in such a short period of time, so she was shocked to see Xiao Si dressed in the eunuch¡¯s robes.

    ¡°You, you, you recognize me?¡± Xiao Si¡¯s face was filled with confusion.

    He had only seen Chen Ning¡¯s appearance with makeup on, with apletely yellow face and mediocre appearance. This red clothed girl on the couch was as beautiful as a fairy.

    How could he match the two of them together?

    ¡°I don¡¯t!¡± Thinking how this fox like Xiao Si was like his master, birds of the same flock, Chen Ning curled her lips and then looked away from him.

    Her heart felt strange as she suddenly thought of Xiao Ru. What would that dumb little girl think if she knew that the fox like Xiao Si was actually an eunuch?

    ¡°Xiao Si, scram!¡± Mo Chuan suddenly in an angry voice.

    When he saw Xiao Si staring right at her without even blinking, his heart filled with anger.

    Even if he was a eunuch, this wasn¡¯t allowed!

    But Xiao Si didn¡¯t hear him in his daze.

    His heart filled with waves as he stared at Chen Ning, thinking to himself, ¡°This miss is so beautiful, who is she? The emperor has never approached any women, so how could there suddenly be a beautiful miss inside his study? Wu, it seems like the emperor¡¯s face is strange, like he¡¯s filled with anger. Is he ming me for disturbing his good times? That miss¡¯ face is also covered in a blush, her red robes seem wrinkled, and she¡¯s sitting on the emperor¡¯s royal couch......Ze, ze, ze, it seems like the two of them were having their own fun!¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Mo Chuan had no expressions on his face as he kicked Xiao Si¡¯s butt, breaking his thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, yes, this servant will scram.¡± Xiao Si finally realized he had provoked the dragon.

    He hugged his head and rolled outside.

    ¡°Come back!¡± Mo Chuan coldly ordered.

 Chapter 363: Ningâ€™er, donâ€™t cause trouble

    Chapter 363: Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t cause trouble

    Xiao Si immediately hugged his head and rolled back in, moving in a familiar manner. He kneeled down in front of Mo Chuan and respectfully said, ¡°Does the emperor have any other orders?¡±

    ¡°Get a new dress for her.¡± Mo Chuan coldly ordered.

    He had apparently noticed that Chen Ning¡¯s dress was disheveled. That fine sil pce dress was actually covered in soft folds. When he had forcefully hugged her and pushed her down, he had left a lot of incriminating evidence on her clothes.

    If she walked out like this, then she would be the focus of public criticism.

    Chen Ning uncaringly pulled at the wrinkled clothes and stood up before walking out.

    ¡°No need, I have always been straightforward, open and frank, with nothing that should be hidden.¡±

    Mo Chuan grabbed her arm and kicked the door close at the same time.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    Xiao Si who had not gone far yet also heard these words and his heart filled with shock.

    He had been with the emperor for all these years, but he had never once heard the emperor speak in such a soft tone of voice.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er?¡± Was that the name of the girl who was like a fairy?

    His mouth suddenly revealed arge smile as his eyes rolled in his head.

    He suddenly remembered what kind of special day today was and he revealed a look of understanding.

    Today was not just the flower banquet, but also the day that the emperor would pick his wife.

    The Empress Dowager had already given the order, so all the ministers had brought their dressed up daughters to the banquet. They wanted to have the emperor pick their daughter to serve him in the pce.

    Of course it would be best if they could be the emperor¡¯s beloved, but they were just afraid the emperor wouldn¡¯t like their daughters.

    The emperor really wasn¡¯t that young anymore. Even his nephew, King Ding Yuan already had a wife and a concubine.

    But in his royal harem, there was not even a single concubine.

    The Empress Dowager often urged him on this matter, but the emperor was too focused on the affairs of the state.

    So when Xiao Si saw that there was an extra beauty in the emperor¡¯s lonely room and there was an ambiguous air between the two of them, he was filled with happiness.

    This was good news!

    This was some incredibly good news!

    He had to report this to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager will be filled with joy after hearing this and perhaps her illness will finally be better!

    Xiao Si happily moved faster, moving in the direction of the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce.

    Inside the study.

    Chen Ning took two steps back and curled her lips into a smile before saying. ¡°Ning¡¯er? Doesn¡¯t the emperor feel this is somewhat inappropriate? Shouldn¡¯t you call this minister¡¯s concubine, Ding Yuan Princess?¡±

    ¡°Alright, King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face went back to normal, restoring that previously calm as water expression.

    He crossed his hands behind his back. Wearing these robes, it gave him the aura of an emperor that no one dared to offend or look at.

    Those bottomless dark eyes lost all the emotions contained within.

    When he looked at her, it was like he was looking at a stranger, not moving at all.

    ¡°The eldest princess said you have a request, what is it?¡± His voice was low and melodic like usual, not containing a single trace of emotion.

    Chen Ning look down, no longer looking at him.

    That¡¯s right, this was right. This was the way she should be treating him.

    ¡°The King Ding Yuan¡¯s Princess Chen wishes to request a royal promation to allow me to separate from King Ding Yuan, Chu Shao Yang.¡± She spoke in a gentle voice, but it contained a firm determination.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll allow it.¡±

    Chen Ning did not find his answer strange at all. When she saw that he was the emperor, she knew that he would not deny her request.

    Whether it was in private or in public, he had no reason to deny her request.

 Chapter 364: She would not be the emperorâ€™s woman

    Chapter 364: She would not be the emperor¡¯s woman

    She gently batted her longshes before asking, ¡°Why does the emperor not ask the reason? Why do you allow it so easily?¡±

    ¡°I have no need to ask, but everything you desire will be given to you.¡± Mo Chuan took a deep nce at her, ¡°I will go to the banquet first and you cane after you¡¯ve changed clothes. Before the banquet begins, I will make a decree and allow you to separate from King Ding Yuan.¡±

    He opened the door and walked out.

    When Chen Ning looked up, his bright yellow robe had just passed through a grove of trees.

    She bit her lips and couldn¡¯t tell what this meant.

    The freedom that she wanted, he was about to give it to her with his emperor status, but why did she not feel excited or happy?

    Did he allow this separation because of her? Or was it for himself?

    Did he think that after she was free, she could enter the pce and apany him?

    You¡¯re dreaming!

    Chen Ning suddenly stomped her feet. She would never be willing to enter this golden cage like royal pce!

    She would never be the emperor¡¯s woman!

    *

    ¡°The emperor has arrived!¡±

    With the clear voice of a eunuch, the entire banquet hall instantly became silent.

    The ministers and woman talking to each other all suddenly looked over and bowed down towards the golden figure that just entered the banquet hall.

    ¡°We greet the emperor.¡±

    The respectful ministers¡¯ voices blended with the charming voices of young girls.

    Mo Chuan had his hair bound with a jade crown and was dressed in a brightly coloured robe, but it paled inparison to his peerless grace. Just looking from afar was enough to capture the hearts of the young girls.

    He walked in the hall like he was taking a stroll. With that handsome face and cold, proud appearance, no one could look away.

    He only slowly raised his hand once he arrived in the dragon throne.

    ¡°You may rise.¡±

    His voice was soft, but it was filled with prestige.

    Everyone knew that while the emperor was young, he was decisive and resolute. No one dared to ever look down on this emperor.

    When everyone had been seated, there were many ministers that began to sing praises to the emperor and shower good wishes on him.

    Those young girls all felt shy as their hearts beat fast, secretly taking peeks at the emperor.

    They hade here today with the purpose of entering the pce. If they could enter the ruler¡¯s eyes, not only would their statuses soar, but with such a handsome face, how could they not be in love!

    However, the emperor seemed somewhat absent minded, as that aloof face revealed no emotions at all. They could only see his bottomless, dark eyes staring at the entrance, not paying any attention to the ministers that came up to tter him.

    The one as distracted as the emperor was Chu Shao Yang. He was tightly gripping his wine ss, but he did not bring it to his mouth. Even peeled loquat that Chen Bi Yun ced in front of him were all ignored.

    ¡°Why is she still not back? Didn¡¯t she go to the emperor to ask for the separation decree? Where is she? Why did she disappear even though the emperor¡¯s back?¡±

    His mind filled with doubts one after the other. It was like his butt was on fire and he could no longer sit still.

    ¡°Peng!¡± He mmed his cup onto the table and wine spilled all over, scaring everyone around him.

    The loquat in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s hand fell to the floor and rolled a few times. Her eyes went wide as she stared at him.

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly stood up and waved his sleeve as he walked towards the entrance.

    No matter where the girl went, he would find her!

    ¡°Your highness, where are you going?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun called out behind him, but he did not hear anything as he walked out like he was flying.

    Suddenly, he stopped moving and looked off into the distance.

 Chapter 365: Release that girl

    Chapter 365: Release that girl

    There was a blue robed little eunuch leading a beautifully dressed pce robed girl into the banquet hall, walking in with in an elegant manner.

    She was wearing arge red dress adorned with cherry blossoms. The dress fluttered as she slowly walked in, looking incredibly charming.

    She was delicate and elegant, with hair like fog. The soft sunlight shined down on her hair, face, and shoulders, making her look like a painting.

    This young girl appearing in the entrance was like the appearance of a beautiful pearl, attracting everyone¡¯s attention, making them all take a gasp of cold air.

    Her brilliance shined on everyone and even therge halls behind her became brighter when she appeared.

    ¡°Who is this beautiful young girl?¡±

    No one knew who she was and everyone silently asked this in their hearts.

    When those young girls from therge families that were acting coquettish, who wanted to attract the attention of the emperor saw this girl¡¯s beauty, they couldn¡¯t help feeling ashamed. They all looked down and their hearts filled with hate and envy.

    No matter who this girl was, since she was this beautiful, the emperor will definitely fall in love with her!

    ¡°Miss, pleasee this way.¡± Xiao Si was very attentive, preparing to bring Chen Ning to the emperor¡¯s side.

    He did not know who Chen Ning was, but since she was the girl the emperor liked, then she would definitely sit by his side.

    Ever since that young girl appeared, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were fixed on her face, not even blinking once.

    His body began to slightly tremble and even he did not notice that his right hand was tightly grabbing his jade belt. It continued to apply more force until a sudden ¡°beng¡± sound rang out and the metal belt in his hand had been snapped in two.

    The beautiful jade embedded into the belt fell onto the floor. Each piece of jade was priceless, but he did not even spare it a single nce.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes were calm as she looked over at Chu Shao Yang without any expressions.

    With the emperor¡¯s personal promise, she no longer needed to hide herself. She would just let him see her true appearance.

    From his shocked expression, she knew that he had recognized her as the one who threw the two thunderbolt eggs at him.

    However, in addition to the shock in his eyes, there was also something that she could not understand.

    There was pain and affection, as well as a kind of care that seemed toe from the his bones itself.....

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help feeling a chill.

    Damn, how could he feel affection for her!

    In front of the emperor and various ministers, Chen Ning believed that even if he recognized her, he wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move against her.

    She calmly walked forward, like she did not even see him.

    ¡°Freeze!¡± When they passed by him, Chu Shao Yang suddenly reached out and grabbed her wrist. From his gritted teeth, he spat out this single word.

    His grip was very tight and Chen Ning took in a cold breath from the pain before revealing a frown.

    She did not even have time to say anything before Xiao Si began to shout.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, you really are bold! Let go of this girl already!¡±

    This was the girl that the emperor liked, how could random people touch her.

    He angrily rushed forward, wanting to pull Chen Ning¡¯s hand from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s grip.

    Chu Shao Yang swept out his robe and sent a strong attack out. Xiao Si quickly moved back, but he suffered a strong blow, losing his breath.

    ¡°She is this king¡¯s princess, so this king can do whatever he wants! How can a servant like you intercede! If you dare insult me again, then this king will not be polite with you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang held Chen Ning¡¯s wrist as his face filled with pride, as if he was dering something. His cold eyes swept over the crowd before falling onto Xiao Si¡¯s face.

    ¡°Hua!¡±

    It was like the entire hall had exploded.

 Chapter 366: The most important thing was that it was her

    Chapter 366: The most important thing was that it was her

    ¡°What? This beautiful miss is the King Ding Yuan princess?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! The King Ding Yuan princess is clearly an ugly monster!¡±

    ¡°Then who is this girl?¡±

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that King Ding Yuan has fallen for her beauty and brought her here to be his princess, right?¡±

    The various ministers began to discuss with one another and the young miss¡¯ of therge families let out a sigh of relief. Most of their enmity towards Chen Ning had disappeared.

    She was the King Ding Yuan princess, then she wouldn¡¯t be their rivals today.

    The emperor¡¯s eyes sank. It fell onto Chu Shao Yang grabbing Chen Ning¡¯s right hand and his lips tightly pursed together.

    For the first time in his life, he was feeling jealousy.

    ¡°You, you, you, what are you saying? She, she, she is the King Ding Yuan princess?¡± Xiao Si stuttered out, almost biting off his tongue.

    His chin fell down and his mind could not function.

    How could she be the King Ding Yuan princess! She was clearly the girl the emperor liked! Not long ago, the emperor had been with this girl in the royal study......

    Im, impossible!

    Chu Shao Yang did not take another nce at him and gave a cold snort. He grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s wrist and looked down at her face without a veil covering it, making his heart skip a beat.

    The face that he had seen in his dreams countless times had finally clearly appeared in front of him.

    This was not a dream or an illusion!

    She was real!

    He tightly gritted his teeth. Her wrist had turned white because of his forceful grip and he saw that her brows had knit together.

    What? She could also feel pain? But did she know how much pain she caused to his heart!

    It was one thousand, no ten thousand times the pain she had ever felt!

    ¡°Chen Ning, it¡¯s you, it¡¯s really you.¡± His words were slowly spat out, with each word being filled with an unforgettable pain.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± She knit her brows and tried to break free of his grip, but he gripped tighter.

    Did he need to be this surprised seeing her face? It wasn¡¯t like she looked like a beast!

    ¡°I only gave you two thunderbolt eggs. If you want to take revenge, then just wait a bit. Can you first return to your seat and not cause a joke in front of everyone? Of course if you don¡¯t care, then I won¡¯t care either.¡±

    She casually turned around, not looking at his eyes that wanted to swallow someone.

    Thunderbolt eggs? What thunderbolt eggs?

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned for a bit before finally realizing what she meant by thunderbolt eggs.

    He, he, she thought he was doing this because of that? That was not important at all. To him, that was not important at all.

    The most important thing that it was her!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes looked around and saw that he and Chen Ning was the center of attention. His eyes suddenly froze as he met the young emperor¡¯s deep eyes¡¯ line of sight.

    Although the emperor had no expressions on his face, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart still turned cold. It was clear that there was a vague thing inside of his eyes.

    He was not in the mood to guess the emperor¡¯s thoughts, right now he waspletely focused on Chen Ning.

    ¡°Come over here with this king.¡±

    He pulled her back to his seat.

    The main hall was silent for a bit, but quickly everyone looked away from them, as if the scene they caused had not urred at all.

    That¡¯s right, it had happened in front of everyone, but this was the matters of the King Ding Yuan¡¯s family.

    Their interested eyes asionally drifted towards Chu Shao Yang¡¯s seat, waiting for the good y that was about to follow.

    The eldest princess¡¯ seat was right beside Chu Shao Yang and she kept looking over at Chen Ning. She wanted to stand up several times, but she was stopped by Ye Ting Xuan who slightly shook his head at her.

 Chapter 367: Unable to see through

    Chapter 367: Unable to see through

    When Chen Bi Yun saw Chen Ning¡¯s face, her face turned pale without a drop of blood. She did not even care about the fact that her fingernail was almost deep enough in her palm to make blood flow.

    Cheap woman! Cheap woman! Cheap woman!

    She knew that this cheap person would not let her go. Naturally, once she appeared, his highness¡¯ would not look away from her face!

    Her seat was on the right side of Chu Shao Yang and Chen Ning sat on the left side of Chu Shao Yang. Chen Bi Yun eyes filled with hate stared right at Chen Ning, wishing she could burn two holes into her face.

    Chen Ning suddenly looked over and gave Chen Bi Yun a faint smile, giving her a soft greeting. It was like she had just seen her.

    ¡°Why is little sister staring at me like this? Elder sister wants to congratte you in advance, you will soon receive what you wish for.¡± She said with a smile.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s body trembled and her heart began to beat fast, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You will soon know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±

    Chen Ning was toozy to care anymore about her. If it wasn¡¯t for her staring at her face like a hungry wolf, then she wouldn¡¯t have even bothered to say this.

    She looked at the pile of peeled loquat in front of Chu Shao Yang revealing its glistening yellow flesh. Without any hesitation, she picked one up and ced it in her mouth.

    The sweet and sour taste was delicious, so she took another one.

    ¡°I peeled those for his highness.¡± Chen Bi Yun angrily said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm, as long as she likes them.¡± Chu Shao Yang ced the loquats in front of Chen Ning, ¡°Do you like eating lychees? This king will peel them for you.¡±

    Yi, yi, yi! Was the sun rising from the west?

    Chen Ning looked at Chu Shao Yang with a gaze of surprise and then looked at the direction of the sun outside.

    Then she understood something. She touched her cheeks and gave an emotional sigh, ¡°In this era, one really depended on one¡¯s face.¡±

    He had just seen her face, but Chu Shao Yang¡¯s attitude took an one hundred and eighty degree turn.

    Wait a minute!

    This womanizer wouldn¡¯t be unwilling to separate because of her face, right?

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you keep your words right?¡± She ignored the peeled lychee and looked at him with a gaze filled with doubt.

    ¡°This king has said many things, which one are you talking about?¡± Chu Shao Yang continued peeling the lychee as if nothing was wrong.

    His long and slender fingers had only held weapons before, never doing something like peeling fruit, but he continued to work hard to peel it. It was like he was in a good mood.

    This is wrong!

    Chen Ning felt that this was very wrong. Suddenly she couldn¡¯t see through Chu Shao Yang at all.

    She had thought that after he had seen her face, he would be furious, grinding his teeth in anger, and his eyes would be filled with rage......

    But there was none of that!

    His entire person was like melting ice turning into spring rain. Even the corners of his eyes had turned gentle.

    He was even peeling fruits for her!

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes turned red with anger.

    No matter how good his highness was to her, he had never peeled any fruits for her before!

    She really wanted to scratch her nails over Chen Ning¡¯s face, ruining that enchanting face.

    But in front of Chu Shao Yang, she could only bear, bear, bear with it.....

    Because the words that Chen Ning said, her head suddenly jumped into her throat.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you said that if I asked the emperor to give a decree for separation, you would agree with it.¡±

    Chen Ning knit her brows. Seeing that Chu Shao Yang was a different person and began to regret that she had taken off her veil too early.

    What if he really changed his mind!

    ¡°If you say it like this, then you have already asked the emperor for about this? Did the emperor agree?¡± Chu Shao Yang suddenly looked up, looking at the emperor sitting on the throne.

 Chapter 368: He only had her in his eyes

    Chapter 368: He only had her in his eyes

    He looked up in time to lock gazes with the emperor.

    He was startled. He did not think that the emperor would care about his family¡¯s matters.

    His lips curled into a cold smile and he looked aside, staring right at her.

    ¡°Why did you change your dress?¡± He suddenly noticed that she wasn¡¯t wearing the same dress when she came into the pce and his eyes suddenly turned sharp.

    ¡°Meeting him for the first time, I was too nervous that I identally knocked over a bottle of ink onto my dress.¡± Chen Ning said without any facial changes.

    She did not want Chu Shao Yang to grab onto anything. Although she had done nothing with Mo Chuan, she didn¡¯t know what Chu Shao Yang¡¯s dirty mind would think!

    What would happen if he refused the separation?

    ¡°Really?¡± He stared into her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡± She replied with without even blinking.

    It was strange. Looking into her calm eyes, he actually believed her and did not pursue the matter.

    ¡°The time is auspicious, so the flower banquet will now begin!¡± A eunuch suddenly called out.

    The main hall instantly became quiet.

    Everyone held their breaths as they stared at the emperor on the royal throne.

    At this time every year, the emperor would always say a few words before the banquet began.

    But today, after waiting for a while, the emperor still did not say a single word.

    His eyes deep in thought suddenly looked over in a direction. Everyone couldn¡¯t help following his line of sight and found that the emperor was looking in the direction of King Ding Yuan.

    It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing!

    The good y was about to begin!

    These days the rumours of King Ding Yuan and his ugly monster princess were about to separate had already spread and everyone in the hall knew about this.

    Arge tree attracted wind and King Ding Yuan, Chu Shao Yang was too remarkable. The ministers had high positions and they wanted him to suffer in front of everyone, wishing to see him make a fool of himself.

    They were waiting for the beginning of the y with great interest.

    ¡°Yi? Is there something wrong with my eyes? I¡¯m actually seeing King Ding Yuan peel fruits for his princess?¡±

    ¡°It seems like my eyes are going bad too. What is going on?¡±

    Everyone was clearly shocked by the scene they had just seen.

    No only did they see the arrogant Chu Shao Yang peel lychees for his princess, they also saw him smile to his princess instead of giving her the cold look that he usually gave her.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, stop ying your tricks.¡± Chen Ning pushed aside the lychees Chu Shao Yang ced in front of her. She knit her brows and looked at him.

    He was clearly trying to make them seem intimate and she was clear on why he was doing this.

    Chu Shao Yang raised his brows and said in an uncaring manner, ¡°If you don¡¯t like lychees, then why doesn¡¯t this king cut a pear for you? This snow pear is sweet and crisp, you will love it.¡±

    He picked up a snow pear and calmly began to peel it.

    He was very calm. In his eyes, there was only Chen Ning. It was like he did not care about the fact that everyone was looking at his table.

    The emperor Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes had sunk so much that it was about to fall out.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, what is your meaning you stinky brat!¡±

    The eldest princess had watched him for a long time and endured for a long time. Finally her fiery disposition couldn¡¯t ept it anymore and she pped the table as she stood up.

    ¡°Royal aunt, this king is peeling pears for my princess. If royal aunt wants to eat some, then you can ask husband Ye to do it for you. This king will only cut pears for Ning¡¯er to eat.¡±

    When Chu Shao Yang said this, the hall filled with a ¡°hua¡± sound. The sounds of discussion began once again because of this.

 Chapter 369: Shameless audacity

    Chapter 369: Shameless audacity

    The eldest princess face turned green with anger and her chest was heaving. Her hand was raised and moved towards the sword on her belt.

    Ye Ting Xuan quickly pressed down on her hand and gently advised, ¡°Eldest princess, please calm yourself. If you like eating pears, then Ting Xuan will help you cut them.¡±

    He pinched the eldest princess¡¯ back a few times and said in a soft voice, ¡°I think this brat is regretting his decision. Let¡¯s wait and see for now.¡±

    The eldest princess bitterly stared at Chen Bi Yun, ¡°What kind of regret does he have. Didn¡¯t you see that this brat even brought his concubine with him?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan just gave a faint smile and began to cut a pear. This finally made the eldest princess suppress her anger and sit back down.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, what are do you want to do? Are you finally filled with regret?¡±

    If she had not been sitting by Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side and saw his lips move, then Chen Ning really would not have believed that these nauseating words could havee from his mouth.

    ¡°This king will never regret his words.¡± Chu Shao Yang calmly replied.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Chen Ning gritted her teeth and then suddenly stood up.

    ¡°Emperor, this minister¡¯s concubine, King Ding Yuan¡¯s Princess Chen has a matter to ask of the emperor.¡± She moved through the crowd and then bowed down to the high up emperor while wearing that red dress.

    This movepletely surprised everyone.

    Even Chu Shao Yang did not expect this. The snow pear in his hands fell to the ground and his hands couldn¡¯t help clenching together.

    The eldest princess¡¯ right hand pped down on the table and she praised, ¡°Good!¡±

    The emperor was particrly silent today, not saying a single word. His expression seemed very calm, only in those deep and unfathomable dark eyes shed a kind of glow that could not be understood.

    ¡°Miss Chen can just say it.¡± Mo Chuan finally spoke in a slow voice. His voice was very calm, not showing any signs of strangeness.

    Chen Ning felt a pair of beast like eyes staring right at her. She did not need to look up to know that it had to be Chu Shao Yang.

    She could easily guess why Chu Shao Yang would suddenly have a change of heart and treat her so nicely.

    For a bastard that only cared about appearances, it must have been because he had seen her face and Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face was ruined, so that¡¯s why he transferred all the love he felt for Chen Bi Yun to her.

    Thinking of the nauseating actions he did and the words he said, she felt a chill of disgust.

    God! This man¡¯s face changed faster than an open book!

    She never thought that there would be such a shameless man in the world!

    Did he think that just by saying a few sweet words and peeling a few fruits for her, he would be able to change her mind?

    In his dreams!

    Chen Ning never hesitated once she decided on something, she would quickly cut of this source of trouble!

    ¡°Reporting to the emperor, this minister¡¯s concubine Chen wishes for the emperor to pass an imperial edict to allow this minister¡¯s concubine to separate from King Ding Yuan, Chu Shao Yang.¡±

    She looked up with a firm look in her eyes, as she said this word for word.

    The main hall that had been silent suddenly filled with a cold gasp.

    Everyone looked at her face as they thought in their hearts, ¡°Such a bold woman! She dared to ask the emperor about separating from King Ding Yuan? Is she tired of living? This is the first time this has happened since the founding of the West Chu Country. He, he, this is interesting, truly interesting.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s right hand was holding a wine cup. Suddenly, with a ¡°ka¡± sound, the cup was smashed to pieces.

    His hand immediately began to bleed, but he did not feel the pain at all. He just continued to stare at Chen Ning like a wounded beast.

    ¡°Your highness, your hand is injured!¡± Chen Bi Yun called out. She wanted to help him bandage his hand, but he didn¡¯t even look over.

 Chapter 370: Interesting, truly interesting

    Chapter 370: Interesting, truly interesting

    Everyone in the hall held their breaths, looking at the young emperor sitting high atop his throne.

    The emperor¡¯s face was very calm. Hearing this kind of shocking news, his face made no changes at all. His voice was indifferent as he slowly said.

    ¡°Miss Chen, have you thought about this clearly?¡±

    ¡°I have thought it through. I ask for the emperor¡¯s permission.¡± Chen Ning gave a clear cut answer.

    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s like this, then this one will allow your separation. Xiao Si, prepare the ink for me to write a decree!¡± Mo Chuan slowly said.

    What, what, what kind of situation was this?

    No one could believe their ears.

    The emperor had actually agreed? He had agreed!

    There was no questioning, no ming, and no anger. He did not even ask for a reason for the separation!

    Ze, ze, the emperor¡¯s decisive manner was truly getting worse.

    ¡°Many thanks.....¡±

    Chen Ning did not get to say the word ¡°emperor¡± before hearing someone call out from the side.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    It was Chu Shao Yang!

    Chen Ning revealed a slight frown. She knew that he would not just do nothing.

    Everyone looked over at Chu Shao Yang.

    In front of everyone, he calmly stood up and walked beside Chen Ning. Giving a deep bow to Mo Chuan, he then began to speak.

    ¡°Emperor, if Miss Chen wants to separate with this minister, then why does the emperor not ask for this minister¡¯s opinion before writing the decree so easily?¡±

    His question was quite logical, making Mo Chuan stunned and unable to reply to his question.

    There was a brief silence in the hall.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes slightly looked down as his dark eyes stared at Chu Shao Yang, like he wanted to see through his mind.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, what is your opinion on this?¡± His voice was very calm, but there was a storm hidden within.

    Chu Shao Yang pretended like he did not hear the emperor¡¯s anger at all. He acted like nothing was wrong as he raised his brows and looked over everyone in the hall, before slowly saying.

    ¡°This minister¡¯s opinion is of course.....¡±

    He deliberately paused as he looked at Chen Ning¡¯s face, slowly curling his lips.

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    Chen Ning really wanted to p that disgusting smile off his face. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I never thought that the prestigious King Ding Yuan would go back on his words! The words you said in the past, are you just.....letting it go now!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave an indifferent smile as he calmly said, ¡°This king will always keep his words, but this king never promised you anything. This king only said that I would help you enter the pce, so you could ask for this separation. This king never said a single word about agreeing, right?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Faced with this illogical Chu Shao Yang, Chen Ning almost went mad with anger.

    How could this man be this shameless!

    ¡°However.....If you can give a reason that will convince this king, perhaps this king will agree to this separation.¡± Chu Shao Yang words suddenly took a different tone.

    When he saw Chen Ning¡¯s face turn red with anger, he felt that she was even more charming. His mood brightened as he revealed a smile, not feeling like this was shameful at all.

    ¡°Miss Chen, you can just say with you want. As long as you say something logical, this one will permit your separation.¡±

    Mo Chuan suddenly spoke out again. His voice was very clear and it rang through the entire hall.

    Everyone¡¯s chin fell down as they looked at each other in nk dismay.

    From the emperor¡¯s words, wasn¡¯t he on the side of the princess?

    This was truly strange.

    The one that asked for this separation was the princess, the king was his blood rted nephew, and he was the one that had personally approved this marriage.

    Now that the princess wanted to separate from the king, this was simply a p to the emperor¡¯s face. However, he wasn¡¯t mad at all, but rather......

    Interesting, this was truly interesting.

 Chapter 371: Exposing him and slapping his face

    Chapter 371: Exposing him and pping his face

    The smile on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face froze and he quickly looked up, staring at the emperor. He saw an emotionless face on the emperor and he couldn¡¯t see through him at all.

    Chen Ning took a deep breath and forced down the anger that was about to explode.

    She already knew that Chu Shao Yang was not easy to deal with and she had been right.

    ¡°Alright, since you want a reason, I¡¯ll give you a reason!¡±

    Chen Ning continued to stare at Chu Shao Yang with a cold eyes that made him lose hisposure.

    ¡°The first reason! On the night of our wedding, I was poisoned by someone and fell unconscious, but youpletely ignored me. Not only did you not send for a doctor, you sent me to a wooden shed to fend for myself. If it wasn¡¯t for chance, then I, Chen Ning would have already left this world. The second reason! You and I had a marriage agreement, but before even finishing this agreement, you went on to have fun with Chen Bi Yun, even getting her pregnant. After being married for just three days with my life and death being uncertain, you took her as a concubine! The third reason! After Chen Bi Yun came into the pce, she continuously tried to harm me. I was almost trampled by a horse, I almost drowned, and I was almost blown up by explosives! However, you turned a blind eye to everything, letting Chen Bi Yun harm me again and again! Chu Shao Yang, are these three reasons enough for you!¡±

    Anger filled her chest as the words flowed out like water. It was like ice shattering against stone as hearing this made everyone in the hall stunned.

    Even including Chu Shao Yang.

    The smile on his face disappeared, being reced with a pale look. His eyes were dark, but his lips were tightly shut, not saying a single word.

    Chen Ning raised her chin at him, looking at him with a stubborn gaze as she gave a coldugh in her heart.

    Since he didn¡¯t want any face, she would expose his wrongs and p his face!

    The crowd in the hall began to whisper with one another.

    ¡°I never thought that King Ding Yuan would be so heartless and shameless!¡±

    ¡°Pei, what king. He¡¯s treating his own wife worse than a beggar on the street!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste for him to have a good face because his heart is so ugly!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not anything and his concubine is even worse!¡±

    No one dared to speak loudly out of offending the emperor, but even with small voices still reached Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears.

    Chen Bi Yun was wearing a veil, but feeling everyone¡¯s gaze falling on her like arrows, it prated through her veil. Her face turned warm as she wished she could bury herself under the table.

    The eldest princess¡¯ almond eyes went wide as she became angrier the more she heard. When Chen Ning finished, she pulled out her sword and cursed through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Stinky brat, Ning¡¯er is your legal wife, but you actually dared to do so many shameless things to her! Do you even deserve her! Are you even a man! This princess will first kill you heartless fellow before killing that evil hearted concubine of yours!¡±

    She charged at Chu Shao Yang, but Ye Ting Xuan quickly grabbed her, ¡°Please calm yourself princess. The emperor has his own decision pertaining to this.¡±

    The eldest princess forcefully swung down her sword while panting. She looked over right at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Royal brother, this brat Chu Shao Yang isn¡¯t anything! He has wronged his princess, he is not worthy of Ning¡¯er! I ask the emperor to give the order and let the separate!¡±

    Mo Chuan forcefully gripped the armrest of his throne and his knuckles popped out as he tried to restrain his anger.

    His deep, dark eyes looked right at Chu Shao Yang. There were hidden waves in his eyes, but his voice waspletely calm.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, when this one bestowed this wedding with young miss Chen to you, what did you promise?¡±

 Chapter 372: My feelings towards you has never changed

    Chapter 372: My feelings towards you has never changed

    Chu Shao Yang was silent for a second before replying, ¡°This minister told the emperor that I would treat her well, cherish her, pamper her, and love her, never changing how I feel.¡±

    ¡°Very good, you still remember!¡± Mo Chuan coldly said, ¡°Then the three reasons your princess just mentioned, are they all true?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth and said, ¡°They are.¡±

    Mo Chuan slowly nodded, ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s like this, you have admitted to wronging young miss Chen, breaking your promise. So, this one will make a decree today for your separation. Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked up, not avoiding the emperor¡¯s gaze as he spoke in a calm voice.

    ¡°This minister can only say a single thing, I do not agree!¡±

    His back was straight as his eyes slowly swept across the hall, seeing everyone look at him with gazes filled with contempt. It was already enough to make Chen Bi Yun wish she could die from the shame, but he revealed no shame at all on his face.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Mo Chuan¡¯s firm as a mountain disposition, even he would have gone forward to p this shameless person in the face.

    The contempt everyone felt for Chu Shao Yang peaked.

    The eldest princess would not even look at him as she lifted a jug of wine to her mouth. She was afraid that she would lose control and kill that brat right now.

    Chu Shao Yang no longer looked at the crowd. He reached out and pulled Chen Ning up from the ground, looking at her without even blinking.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, if this king tells you that the truth is not as you described it and none of those three things are true, would you still want to separate from this king?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t true?

    Everyone was stunned as they stared at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chen Ning was also stunned for a second beforeing back to her sense and coldly pushing away Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, do you mean to say that I¡¯ve wronged you? I¡¯m just telling lies and the one that was wronged is you?¡± She gave a sarcasticugh.

    The facts were given, but he didn¡¯t give up, refusing their separation. Did he really care about her face that much?

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, everything you said today is right and this king has wronged you, but it wasn¡¯t this king¡¯s fault. This king did not wish to wrong you and betray you, but it was all because this king did not know that person was you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang slowly said this.

    As his voice fell, Chen Bi Yun¡¯s body trembled and her face instantly turned white.

    What did he mean by not knowing that person was you?

    No matter how smart Chen Ning was, she still could not understand Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, what do you mean? In front of the emperor, you still want to y your tricks!¡±

    She revealed a frown and angrily red at him.

    ¡°This king will never betray your heart! Because this king¡¯s feelings towards you has never changed! The heavens and earth can testify to this and the sun and moon can be my witness!¡± Chu Shao Yang firmly said.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, do you even want face! Lying like this, aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning!¡±

    The one angrily shouting wasn¡¯t Chen Ning, but rather the eldest princess.

    She couldn¡¯t endure it any longer as she flew out of her seat. This movement was even too fast for Ye Ting Xuan to stop. Her sword quickly flew out, stabbing at the distracted Chu Shao Yang.

    Everyone in the hall suddenly called out.

    Chu Shao Yang just stood there without moving. His unblinking eyes continued to stare at Chen Ning, as if there was no one else there. He even ignored the cold glowing sword approaching him.

    He did not move, dodge, duck, or block it. The tip of the eldest princess¡¯ sword stabbed into the clothes covering his chest.

 Chapter 373: As good as gold

    Chapter 373: As good as gold

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    At thest second, the eldest princess flicked her wrist and the sword passed through his clothes. It created a hole right underneath his arms and Chu Shao Yang was not hurt.

    Although the eldest princess was disappointed in Chu Shao Yang, he was still her blood rted nephew, having a close rtion with her. She just wanted to teach him a hard lesson, she didn¡¯t want to take his life.

    But she wasn¡¯t willing to let him go just like this. She raised her hand and with a ¡°pa¡± sound, shended a heavy p across Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face.

    Five red figureprints appeared on his white as jade face. The eldest princess did not hold back her strength.

    ¡°Royal aunt, even if your nephew truly is wrong, you should wait until I¡¯m finished before pping me. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t you be pping your nephew for the wrong reason?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a bitterugh as he rubbed his pain filled cheek, before silently looking at the eldest princess.

    His eyes were filled with manyplicated emotions, causing the eldest princess¡¯ second p to miss.

    ¡°Alright, this princess will listen to your justifications!¡± She sheathed her sword once again and returned to her seat. She angrily red at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chen Ning never thought the eldest princess would stick up for her like this. Her heart filled with gratitude as she looked over at the eldest princess.

    Who would have thought that Chu Shao Yang would hold her chin and lift up her face, continuing to stare at her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, focus for a bit. There are some serious things that this king wishes to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Speak if you want, no need to get physical!¡± Chen Ning pped his hands while being filled with disgust.

    Chu Shao Yang did not get angry and his face was gentle, like how he had stared at Chen Bi Yun in the past. This action and expression made the hairs on Chen Ning¡¯s arms stand up.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, say what you want to say. Can you not look at me with this disgusting gaze? Even if you don¡¯t find it disgusting, I¡¯m close to vomiting.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face revealed a trace of irritation, but he quickly calmed himself down and continued to reveal that gentle smile.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, no matter what you say, this king will not be angry. I will never be angry with you.¡±

    So disgusting!

    Chen Ning decided to ignore him. If he wanted to put on this affectionate y, then she would let him do it alone.

    ¡°Emperor, do you remember in the past when you mentioned the marriage with young miss Chen with this minister and young miss Chen had a terrible reputation in the capital city? Everyone said that she was terrible, being no use at all, however this king epted the marriage without any hesitation. Wasn¡¯t this the case?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly took in a breath and looked at Mo Chuan, honestly saying this.

    Mo Chuan calmly nodded his head, ¡°That¡¯s right, you even promised in front of this one and great general Chen that you would treasure young miss Chen forever.¡±

    ¡°Then does the emperor know this minister agreed to marry this girl that had a terrible reputation? Great general Chen has many merits in our West Chu Country and is fiercely loyal, but this minister wouldn¡¯t treat something as marriage so casually all because of great general Chen¡¯s reputation! The emperor should know that this minister is not a man that takes my words easily. Since I¡¯ve allowed it, my word would be as good as gold!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang raised his chest and spoke in a righteous manner. After he said this, over half the people in the hall nodded in agreement.

    Mo Chuan slightly nodded, ¡°This one of course knows you¡¯re someone who keeps your words. That¡¯s why I personally wrote the marriage degree, but you still wronged her in the end.¡±

    ¡°This minister has never wronged her!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s face, revealing a gentle gaze, ¡°This minister never knew that she was her!¡±

 Chapter 374: In the end, I loved the wrong person

    Chapter 374: In the end, I loved the wrong person

    She was her?

    What kind of riddle was Chu Shao Yang talking about!

    Everyone in the hall revealed a look of confusion, not understanding this at all!

    ¡°It is because eight years ago, this minister fell into the water and was saved by a seven-eight year old little girl. This minister made a vow that I would definitely marry her! However, when this minister fainted and when I regained consciousness, she was already gone. This minister asked around and finally found out that she was the Hu Guo Manor¡¯s young miss Chen. That is why when the emperor raised the matter of marriage, this minister epted without any hesitation. This minister sword in my heart that no matter what kind of person she was, this minister would only have her as a wife, only ever loving her!¡±

    When the eldest princess heard this, she couldn¡¯t help pping the table, ¡°Good, so you had this kind of origin in your past. Chu Shao Yang, you ungrateful brat, you worthless man!¡±

    Chen Ning looked at Chu Shao Yang with a suspicious gaze. She looked through the original Chen Ning¡¯s memories and found that such a matter had happened, only it was too far in the past that the original owner did not remember it too clearly.

    Chu Shao Yang was very calm as he looked over at Chen Ning, as if he was only talking to her.

    ¡°You and I came together and I wholeheartedly wanted to marry you. Who would have known that three months before the wedding, I would suddenly hear a piece of news that the one who saved me in the past was not you, but rather your blood rted little sister, Chen Bi Yun! This news was like a blow to the head that made me stupid. I did not believe it and secretly sent people out to investigate, but the result was the same. It was Chen Bi Yun and not you! When I confirmed this, the first thing I did was go to the emperor to cancel the wedding. Who would have thought that the emperor would teach me a lesson on righteousness and say that I was reckless before driving me out. At that time, I really hated you, I hated you for breaking up my happy marriage!¡±

    His voice was very calm, but Chen Ning was stunned when she heard it and Chen Bi Yun began to slightly tremble.

    ¡°A person must keep their words, I had to keep my promise to marry you, but I did not love you. As long as you didn¡¯t disrupt me and Bi Yun, I would have let you live an easy life, living in the pce until you were old. On the night of the wedding, you fainted and I thought you were doing it on purpose to get closer to me, so I sent you to the wooden shed. I never thought that three dayster, when I married Bi Yun, you woulde and cause trouble at the wedding. From then on, I treated you as a thorn in my side. Even when Bi Yun caused trouble for you, I ignored it all because you were someone in a ce you didn¡¯t belong in. If you died, then everything would be over.¡±

    The eldest princess wanted to jump out several times after hearing this, but Ye Ting Xuan pulled her down.

    The hall waspletely silent, only the sound of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s cold voice could be heard.

    Chen Ning just stared right at Chu Shao Yang with sparkling eyes, like she could already guess everything.

    ¡°I always thought the person that saved my was Bi Yun and that is why I went to her. Your insults are all right, I was nothing more than a blind and deaf fool! Until that day you saved my from theke and I saw your face, finally realizing the truth of the matter. In the end, the person that saved me eight years ago was not Chen Bi Yun, but rather you!¡±

    After saying this, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s calm voice became agitated as he grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s hand.

    ¡°In the end, I loved the wrong person the whole time!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart trembled and her hand felt like it was on fire, a fire that burned right into her heart.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er! The one I always loved has been it, it was always you! It was all because of that cheap woman and her nanny hiding the truth of the matter that I always thought that she was you. Now that the truth has been revealed, you.....can you forgive me?¡±

 Chapter 375: The man you want is me

    Chapter 375: The man you want is me

    After Chu Shao Yang finished, he pursed his lips and stared at Chen Ning, looking at her with an attentive gaze.

    No one in the hall said a single thing, even the eldest princess angry with Chu Shao Yang did not say a thing.

    After listening to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s long exnation, all the anger she felt towards Chu Shao Yang unknowingly disappeared. She slightly opened her lips and just stared at them.

    Mo Chuan revealed no expressions, but Xiao Si that understood him the most could see that the sleeve resting on the armrest was slightly trembling.

    ¡°I......I......¡± Chen Ning bit her lips, being stunned into silence.

    She could see from the micro expressions Chu Shao Yang revealed that he was not lying at all. Every single word he said had been true.

    She never would have thought that the truth would be like this!

    The young Chen Ning had saved Chu Shao Yang¡¯s life and Chu Shao Yang had sworn to protect Chen Ning for the rest of her life!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Bi Yun¡¯s deceit, the former Chen Ning would not have died filled with hate and lived a happy life with Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I was wrong in the past, loving the wrong person. Now I understand that I waspletely blinded by that cheap person¡¯s tricks. I will no longer be fooled by her. I will divorce her, I will kick her out of the pce, and I will make her kowtow to you to beg for forgiveness. From now on, I will only be devoted to you! You told me before, you wanted a manpletely devoted to you, never taking another woman as a wife. I only have have you in my heart, that person is I, Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    He stared right at her with sparkling eyes and being in high spirits.

    He wanted to tell her this that night and now he had finally said it. He believed that he was that person to her, other than him, there was no one else!

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang......¡±

    Faced with his passionate confession, Chen Ning¡¯s heart fell into chaos. She could no longer see what kind of feelings he had anymore.

    It was like matters had suddenly changed and now that she knew the truth, she could no longer hate him, feel disgusted by him, or despise him.

    He did not make a mistake. It was like he said, the only mistake he made was loving the wrong person......

    But a single wrong step would create more wrongs. The real Chen Ning had already died because of his mistake and could no longer hear his passionate words anymore.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, I can forgive the things you have done before.¡±

    After pondering for a while, she finally spoke in a slow voice.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes shed with a trace of happiness as they sparkled. The deep, dark eyespletely dissipated.

    ¡°But, I still want to separate from you.¡±

    Chen Ning forcefully pulled back her hand and raised her chin, revealing a determined expression.

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s smile froze and his eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Because Chen Bi Yun has your flesh and blood! Although she deserves to die, the child in her stomach is innocent, so you can¡¯t divorce her or chase out a woman with your child from your pce. If you did this, I would feel that you¡¯repletely ruthless! As well, I, Chen Ning will never share a husband with another woman!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face had already turned pale, but hearing Chen Ning¡¯s words, her eyes lit up.

    Her hand was ced on her slightly bulging stomach. That¡¯s right, there was this child. No matter what wrongs she hadmitted, his highness would never leave her because of this child!

    ¡°He, he, child!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly began tough. He looked over at Chen Bi Yun while hisugh turned evil and wild.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, if I told you that Chen Bi Yun¡¯s child was not mine at all, would you still want to separate from me?¡±

 Chapter 376: Iâ€™ve never touched her before

    Chapter 376: I¡¯ve never touched her before

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words were like a giant stone being thrown into a calmke.

    The hall began to fill with whispers of disbelief.

    ¡°Your highness, you....you.....You can me other things on Yun¡¯er, but the child in Yun¡¯er¡¯s stomach is yours, this is the truth!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun did not care about anything else. She ran to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side, wishing to jump into his embrace.

    Chu Shao Yang gently moved to the side and she fell onto the ground. She began to let painful cries, feelingpletely heartbroken.

    She never would have dreamed that the man she loved the most would deny that his own flesh and blood was his to please that cheap woman.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, are you trying to make her child disappear and shirk your responsibilities?¡±

    Although Chen Ning hated Chen Bi Yun, seeing this scene, anger towards Chu Shao Yang filled her chest.

    This man¡¯s heart was too ck. In order to pay her back for saving his life eight years ago, he would do anything, no matter how cruel it was. He was even denying the child in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach.

    ¡°The child in her stomach has nothing to do with me, Chu Shao Yang. I, Chu Shao Yang swear to the heavens that I have never touched her once. I never did before the wedding and I never did after the wedding!¡± Chu Shao Yang said in a direct manner.

    When Chen Bi Yun heard this, her crying became even louder. She sobbed as she said, ¡°Your highness, if you never touched Yun¡¯er, then whose child is in Yun¡¯er¡¯s stomach? On the night four months ago, when your highness was drunk, you broke into Yun¡¯er¡¯s room. Yun¡¯er wanted to give you some hangover medicine, but you suddenly brought Yun¡¯er to the bed and then you.....Wu, wu, wu......¡± She choked up and could not continue.

    However, everyone understood just from hearing this. Everyone revealed an enlightened expression as their gazes towards Chu Shao Yang filled with even more contempt.

    It was rape after being intoxicated!

    Chu Shao Yang only gave a coldugh. He did not even look at Chen Bi Yun as his face filled with disgust.

    Chen Bi Yun suddenly looked up at the high above emperor, ¡°Emperor, this minister¡¯s concubine dares to swear to the heavens that not a single word is false. If this minister¡¯s concubine is lying, then may lightning strike this minister¡¯s concubine and then this child will also.....¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly cut her off, ¡°Chen Bi Yun, you can speak nonsense, but you can¡¯t make random vows. If you use the child in your stomach to make a vow, then you will regret it.¡±

    ¡°Emperor, this minister¡¯s concubine is not lying. The child in this minister¡¯s concubine¡¯s stomach belongs to King Ding Yuan!¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s hair was in a mess and her eyes were red as she continued to cry out.

    ¡°Chen Bi Yun!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang coldly looked down on her in a condescending manner.

    ¡°Is the truth truly as you described it? Four months ago, it was your nanny that told me that you were the one that saved this king in the past. This king did not investigate it and believed her lies, so I drank alcohol out of worry, but I never thought that there would be medicine in that alcohol! Then you appeared and since you looked like Ning¡¯er, this king believed that it really was you. Adding in the medicine kicking in, I almost could not control myself and made arge mistake. However, at thest moment, this king suddenly regained my senses and pushed you away before leaving through the window. This king has never touched you once! Chen Bi Yun, this king also wants to know just who this child in your stomach actually belongs to! Which man¡¯s evil seed does this belong to!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was stunned. Her dazed eyes looked at Chu Shao Yang while muttering and shaking her head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like this. The child in my stomach belongs to you. That night, the man I was with was you.....¡±

 Chapter 377: Has he gone crazy?

    Chapter 377: Has he gone crazy?

    ¡°You still want to incriminate this king in the end! Chen Bi Yun, there is actually such a shameless woman in the world. In order to marry this king, you even used this kind of method. You.....you really are shameless!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned livid as he angrily red at Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er really has not said a single lie. Yun¡¯er ispletely devoted to your highness, how could I have affairs with other men? That night, Yun¡¯er clearly remembers that it was you! If your highness wants to me Yun¡¯er, Yun¡¯er is willing to die to prove my innocence.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun stood up while crying, smashing her head on the pir to the side.

    ¡°Very good, then go and die!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s lips curled back into an indifferent smile, not even sparing a single nce to Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°Nonsense! This is all nonsense!¡±

    Mo Chuan that had been silent the whole time finally spoke up. Flicking his hand, a chopstick flew out and hit Chen Bi Yun¡¯s knees. She fell down onto the ground and continued to cry.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, Chen Bi Yun continues to insist that the child is yours and you continue to deny that fact. Since you already knew that the child in her stomach was not yours, why did you marry a woman who had lost her virginity and carries another man¡¯s child!¡± Mo Chuan slowly asked in a deep voice.

    Good question!

    Everyone praised him in their hearts before looking over at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang was silent for a bit, before slowly looking up and revealing an ironic smile.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t care! Whether she was a virgin or not, whether the child was someone else¡¯s, I did not care at all. I only cared that it was her. As long as I married her, did it matter if she had someone else¡¯s child? I would love her, treat her well, and pamper her just the same, but I never thought that it would all be a big joke like this! He, he, I never thought that I, Chu Shao Yang would be blinded by someone else like this. I was a blind fool, treating my enemy with love and treating my beloved woman as an enemy! He, he, how funny, this truly isughable!¡±

    He was clearlyughing, but his eyes unknowingly became wet.

    He stubbornly and proudly lifted his head, looking into the sky, not letting the tears at the sides of his eyes flow down.

    Everyone in the hall was silent, with no one saying a word.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words hadpletely shocked them.

    Had King Ding Yuan gone crazy? He actually loved a woman to this degree! Ze, ze, if he wasn¡¯t crazy, then he was a fool.

    There were many people shaking their heads in disagreement.

    There were also many people that couldn¡¯t help raising their thumbs in their hearts.

    Many young girls looked loving gazes to stare at Chu Shao Yang. This kind of man was someone they were willing to give their lives to.

    Ya! Why couldn¡¯t they be lucky enough to be the girl he loved!

    Eldest Princess An Le had been filled with disappointment towards Chu Shao Yang, but now she had been moved to tears and her heart had softened.

    ¡°Shao Yang, it is all royal aunt¡¯s fault, misunderstanding you. Don¡¯t be angry with royal aunt because of that one heavy p. Does it still hurt?¡±

    She was filled with guilt and regret as she stroked her swollen fingers.

    Chu Shao Yang took a deep breath and calmed the swirl of emotions inside of him. He revealed a faint smile to the eldest princess and shook his head, ¡°That was a good hit from royal aunt. If was this nephew¡¯s mistake for loving the wrong person, causing royal aunt to teach me a lesson. This nephew¡¯s face does not hurt, but it hurts deep down. If Ning¡¯er still does not forgive me and still wants to separate, then this nephew¡¯s heart will die from the pain.¡±

    He pressed his chest as he looked at Chen Ning with a calm as water gentleness.

 Chapter 378: Kneeling down and admitting oneâ€™s wrongs

    Chapter 378: Kneeling down and admitting one¡¯s wrongs

    This change had surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations, including Chen Ning¡¯s.

    She never thought that Chu Shao Yang who was despised and spurned by her would actually be such an emotional person. He could even be described as a perfect lover!

    Only to repay the debt of saving his life eight years ago, he couldn¡¯t even remember what that person looked like. He loved a person to the point that hepletely forgot everyone?

    She did not believe this!

    If there was a perfect lover like this in the world, then it definitely would not be Chu Shao Yang!

    There was only a single reason why he would disy such an affectionate disy in public. He did not want to separate and he did not want to let her go!

    The more affection he disyed, the more disgusted she was.

    His handsome face filled with affection only filled her with even more hate.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, now all of the misunderstandings have been solved. The person in Shao Yang¡¯s heart has always been you, only he¡¯s mistaken it for that cheap woman Chen Bi Yun. How about you just forgive him? He will make up for his past mistakes and treat you like a pearl. If you¡¯re still angry, then this princess will kowtow to apologize to you.¡±

    The eldest princess had already been won over, wholeheartedly speaking out for Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, as long as you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I will be willing to kowtow and admit my wrongs to you.¡± Chu Shao Yang suddenly spoke out in a slow voice.

    ¡°Weng!¡±

    The hall fell into an uproar once again.

    The dignified king was actually going to kneel down to a woman in front of everyone? Had they heard wrong?

    If he knelt down, would he even be able to raise his head in front of anyone ever again?

    It seemed like King Ding Yuan truly loved his princess.

    The eldest princess¡¯ mouth could not close, looking at Chu Shao Yang in disbelief.

    She had only casually said it, but she never thought that Chu Shao Yang would actually do it.

    Too moving! Too affectionate!

    She forcefully patted Chu Shao Yang¡¯s shoulder and praised, ¡°Good brat, royal aunt did not care about you in vain. You really are suited to this princess¡¯ tastes! Didn¡¯t you always want this princess¡¯ sword? I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    She took off the Dragon Fountain Sword from her belt and gave it to Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang did not take it. He looked at Chen Ning with a faint smile, ¡°There is nothing in this world that couldpare to Ning¡¯er. Ning¡¯er, if you don¡¯t say anything, then I¡¯ll take it you agree with me. After I kneel down, how about we try to get along again?¡±

    His expression and voice was both gentle, making the hearts of the young girls in the hall bloom.

    They believed that no one in this world would ever be this gentle or affectionate.

    For a single second, Chen Ning¡¯s heart actually skipped a beat. Especially after she looked into his eyes.

    She had never seen this kind of deep affection and gentleness in his eyes before.

    He had always been arrogant and rude, but he was willing to kneel down in front of the emperor and all the ministers to admit his wrongs. Throwing away his pride like this, if he didn¡¯t really love her, how could he do something like this?

    Could he be trusted? Should she believe him?

    Her usual calm and clear mind was suddenly thrown into chaos. If he really was acting right now, then it was really good, to the point that even she could not tell if it was real or not.

    Chen Ning forcefully bit her lip, not saying a single word.

    Her heart and mind were both in chaos. She could only stare at him in a daze before seeing his tall, slender body go down in front of her.

    He actually kneeled down!

 Chapter 379: Why wouldnâ€™t it be true just because you said so

    Chapter 379: Why wouldn¡¯t it be true just because you said so

    The hall began to fill with whispers of disbelief.

    Mo Chuan sat on his throne with a deep look in his eyes, without saying a word. When he saw this scene, his eyes filled with a dim light and his hands turned white from gripping the armrest of his throne.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, forget everything I have done in the past. From now on, I, Chu Shao Yang swear that you will be the only woman in my life and I will never wrong you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang kneeled down in front of Chen Ning. When he looked up, he had a high spirited look on his face.

    No one knew that his heart was beating fast and that he was filled with fear and worry. However, her eyes staring at him filled him with courage and inspiration.

    She didn¡¯t reject him, so doesn¡¯t that mean he was still in her heart?

    Chen Ning felt that everything was like a dream, seemingpletely unreal.

    If everything Chu Shao Yang said and did was true, then wasn¡¯t her asking for a separation turned into a joke?

    But no matter what he felt towards her, the person she loved was not him!

    Because the one that had been infatuated with him was the real Chen Ning who was now dead!

    If the real Chen Ning could hear Chu Shao Yang¡¯s affectionate confession today, she would die without any regrets, but it was a pity that she could no longer hear it.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, stand up, I.....¡± She bit her lips. Although it was hard to reject him, she still had to say it. She didn¡¯t want to fool him, whether he was being real or not.

    She had to personally tell him in front of everyone that she didn¡¯t love him!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, there is no need for you to say anything, I understand everything!¡± Chu Shao Yang suddenly stood up, cutting her off with a smile. His face lit up, with a smile that made his handsome face even more radiant.

    He held her hand, ¡°We still have many days in front of us, you have a lifetime to say whatever you want to me. No matter what you say, I will love hearing it.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning was speechless once again.

    This man should not be this conceited and confident!

    Her heart slowly sank down because she knew that she hade to the pce in vain today!

    Right now, everyone was standing on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side. Even the eldest princess that always support her had been moved by Chu Shao Yang. Then, what about the emperor?

    She did not dare to look up at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°We still have a long time ahead of us!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun who was forgotten by everyone heard this familiar sentence and then her body trembled.

    Just a few days ago, that radiant man had been hugging her, gently promising this to her.

    But in the blink of an eye, he was now saying the exact say thing to another woman.

    Her eyes filled with tears looked up, seeing a handsome young man and beautiful young girl, looking like a perfect couple.

    Here eyes remained on the two of them holding hands and her chest filled with angry mes of hate.

    Did the two of them want to be together, loving each other, while leaving her to suffer by herself?

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun suddenly opened her mouth and gave a crazyugh, as she pointed at Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you say the child in my stomach is not yours, but what evidence do you have? Why should wouldn¡¯t it be true just because you said so? Is it because you are a king? Everyone has to believe what you say? I, Chen Bi Yun can be considered a beautiful and cultureddy. If.....If the man from that night wasn¡¯t you, I would never let him touch me even if it meant death! I never thought that you would deny your own child for a cheap woman like Chen Ning! Chu Shao Yang, you can hate me because it was my nanny that lied to you. Eight years ago, it was that dumb girl Chen Ning that saved you, but the man in my bed that day was also you! The child in my stomach is your flesh and blood!¡±

 Chapter 380: Lost in confidence

    Chapter 380: Lost in confidence

    Her hair waspletely scattered, with tears and hair covering her face. She was hugging her stomach while sitting on the floor,ughing like she was crying.

    Everyone in the hall was stunned. Although everyone hated Chen Bi Yun, they could not deny that her words were logical.

    For the intimate things between man and woman, how could it be exined with just words?

    Whether the child in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach belonged to King Ding Yuan or not, it really was not something that people could guess.

    Everyone looked over at the emperor.

    The brilliant emperor would be able to solve everything in a fair manner.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s brows were also slightly knit, not being able to decide in his mind.

    Chu Shao Yang made a vow and Chen Bi Yun was speaking in a firm manner. Neither of them seemed to be lying, but there truly was a child in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach!

    ¡°King Ding Yuan Princess!¡± He suddenly spoke and looked at Chen Ning, ¡°Out of the two of them, who do you believe?¡±

    Chen Ning was also currently considering this problem. If she used their microexpressions to determine the truth, Chu Shao Yang was not lying, but Chen Bi Yun¡¯s pain was also heartfelt.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, say you believe me!¡± Chu Shao Yang suddenly raised her chin. He forced them to lock gazes with his burning eyes.

    She instinctively raised her hand to p his hand away.

    He still had such a strong self confidence that he lost himself in it!

    Why should she just believe him!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± His eyes suddenly revealed a look like a wounded beast and he forcefully grabbed her shoulder, ¡°You must believe me! I, Chu Shao Yang would take credit for what I did, so I will admit to something if I did it. However, if I didn¡¯t do it, then no one can ce this baby on me!¡±

    ¡°Your highness, you can not want me, but you can¡¯t throw away your own flesh and blood! You promised me that you would make him your sessor once he was born. Other than you, Yun¡¯er has never been with any other men. Yun¡¯er understands righteousness and shame, Yun¡¯er will never do something that a bad woman would do!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun gave painful cries as she spoke in a heartbroken voice. Even when the eldest princess that hated her the most saw her, her heart turned soft and she couldn¡¯t help sympathizing with her.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes seemed like they were released mes as he quickly moved over and grabbed Chen Bi Yun¡¯s hair. His eyes were red as he stared at her.

    ¡°Cheap woman, you¡¯re still unwilling to speak the truth! Do you believe that this king will not take your life now!¡±

    His teeth creaked from him grinding them, as his body released a bloody killing intent. In that second, he really wanted to kill this lying cheap woman!

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s scalp filled with pain. She looked up and even though her eyes were filled with tears, she looked straight into his eyes, not revealing any fear of him at all.

    ¡°Everything that I said is the truth. Your highness, Yun¡¯er has always been devoted to you and Yun¡¯er only has you as a man. If you cannot believe Yun¡¯er, then you can personally kill both mother and son! Dying at the hands of my beloved man, I, Chen Bi Yun would bepletely satisfied!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then this king will help you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was filled with anger as his fingers gripped onto Chen Bi Yun¡¯s throat. He used a lot of force and Chen Bi Yun could not breathe, as her face turned purple.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, how bold!¡± Mo Chuan finally could not contain his anger.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were filled with the mes of anger, not hearing him at all. His hand used more force and Chen Bi Yun¡¯s tongue popped out. It was clear that she was about to suffocate to death, two lives being lost at once.

    The bodyguards wanted to go forward to stop him, but seeing the killing intent on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face, no one dared to approach!

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, if you kill her, then whether the child in her stomach is yours or not will die with her. You will jump into ake that you will never be able to wash off.¡± Chen Ning suddenly spoke up.

 Chapter 381: Waiting for the day you are willing

    Chapter 381: Waiting for the day you are willing

    Her cold voice was like a bucket of water that suddenly extinguished the mes of rage in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart. His body suddenly trembled and he calmed down.

    He slowly released his fingers. Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes had already turned white, falling limp to the ground.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, your meaning is that if this cheap woman does not die, you will have a method to see if this child in her stomach is mine or not? Say it quickly, what method do you have!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as he grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s wrist.

    He was very smart, understanding her words as soon as he heard it.

    Chen Ning knit her brows, ¡°Use your words, not your hands.¡± She broke free of his grasp.

    ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, have you thought of a way to prove King Ding Yuan¡¯s innocence?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Chen Ning slowly nodded, ¡°There is a way to prove it, but it can¡¯t be done right now.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be done? As long as you saw it, this king will be able to do it! Say it! Say it!¡± Chu Shao Yang excitedly called out.

    ¡°You can do it? You can make Chen Bi Yun¡¯s childe out right now?¡± She curled her lips into a sarcastic smile.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Shao Yang did not understand this.

    Chen Ning quietly said, ¡°My method is to wait. We¡¯ll wait until Chen Bi Yun¡¯s child is born and use a blood test to prove everything. We¡¯ll know the truth in time, so if you want to prove that this child is yours or not, you have to make sure that she lives and that she can safely give birth.¡±

    ¡°Blood test?¡±

    ¡°Good method, good method!¡±

    The hall immediately filled with praise.

    Mo Chuan also gave a small nod, as his gaze looking at Chen Ning filled with praise.

    ¡°The Ding Yuan Princess has a good method.¡± He slowly said.

    The blood test is simple and effective. He did not expect that at this moment, this girl¡¯s mind would move faster than everyone else present.

    Only with this method, they had to wait several months before they would know the truth.

    ¡°Many thanks for the emperor¡¯s praise.¡±

    Chen Ning replied with the proper courtesy phrase before looking over at Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face.

    She thought in her heart, when Chen Bi Yun heard about the blood test, she didn¡¯t reveal any panic and there was a trace of happiness in her eyes. Does that mean the child in her stomach really belongs to Chu Shao Yang?

    She really did not care about the truth of the matter. It was good if it was, it didn¡¯t matter if it wasn¡¯t because she wouldn¡¯t fall in love with Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Alright, then this cheap woman will live another five months. When she gives birth to that evil spawn and it¡¯s proven not to be mine, they will die together!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang coldly said.

    That voice that contained no emotion at all made Chen Bi Yun tremble. Her tears flowed out as she spoke with a trembling voice, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er ispletely devoted to you, but you hate Yun¡¯er and your child that much? Even if Yun¡¯er has fooled you, this child is innocent. You....You really are ruthless, even wishing to kill your child....¡±

    ¡°Cheap woman, who cares if that even spawn in your stomach lives or dies!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not take another look at Chen Bi Yun and went to grab Chen Ning¡¯s hand, ¡°Ning¡¯er......¡±

    Chen Ning took a step back, avoiding his touch. She looked down and said, ¡°Your highness, please behave yourself. Before the truth of this matter is out, please keep your distance from me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, as you wish. Everything will be as you wish.¡± Chu Shao Yang was not angry, rather he smiled and said, ¡°Once the truthes out, you will be willing to jump into my embrace. Ning¡¯er, I¡¯m willing to wait.¡±

    Troublesome!

    Chen Ning rubbed the hairs standing up on her arm while looking at him.

    Even if the truth is revealed, that day will nevere!

 Chapter 382: The dream should end

    Chapter 382: The dream should end

    ¡°Emperor, this minister¡¯s concubine still has another request.¡± Chen Ning came forward and kneeled to Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Speak.¡± Mo Chuan looked at the red figure in the center of the hall. His eyes revealed aplicated look and his heart was filled with mix emotions.

    She was only a few steps away from him, but he knew that she was already out of his reach.

    Once it was confirmed that the child in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach did not belong to Chu Shao Yang, she would return to Chu Shao Yang and once again be his princess!

    She did not have another reason to separate from him!

    He closed his eyes. Everything had been a beautiful dream, but now.....he should wake up.

    ¡°Emperor, before Chen Bi Yun gives birth, this minister¡¯s concubine wishes to leave the king¡¯s pce and return to the Hu Guo Manor. Please give me your permission.¡±

    Chen Ning had this idea a long time ago. She would not remain in the Ding Yuan Pce, otherwise Chu Shao Yang would continue to trap her.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that!¡±

    Before Mo Chuan spoke, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face fell and he cut in, ¡°Ning¡¯er, you are this king¡¯s princess, you can¡¯t return to the Hu Guo Manor. Wherever this king is, that is your home! If your afraid that this king cannot keep his word, this king can make a vow that without your permission, this king will not ce a single finger on you.¡±

    Chen Ning did not even look at him. She slightly looked up with a resolute expression, ¡°I ask the emperor¡¯s permission.¡±

    ¡°Alright, this one will allow it.¡± Mo Chuan said without any hesitation.

    ¡°Emperor!¡± The breath in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest was stopped and he looked up at Mo Chuan, ¡°This is the family matters of this minister, the emperor should not interfere.¡±

    He slightly knit his brows.

    The emperor was very strange today. He seemed to be favouring his princess, even though he was the emperor¡¯s blood rted nephew.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression did not change, as he still had a serious look on his face, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is your family matters, but this is also this one¡¯s family matters. This one is doing this for you.¡±

    These words made Chu Shao Yang speechless.

    ¡°Come, take Chen Bi Yun to the Cold Pce and take care of her. She will receive food on time and a doctor will take her pulse three times a day. You have to make sure her child stays healthy and safe.¡±

    Mo Chuan gave the order in a gentle voice.

    Several guards came up to take Chen Bi Yun and she did not resist. She looked over at Chu Shao Yang, but he did not even look over at her.

    ¡°Emperor, are you afraid this minister will secretly make a move?¡± Chu Shao Yang asked through gritted teeth.

    This was clearly not trusting him.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, you¡¯re thinking too much. Chen Bi Yun will stay in the pce until the day she gives birth, so she can do the blood test, this will make it convincing. Otherwise, people will say that King Ding Yuan secretly changed the child, hiding the truth. What, are you not satisfied with this one¡¯s arrangements?¡± Mo Chuan calmly said.

    ¡°Many thanks for the emperor¡¯s consideration towards this minister. This minister is very satisfied.¡±

    This arrangement seemed very reasonable, but Chu Shao Yang felt that it was still a little strange in his heart.

    The emperor had always favoured him, but now it seemed like he was cold and indifferent. Did he do something to displease the emperor?

    ¡°Very good, since it¡¯s like this, please take your seats King Ding Yuan and Ding Yuan Princess. The flower banquet will officially begin now.¡± Mo Chuan waved his sleeve.

    The ceremonial eunuch on the side began to recite the ceremonial words.

    ¡°The emperor has given themand and now the spring banquet will begin!¡±

    The eunuchs and pce girls came in, bringing in food and wine. The food was fragrant and the wine was strong.

    With scene after scene creating many ups and downs, everyone was entranced by this and hadpletely forgotten the reason why they came here today.

    Seeing the beautiful dishes and fragrant wine in front of them, they immediately became high spirited.

    After everyone gave a ceremonial bow to the emperor, they lifted their bowls and began to eat and drink.

    The crowd was filled withughter.

 Chapter 383: This servant said too much

    Chapter 383: This servant said too much

    Mo Chuan sat high above in his dragon throne. His long, slender fingers held a cup of wine, but he didn¡¯t bring it to his lips.

    Looking out, the ministers and their families were all filled with happiness. Everyone was having fun, drinking the wine, and enjoying the flowers, being filled with happiness.

    Only he was feeling depressed deep down.

    He wanted to see a person, but he couldn¡¯t see her and he didn¡¯t dare see her. He was trying hard to restrain his owns from looking over in that direction.

    His heart was depressed as he drank a cup of wine. After waiting a while, he did not see Xiao Si pour him more wine.

    ¡°Xiao Si!¡± He looked over and saw Xiao Si standing behind him, standing there in a daze. It was unknown what he was thinking of, but he had not even noticed the empty cup.

    ¡°Emperor, this servant deserves to die!¡± Xiao Si suddenly came back to his senses. Seeing Mo Chuan staring at him, his body began to tremble as he knelt down on the ground.

    ¡°Why are you panicking, pour me more wine!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡± Xiao Si raised the wine jug, but his hands suddenly trembled and the wine fell down onto the back of Mo Chuan¡¯s hand.

    His body was covered in a cold sweat as he knelt down once again, ¡°This servant should die, this servant should die.¡±

    Mo Chuan did not say anything and just stared down at him. After a while, he finally spoke in an indifferent voice.

    ¡°Say it, what kind of unforgivable thing did you do?¡±

    ¡°Emperor.....¡± Xiao Si looked down, not daring to raise his head.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Xiao Si had a face covered in tears, ¡°Emperor, this servant should die. This servant went to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Pce just now.....¡±

    He did not even finish before raising his palm and giving a strong p to his own face, ¡°This servant said too much, so I will beat this servant that has a big mouth!¡±

    Mo Chuan immediately understood his meaning and his chest filled with anger. He forcefully gripped his cup and it shattered into pieces with a clear sound.

    ¡°This servant should die!¡± Xiao Si continued to kowtow.

    The ministers all noticed this and began to look over.

    Mo Chuan said in a deep angry roar, ¡°Stand up! Why haven¡¯t you sent the King Ding Yuan Princess out yet!¡±

    Xiao Si crawled up from the ground and knew that he had caused a lot of trouble this time. His face turned pale in that moment.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this servant will go now.¡±

    As he prepared to move in Chen Ning¡¯s direction, he suddenly heard a clear voice sounding through the hall.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager is here!¡±

    When the people in the hall heard this, they immediately put down their chopsticks and they all stood up.

    They were all confused because wasn¡¯t the Empress Dowager too sick to get up? Why was she suddenly participating in this flower banquet?

    Then everyone suddenly thought of something. There were some officials that brought their wives and daughters along who suddenly couldn¡¯t help revealing a knowing smile.

    The Empress Dowager is here to personally select a wife for the emperor.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote! It¡¯s all because you spoke too much!¡±

    Mo Chuan angrily red at Xiao Si. It was already impossible to send Chen Ning away because the Empress Dowager had already entered the banquet hall.

    There were eight eunuchs carrying a sedan that had all four sides covered in veils. The Empress Dowager was sick and couldn¡¯t be exposed to wind, but she still came here while sick, so it was clear what her meaning was.

    Mo Chuan took a breath and then walked down from the dragon throne into the hall, going forward to greet her.

    ¡°Wee, mother.¡±

    ¡°We greet the Empress Dowager and pray for the Empress Dowager¡¯s well being.¡±

    The ministers and their families in the hall all knelt down behind Mo Chuan. Chu Shao Yang also pulled Chen Ning down into a kneeling position.

    Two pce girls on the side opened the veil and the Empress Dowager slowly walked down. Mo Chuan quickly came forward to support her.

 Chapter 384: Picking who to be the wife

    Chapter 384: Picking who to be the wife

    Empress Dowager Zhou was in herte fifties with half ck and half white hair. Her eyes were covered in wrinkles and her face was pale, making her look a lot older than her actual age.

    This was probably because she had been sick for a long time.

    Although her face looked sick, her phoenix eyes was filled with prestige. She was normally very stern, not even smiling to her own son Mo Chuan.

    But today, she had a very gentle expression on her face, even giving Mo Chuan a faint smile.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but his face revealed no emotions.

    ¡°Everyone, rise.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s voice was gentle, as she spoke in a calm manner.

    Everyone finally rose, but they still maintained a respectful posture.

    ¡°Mother, your body is sick, so why did you insist oning to the banquet? If your illness gets worse, wouldn¡¯t you make your son even more worried?¡± Mo Chuan took the cloak from the maids behind the Empress Dowager and personally ced it on her.

    ¡°But today is the emperor¡¯s good day, how could this widow not be present? There is no need for the emperor to worry, this widow¡¯s old bones can still hold on.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a calm smile and held Mo Chuan¡¯s hand as she walked in.

    Her ce had been set beside the dragon throne. When Empress Dowager Zhou and the emperor sat down, everyone in the hall let out a sigh, especially those young girls. They all had nervous expressions on their faces, looking very shy. There were some fixing their clothes and there were some pinching their sleeves.

    When Chen Ning saw these girls that were smiling like flowers earlier suddenly turn into shy roses like this, she thought about it a bit and understood the reason why this happened.

    She couldn¡¯t help raising her longshes as she looked over at the yellow figure sitting high above in the dragon throne.

    Was today just a simple spring banquet, or was it a good day for him to pick a wife?

    Her eyes met with with Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes shed with an expression she couldn¡¯t understood. He only took a look at her before immediately turning his gaze. He personally prepared a te of food and poured wine for Empress Dowager Zhou at his side, not taking another nce at Chen Ning.

    He, he, with all these charming and beautiful flowers present, he wouldn¡¯t even look over. How could he notice her?

    Chen Ning curled her lips into a smile. She raised the wine cup in front of her and then drank it all.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, good tolerance! I really couldn¡¯t tell that you liked wine as well. How about we have a drinking contest?¡± The eldest princess was sitting right beside her. Seeing her drink like this, she excitedly came over to have a drinking contest with her.

    She was feeling very spirited today, especially after seeing the misunderstanding between Chen Ning and Chu Shao Yang being cleared. Although Chen Ning was still a bit cold to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s love, she knew that there was still time. After all, Chu Shao Yang had deeply hurt her heart, but in the future, there would be love between the two of them again, being a harmonious couple, like her and Ye Ting Xuan.

    ¡°Alright, since the eldest princess is interested, then Ning¡¯er will apany you to the end.¡± Chen Ning happily agreed.

    ¡°Royal aunt, Ning¡¯er doesn¡¯t know how to drink. If you want to drink, then your nephew will drink with you.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang very naturally took the cup from Chen Ning¡¯s hand and poured it all into his mouth.

    There was a faint lipstick mark from Chen Ning on the glossy sides of the cup. He smelled a sweet fragrance that entered into his heart, not knowing whether it came from the wine or the faint lipstick mark.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, what do you mean by this?¡±

    With him by her side, she didn¡¯t even feel any happiness from drinking.

    ¡°This king is only worried about you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be drunk. Although this alcohol is beautiful, drinking too much will hurt your body. Ning¡¯er, these are fruits from other regions, their very sweet and juicy. How about you try some?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang personally cut up a glistening yellow melon, that sent a sweet fragrance into the air. He personally brought it to Chen Ning¡¯s mouth.

    The eldest princess saw this and couldn¡¯t help looking over at Ye Ting Xuan before giving a snort.

    Ye Ting Xuan revealed a faint smile, cing the already prepared melon into the eldest princess¡¯ hands. With a smile, he said, ¡°Eldest princess, who do you think the Empress Dowager will pick to be the emperor¡¯s wife?¡±

 Chapter 385: The listener making his own meaning from what he heard

    Chapter 385: The listener making his own meaning from what he heard

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she looked down. She did not say a thing as she took the melon from Chu Shao Yang and bit into it.

    It was just sweet melon, but there was a trace of bitterness that came with it in her mouth.

    Chu Shao Yang was pleasantly surprised, she actually didn¡¯t reject him!

    The eldest princess ate the melon while looking over the young girls on the side. She shook her head and said, ¡°This princess can¡¯t tell at all. None of these girls are worthy of being with my royal brother, they all only know how to act coquettishly, they have no courage at all!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan gave a rareugh, ¡°Eldest princess, this is to pick a wife for the emperor, not to pick a general to send onto the battlefield.¡±

    ¡°But even if they are women, they should be straightforward, just like Ning¡¯er. She does not pretend to be someone else. I can tell from these girls that my royal brother will not like a single one of them!¡±

    ¡°The Ding Yuan Princess is a married woman, so naturally she will be differentpared to these girls. Then again, even if the eldest princess does not like these girls, the emperor still might like them.¡± Ye Ting Xuan smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°This princess has grown up with the emperor. If this princess likes something, my royal brother will like it. If this princess does not like something, then my royal brother will not like it.¡± The eldest princess said in an assured tone.

    Chu Shao Yang was listening the whole time. He suddenly said, ¡°Then ording to royal aunt¡¯s meaning, since you like Ning¡¯er, then the emperor will also like Ning¡¯er?¡±

    The eldest princess spoke without thinking, ¡°That¡¯s natural of course. If he didn¡¯t, then why would he.....Wu, Ting Xuan, what are you doing?¡±

    Her mouth was suddenly blocked by arge piece of melon from Ye Ting Xuan.

    ¡°Eldest princess, you¡¯ve drank too much. Eat some fruit and sober yourself up, you can¡¯t embarrass yourself in front of the emperor and the Empress Dowager. If you¡¯re drunk, this husband won¡¯t be able to carry you.¡± Ye Ting Xuan had a gentle smile on his face as he tried to change the topic.

    ¡°What a joke, this princess has only had a cup of wine, how could I be drunk! You¡¯re joking about how this princess is drink, then do you dare have a drinking contest with this princess? If you be drunk, this princess will carry you back!¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯spete then.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan and the eldest princess began to drink cup after cup, not mention the word ¡°emperor¡± anymore.

    But Chu Shao Yang had already made his own meaning from the eldest princess¡¯ words and those words were like a thorn that stabbed into his heart.

    He looked up at the emperor on the dragon throne. Mo Chuan was currently talking to the Empress Dowager. It was unknown what they were talking about, but they were both smiling. Mo Chuan did not even look over in their direction.

    But he still felt like something was wrong.

    The actions of his uncle, the emperor felt differentpared to usual.

    In particr when Chen Ning mentioned the matter of separation. The emperor revealed no emotions at all, but Chu Shao Yang thought about it and found that there were some parts that were differentpared to usual.

    The emperor was always standing on her side, almost as if he was impatient to see them separate.

    Why!

    Chu Shao Yang raised the cup of wine in front of him and slowly moved it to his lips, but he did not take a sip. There was a slight fragranceing from the wine that entered into his nose.

    He looked out of the corner of his eyes, looking over at her. She was looking down, hiding those sparkling eyes, not caring about anything in the world. She did not even look over at him once.

    He had opened his heart and ced it in front of her, but she did not care about it at all.

    Why!

    When she went to see the emperor, she had been wearing a veil and that phoenix red robe, but when she returned, she had taken off her veil and was wearing a new begonia red robe instead.

    Why!

    Chu Shao Yang had countless questions in his heart and there was a single answer that was at the bottom of his heart, but he did not dare face it!

    Impossible, it is definitely impossible!

 Chapter 386: This king is not a fool

    Chapter 386: This king is not a fool

    With a crisp ¡°ka¡± sound, the wine cup in his hand suddenly broke.

    He unknowingly used his strength and shattered the cup. The broken porcin ss cut into his palm and fresh blood dripped down his long, slender fingers.

    Was it painful? No!

    Compared to the giant fear that filled his heart, he felt no pain at all.

    ¡°Shao Yang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Although the eldest princess and Ye Ting Xuan were having a drinking contest, they still noticed that he had shattered the cup and his hand was bleeding.

    ¡°Nothing. This cup¡¯s quality was too bad and I broke it without using any strength.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang opened his palm and ced his hand in front of Chen Ning with a faint smile, ¡°Ning¡¯er, can you help me wrap it up?¡±

    While there was a smile on his face, it did not reach his eyes.

    Shortly after his hand had started bleeding, Chen Bi Yun immediately noticed it. She felt even more pain from it than the pain he felt from it.

    But her?

    Only after he had ced his bleeding hand in front of her did she finally look up. Seeing his bleeding hand, she still had an indifferent look on her face.

    Why was it that seeing him in pain and bleeding that she didn¡¯t feel any pain at all?

    Chu Shao Yang instantly stared right at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be using the alcohol to clean your wounds, it might hurt a little bit.¡±

    Chen Ning had the same expression as usual with her longshes fanning over her eyes, covering them from sight. He could not see through her thoughts at all.

    She first picked out the broken pieces of porcin from his palm, moving very gently. Then she dipped a cloth into the wine and wiped the blood from the wound.

    The wine falling onto the wound brought a burning sensation with it.

    Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help feeling a burst of sweetness in his heart. With her gentle motions and focused eyes, how could his heart not fill with a sweet feeling.

    He couldn¡¯t help revealing a smile.

    The eldest princess saw this and thought in her heart, ¡°This brat¡¯s wound is so deep and long, and alcohol was poured on it, just how painful is that! However, he¡¯s still able to smile?¡±

    Was he a fool?

    She looked over and saw that Chu Shao Yang was staring right at Chen Ning¡¯s face. It was then that she finally realized why Chu Shao Yang was smiling like that.

    ¡°Yo, I really hope that they can be like us, being perfectly in harmony.¡±

    She looked over at Ye Ting Xuan and gave a solemn sigh before downing her cup.

    Chen Ning¡¯s fingers working on the bandage trembled, but then she finished as if nothing had happened and said, ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t bleed anymore. Drink less wine and eat less spicy foods and your wound will heal faster.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand turned around and before she could take her hand back, he tightly grabbed her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you still care about me, right?¡± His eyes were filled with warmth and anticipation.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, let go. In front of this crowd, don¡¯t grab onto me.¡±

    She forcefully pulled back, but he would not let go. He did not care if the bandages came loose and blood began to flow, dying her hand red.

    ¡°You are this king¡¯s princess and this king only held your hand. Even if the emperor saw this, he cannot say a single thing.¡±

    Without knowing why, when Chen Ning heard him say the word ¡°emperor¡±, his voice became a little heavy.

    She quietly let him hold her hand, looking up at him. Those clear eyes made her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this king is not a fool, this king is smarter than you think he is. There are some things that this king does not say, but that does not mean that this king does not know about them.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked down and his lips formed a vague smile, ¡°It seems like that ck clothed guard by your side has disappeared, right?¡±

 Chapter 387: Picking the most fragrant and beautiful flower

    Chapter 387: Picking the most fragrant and beautiful flower

    Chen Ning¡¯s fingers unconsciously twitched, but her expression was calm, ¡°He was a wanderer of Jianghu, how could he stay as a guard by my side? If he wants to leave, he¡¯ll leave. If he wants to stay, he¡¯ll stay. What, do you want to take revenge?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s left hand in his sleeve unconsciously clenched. He did not miss the gentle tremble she made earlier.

    He, he, he had actually guessed it.

    ¡°It would be best if he neveres back after leaving, otherwise this king will never let him go.¡± His face turned dark and his eyes turned cold. There was a sharp light that shed in his eyes, but when he looked up, that light disappeared.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, if you don¡¯t let go, then do you want to bleed to death?¡± Chen Ning felt her hand bing warmer and wetter. The cloth had already been dyed red, but Chu Shao Yang still forcefully held on and the blood continued to flow from his wound.

    ¡°If this king¡¯s blood can be exchanged for a single tear from you, even if I bleed to death, this king would be willing.¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a faint smile before finally slowly letting go.

    Chen Ning bit her lips, ¡°Do you have any ointment?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Chu Shao Yang did not care as he took a pot of wine and poured it onto his right palm, mixing the blood with the wine.

    Painful? It was not painful at all.

    He smiled as he used his teeth to tear off a bit of his clothes and then bound his palm up.

    He did not want to let her see this kind of terrible wound.

    Almost no one in the hall paid attention to this scene, but even if Mo Chuan did not want to see it, the corner of his eyes had been paying attention to that direction the whole time.

    He was a little absent minded, not even hearing what Empress Dowager Zhou asked him.

    ¡°Emperor, emperor?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou called him twice, revealing a look of surprise.

    She had personally given birth to the emperor. From the moment she stepped into the banquet hall, she felt that there was something strange with him.

    He kept giving her more food and talked with her, looking like he was caring for his mother, but she was the one that understood her son the most. He was aloof and arrogant, even to his biological mother, he had never said as much as he did today.

    Were Xiao Si¡¯s words right and the emperor¡¯s heart had really been moved?

    After Empress Dowager Zhou arrived, she continued to observe Mo Chuan and found several strange things with him.

    It was clear that he was absent minded, continuously looking down into the hall.

    What was down in the hall? Naturally there were charming and beautiful young girls that were like flowers.

    Empress Dowager Zhou pursed her lips into a smile, remembering why she came here today.

    ¡°Mother, why did youe to see your son?¡± Mo Chuan returned to his senses.

    ¡°This old widow¡¯s eyes are going bad. The flowers are in full bloom today, but this widow cannot see which flower is the most beautiful. Emperor, how about you help this widow pick out the most beautiful and fragrant flower?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said with a bright smile.

    ¡°Reporting to mother, your son never liked flowers and cannot tell which flower is the most beautiful.¡± Mo Chuan was very clear, instantly understanding what Empress Dowager Zhou meant and directly rejecting her.

    The Empress Dowager was not annoyed and looked down at the girls with narrowed eyes. She saw all kinds of beautiful women, each with their own kind of beauty.

    She said with a faint smile, ¡°Everyone¡¯s daughters are rarely in this pce, so this widow has prepared a present for everyone¡¯s daughters. Chun Xi, bring out this widow¡¯s present for everyone¡¯s daughters.¡±

    The maid standing beside her instantly replied and took out a tray that had a few dozen bright phoenix hairpins lying on it.

    Everyone on the scene revealed a knowing smile. They knew Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s meaning which was to pick a wife for the emperor.

    The hearts of the young girls began to beat fast. They moment they had been waiting for was finally here.

 Chapter 388: Old ginger is spicy

    Chapter 388: Old ginger is spicy

    The young girls all lined up and walked one by one in front of Empress Dowager Zhou. They reported their names and walked away with a phoenix hairpin. Every girl that thanked her also secretly couldn¡¯t help looking at the emperor beside Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad, these girls are all verydylike. They are graceful and dignified, this widow is very satisfied with them. What does the emperor think?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked down at the flower like girls with squinted eyes, liking them even more.

    Mo Chuan had no expressions as he spoke in a cold voice, ¡°Your son does not like a single one.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Since the emperor does not like a single one, then this widow will pick one I like.¡±

    She said with a kind expression, ¡°Would the girl named Ning¡¯ere up and let this widow take a look at you?¡±

    Hearing the word ¡°Ning¡¯er¡±, several people¡¯s expressions couldn¡¯t help changing.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes sunk, but he did not say a word.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned dark as his left hand gripped the back of his chair, making his protruding knuckles turn white.

    The girls all stood there looking down, with no oneing forward.

    Empress Dowager Zhou asked in a curious voice, ¡°Is there really not a girl here named ¡®Ning¡¯er¡¯?¡±

    The eldest princess was having a drinking contest with Ye Ting Xuan the entire time. She gave a drunkugh when she heard this and pointed at Chen Ning before saying, ¡°Mother, the Ding Yuan Princess is named ¡®Ning¡¯, so this child has always called her ¡®Ning¡¯er¡¯.....Wu.....¡±

    Before she could finish, Ye Ting Xuan had covered her mouth.

    ¡°I ask for the Empress Dowager¡¯s forgiveness. The eldest princess has drank too much and is drunk.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, this princess is not drunk at all. Ning¡¯er,e and testify for this princess, I¡¯m not drunk.¡± The eldest princess pulled aside Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s hand and grabbed Chen Ning.

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly stood up and press down on the back of the eldest princess¡¯ hand. He said in a deep voice, ¡°Royal aunt, your really are drunk. You should have Husband Ye send you back.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face turned dark. She looked over at them and her gaze fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s face.

    Her eyes were deep, revealing no emotions at all. She gently spat out, ¡°Xiao Si.¡±

    Xiao Si was already shaking, hiding behind Mo Chuan. He knew that he could no longer hide, so he kneeled down in front of Empress Dowager Zhou, not daring to raise his head.

    ¡°This servant is here.¡±

    ¡°Tell this widow, what is going on here?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou looked down at Xiao Si.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant made a mistake and spoke nonsense. This servant.....This servant knows nothing.¡± Xiao Si continued to kowtow on the ground, speaking incoherent words.

    Mo Chuan really wanted to kick his butt, wishing that this ipetent fellow would scram as far as possible.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was not angry and just smiled, giving an ¡°ah¡± sound.

    ¡°Emperor, this widow wants to hear what you have to say.¡± She looked over with a cold gaze at Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan had an indifferent expression as he looked at Empress Dowager Zhou and calmly said, ¡°Your son just said earlier that I do not like any of these girls.¡±

    ¡°Very good. Before this widow arrived, it seemed like something big happened earlier. Tell this widow, just what happened?¡±

    The Empress Dowager Zhou was like a ginger that became spicier with age. She had controlled the harem pce for many years and there was nothing in the pce that escaped her ears.

    Mo Chuan knew that Empress Dowager Zhou should already know what happened, so he refused to answer.

    He already knew what Empress Dowager Zhou came here for, so he had to make sure that she was not injured at all.

    ¡°Xiao Si, your master does not want to talk, but will a servant like you also not talk? Do you know the consequences of going against this Empress Dowager in this pce?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was very clear on the temper her son had, so she wouldn¡¯t force him. Since the emperor would not talk, then someone else would talk.

 Chapter 389: No good was coming

    Chapter 389: No good wasing

    Xiao Si¡¯s body gave a fierce tremble. There was killing intent in the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, so if he said nothing, then even if the emperor protected him, he shouldn¡¯t think about keeping his head.

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, this servant has seen and heard nothing earlier.¡± Xiao Si steeled himself.

    He would rather lose his head then betray his master.

    ¡°Good, Xiao Si, you can stand up. For your master to have such a loyal servant, this widow is also happy for the emperor.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s voice changed tones and Xiao Si almost could not believe his ears.

    ¡°This widow has been sick in bed recently and missed a happy event, I feel ashamed to mention it. King Ding Yuan, I¡¯ve heard that not only did you gain a princess, you even gained a concubine, you must have brought them into the pce with you. Bring them up to see this widow, this widow still has to give them a reward.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said with a kind look on her face.

    Ever since the eldest princess said Chen Ning¡¯s name, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face had turned dark as the watery depths. Hearing this, his face turned even more sinister.

    He did not say a word as he pulled Chen Ning in front of Empress Dowager Zhou and kneeled down.

    ¡°I greet the Empress Dowager. This is my princess, Miss Chen. The concubine consort Chen Bi Yun has made a mistake and has already been imprisoned in the Cold Pce by the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Miss Chen,e up here. Let this widow take a look at you.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou did not pursue the matter of Chen Bi Yun being imprisoned since she already knew this matter.

    The separation between King Ding Yuan and his princess was not a matter that she needed to care about at all.

    However, Empress Dowager Zhou never thought that the Ding Yuan Princess and her son had an affair. This was definitely not allowed!

    Chen Ning took two steps forward like she was ordered. She slightly raised her head and lowered her brows a bit, letting Empress Dowager Zhou see her face.

    She didn¡¯t need to look up to tell that nothing good wasing.

    ¡°You truly are beautiful, even more so than all the other girls brought here today. King Ding Yuan is truly blessed.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou praised her with a smile. She picked up a smooth jade bracelet and personally ced it in Chen Ning¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Many thanks for the Empress Dowager¡¯s reward.¡± Chen Ning looked down and thanked her.

    ¡°After sitting so long, this widow is feeling tired. However, being able to see a beautiful girl like you that is even more beautiful than the flowers, this widow did not waste her time. Emperor, could you send this widow home?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou slowly stood up.

    Everyone was stunned. The Empress Dowager was leaving like this?

    They were prepared to see a great storm, but they never thought that it would be this calm.

    Mo Chuan helped support the Empress Dowager and replied, ¡°Your son is willing.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou patted the back of his hand and nodded. She looked over at Chu Shao Yang with a smile and said, ¡°King Ding Yuan, you¡¯ve gotten such a beautiful girl to be your princess, you must take care of her. With such a beautiful girl, you should bring her back as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be toote if someone else sets her eyes on her.¡±

    The expressions on a few people¡¯s faces changed.

    Chen Ning thought that this old ginger really was spicy. Empress Dowager Zhou made no moves, but she had already nned everything. She pushed her to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side with just a single phrase.

    With her speaking up, it was impossible for her to return to the Hu Guo Manor right now.

    Chu Shao Yang never thought that Empress Dowager Zhou would support him. His heart filled with joy and he bowed down again, ¡°Many thanks Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Mother.....¡± Mo Chuan slightly knit his brows, but he was cut off by Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°Emperor, arguments between a married couple isn¡¯t all that important. As King Ding Yuan¡¯s elder, you should be trying to help King Ding Yuan fix his marriage. The Ding Yuan Princess wants to return to her parent¡¯s home out of anger, but it is just words of anger. How could you follow along with her! Listen to this widow¡¯s words. Let this young couple return to their pce and in less than three days, they will be able to patch things up. Isn¡¯t that right, King Ding Yuan?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked down at Chu Shao Yang.

 Chapter 390: Not tired of acting, just tired of watching

    Chapter 390: Not tired of acting, just tired of watching

    ¡°The Empress Dowager can be assured, this minister will take care of my princess and not let her be injured in any way.¡± Chu Shao Yang immediately replied.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. With King Ding Yuan¡¯s words, what are you still worried about emperor? Come, send this widow back to her pce.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s fingers were tightly gripping on Mo Chuan¡¯s wrist, but Mo Chuan would not move at all.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    ¡°Emperor, do you even not listen to this widow¡¯s words anymore?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face turned dark, ¡°Alright, since you insist on doing this, this widow will immediately give the order for.....¡±

    ¡°Alright, your son will send mother back.¡± Mo Chuan inhaled and then supported Empress Dowager Zhou as they slowly walked out the door. Before leaving, he took one long nce at Chen Ning.

    This did not escape Chu Shao Yang¡¯s gaze.

    His face had a smile, but his eyes were ice cold.

    ¡°We bid farewell to the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Everyone in the hall bowed at once, sending the Empress Dowager off.

    The young girls were all stunned, not being able to resist revealing their disappointment and frustration.

    After Empress Dowager Zhou arrived in the banquet hall, her words were all like riddles. With the exception of a few people who understood what she meant, everyone else was confused.

    After the Empress Dowager and the emperor left, the people in hall all began to leave.

    This spring¡¯s feast had ended so quickly, it was a surprise for everyone.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, let¡¯s go home.¡± Chu Shao Yang grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s hand and pulled her away.

    His face had a look of rage, but it quickly disappeared. He had a gentle smile as he said, ¡°Alright, this king has said that he wouldn¡¯t touch you, so this king will not eat you.¡±

    Chen Ning entered the carriage waiting outside the pce and couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh.

    How could her tiny arm break Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s giant leg?

    If she wanted to get rid of Chu Shao Yang now, she needed another method.

    ¡°Why are youing in?¡±

    She was leaning against the window contemting when the carriage¡¯s curtain suddenly opened. Chu Shao Yang walked in from outside and she couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    Despite the performance that Chu Shao Yang had disyed in the hall that had deeply impressed everyone, she was not impressed at all.

    As an expert of micro expressions, the subtle face changes Chu Shao Yang made did not escape Chen Ning¡¯s eyes.

    Even if he did not lie, that did not mean that everything he said was the truth.

    ¡°This king just wanted toe in and talk to you.¡± Chu Shao Yang did not make a move and sat opposite here, staring at her without even blinking.

    His voice and expression were both gentle.

    Chen Ning leaned against the cart¡¯s walls and uncaringly closed her eyes.

    ¡°There are only the two of us here, you don¡¯t need to pretend anymore. You might not be tired of acting, but I¡¯m tired of watching.¡± Her tone and expression were both uncaring.

    The gentleness on his face froze. His heart filled with pain, like a knife being plunged in.

    Very good, she had this kind of skill. Any sentence she said would be enough to make him explode with rage.

    ¡°You think this king is still acting?¡± His voice was low, but it contained a storm.

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± She softly said, still not opening her eyes.

    Coming from the modern era, she had seen all kinds of acting. Chu Shao Yang¡¯s acting was very good and forceful, but that had the opposite effect because it seemed fake since it was too exaggerated.

    His words weren¡¯t false, but his acting was too fake!

    ¡°Every word this king said is true! My feelings towards you are also true. Do you want this king to pull out my heart and show it to you!¡±

    Her indifference and contempt once again enraged him. He stood up and grabbed her chin, unconsciously using strength with his fingers.

    Chen Ning¡¯s chin felt pain. When she opened her eyes, she was staring into his erged ck eyes filled with rage.

 Chapter 391: Slowly eating her

    Chapter 391: Slowly eating her

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this king wants to treat you well, so you better not provoke this king¡¯s bottom line!¡± He tightly pursed his lips.

    Chen Ning was no longer looking at him, turning her eyes window.

    He pinched her cheek and raised her head, forcing her to look at him.

    ¡°This king will clearly tell you that you are my, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s woman and you will be for your entire life! You and I were bound together eight years ago and other than me, you are never allowed to have another man in your eyes!¡±

    She curled her lips into a provoking sneer and coldly looked at him.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, I really thought that you had changed, but I never thought that you would reveal your previous face this quickly. It¡¯s better for you to act this way,pared to the you with a mask that just disgusts me!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not fly into a rage, but rather smiled. He forcefully gripped her chin and the anger in his eyes became even stronger.

    ¡°He, he, you think this king is disgusting, then who isn¡¯t disgusting to you? The emperor? Do you think the emperor is better lookingpared to me? Making you fall in love at first sight?¡±

    He angrily slid his fingers down, grabbing onto her beautiful neck and mming her into the cold carriage wall.

    ¡°Say it, what did you two do when you were in the royal study!¡± He slowly said with a terrifying cold look in his eyes.

    He thought of how she changed her dress for no reason, thought of her removing her veil, thinking of the emperor unconsciously taking a deep look in her direction and his heart was filled with jealousy that spread like a snake¡¯s venom.

    Chen Ning could not breath and her face turned red. She firmly stared right at him and her lips moved a few times, but she could not make a sound.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s fingers loosened a bit and his eyes shed with a bit of hope, but they were immediately swallowed by the mes of rage.

    He pressed down even harder on her neck. He could not allow her to speak because he was afraid of hearing something that he could not ept.

    ¡°If you ever dare do something that you shouldn¡¯t do to this king, this king will not forgive you. This king will eat you piece by piece! Because you are mine, mine, mine!¡± He angrily roared while his fingers used even more strength.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes filled with gold stars and she was desperately struggling, but hisrge hand was tightly gripped around her neck, not moving at all!

    Finally her body dropped and she fainted.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± The moment she fainted, Chu Shao Yang suddenly let go and quickly caught her falling body.

    Seeing the red mark on her neck, he felt pain and regret.

    He must have gone crazy, he actually almost choked her to death.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this king did not want to hurt you. I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but this king lost his temper because of you! I was angered to the point that I lost my reasoning.....¡±

    His heart ached as he caressed the marks on her neck. That soft and smooth feeling made his heart beat fast. He looked down and stared right at her.

    She was not moving at all, silently lying in his embrace. That pale face was surprisingly charming and made his heart beat fast.

    He knew that she did not die and had only fainted.

    ¡°How great it would be if you would obediently lie in this king¡¯s embrace just like this when you wake up.¡±

    He stared at her beautiful as an orchid face and his heart filled with warmth as a smile slowly appeared on his lips.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡± He stroked her hair while slowly moving closer to her, ¡°You don¡¯t know how long this king has thought of you, waiting for this moment. Eight years, this king has thought of you for an entire eight years.....¡±

    His hot breath fell onto her face.

    His lips touched her face very gently, like tasting a delicious dish, one small mouthful after the other.

    That¡¯s right, he had thought about her for an entire eight years, how could he eat her in a single bite? He would slowly taste her bit by bit.

 Chapter 392: Going crazy for you

    Chapter 392: Going crazy for you

    The horse carriage suddenly hit a bump.

    Chu Shao Yang was caught off guard and was thrown forward.

    ¡°Bastard, you deserve to die. You can¡¯t even properly drive a carriage, what use does this king have for you!¡±

    He was just holding a warm and soft jade in his hand and his mind was intoxicated, but suddenly being interrupted, his mood was ruined and he couldn¡¯t help cursing out.

    The horse driver shrunk his head back and did not make a single sound.

    ¡°Ke.....Ke, ke, ke.....¡± Chen Ning was awakened by this. She caressed her painful neck and forcefully coughed a few times.

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    With a crisp cloth tearing sound, she felt a chill on her left arm. The sleeve had been torn off by Chu Shao Yang, revealing her snow white, jadelike arm.

    ¡°Very good, you¡¯re still clean.¡± He stared at the blood red Pce Guarding Sand dot and revealed a satisfied smile.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you¡¯re shameless!¡± Chen Ning instantly understood what he meant and her face turned bright red, almost having blood drip out.

    ¡°Shameless? This king will let you see what true shamelessness is!¡± He gave an evil smile and rushed over like a cheetah, mming her against the carriage¡¯s wall.

    The horse pulling the horse suddenly gave a whiney as the cart swayed. The driver was so scared that he almost dropped his whip.

    He didn¡¯t dare be angry and definitely did not dare turn around. He knew that his highness wanted to have some fun! However they were still on a crowded street.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Chen Ning looked at him with a gaze filled with hate. With his heavy body pressing down on her, she found it hard to breath once again.

    She did not struggle at all. In this situation, the more she struggled, the more excited he would be.

    She could already see the wild beast like glow in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this king is truly crazy. I¡¯m crazy for you!¡±

    He gave a grin while heavily breathing. His entire body felt like it was on fire.

    The moving carriage and loud voices, as well as her soft body underneath him made him strangely excited that he could no longer control himself.

    ¡°You beast!¡± Chen Ning raised her hand and forcefully sent out a palm.

    He easily caught her wrist and gripped her other hand with the same hand, controlling her. He lifted her head and made it so she could not move at all.

    ¡°You better call out as loudly as you can. This king does not mind pulling down the curtains and letting entire city see just how much this king loves his princess.¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, are you even a man!¡± She was trembling in anger from his shamelessness.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to tell soon whether this king is a man or not.¡± He impatiently went to untie the knot on her dress. With his fingers bing a w, a ¡°chi¡± sound was heard as he tore her dress in half.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart almost jumped out her chest. Stop him! She had to find a way to stop him!

    He touched her pants and then with a tear, he brought his thin finger up her little leg, slowly moving towards her abdomen.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you will feel a lot of pain, but this pain will make you remember that this king is your first man and your only man!¡±

    Her entire body began to tremble.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, stop, stop now! She¡¯s dead, then Chen Ning that saved you eight years ago is already dead!¡± She suddenly loudly called out.

    ¡°Oh?¡± He paused for a second before beginning tough.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead? Then who am I hugging, a ghost?¡± His lips came close to her with an evil and uncaring smile, ¡°Even if you are a ghost, this king doesn¡¯t care. This king likes you, my little ghost girl....¡±

    He stared at her lips that were like tempting candied fruit. His adam¡¯s apple moved a bit before he moved forward to kiss her lips.

 Chapter 393: Ten becomes one

    Chapter 393: Ten bes one

    Chen Ning suddenly gave a gentleugh that was soft and charming, hearing it made his heart skip. When he looked up, he saw her just lying beneath him with a charming smile, enchanting enough to steal his soul.

    ¡°You¡¯d like me even if I was a ghost? Alright, then pull out your heart for me. If it¡¯s true, then I¡¯ll believe you.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to see this king¡¯s heart? This king will show it to you now.¡± He stood up and and opened up his purple robe, revealing his powerful chest.

    ¡°But this king also wants to see if your heart has any other men other than this king inside of it.¡±

    He gave an evil smile and he released her hands. His tworge palms went to the final barrier on her chest and prepared to pull it apart.

    Chen Ning suddenly took off the hairpin in her hair and her cloud like ck hair fell down. She ced the hairpin to her neck and a drop of blood came out, slowly dripping down her snow white neck.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, I¡¯m not afraid of death, so how about you? Don¡¯t you love me? If I die, then will you die with me? Un?¡±

    She raised her head with a smile blooming as she spoke in a slow voice.

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned and all his muscles instantly froze.

    ¡°Chen Ning! Don¡¯t force me!¡± He spat out these words through gritted teeth.

    ¡°I¡¯m just giving you a chance to show me your love. What, can you not do it? Or are you tired of acting? Let me tell you, even if I, Chen Ning be a ghost, I still will not be willing to be your woman! Don¡¯t you like ghosts? Then I¡¯ll turn into a ghost and see how much you love me!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes were cold as the hairpin entered her flesh. She forcefully pierced it into her neck.

    *

    Mo Chuan was supporting Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hand, step by step walking her to her pce.

    ¡°You can all leave.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou sent away everyone present and there was only her and Mo Chuan left in the pce.

    She slightly raised her chin and her eyes turned cold. With a cold voice, she spat out, ¡°Kneel!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s back remained straight and his face was calm, ¡°Your child has not done anything wrong, why would I kneel?¡±

    ¡°He, he, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong? Emperor, do you think this widow is a blind and deaf fool? You and that Miss Chen, tell this widow the truth of what happened between you two!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou pushed away Mo Chuan¡¯s hand. She picked up a dragon headed cane and smacked down at Mo Chuan¡¯s knees.

    ¡°Kneel for this widow!¡±

    Mo Chuan took a deep breath and caught Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s cane, ¡°Mother, between your son and her.....it is what mother thinks it is!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a coldugh, ¡°Oh, her? Who is she? Is it Miss Chen? Or is it Ning¡¯er?¡±

    She heavily threw the cane and continued her coldugh, ¡°This widow knows that your heart was touched by that girl. She is very beautiful, but she¡¯s not the only beautiful girl in this world. Out of all the girls that were here today, which one wasn¡¯t graceful and elegant? Even if you¡¯re missing a beautiful Miss Chen, if you have ten of them, then it should equal to a single Miss Chen, right?¡±

    Mo Chuan tightly pursed his lips, not saying a single thing.

    Empress Dowager Zhou flew into a rage, ¡°Emperor, you have to remember your status. Not only are you the ruler of a country, in terms of seniority, that Miss Chen should be calling you uncle! Her husband is your blood rted nephew! Are you trying to go against ethics andmit something that only animals do that everyone looks down on? Are you trying to throw away the face of your ancestors?¡±

    ¡°Mother, you make it too serious. Your son knows his limits and will not do anything that only animals would do like mother has mentioned. Your son will follow customs in disying affection to her.....¡±

    Before Mo Chuan even finished, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyebrows jumped up. She raised her hand and gave him a strong p to the face.

 Chapter 394: She would be his eventually

    Chapter 394: She would be his eventually

    ¡°Emperor! Do you even have any face!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s body trembled with anger as she pointed at Mo Chuan and scolded, ¡°She is from the younger generation, the princess of your nephew! You actually dare to say that you¡¯ll follow customs in disying affection to her? You should be avoiding her like a venomous snake, not touching her at all, not even thinking about her! How could this widow give birth to such a confused thing like you! Today.....Today, this widow will beat a shameful beast like you to death, otherwise this widow will not be able to face our ancestors after dying!¡±

    She lifted her dragon head cane and smashed it down at Mo Chuan¡¯s back.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s back turned stiff, but it became straighter as he allowed Empress Dowager Zhou to repeatedly m her cane on his back.

    ¡°Mother, your son has done nothing wrong!¡±

    ¡°He, he, you¡¯ve done nothing wrong. Then is it this widow¡¯s fault?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gripped the cane while panting, ¡°You¡¯ve always avoided getting an empress and even refused to marry a princess, so this widow left it up to you, but who would have thought that you would fall in love with your nephew¡¯s princess! You still don¡¯t feel embarrassed to say that you¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡±

    Mother, do you truly believe King Ding Yuan is truly in love with her and will not hurt her?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this widow believes or not, the most important things is that she is the Ding Yuan Princess! It¡¯s fine if King Ding Yuan keeps his promise, it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t, it is her life! There is no need for you as the emperor to fall in love with this beauty and helping her!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou scolded in a severe manner.

    ¡°If you want to fall in love with a beauty, there are many girls in this world to pick from. You have the choice, so why do you keep insisting on falling for another person¡¯s woman! If she was just a married woman, this widow would not stop you if you really like her, but she is the King Ding Yuan Princess! You can pick any women in the world, just not her!¡±

    Saying this, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s voice changed.

    ¡°Emperor, did you forget how you obtained your throne?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s body trembled as he slowly clenched his fist, staring right at Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°Your son has not forget, how could your son forget? Your son clearly remembers everything, but your son is not willing to let her suffer at the hands of King Ding Yuan just to keep the emperor position. So, forgive your son for being unfilial, but if mother feels that your son is not suited for the emperor position, then your son is willing to abdicate.¡±

    After he finished speaking, he gave Empress Dowager Zhou a deep bow. Then he turned around and walked out with a straight back.

    ¡°Emperor!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou shouted from behind him.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s steps stopped for a second, but then he walked away without any hesitation.

    If he didn¡¯t go save her, then it would be toote!

    *

    ¡°Stop! Stop! I won¡¯t touch you. I promise, I definitely won¡¯t touch you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang called out. He waspletely shocked by the blood on her neck and face, finally being defeated in this battle.

    He stared at her with eyes of disbelief. She would rather die than be his woman?

    Why!

    ¡°Scram!¡± She gritted her teeth and looked at him like she was looking at a fly.

    Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth. Even if he was not willing, he did not dare provoke her.

    Seeing her cold look of disgust, he was suddenly filled with regret. He was so filled with regret that he wished he could p himself.

    Did he just go crazy? Why would he try to force himself on her?

    Didn¡¯t he swear that he would take care of her?

    Because he had done too many bad things to her, right now he wanted to make her slowly forget the bad things about him and let her only remember the good things.

    In the end.....He had just made it worse!

    However, there was plenty of time in the future. With the Empress Dowager supporting him, she would be his eventually, so he wasn¡¯t anxious!

 Chapter 395: Helping her son steal his woman

    Chapter 395: Helping her son steal his woman

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this king will keep his words and won¡¯ty a single finger on you. This king¡¯s heart has remained the same and this king will slowly prove it to you.¡±

    He said this as he jumped out of the carriage.

    Trash!

    Chen Ning spat out once before putting away the hairpin. She suddenly heard the sounds of a horse running, as if it wasing right to her carriage.

    Chu Shao Yang looked up and couldn¡¯t help being a little surprised.

    The armour that these people wore was actually from the imperial guards. They appeared as quickly as the wind and immediately surrounded the carriage.

    ¡°This subordinate is here to deliver the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders and to summon the Ding Yuan Princess into the pce to see her.¡±

    The guards cupped their hands towards Chu Shao Yang from their horses as they spoke without any emotions on their face.

    ¡°Why is the Empress Dowager summoning this king¡¯s princess into the pce?¡± Chu Shao Yang slightly knit his brows and was filled with doubts.

    ¡°This subordinate does not know. This subordinate is only following orders.¡±

    The imperial guardmander said in a calm manner before waving his hand.

    A ck armoured imperial guard jumped onto the cart and took the whip from the horse groom before kicking him off. Then he guided the carriage, driving it toward the pce.

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned as he watched the imperial guard drive the car away. It slowly became smaller and soon disappeared from his sight.

    After a long while, he finally came back to his senses. He angrily jumped onto the back of a horse and chased in the direction the horse carriage headed off in.

    Damn, the Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t be getting confused with age and wanted to help her son steal his woman right!

    Both the man and horse were stopped at the entrance of the pce.

    ¡°Why are you not allowing this king into the pce? This king is King Ding Yuan, this king even has a pce entry token granted by the emperor!¡± He angrily roared.

    ¡°Please calm yourself your highness, this servant is just doing my duty. Can your highness take out your token and wait for it to be inspected? Naturally your highness will be allowed into the pce.¡± The guard at the door said with a secret smile.

    Chu Shao Yang almost felt his lungs explode from anger from this and he almost swore right at him.

    When did he ever need to show his token to enter the pce?

    His face was the token itself!

    In the past, as long as the guards saw him, the would bow down from afar as they opened the pce doors. However, they were being this unreasonable today.

    ¡°Alright, this king will show you my token, you better open your dog eyes!¡±

    He reached out to grab his token, but he grabbed nothing.

    He had been invited to the pce for the banquet, so why would he bring an useless token with him?

    ¡°If your highness does not have a token, then this servant can only follow the pce rules. I ask your highness to forgive me.¡± The guard revealed a smile, but his hand fell down onto the sword at his waist.

    ¡°Alright, this king will go back and get the token. You just wait for this king!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned livid as he angrily hit the horse to leave.

    When he brought the token, he still couldn¡¯t enter into the imperial pce.

    The excuse he got this time was, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and the pce has been closed down, no one is allowed to enter or leave.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang almost broke his teeth from gritting them and he angrily roared, ¡°But this king¡¯s princess is inside! The Empress Dowager wouldn¡¯t want this king¡¯s to stay in the pce overnight, right?¡±

    ¡°About this, this servant doesn¡¯t know. Since the princess has been called to the pce by the Empress Dowager and the Empress Dowager wants her to stay overnight, then it means that she has obtained the Empress Dowager¡¯s blessings. This is something that others wish for, so your highness should not be worried. This servant should be congratting your highness instead.¡± That guard revealed a smile.

    Fuck your congrattions!

    Chu Shao Yang cursed in his stomach, but he was helpless since the door would not open. He could not charge his way in since that was a crime with a punishment of beheading.

 Chapter 396: One will suffer indignities from losing their position

    Chapter 396: One will suffer indignities from losing their position

    ¡°Alright, this king will just wait here. When the pce opens, this king will pay his respects to the Empress Dowager!¡±

    He angrily sat down on the steps, not fitting the image of a king at all.

    The guard helplessly said, ¡°The rules of the pce say that no one without orders can remain at the pce gates. If your highness wants to pay respects to the Empress Dowager, can you wait somewhere else first?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly thought of a ce and said with a coldugh, ¡°Alright, since I can¡¯t enter the inner city, then can this king stay in the outer city?¡±

    ¡°Of course, please go ahead your highness.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang moved off in a direction withrge steps.

    Chen Bi Yun, it is all because of a cheap woman like you. You caused this king to lose his beloved woman and now this king will slowly take back what you owe this king from you!

    Cold Pce, it was built in a remote corner outside the imperial pce¡¯s inner city.

    No one approached it today and once night came, it became even more sinister.

    Chen Bi Yun was ced inside a side pce with two servants by her side to serve her.

    In name they served her, but they were actually watching her because the emperor had ordered that she could not die no matter what and that included the child in her stomach.

    The doctor had just taken her pulse. There was a maid concocting anti miscarriage medicine while the other maid was was standing by her bed, feeding her.

    Chen Bi Yun had no appetite at all. Her eyes werepletely swollen red and her tears had already run dry. She only ate a few bites before shaking her head and not eating anymore.

    ¡°Concubine Consort Chen, you should eat this entire bowl of rice and stop making it hard for this servant.¡± The maid coldly said.

    Chen Bi Yun flew into a rage and raised her hand to p down the bowl. She angrily said, ¡°You cheap woman, you dare to speak to this concubine consort with this kind of tone?¡±

    That maid curled her lips and said with disdain, ¡°It sounds good if you call yourself a Concubine Consort, but you really are just a concubine. What are you counting on your Concubine Consort position for, do you think this is the King Ding Yuan pce? Or do you consider yourself his Princess Consort?¡±

    ¡°You.....You.....This Concubine Consort will p your cheap mouth!¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes turned white with rage and threw a pillow at her.

    The maid moved to the side and grabbed Chen Bi Yun¡¯s wrist. She impolitely said, ¡°Concubine Consort Chen, if you don¡¯t eat your meal, then this servant will have to bind you up and force you to eat. Don¡¯t me this servant for not reminding you of this.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun just stared at her. Seeing this aggressive maid, she shrunk back onto her bed in fear.

    She never thought that one day she would suffer indignities from losing her position.

    The maid picked up the empty bowl and put the rice that fell onto the ground back in. Using the spoon to take some, she continued to bring it to Chen Bi Yun¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°This meal is dirty, I won¡¯t eat it!¡± Chen Bi Yun was stunned for a while before angrily turning her head.

    ¡°It just touched a bit of dirt, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s poisoned. If the Concubine Consort will not eat, then this servant will force feed it to you.¡± The maid coldly said.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s face instantly turned red and her chest filled with anger. She wanted to curse at them, but remembering that this was the Cold Pce and not her territory, what qualifications did she have to act rampant here?

    ¡°This elder sister, can I trouble you for another bowl of rice. This....I really can¡¯t eat this bowl of rice.¡± She spoke in a soft tone.

    A good person did not care about their immediate losses. She would bear with it and after she gave birth to her child, proving its lineage with a blood test, humph, humph! The humiliation that she suffered today, she would repay them all ten times over!

    ¡°There isn¡¯t any. Even if you can¡¯t eat it, you still have to eat it.¡±

    The maid directly ced the spoonful of rice mixed with dirt into her mouth.

 Chapter 397: This man is too terrifying

    Chapter 397: This man is too terrifying

    Chen Bi Yun could only bear with it, however after chewing twice, her teeth filled with pain, almost losing her teeth.

    ¡°Pu!¡± She spat out this mouthful and angrily scolded, ¡°This meal is full of sand, how could a person eat it!¡±

    ¡°Since Concubine Consort Chen does not appreciate this kindness, then this servant will not be polite anymore.¡± The maid put down the bowl and took out a long, thick rope, walking towards Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°Cheap servant, you, you dare!¡± Chen Bi Yun put on a strong front.

    ¡°If the Concubine Consort does not eat, then this servant has no other choice.¡± The maid said without any emotions.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat, I¡¯ll eat.¡± Chen Bi Yun no longer dared to fight back and grabbed a handful of rice, desperately cing it in her mouth. She was filled with anger and hate, and once again began to shed tears.

    Suddenly the door of the room was mmed open by someone.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    The maids turned around and saw Chu Shao Yang standing at the door. That handsome face of his contained no emotions as his dark abyss like eyes stared right at Chen Bi Yun on the bed.

    ¡°We greet King Ding Yuan.¡± The two maids quickly bowed down.

    ¡°Your highness!¡±

    When Chen Bi Yun saw Chu Shao Yang, astonishment and joy mixed together as more tears fell from her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t even bother wearing shoes as she came off the bed, rushing barefooted towards Chu Shao Yang¡¯s embrace.

    His highness really loved her, he even came to visit her after she was imprisoned in the Cold Pce. If this wasn¡¯t love, then what was it?

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here to see Yun¡¯er. Yun¡¯er thought that your highness was filled with injustice and wouldn¡¯te see Yun¡¯er anymore.¡±

    She was sobbing as she spoke. Feeling the Chu Shao Yang was not pushing her away, her crying became even stronger, but she also felt more confident.

    ¡°How could this king bare to not want you anymore? Isn¡¯t this king here to see you now?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice was still gentle, but his face was cold and expressionless.

    Chen Bi Yun did not see it and felt that she was overwhelmed by happiness. She suddenly pointed at one of the maids and ruthlessly shouted.

    ¡°Your highness, this cheap servant was bullying Yun¡¯er. You have to help Yun¡¯er vent her anger and punish her!¡±

    ¡°Oh, how did she offend Yun¡¯er? Tell this king and this king will make a decision for you.¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice was still gentle.

    That maid did not dare look up and her body trembled.

    ¡°She was disrespectful and looked down on Yun¡¯er. She also fed dirty rice to Yun¡¯er and even tried using a rope to bind Yun¡¯er up. Your highness, you have to teach her a fierce lesson for Yun¡¯er!¡± Chen Bi Yun triumphantly said.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang took out a jade and threw it to the maid.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done well, this is to reward you. Keep doing this in the future. Now go outside, this king has something to say to this cheap woman.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks your highness.¡± The maid was shocked and overjoyed. She gripped the jade as she walked out with the other maid, closing the door behind them.

    ¡°Your highness, you......you.....¡± Chen Bi Yu did not dare to believe her ears. Her eyes were wide open as she raised her head to look at that cold, handsome face without a single trace of heat.

    ¡°Cheap woman, are youfortable living in the Cold Pce?¡± Chu Shao Yang slightly narrowed his eyes.

    Chen Bi Yun suddenly felt a chill run down her body and she couldn¡¯t help taking a step back.

    Too terrifying, this man was just too terrifying.

    He.....He wouldn¡¯t be here to take her life, right?

    ¡°He, he, now you know to feel fear? When you lied to this king, did you think that this day woulde?¡± Chu Shao Yang just stood there, looking down at her, enjoying that fear that covered her face.

    The more rmed she was, the more satisfied he was.

    He had always obtained contentment and price from her, but in front of Chen Ning, all he obtained was frustration and failure.

 Chapter 398: Such a beautiful face

    Chapter 398: Such a beautiful face

    ¡°You, what do you want?¡± Chen Bi Yun¡¯s teeth rattled as she trembled and desperately moved into the corner.

    ¡°This king was thinking of you, so I came to see you.¡± Chu Shao Yang casually said as he slowly moved towards her.

    ¡°You, you, you, don¡¯te over!¡± Chen Bi Yun closed her eyes in fear and loudly shouted.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, what are you afraid of? This king does not want your life, this king is just here to help you apply your medicine.¡± Chu Shao Yang revealed a gentle smile and pulled the veil off her face. Seeing that face covered in lumps and leaking pus, he clicked his tongue in regret.

    ¡°Such a beautiful face, but it is a pity it became like this. Even this king feels sorry for you. Yun¡¯er do you want to see your current face?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t.¡± Chen Bi Yun stuttered out, tightly closing her eyes.

    ¡°You have to even if you don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang grabbed her hair as he pulled her in front of the dresser. cing the bronze mirror in front of her, he gave a coldugh.

    Chen Bi Yun couldn¡¯t help opening her eyes. There was no woman in this world that didn¡¯t like looking in a mirror, not to mention that she was so enchanting.

    ¡°Ah!¡± She suddenly gave a cry that was filled with terror.

    ¡°Who is this ugly monster! Who is this! It isn¡¯t me! It isn¡¯t me!¡± She wildly shouted, grabbing the mirror and forcefully throwing it.

    Although there was no longer a mirror, that ugly and angry face filled with lumps and pus still remained in her mind. Her eyes began to tremble from that single nce of her own ugly face.

    Her hands moved to cover her face and her eyes closed, but she only ced her hands right in front of her face.

    ¡°How about it, are you satisfied? This was caused by this king working hard to apply medicine for you everyday. Yun¡¯er, aren¡¯t you feeling grateful towards this king?¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a gentleugh while speaking in a gentle tone.

    But when Chen Bi Yun heard it, it was even more terrifying than the voice of the devil.

    She was trembling as she thought of the scene of him applying medicine to her face. In the past, she was even willing to die for him!

    ¡°Your highness, why could you harm Yun¡¯er like this! Why did you make Yun¡¯er¡¯s face this way! Is it all for that cheap woman Chen Ning? No, no, she isn¡¯t the cheap woman, I am. It was I who wronged you and lied to you! Your highness, I beg you, can you cure Yun¡¯er¡¯s face? As long as you cure Yun¡¯er¡¯s face, no matter what you want, Yun¡¯er will give it to you, Yun¡¯er will give it to you!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun suddenly kneeled down, prostrating at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s feet, begging him in tears.

    She was filled with extreme fear towards this man in front of her. She finally realized that she had actually fallen in love with a devil!

    He had silently destroyed her face. If he wanted to destroy her, it was as easy as killing an ant.

    ¡°Very good, Yun¡¯er, you¡¯re finally being obedient. Then just honestly tell this king, which man¡¯s evil seed is the child in your stomach from?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang coldly looked down at Chen Bi Yun in a condescending manner.

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s body trembled and she couldn¡¯t help looking up, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er has not lied. The child in Yun¡¯er¡¯s stomach truly belongs to your highness.¡±

    ¡°Cheap woman! You won¡¯t admit it even on the edge of death!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s angerpletely filled his mind. He raised his hand to p her, but seeing her disgusting face, he slowly put his hand down.

    ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er dares to vow to the heavens that other than your highness, Yun¡¯er has never been with another man!¡± Chen Bi Yun said through clenched teeth.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang really wanted to p this woman to death, but then he remembered that if she died, then there would be no proof and he would never regain his innocence.

 Chapter 399: Hard to tell whether it is a curse or a blessing

    Chapter 399: Hard to tell whether it is a curse or a blessing

    ¡°Very good, since you haven¡¯t thought it clearly yet, then this king will give you some time to continue thinking about it. When you want to talk, then call for this king. However, you should remember that this king is not patient and I cannot wait long.¡±

    With these cold words, he stood up to leave.

    ¡°Your highness!¡± Chen Bi Yun rushed forward to grab his foot and said while crying, ¡°Yun¡¯er¡¯s child really does belong to you.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked down and reiterated, ¡°You really won¡¯t tell the truth? This king will tell you, the medicine on your will have a stronger effect. Right now your lumps will be bigger, but in the end, it will create holes in your face until you turn into a skeleton beauty. He, he, can you imagine a living person with a face like a dead skeleton? You will be a monster at that time! Yun¡¯er, if you don¡¯t want to be like that, then you better tell this king the truth. This king will use his medicine to instantly cure your face and you will recover your previous beauty.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s body continued to tremble as her eyes filled with fear. She did not even dare look up at Chu Shao Yang.

    This man was even more terrifying than the devil!

    ¡°Your highness, I.....I......¡± Her lips quivered as an image suddenly filled her mind before she shouted, ¡°Go and ask nanny, she will know! Yun¡¯er fainted from the wine that night and only remembered you bringing me to the bed. As for what happened after, Yun¡¯er really can¡¯t remember, I can¡¯t remember at all.....¡± She desperately shook her head as tears wildly fell down her face.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart tremble. That¡¯s right, the nanny Miss Chen!

    How could he forget such an important person!

    He pulled his foot from Chen Bi Yun¡¯s grip and turned to leave.

    ¡°Your highness, please give Yun¡¯er the cure, please give Yun¡¯er the cure!¡± Chen Bi Yun cried out from behind him, but he ignored her and walked even faster.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart was anxious. He directly went back to the pce and sent people to catch Miss Chen, but the news that he received was that Miss Chen had disappeared.

    He immediately gathered all his secret guards and loudlymanded, ¡°Everyone search for me, you have to find that Miss Chen. Even if youpletely flip the capital upside down, you have to bring Miss Chen back for this king!¡±

    *

    Chen Ning sat in the carriage. Being escorted by the imperial guards, she made her way to the pce unobstructed.

    She never thought that the person summoning her this time would be Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Whether this was lucky or unlucky, whether this was a curse or a blessing, it was hard to tell.

    Although she had only seen Empress Dowager Zhou once, she could tell that this seemingly peaceful Empress Dowager Zhou was actually a very powerful person.

    Originally, being able to take the Empress Dowager position after struggling in the pce for over ten years, this was not something that someone without the proper ambitions and means could do.

    Empress Dowager Zhou must have been a supreme beauty in her youth. Although she was already in her fifties, one could still see the beauty of the past. Only that white hair and those deep wrinkles could clearly tell everyone what kind of struggles she had faced over the years.

    Chen Ning did not have the intention to investigate Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s story and it must be one that would make the listener sigh.

    But that was unrted to her.

    She was worried about why Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly summoned her to the pce.

    The carriage suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Princess Consort, please step out of the cart.¡±

    The gentle voice of a young girl came from outside the carriage.

    Chen Ning lifted the curtain too look outside and saw that they had stopped into front of a pce. It was already night time and there was a row of rednterns hanging on the pce¡¯s door, with an eighteen-neen year old maid standing in front of the door.

    She was prepared to step out, but suddenly knit her brows and stopped moving.

    Her clothes was in tatters after what happened with Chu Shao Yang, so how could so go see others right now?

 Chapter 400: Mo Chuan, donâ€™t go

    Chapter 400: Mo Chuan, don¡¯t go

    The carriage curtain suddenly opened and an imperial guard came into the cart. He was tall and straight, but the light behind him hid his face, only revealing a pair of piercing eyes that stared right at her.

    ¡°How bold! Get out now!¡± Chen Ning immediately covered her chest as she coldly shouted out.

    That imperial guard¡¯s eyes dimmed, but not only did he not go out, he walked over to her while taking off his coat.

    She felt her scalp itch. Had this imperial guard gone mad?

    She moved to the corner, but she could not escape.

    ¡°You really are bold. This is the pce and you dare have ideas about me.....Wu!¡±

    That imperial guard suddenly came forward and covered her mouth.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s me.¡±

    That familiar low voice was like trickling water in her ears.

    It was like Chen Ning¡¯s acupuncture point had been poked and she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, is it you?¡± Her eyes suddenly became warm.

    In that moment of despair, she had called for him from the bottom of her heart. When she was expecting him, he had actually appeared.

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Mo Chuan saw her embarrassing appearance and his heart hurt.

    He took off the imperial guard coat and covered her with it. He carried her in his embrace and jumped out of the carriage, carrying her as he walked in.

    ¡°Bold imperial guard, this is the emperor¡¯s pce, you dare to move by yourself?¡±

    The maid came forward to stop him, but seeing Mo Chuan¡¯s face, she quickly bowed down.

    ¡°Please forgive me emperor.¡±

    ¡°Prepare some hot water and some new clothes, go!¡± Mo Chuan did not even look over as he carried her into the room, carefully cing her onto the bed.

    However Chen Ning would not let go.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, don¡¯t go.¡±

    His embrace was very warm and safe. With him by her side, she would not be afraid even if the sky fell down.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go, I will stay by your side to protect you, never letting you be hurt again!¡± He grabbed her waist and tightly pulled her into his embrace. He could feel that her body was slightly trembling and his heart felt pain once again.

    What happened to her? What did that bastard do to her?

    Actually, seeing her torn clothes, he could already guess what had happened.

    Damn! That bastard actually dared to force himself on her!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s teeth creaked from gritting them as he was filled with a murderous rage.

    His eyes focused and was staring at the wound on her neck caused by the golden needle that was covered in shocking blood.

    There was also clear fingerprints on her neck that was beginning to swell.

    ¡°This one will kill him!¡± His heart was filled with a deep pain, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. I was the one that stabbed myself, so I knew my limits.¡± Chen Ning shook her head, not wanting to go back to that terrifying scene. However, thinking of that wild Chu Shao Yang, her body could not help trembling.

    He could feel her trembling and his arms hugged her even tighter.

    In Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace, she was no longer afraid. She felt no fear anymore.

    Raising her eyebrows, she looked around the room and asked in a curious voice, ¡°Where is this? Wasn¡¯t it the Empress Dowager that summoned me?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the Empress Dowager, it was this one. It was this one that faked the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders.¡± He stared at her, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t like this, how could he allow you to enter the pce so easily?¡±

    Chen Ning bit her lips, wanting tough, but she forced it down.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t afraid of the Empress Dowager finding out and punishing you?¡±

    ¡°This one is not afraid! This one was afraid that the order was given toote and that bastard had hurt you. I never thought that you really were injured.¡± Mo Chuan had a calm expression, but there were deep waves in his eyes.

    ¡°So you disguised yourself as an imperial guard to personallye save me? Were you not afraid that he would recognize you as the emperor?¡± Chen Ning was moved and wanted tough.

 Chapter 401: I was afraid of losing you

    Chapter 401: I was afraid of losing you

    ¡°This one was afraid of losing you!¡± Mo Chuan ced his chin on her head and said with a determined expression, ¡°You should stay in the pce from now on by this one¡¯s side. This one will protect you and never let you be harmed again! No matter how brave Chu Shao Yang is, he wouldn¡¯t dare cause trouble in the pce!¡±

    ¡°Stay in the pce?¡± Chen Ning looked around and revealed a faint smile, ¡°What part of this ce is different from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s pce? They are both just cages made from fine gold. What, do you think that I¡¯m a canary?¡±

    ¡°This one would prefer to treat you as a canary in a cage, rather than having that cat Chu Shao Yang eat you!¡± Mo Chuan looked at her.

    This girl, he was willing to go against the world for her and even offended the Empress Dowager to save her, but she did not appreciate it at all.

    ¡°Reporting to the emperor, the warm water has been prepared.¡± The sound of the maid came from outside the door.

    ¡°Good!¡± Mo Chuan picked her up and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Hey, let me go, I can walk on my own feet.¡± Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red. Was he going to hold her while she was bathing?

    ¡°This one will not let go.¡±

    Mo Chuan carried her into the bathroom. The room was warm with steam floating around, with a big bucket behind arge screen. There were bath towels and woman¡¯s clothing to the side, even little cloth to be used as underwear.

    Beside the tub, there were four maids standing there waiting.

    Seeing this scene, Chen Ning¡¯s face became even redder.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you can tell them to leave. I can wash myself.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t used to bathing in front of others. Normally she even sent Xiao Ru out when she bathed.

    ¡°You can all go out.¡± Mo Chuan ordered.

    The maids all backed out and Mo Chuan finally set her down. With a calm expression, he said, ¡°Alright, there is no one here now. You can bathe.¡±

    Chen Ning did not move at all.

    ¡°Why do you want me to bathe?¡± Her pretty face looked over and her eyes turned dark, ¡°Do you think that I was touched by him and now I¡¯m dirty?¡±

    Mo Chuan could not help knitting his pretty eyebrows. He felt angry and felt it was funny as he stared at her.

    What was this girl¡¯s brain thinking?

    ¡°This one does not care. Even if you really were....this one does not care. You will always be clean in my heart.¡± He said in a serious manner.

    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t! He didn¡¯t seed!¡± She bit her lips.

    ¡°This one knows! Silly girl, do you really want to keep wearing the imperial guard¡¯s clothes? Wu, the smell of your sweat almost made this one vomit, but if you don¡¯t mind, then this one won¡¯t mind either.¡± He pretended like he was going to pick her up.

    Chen Ning took a few steps back. She couldn¡¯t help stomping her feet as she angrily looked at him.

    She really did want to take a bath, being touched my Chu Shao Yang made her feel dirty.

    ¡°Then, you can leave too.¡± She rolled her eyes. He was the emperor, but he was also a man, did he want to see her bathe?

    ¡°This one will guard you here.¡± Mo Chuan said in aposed manner, ¡°You can be assured that this one will not sneak a peek. I will turn around and there will be the screen, will this assure you?¡±

    Sure enough, he turned around and did not take a look back.

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning silently looked at him, but with him here, she did feel more assured.

    Even if he did not say a word, as long as she saw his tall figure behind the screen, her heart filled with a bit of sweetness.

    Soaking in the warm water, she gave a long,fortable sigh. The scene from the carriage was like a nightmare, but it suddenly left her mind.

    Only the burning pain from her neck reminded her of what had happened.

 Chapter 402: Regaining what was lost

    Chapter 402: Regaining what was lost

    Thinking of Mo Chuan being outside, her heart turned warm and began to beat fast. She quickly came of the tub and put on new, clean clothes.

    When the sounds her dressing herself filled his ears, he couldn¡¯t help thinking about it. However, with his strong self restraint, he stopped himself from looking at the screen.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Chen Ning finally put on the final belt and then her body went into the air, being picked up by someone. She did not need to look back to know that this warm and familiar embrace was from Mo Chuan.

    His eyes stared at her without turning. Her fresh from the bath appearance was like a white lotus that had just bloomed, with water dripping down from her ck cloud like hair.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you didn¡¯t keep your word. You took a secret peek!¡±

    His burning eyes saw her face turn red.

    ¡°This one did not take a sneak peek. If this one wants to see, then I will look at you directly. Ning¡¯er, you really are beautiful.¡±

    His direct praise made Chen Ning¡¯s face be even more red. Especially with his passionate eyes staring at her, her heart was beating as fast as a little deer running.

    He carried her back into the room and ced her onto a couch. She wanted to stand up, but he pressed down on her shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Chen Ning blinked her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m applying medicine for you.¡±

    He opened a square box and took out a small porcin bottle. Uncorking the bottle, a cool herbal scent drifted out.

    Chen Ning curiously looked into the box and found that there were various bottles inside of different sizes.

    ¡°Is this your treasure chest?¡±

    ¡°Be careful not to move.¡± Mo Chuan gently tapped the back of her hand to stop her from messing around, ¡°There are blood stopping medicine inside this box.¡±

    Chen Ning stuck out her tongue and quickly pulled her hand back.

    ¡°Obediently lie down.¡± Mo Chuan took a bit of clear ointment on his finger and gently rubbed it onto the swollen red area on her neck, slowly rubbing it in evenly.

    The ointment was very cool and very soothing. After it was applied, the burning pain was soothed quite a bit.

    He sat beside her, being very close to her, with a nice smelling from his body.

    Under the orange candlelight, his fingers were slender and his eyebrows were handsome. His eyes focused and a variety of soft lights filled his eyes.

    With such a handsome face, it was impossible for a young girl to not lose herself in it.

    She unknowingly fell into a daze looking at it.

    ¡°Is this one good looking?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, she realized what she said and her face turned red. She could only feel the burning sensationing from it.

    A cool feeling came from her cheek as his fingers rubbed the cool cream onto her burning face, gently rubbing it in.

    ¡°Your face is red.¡± He calmly said.

    Chen Ning immediately instinctively replied, ¡°It is because I¡¯m full of energy.¡±

    ¡°Yi, why is it white again?¡± He suppressed his smile and deliberately teased her.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re applying medicine for me!¡± She angrily red at him.

    His fingers stopped on her face. The ce she had been injured in was not her face!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡± He suddenly reached out his arms and pulled her into his embrace. He hugged her in a gentle embrace, very gentle like he was holding a previous treasure.

    In that instant, he suddenly felt like he regained something he had lost.

    His hand stroked her hair again and again. Leaning into his warm embrace, she couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes and the corners of her eyes ached a bit.

    This feeling of being cherished and loved by someone else was really good.

    ¡°Stay by this one¡¯s side and I will solve all your problems for you.¡±

    He said in a determined voice in her ear.

    Solve, how would he solve it?

    As Chen Ning wanted to speak, he held the back of her head and tightly pressed her into his chest.

 Chapter 403: This one is not a eunuch

    Chapter 403: This one is not a eunuch

    She heard his voice from his chest, ¡°This one is the emperor and this one will give a decree for your separation. When that timees, you will be free and you can marry whoever you want to marry!¡±

    Her eyes couldn¡¯t help bing wide, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll say that I want to marry.....Chu Shao Bai!¡± She looked away and deliberately said this.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed!¡± He blurted out before slowly saying, If you want to marry, then you can only marry me, Chu Mo Chuan!¡±

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan?¡± She gave a gentleugh, ¡°So your name really is Mo Chuan, I had thought you had given me an alias.¡±

    ¡°In front of you, every sentence and every word I said has been true. I have never lied to you.¡± His expression turned serious and his eyes focused on her.

    ¡°Nonsense, you lied to me about being an assassin.....¡±

    He ced his finger on her lip and gently shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re the one that said that, this one never confirmed it.¡±

    When she thought about it, he had responded with a single word: Maybe.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a cunning fox, just like Xiao Si.¡± She said in an unhappy voice.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression fell and his voice became a little angry, ¡°This one doesn¡¯t mind being called a sly fox, but this one will not let you say that I¡¯m like Xiao Si.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°He is an eunuch, but this one is not!¡± A faint light shined in his dark eyes.

    ¡°Puchi!¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t suppress it and augh came out.

    She never thought that the emperor with power over the world would say this kind of childish thing at a time like this.

    This was really......cute!

    ¡°Then what should I call you in the future? Should I call you emperor? Mo Chuan? Or should it still be Xiao Hei?¡± She tilted her head as she said this with a smile.

    Hearing the words Xiao Hei, his lips couldn¡¯t help curling.

    This was a ck part of his history.

    If his ministers and generals knew that the emperor had this kind of nickname, what prestige would he have left!

    ¡°Call this one......Mo Chuan.¡±

    He liked the tone of voice she had when she said these two words. There was a special feeling to it and every time he heard it, his heart skipped a beat.

    Other than her, no one else dared to say his name. Only her, he would only allow her to do so!

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll call you Mo Chuan, Mo Chuan, Mo Chuan.....¡± She called his name again and again. Her lips curled into a smile and her eyes sparkled.

    He smiled as he looked at her standing by him.

    Although they were just casually chatting andughing, he was filled with endless satisfaction. His heart was filled with peace, wishing that time would stop at this moment.

    ¡°You can¡¯t call me anymore, if you do....¡± He looked at her with a threatening nce.

    She had almost turned the iceberg in his heart into a pool of spring water.

    Also, all the people under him were all respectful, not daring to speak to him in a bold manner. However, why was this girl not afraid of him at all?

    ¡°Mo Chuan!¡± She suddenly called out.

    ¡°Un?¡± He unconsciously replied to her. He saw that in her eyes filled with smiles and gentleness, there was his clear reflected image.

    ¡°What did you want to say?¡± His voice was a little choked and his heart slowly became warm.

    ¡°Do you still remember what I owe you?¡± She looked down with her long, thickshes and gently said, ¡°I want to give it to you right now.¡±

    Mo Chuan felt his heart almost burst out of his chest and his breathing almost stopped.

    He must have heard wrong!

    He looked at her in disbelief, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said I want to return what I owe you, do you want it?¡± She looked up with her gentle, misty eyes with a smile on her lips. Slowly lifting her arms, she held his neck.

 Chapter 404: How could he not want it

    Chapter 404: How could he not want it

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart almost jumped out and he thought with gritted teeth, ¡°Is this girl a fox demon? He was a man, how could he not want it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course I want it.¡± He said in a hoarse voice. His eyes looked down, falling onto her moist, red lips.

    ¡°Here is clean, I wasn¡¯t touched by him.¡± She suddenly stuck out a finger and tapped her own lips.

    ¡°......¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help heating up. Did she know just how charming these kinds of words were to him.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡±

    She came close to him and a sweet smell entered his nose. This was her fragrance.

    There had never been anyone that had spoken to him in such amanding tone, but he obediently closed his eyes. His heart wildly beat in his chest and his hands holding her turned stiff.

    A clear and cool thing touched his chin.

    Un? It was a different sensation from what he expected!

    Mo Chuan opened his eyes curiously and saw her face covered in a mischievous smile.

    ¡°Ha, ha! I tricked you! An eye for an eye, who told you to keep applying medicine to my face!¡±

    Her eyes curled as sheughed, turning into a pair of bright crescent moons. She was proudly shaking her finger at him that had ointment on the tip.

    Mo Chuan was embarrassed and angry. He instantly grabbed her and his eyes burned like torches.

    ¡°Darn girl! You dare tease this one!¡±

    She giggled as she spat out her tongue, ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I was wrong. Please forgive me great emperor.¡±

    What great emperor?

    What was with this disorderly address!

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t stop his lips from curling as his eyes filled with a smile.

    He had never smiled, always keeping that calm expressionless face, but in front of her, he could not control his emotions at all.

    He had always asked himself why he didn¡¯t like any other girls and why only she had moved his heart!

    Perhaps, it was because only she could make him smile......

    ¡°This one will punish you!¡± He deliberately put on a serious expression, ¡°Right now, this one wants you to repay me ten times what you owe me!¡±

    He grabbed onto her waist with a tight, but not too tight grip. He did not dare to use strength, but he also couldn¡¯t let her escape.

    ¡°Emperor, do you want to bully a poor peasant girl?¡± She gave a gentleugh. Looking at his slowly approaching face, she couldn¡¯t help bing nervous.

    Her heart continued to beat fast. She could guess what he wanted to do, but she did move back or evade it.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was the emperor, but because he was Mo Chuan!

    ¡°This one is not bullying a poor peasant girl, this one is bullying you.¡± His voice was as low as a whisper as his thin lips touched the tip of her nose.

    Her body slightly trembled in his arms. Her ck eyes were like waves on the water that made his heart stir.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± He said in amanding voice.

    Although her eyes were beautiful and pretty, with her staring right at him, how could he kiss her!

    ¡°Alright.¡± She obediently closed her eyes.

    He took a deep breath, trying to control his heartbeat. He also closed his eyes and his lips slowly moved forward.

    It was soft, warm, and sweet, giving off a sweet and refreshing fragrance.

    This feeling was very beautiful and good!

    ¡°Hee, hee!¡± When his mind was full of ecstasy, he heard her silver bell like giggles.

    Mo Chuan was stunned and when he opened his eyes, he found that his lips were on the back of her hand.

    As for her? She was trembling while enduring herughter, bent over to the point that she couldn¡¯t get up.

    His handsome face suddenly turnedpletely red.

    Ah! He had never been this humiliated in his entire life!

 Chapter 405: Only this one can touch your hair

    Chapter 405: Only this one can touch your hair

    She was simply his worst enemy!

    Mo Chuan stared at her trying to suppress herughter and his heart filled with a kind of indescribable feeling.

    She could make his blood boil, she could make his heart beat fast, and she could let him know what smiling is like.

    All these years, his heart had been as calm as water. He felt that he could never do anything about it, but that changed after meeting her.

    He was no longer walking corpse that could only read reports and govern the politics of this world.

    He had turned into a living person!

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I have something to ask you.¡± Her smile suddenly disappeared and she looked at him with a serious expression.

    ¡°Ask.¡± He did not like to talk much. If it wasn¡¯t for her, he would have never talked as much as he did today.

    ¡°You.....wouldn¡¯t lie to me, right?¡± When she said this, she hesitated and bit her lips, looking from side to side.

    ¡°......I won¡¯t.¡± He stared right at her. After knowing her for so long, when had he ever lied to her.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll ask you. You.....You....¡± She was still a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Just say it!¡± He was angry. Just what was it that this girl was so hesitant to ask!

    ¡°Have you ever been with another woman?¡± She was shocked and blurted this out.

    She had hesitated this long just to ask this?

    Mo Chuan did know whether tough or to be angry, but he still seriously answered, ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been with one.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t all emperors have royal harems? There are so many women in the pce, how could you have never been with a woman before? Also you¡¯re already twenty four years old, you.....you wouldn¡¯t be.....hiding something, right?¡±

    What would he be hiding?

    Mo Chuan was stunned, but when he finally realized what she meant, his eyebrows jumped up in anger.

    He stared right at her. In that moment, he really wanted to strangle her!

    If he hadn¡¯t seen her suffer such a fright, then he really would not cared if she believed that he had something to hide.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, you¡¯re admitting it if you¡¯re angry. It really doesn¡¯t matter, I remember a few remedies that can help you with it. Un, when I write them down, then I¡¯ll surely cure your illness.¡±

    He stared right at her as his eyes turned dark.

    ¡°If you say another word, then this one will....¡± He spat this out word for word from his gritted teeth.

    She involuntarily covered her mouth.

    This is bad, she seemed to have touched his taboo!

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything, I won¡¯t say a single word.¡± She hit her head once in an upset manner, thinking about what was wrong with her today. She had suddenly blurted this out, it was like she wasn¡¯t thinking at all!

    It¡¯s said that woman in love are stupid. Perhaps......her heart had really been moved by him?

    Did she really fall in love with him?

    Mo Chuan took two deep breaths before his chest was finally unblocked.

    After being emperor for all these years, she was the first woman that could anger him to this extent!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your fake decree cannot be hidden for long. Once the Empress Dowager finds out, she will fly into a rage. When the timees and she orders for my head to be chopped off, I won¡¯t be able to keep my little life.¡± Chen Ning quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°You can rx, with this one here, no one will be able to touch a single hair on your head!¡± He patted her head in a happy and angry manner, grabbing a single strand of hair with his fingers.

    ¡°Only this one is allowed to touch your hair.¡±

    Before Chen Ning could say anything, they heard a serious voiceing from outside the door.

    ¡°What? Even this widow can¡¯t touch a single strand of her hair?¡±

 Chapter 406: If he did it, he would take responsibility

    Chapter 406: If he did it, he would take responsibility

    It was Empress Dowager Zhou!

    The two of them instantly separated, being shocked at the same time.

    Especially Mo Chuan. With his martial arts, all the flowers and leaves in a ten meter radius outside couldn¡¯t escape his ears. However, he did not notice when Empress Dowager Zhou entered the door.

    He had lost his senses in his passion.

    His handsome face couldn¡¯t help turning slightly red. He helped her fix her slightly messed up hair before calmly standing up.

    His careful actions made Chen Ning¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here!¡± He solemnly said this to her.

    As soon as his voice fell, there was only a ¡°peng¡± sound heard as the door was suddenly opened.

    Empress Dowager Zhou leaned on her cane as she slowly walked in. Her cold gaze looked over the two of them before falling onto Mo Chuan¡¯s face.

    Although Mo Chuan seemed calm and Chen Ning¡¯s clothes were neat, their faces revealed a faint red blush. She was someone with experience, being able to see through everything with a single nce.

    She suppressed her rage and coldly said, ¡°Emperor, you really are bing even bolder. You even dare to fake this widow¡¯s decrees!¡±

    Once he heard this, Mo Chuan knew that Empress Dowager Zhou knew everything.

    He knew that nothing would escape Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s ears and he never intended to hide it.

    If he did something, he would take responsibility for it!

    Only he never thought that Empress Dowager Zhou woulde so quickly.

    ¡°Mother hase at the right time. Ning¡¯er,e and pay respects to mother with this one.¡±

    Mo Chuan pulled Chen Ning¡¯s hand as he brought her in front of Empress Dowager Zhou, calmly bowing to her.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was even angrier seeing this and her eyes fell right on Chen Ning. With a cold smile, she said, ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, you should remember your position! This is the emperor¡¯s pce and breaking in as a princess, this is a heavy offense! Someone, heavily punish her for this widow!¡±

    She forcefully shook her dragon headed cane and several maids came in with thick sticks, reaching out to grab Chen Ning.

    She had evene with sticks, she really was prepared.

    ¡°Mother! This is your son¡¯s ce and it was your son that brought her here, so she is innocent! If mother wants to punish someone, then you can punish your son.¡±

    With Mo Chuan¡¯s cold gaze, the maids did not dare move forward.

    Empress Dowager Zhou said in a cold voice, ¡°Alright, since the emperor is willing to suffer for her, then this widow will first beat this unfilial thing!¡±

    Mo Chuan did not say much and turned in front of her, revealing his back.

    ¡°Come, beat him for this widow!¡± Empress Dowager Zhoumanded.

    The pce maids looked at each other in nk dismay, no one daring to make a move.

    This was a grudge between the Empress Dowager and the emperor, but they were just trivial servants so how could they dare to hit the emperor.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was trembling from her anger. She took a stick from one of the servants and began to beat down on Mo Chuan¡¯s back.

    Mo Chuan was still wearing the imperial guard¡¯s cloths and there was a thinyer of armour over it. He took it off and ced it on Chen Ning, leaving only a thinyer of cloth over his body.

    With a ¡°shua¡± sound, blood dyed the clothes red.

    But he did not say anything and did not move.

    ¡°You.....Do you want to anger this widow to death?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou cared about her son, so she couldn¡¯t keep going. She threw the stick to the side and pointed at Mo Chuan while scolding, ¡°Emperor, what are you wearing? You are the dignified ruler of a country and yet you have no prestige? Not only do you fake this widow¡¯s decree, you even disguised yourself as an imperial guard to steal your nephew¡¯s woman. You, you are losing face for the imperial family!¡±

    Mo Chuan allowed her to scold him, standing there with a straight body, standing there in front of Chen Ning.

 Chapter 407: Want her to warm your bed

    Chapter 407: Want her to warm your bed

    ¡°Mother, your son will give a decree tomorrow that will allow her to separate and she will no longer be King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess at that time.¡±

    He had already made his decision. Since he wanted to do this, then he would go to the end, not doing this sloppily.

    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Zhou red right at him, giving an angryugh, ¡°He, he, you¡¯ve even thought of this step, but did you ever think what reason you have for letting them separate! Today, King Ding Yuan put on a good show in front of all the ministers and generals, proving his deep love to the entire world, yet you still want to order their separation? What are you thinking? Do you want the entire world to think that you, the ruler stole someone else¡¯s wife? Do you want to carry this scorn forever?¡± She said in a righteous manner.

    ¡°For her, your son is willing to bear this.¡± He said word for word.

    ¡°Emperor! Do you even know what you¡¯re saying!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou did not dare believe her ears.

    Mo Chuan tightly gritted his teeth, ¡°Mother, since you can see through King Ding Yuan¡¯s acting, then why are you willing to let him take Ning¡¯er away? Do you know what had just happened? If your son hadn¡¯t arrived in time.....¡±

    ¡°Emperor! What nonsense!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou mmed down her cane and cut him off, ¡°This widow has already said, she is King Ding Yuan¡¯s woman and whether King Ding Yuan wants her dead or alive, that is her life! No matter what King Ding Yuan does to her, it doesn¡¯t justify you as the emperor and his uncle to steal someone from him! Have you thought about what you would do when King Ding Yuanes to the pce tomorrow asking for her? Do you want to turn this scandal into a storm and let the entire world know?¡±

    ¡°Your son.....¡± Mo Chuan wanted to speak again.

    Empress Dowager Zhou coldly looked at him, ¡°Be quiet for this widow! This widow doesn¡¯t want to hear you talk right now.¡±

    ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, youe with this widow!¡± She looked over at Chen Ning. The disgust and hostility in her face was not hidden at all.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to look at her, Empress Dowager Zhou had to admit that this girl was as beautiful as a flower. She was not only charming, she was also refined. Not to mention men liking her, even when she looked at her, she felt her eyes light up.

    Especially that face of hers that was clean without any makeup. Her skin looked just like smooth jade, being full and smooth. Her eyes were like purple grapes dyed with mist, being clear and bright.

    The so called femme fatale was probably referring to a beauty like this.

    It was no wonder that son of her¡¯s that never liked any women would be willing to give up his crown and even personally went to kidnap her.

    ¡°Mother, she is staying here. She won¡¯t be going anywhere.¡± Mo Chuan stood in front of Chen Ning.

    Empress Dowager Zhou smacked her dragon headed cane down and said, ¡°Emperor, do you know where this is? This is your pce! Her status is a princess and is not a concubine from your harem, yet you want her to stay here and warm your bed?¡± Her voice suddenly became very stern.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s face sunk and his anger appeared, ¡°We are innocent. Your son has never had that kind of idea.¡±

    ¡°He, he, innocent? Even if you¡¯re innocent today, if she stays here, then you might not be innocent tomorrow.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave a coldugh, ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, this widow is asking you, are you leaving with this widow?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s mind turned. It seemed like Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words contained a deeper meaning. It clearly meant that if she continued staying here, then.....

    She calmly replied, ¡°This minister¡¯s concubine is willing.¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re not allowed to go.¡± Mo Chuan grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 408: Doting parent

    Chapter 408: Doting parent

    Empress Dowager Zhou brought the cane down on the back of Mo Chuan¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Let go!¡±

    Mo Chuan did not move and proudly stood there, ¡°Mother, where are you taking Ning¡¯er?¡±

    ¡°He, he, the question you ask is quite strange. It is this widow that summoned the Ding Yuan Princess into the pce, so of course she will be heading to this widow¡¯s pce. Could it be that the decree was just a false decree from you!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in a righteous manner.

    ¡°Mother!¡± Mo Chuan froze for a minute. He never thought that Empress Dowager Zhou would use this method.

    He said in a deep voice, ¡°You clearly know that decree was.....¡±

    ¡°This widow does not know anything. This widow only knows that everyone knows that this widow gave this decree and tomorrow the Ding Yuan Princess will be seeing this widow and not you, the emperor!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face was filled with anger, but after Mo Chuan thought about it, he could vaguely guess what Empress Dowager Zhou was thinking.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes revealed an understanding look. She looked down and curled her lips into a smile. She was secretly thinking that Empress Dowager Zhou was someone that really cared about her some. On the surface she was beating and scolding him, but she had already thought of a way for her son to deal with the consequences.

    She did not want her son to carry the offense of stealing a minister¡¯s wife and she didn¡¯t want this royal scandal to be publicized, so she came here to smooth everything over.

    Looking at it like this, Empress Dowager Zhou bringing her away had no ill intentions.

    Mo Chuan had also thought of this. The expression on his face softened, but his hand would still not let go.

    ¡°Mother......¡±

    How could he be assured in letting her leave his side? Especially with Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hidden intents, even her son could not see through her intentions.

    Empress Dowager Zhou raised her brows, ¡°This widow will be bringing her to a temple and having her copy a few scriptures for this widow. Emperor, you won¡¯t even allow that?¡±

    ¡°Only copying scriptures?¡± Mo Chuan frowned.

    ¡°This widow¡¯s old eyes aren¡¯t good and the letters of the scriptures are too small, I can¡¯t see them clearly. So, I want to find someone to rewrite them for this widow. The Ding Yuan Princess has an orchid like heart, so you must have good writing. This widow is asking you, are you willing to copy them for this widow?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou ignored Mo Chuan and looked down to ask Chen Ning.

    ¡°This minister¡¯s concubine is willing.¡± Chen Ning immediately replied.

    ¡°Emperor, the Ding Yuan Princess has made her own decision, so why do you still want to stop her? Do you think that this widow will make it hard for her? She is still this widow¡¯s daughter inw and this widow is the Empress Dowager, why would I make it hard for a junior? Do you really think this widow is that kind of person!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou coughed several times from her anger, almost being unable to breathe.

    The maids on the side quickly gave a few gentle pats to her back.

    ¡°Alright, your son will believe mother this once, I hope mother will keep your word.¡± Mo Chuan slowly let go and red at Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou did not even look at him as she turned around, holding the cane as she walked outside.

    *

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not bring Chen Ning into her pce, but rather the temple beside the pce.

    ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, this widow said in front of the emperor that I wouldn¡¯t make it hard on you and would only have you copy scriptures. There are a total of one hundred and eight volumes of scriptures in this temple, you can leave whenever you finish copying them. As for your meals, they will naturally be sent to you. You should read the scriptures and cultivate your mind, it will be of great benefit to you.¡±

    She had no expressions on her face as she pointed at the high stack of scriptures on the table and said, ¡°In order to show your respect to Buddha, you should kneel and copy them.¡±

    Kneel and copy?

    Chen Ning looked over the small hill of scriptures. If she kneeled and copied them all, wouldn¡¯t her legs be crippled when she was done?

 Chapter 409: Couldnâ€™t help feeling pity

    Chapter 409: Couldn¡¯t help feeling pity

    However, she respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not take another look at her and she waved her cane, ¡°Su Jin.¡±

    A maid around forty years old came forward, ¡°Servant is here.¡±

    ¡°You will serve the Ding Yuan Princess here. You will satisfy her needs, but she cannot take a single step out of this temple, otherwise this widow will chop off your feet, do you understand?¡± She said in a strict voice.

    ¡°This servant understands.¡± The maid immediately replied.

    Chen Ning was very clear that Empress Dowager Zhou just made it sound nice. She called it serving, but it was rather observing.

    But she didn¡¯t n on leaving this temple anyway. Staying here and quietly copying scriptures was not a bad thing, it was a hundred times better than going back to the King Ding Yuan pce to face Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Many thanks Empress Dowager.¡± She saw Empress Dowager Zhou prepared to leave and she bowed down to her back.

    Empress Dowager Zhou stopped and slowly turned around. Looking down at Chen Ning, she had no expressions on her face, ¡°Oh? Why are you thanking this widow?¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and calmly replied, ¡°This minister¡¯s concubine is thanking the Empress Dowager for her support.¡±

    ¡°Support?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave a coldugh, ¡°You think this widow is supporting you? Such wishful thinking!¡±

    She hit the ground with her cane before turning to leave without looking back.

    With a ¡°peng¡± sound, the doors of the temple tightly closed together.

    Chen Ning turned around with a faint smile. She walked in front of the table and opened a book of scriptures.

    ¡°Princess Consort is beginning to copy them already? This servant will prepare ink for you.¡± That maid named Su Jin spoke in a respectful manner.

    She looked very solemn. Although she was only just forty, her face was old and experienced. With the candlelight from the table, she stole at nce at Chen Ning.

    Arge matter happened in the pce today and there was no one that didn¡¯t know about this, so natural she knew who Chen Ning was.

    Only she was the same as the Empress Dowager, she never would have imagined that the emperor would steal his nephew¡¯s princess. Was this princess a fox demon, being able to move the heart of the emperor that never approached any women?

    She took a closer look under the light and felt that she was as beautiful as jade. She had a pair of rare eyes that had a touch of innocence andziness to it.

    She suddenly couldn¡¯t help feeling pity, no wonder the emperor felt this way.

    It was alreadyte into the knight, but there were severalrge lit candles in the temple, lighting it up.

    However Chen Ning did not n on copying the scriptures right away.

    She looked at Su Jin with a bright smile.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, my stomach is hungry, can I have something to eat? Even if the donkey needs to pull the mill, the donkey still needs to be fed, don¡¯t you think so aunt Su Jin?¡±

    Su Jin couldn¡¯t help finding this funny, ¡°Yes, this servant will immediately prepare a meal for the Princess Consort.¡±

    She walked to the temple doors and tapped twice before whispering something outside.

    Very soon, the maids outside quickly sent in a te of desserts and tea.

    Chen Ning was not polite at all, eating the desserts and drinking the tea, she felt very satisfied.

    After a long while, Su Jin saw that her pen was not moving, so she couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°When is the Princess Consort prepared to begin copying the scriptures?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll start right now.¡±

    Chen Ning saw that she could not avoid it any longer, so she walked over to the table. Picking up the pen, she wrote a single word on the white paper.

    This was the first time she was doing calligraphy in her life.

    Su Jin stood next to her grinding the ink, but she felt strange seeing this. Wasn¡¯t she going to copy the scriptures? Why was the Princess Consort drawing earthworms for?

    Of course, she never would have dream that seemingly intelligent and kind hearted princess would write words that were this ugly.

 Chapter 410: Only an excuse

    Chapter 410: Only an excuse

    Chen Ning¡¯s writing was not ugly, but she was not used to using the ink brush. Seeing this ugly character, she felt quite embarrassed. She crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it into the trash.

    She gave a yawn and said with a smile, ¡°Aunt Su Jin, I¡¯m tired. Can I copy the scriptures once I wake up?¡±

    ¡°This.....¡± Su Jin was speechless.

    She had never seen such a bold girl before. Copying the scriptures was an order from the Empress Dowager, but she did not care about it at all. Was she not afraid of offending the Empress Dowager?

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and aunt Su Jin should also go rest. After I wake up tomorrow, naturally I¡¯ll copy the scriptures.¡±

    Chen Ning looked around, wanting to find a ce to sleep, however other than the chair and table, there were only a few cushions on the floors of this temple.

    When her eyes fell on the cushion, they couldn¡¯t help lighting up.

    She grouped a few cushions together andid down on them, directly closing her eyes.

    Su Jin was stunned looking at her. She didn¡¯t know what she should report to the Empress Dowager about this matter.

    After a while, she saw that Chen Ning had already fallen asleep, so she quietly left the temple and prepared to report to the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that after that girl ate her meal, she drew a few earthworms before falling asleep?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou knit her brows, feeling that this was too unbelievable.

    However her real intentions was not about this. Copying the scriptures was not important, it was just an excuse to make her stay in that ce for now.

    ¡°Forget it, let her do what she wants, just watch over her for this widow. You¡¯re not allowed to let her leave the temple and you¡¯re not allowed to let anyone enter. Even if the emperores, you¡¯re still not allowed!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave this order and she couldn¡¯t help giving a few coughs.

    Su Jin quickly gave the cold medicine on the table to Empress Dowager Zhou. When Empress Dowager Zhou drank it, she hesitantly said, ¡°Empress Dowager, if the emperor reallyes, then this servant will not be able to stop him. Also with the emperor¡¯s martial arts, this servant will not be able to discover him even if he does enter the temple.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou considered this for a bit. Her eyes fell onto the medicine on the table and her eyes lit up. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°This widow being able to recover this time was really thanks to the medicine King Jing An brought back for this widow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this servant heard that to obtain medicine for the Empress Dowager, King Jing An kneeled in front of the number one divine doctor¡¯s door for an entire seven days before finally moving the divine doctor. To create medicine for the Empress Dowager, the materials used were all very precious and hard to obtain, so King Jing An traveled over half of West Chu before being able to collect them. After returning to the pce, he did not even rest as he personally decocted the medicine for you, Empress Dowager. To have such a filial grand nephew, Empress Dowager is truly blessed.¡±

    Once they mentioned King Jing An, Chu Shao Bai, the two of them were both smiling. It seems like in the pce, Chu Shao Bai was an extremely popr person.

    Empress Dowager Zhou slowly nodded, revealing an expression filled with love, ¡°That¡¯s right, Shao Bai is a good filial child. If the emperor had half the filial piety he had, then this widow doesn¡¯t know how less I would have to worry.¡±

    Su Jin pursed her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Emperor is very filial towards the Empress Dowager. The one that sent King Jing An to the divine doctor for the medicine was the emperor. How can the Empress Dowager only show love towards King Jing An and ignore the emperor¡¯s thoughts?¡±

    She had already served Empress Dowager for thirty years and was the most trusted person of the Empress Dowager. She did not speak as nervously as the other maids and spoke much more freely.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face fell, ¡°Su Jin, if you speak up for the emperor again, then get out!¡±

 Chapter 411: The one in her dreams was him

    Chapter 411: The one in her dreams was him

    Su Jin smiled and said, ¡°This servant doesn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou thought for a bit and said, ¡°Go and call King Jing An to see this widow.¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, it is alreadyte and the pce is locked, so this servant cannot leave.¡± Su Jin replied.

    ¡°King Jing An is in the pce, he just finished decocting the medicine for this widow earlier. That child¡¯s eyes werepletely red, so this widow knew that he hadn¡¯t slept in several days, so I had him stay in the side pce for a night. This widow did not want to disrupt his rest, but thinking of this matter, only he can do it.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said.

    ¡°Empress Dowager¡¯s meaning is to have King Jing An guard the temple?¡±

    ¡°Un, Shao Bai¡¯s martial arts aren¡¯t bad and he¡¯s loyal and filial to this widow. He always properlypletes the matters this widow leaves to him. It has been hard for him these past few, but with him watching over the emperor, this widow will be able to feel assured.¡±

    When Empress Dowager Zhou thought of Mo Chuan, she felt her head begin to ache.

    She was most clear on what temperament her son had. He was someone that would not give up on his target!

    She saw a few signs and immediately acted to cut off this bad karma, but one could never guess the heaven¡¯s will. She never thought that Mo Chuan would be so rash as to fake her orders and then personally go to kidnap her back.

    This clearly showed that he was truly in love!

    The only thing she could do now was to keep the two of them apart. If it was toote, then they would do something that can¡¯t be taken back and would lose the royal family¡¯s face.

    As for what happens in the future, even the Empress Dowager who had ruled the pce harem for many years and had solved countless problems did not know what would happen.

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡± Su Jin had just turned around before Empress Dowager Zhou called to her again.

    ¡°This widow does not want anyone finding out about this. As for how you do it, you know what to do.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou did not even look up as she took a sip of tea and spoke in a slow voice.

    Su Jin¡¯s heart turned cold. She agreed before walking out.

    *

    When Su Jin left the temple, she blew out most of the giant candles. There were only two candles in the front that were left burning, that asionally released a few sparks.

    It was unknown where the cold wind came from, but the remaining candles were also blown out.

    With the cold wind, Chen Ning who was asleep also felt a cold breeze. She couldn¡¯t help holding her arms around herself and giving a shiver.

    She suddenly felt warm, as if there was a warm piece of clothing that was draped over her. It had a nice smelling grass scent on it.

    It was familiar and very friendly.

    She unknowingly grabbed the clothing and her lips slowly curled back. She was having a beautiful dream.

    Sitting on a cushion beside her was a silent white figure. He had been silently sitting there for a while, but all he did was look at her face without even blinking once.

    Without any light, he could still clearly see the faint smile on her face that was very sweet.

    He couldn¡¯t help slightly curling his lips. Was she having a dream? Seeing how sweet that smile was, it had to be a very beautiful dream.

    Could the person in her dream be him?

    Chu Shao Bai just continued staring at her. It had been a long time since he had seen her, but during the long period of time that he was away, he had thought of her everyday.

    Her displeased face, her happy face, her smiling face, and her angry face, every single expression was very vivid in his mind.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er, I¡¯m back. I can finally see you again.¡± He silently called out in his mind.

    He did not dare speak because he was afraid that he would wake her.

    Just sitting here silently watching over her already filled him with great joy and satisfaction.

 Chapter 412: Sweet or bitter

    Chapter 412: Sweet or bitter

    Chen Ning suddenly turned over.

    Chu Shao Bai jumped in fright and quickly turned into a shadow.

    Who would have thought that she wouldn¡¯t wake up. After turning over, she continued to sleep.

    He silently waited for a while before taking a gentle step forward. He once again returned to her side and covered her with his outer robe.

    Seeing her sleeping face, his heart couldn¡¯t help being filled with disappointment. He really wished that she could wake up and see him!

    But he didn¡¯t know how to face her after she woke up.

    Because he hadn¡¯t kept his word!

    Before they parted, he had solemnly vowed that he would definitely return before the huntingpetition, but he had not kept his word!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t me or hate me, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I.....¡± Chu Shao Bai thought about who made him break his promise. He bitterly gritted his teeth and angrily shook his fist.

    ¡°Humph, it¡¯d be best if I don¡¯t see him.¡±

    He sat down once again and stared at her while holding his chin, not even baring to blink.

    His eyes werepletely bloodshot. In order toe back as soon as possible, he did not even close his eyes for an entire three days. He had constantly changed horses on the road, finally arriving in the capital city on the night of the flower banquet.

    Because he knew that no matter what the result of the bet between her and his third brother was, he would be able to see her on this day.

    He really did see her!

    But seeing that scene hadpletely shattered the beautiful dream he had on the road.

    In the end, she was the one that saved his third brother eight years ago! In the end, his third brother loved the wrong person the entire time! In the end, the child in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach didn¡¯t even belong to his third brother!

    He had seen his third brother confess in public to her and even kneel down to her. Then he had seen her forgiving his third brother.....

    In that moment, his heart turned empty.

    He did not continue watching and distractedly left the imperial flower garden.

    No one had noticed that he was there and no one noticed when he left.

    As for her, she didn¡¯t know that he hade back at all.

    He returned to the Empress Dowager¡¯s Peaceful Life Pce and decocted the medicine for the Empress Dowager. His heart resembled the medicine being made, burning in torment over the fire.

    His face was calm, but only he knew how much suffering was in his heart.

    He had thought that he would never see her again, but he never thought that the Empress Dowager would give the decree for her toe into the pce to copy some scriptures. He also never thought that she would have him guard her, not letting anyone disturb her.

    Perhaps god has seen his bitterness and had mercifully decided to give him a bit of sweetness?

    He could finally openly stay by her side, being with her all the time.

    Chu Shao Bai continued to worry, feeling sweet and bitter.

    He really hoped that she would never finish copying the scriptures in the temple. He would be able to continue being with her and watching over her like this.

    ¡°However, copying all these scriptures, wouldn¡¯t it be tiring for her?¡± He couldn¡¯t help talking to himself as his eyes fell on the small hill of scriptures.

    It would be better for him to copy it for her.

    He stood up gently and lit a candle on the table before copying the scriptures down.

    All the way until the light appeared on the horizon, he organized the dozen pages he had copied. He put down the pen before blowing out the candle.

    When he looked back at her, he saw that she was still sleeping.

    He stretched out his slightly sore wrist and prepared to leave before she woke up. Suddenly, his ears twitched as he heard a subtle sounding from the top of the temple.

    There¡¯s someone there!

    It was also someone that was an expert in qinggong!

    There was actually someone that could sneak into the Empress Dowager¡¯s Peaceful Life Pce without alerting the guards. This meant that not only was this person good at qinggong, they were also good at martial arts.

 Chapter 413: Whose woman is she

    Chapter 413: Whose woman is she

    Chu Shao Bai immediately held his breath and hid in the shadows, attentively listening.

    He found a shadow outside the window that was like a bird falling on the window. Following this, the windows slowly opened without making a sound.

    Strange!

    This was a temple, normally no one came here. Why would an experte here to steal scriptures?

    After thinking about it, he finally realized something.

    This person was clearlying here for her!

    Who is it? Could it be third brother?

    A ck clothed man jumped in through the window andnded without making a single sound. If Chu Shao Bai had not personally witnessed it, he would not have noticed an extra person in the temple.

    Such powerful qinggong!

    His secretly praised in his mind. Then he saw this ck clothed figure look over the temple. When he saw the sleeping Chen Ning, his body shed and moved right towards her.

    Yi? It¡¯s him!

    Chu Shao Bai found that this person was her personal bodyguard, the brat Hei that he had fought twice already.

    He suddenly was filled with anger. Seeing this ck clothed bodyguard, his butt and chest began to ache.

    After all these years, he, Chu Shao Bai had never suffered losses in a fight. Only this brat Hei, he dared to hit his face and even kick his ass!

    Humph! He already felt this brat Hei was displeasing to the eye in the past, but seeing him here now, he felt even more dissatisfied.

    This was the pce, it was his territory! Now he had to teach this brat Hei a fierce lesson!

    Mo Chuan did not even stop before suddenly a strange feeling came from behind him.

    Killing intent!

    He did not turn back and stepped off, flying forward. He was using the ¡°Cold Pond Crane Shadow¡±, flying away to avoid the sneak attacking from behind him.

    When hended, he was face to face with Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Shao Bai, why are you here?¡±

    He frowned and asked without any hesitation.

    He never imagined that the person hiding in the darkness attacking him was Chu Shao Bai.

    But it was a good thing he had the mask on his face.

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help being stunned and felt that this voice was very familiar. He looked at this unfamiliar face and coldly said, ¡°Can you even call me Shao Bai? What did youe here for? She is my third brother¡¯s princess, you should stoping to trouble her! She does not need a bodyguard like you anymore!¡±

    Because he was afraid of waking Chen Ning, his voice was very low, but Mo Chuan could clearly hear it.

    The words ¡°my third brother¡¯s princess¡± was very piercing to his ears.

    ¡°She is my woman. I am here to see my woman, does it matter to you?¡± He tightened his voice, letting out an even colder voice than Chu Shao Bai¡¯s.

    ¡°Your woman?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned white before turningpletely red. He raised his fist at him, ¡°Brat Hei, you really don¡¯t want face! When did she be your woman! If you keep speaking nonsense, then I will knock out your teeth!¡±

    Mo Chuan raised his chin and his face filled with cold pride, ¡°After losing to me, can you even beat me? It isn¡¯t certain who will knock out whose teeth!¡±

    The mes of rage were in his heart burned brighter than that of Chu Shao Bai¡¯s.

    He looked at Chen Ning sleeping there, covered with a white robe which he knew belonged to Chu Shao Bai. When he came in, Chu Shao Bai must have been here already.

    Why would this fellow be here? Could he have been here an entire night? Would he have taken advantage of her while she slept?

    He would, he definitely would!

    Back then, he had personally witnessed Chu Shao Bai sneaking into her room at night and taking advantage of her while she was sleeping to kiss her.

    Thinking of this, Mo Chuan unconsciously clenched his teeth.

 Chapter 414: Sheep, wolf, and tiger

    Chapter 414: Sheep, wolf, and tiger

    As for why Chu Shao Bai would appear here, he didn¡¯t even need to think to know it was nned by Empress Dowager Zhou.

    She really was a confused Empress Dowager!

    He really wanted to loudly curse.

    In order to defend against him, the old tiger, she had sent a wolf to guard the sheep. Wasn¡¯t that sending the sheep into the wolf¡¯s mouth!

    ¡°Brat Hei, if you have the skills, then don¡¯t use your mouth. Who will lose and win, we¡¯ll know once we fight. Do you dare to go out with me and fight?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was angered by Mo Chuan¡¯s cold arrogance. Although he knew he couldn¡¯t win, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to seem weak!

    ¡°I didn¡¯te here to fight you. If you want to fight, then we can make set aside another time.¡± Mo Chuan coldly said.

    He knew that the sun was about to rise. After the sun rose, he would have morning court and wouldn¡¯t have time to teach Chu Shao Bai a lesson.

    ¡°Alright, then tomorrow at midnight on top of the imperial pce. Do you dare?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a promise!¡±

    Mo Chuan did not say anything else and gently ced the box in his hand beside Chen Ning. Taking a deep look at her, he jumped out the window and his figure disappeared.

    Chu Shao Bai never thought he would leave just like that. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of waking Chen Ning, he would not have let Mo Chuan leave so easily.

    He came and went as he wished, did her really think all the guards in the pce were useless?¡±

    ¡°Shameless! Shameless!¡± Chu Shao Bai angrily stared in the direction Mo Chuan disappeared in and cursed.

    When he remembered Mo Chuan saying ¡°she is my woman¡±, his face turned red with anger.

    After seeing this shameless person, he had never seen anyone as shameless as him!

    He decided that because of this sentence, he would teach that shameless brat Hei a fierce lesson.

    Even though he was angry, he still had his intelligence.

    In terms of martial arts, Chu Shao Bai knew that he wasn¡¯t as good as the opponent. If they really fought, then the one being taught a fierce lesson would be him.

    However......Who said that teaching him a lesson had to be an open fight!

    He looked over and suddenly thought of something good.

    ¡°Hei, hei, brat Hei, wait until you smell the smokeing from your own body!¡±

    He revealed a triumphant smile before looking over at the box that Mo Chuan had ced beside Chen Ning before leaving.

    What did that brat Hei bring!

    Chen Nin was still asleep, so he picked up the box. Opening it, he found that it was filled with papers!

    There were pieces neatly ordered, being filled with dense amount of words. The top page had not even dried yet.

    ¡°Scriptures! That brat Hei is just like me, copying so many pages of scriptures! Humph, if he wants to please Ning¡¯er, in his dreams!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai gave a snort. He was not polite as he poured out all the pages Mo Chuan copied and ced it with his own.

    He didn¡¯t want to touch Chen Ning and leave silently, but now he changed his mind.

    If he just left silently like this, after she woke up, she might think the pages of copied scriptures would be from that brat Hei. That would be too easy for brat Hei!

    He sat down beside Chen Ning with a faint smile as he watched her. Although he hadn¡¯t slept all night, he was still energetic.

    Chen Ning felt that this sleep was very nice and very deep. However, she felt an itching from her nose, like a little bug was climbing on it.

    She suddenly woke up. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Chu Shao Bai.

    He was smiling as he held a tiny strand of her hair, brushing it across her nose.

    No wonder her nose was itchy. It was this brat ying his tricks!

 Chapter 415: At night, Iâ€™ll be with you

    Chapter 415: At night, I¡¯ll be with you

    ¡°Hi,zy girl. If you don¡¯t wake up, then I¡¯ll draw a turtle on your face!¡±

    It was that familiar face, that familiar smile, and that familiar voice.

    It was Xiao Bai? He was back?

    Chen Ning rubbed her eyes and found that she wasn¡¯t dreaming. She sat up feeling pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, is it really you?¡± She almost could not believe it. She reached out to grab Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face and pinched twice, ¡°Xiao Bai, am I still dreaming? Why does it not hurt at all?¡±

    ¡°Aiyo! Pain, pain, pain!¡± Chu Shao Bai grimaced in pain, but didn¡¯t escape from her hands, ¡°Of course you¡¯re not dreaming because you¡¯re pinching my face!¡±

    He knew that she was doing this on purpose. His lips curled up and his sparkling eyes filled with a full smile.

    She was acting the way he was familiar with and was no longer angry at him!

    He became high spirited and a flower bloomed in his heart.

    ¡°Puchi!¡± Chen Ning broke out inughter and her hands let go. She flicked his forehead once, ¡°Why are you disturbing people¡¯s sleep early in the morning! Next time you dare to disturb my sleep, I¡¯ll let you see a good show!¡±

    She suddenly found that even though he was spirited, his eyes werepletely bloodshot. She asked in a concerned voice, ¡°Xiao Bai, have you not slept for several days? With your eyes as red as a rabbit¡¯s, when did youe back? Yi, why are you here?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai saw her face filled with concern and his heart felt warm. With an uncaring expression, he said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep for a few days, it isn¡¯t anything. I¡¯m not tired at all. Un, it was the Empress Dowager......The Empress Dowager wants me to stay with you while you copy scriptures.¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager?¡± Chen Ning understood as soon as she heard this.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was afraid Su Jin could not stop the emperor, so she sent Chu Shao Bai watch her.

    She was really well intentioned.

    She did not care about it as she said with a faint smile, ¡°Where did you go in the past few days?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned red and he scratched his head for a while before spitting out, ¡°Ning¡¯er, I.....I broke my word. I couldn¡¯te back in time for the huntingpetition, so are you mad with me?¡±

    ¡°Am I someone that bes angry so easily? If you didn¡¯te back in time, you must have had something important to do, so how could I me you! Is your errand finished? Did youe see me as soon as you came back? Xiao Bai, from your rabbit like eyes, you should still go to sleep!¡±

    Chen Ning said in a half real half fake scolding voice.

    It was like a giant stone fell in Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart. His lips curled into a smile and his face revealed a bright glow.

    ¡°When Su Jer, I will leave. She will stay with you during the day and at night.....I will be with you.¡± His smile covered his face.

    When Empress Dowager Zhou gave this chore to him, her face was covered in apologies. However, she didn¡¯t know just how happy this made him, this was something that he wished for!

    As long as he could see her everyday, he would be satisfied.

    Because once she returned to the King Ding Yuan pce, he would not have another reason to go see her.

    ¡°Stay with me? Or are you monitoring me?¡± Chen Ning deliberately revealed a serious expression.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I will never limit your freedom. I¡¯ll take you wherever you want to go, but the Empress Dowager is doing this for your good. She wants to keep you in the pce and protect you.¡±

    ¡°Protect me?¡± Chen Ning blinked her eyes.

    Chu Shao Bai forcefully nodded, ¡°The Empress Dowager said that there were powerful martial artists that wanted to harm my third brother. You don¡¯t know martial arts and if you remain in third brother¡¯s pce, you will be in danger. So she called you into the pce to have you remain under the protection of the imperial guards. As long as you don¡¯t leave the pce, no matter how strong a person is, they will not be able to harm you. I will stay with you in the meantime and protect you.¡±

 Chapter 416: Caught in the act

    Chapter 416: Caught in the act

    After a pause, heughed at said, ¡°I am the prestigious King Jing An, for the Empress Dowager personally entrust me with guarding you shows how important you are. Ning¡¯er, you can be assured that as long as I¡¯m here, even flies cannot think of flying in to hurt you!¡±

    He suddenly thought of the ck figure that silently entered the temple and his face became a little warm. However, it was a good thing she was asleep and didn¡¯t know about this.

    After Chen Ning heard this, she couldn¡¯t help thinking that the reason Empress Dowager Zhou lied about seemed really reasonable with no ws at all.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Then grace that the Empress Dowager shows me.....Un, it really is high as the heaven and deep as the earth. If it¡¯s like this, it must be hard on you.¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you know that no matter what I do for you, I do it willingly. I.....I just want to see you everyday. Even, even if you make up with my third brother, you wouldn¡¯t ignore me, right?¡± Chu Shao Bai stared at her.

    Just mentioning Chu Shao Yang, his heart filled with pain and the smile on his face disappeared.

    Chen Ning suddenly thought of that unbearable scene and she felt more disgusted than eating a fly.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, in front of me, don¡¯t ever mention this person¡¯s name again. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡±

    Her face turned ice cold. She had been smiling like a beautiful flower, but it was instantly covered in ayer of snow.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to ask something, but he swallowed it down.

    He wanted to ask why, but thinking about it, he didn¡¯t care about why. His third brother must have done something to make her unhappy.

    As long as she was angry, it had to be third brother¡¯s fault!

    He did not know what happened in the carriage and he didn¡¯t know that Mo Chuan faked the decree to bring her into the pce.

    The matters concerning the royal face, it was allpletely covered up by the Empress Dowager. There were only a few people in the pce that knew about this.

    ¡°Yi, Xiao Bai, did you copy these scriptures?¡±

    Chen Ning found that there were extra copied scriptures on the table, with a few dozen pages being there and she couldn¡¯t help being pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Yes.....I copied it, it was all done by me.¡± Chu Shao Bai swallowed down a mouthful of saliva and his neck turned stiff.

    Not only did he feel guilt in his heart, he hoped that brat Hei would find out and it would anger him to death!

    ¡°No wonder your eyes arepletely red. Copying this much, you must have been copying all night, right? Xiao Bai, why would you do something this silly? The Empress Dowager had me copy these scriptures to help me temper my heart. I¡¯ll copy it myself in the future.¡±

    She did not like copying the scriptures, but she didn¡¯t dislike it. Empress Dowager Zhou would not let her go in a short period of time, so she would peacefully just live here for now. This temple was quiet and silent and copying the scriptures would also build character.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, why does the scriptures you copied look different?¡± Chen Ning looked over the copied verses a few times and asked in a strange voice.

    Although she didn¡¯t know how to write with a calligraphy brush, she could tell the difference with a single nce.

    The words written by Chu Shao Bai were like little flowers, written in neat handwriting, making every word look refined. As for Mo Chuan¡¯s writing, it was written in an ancient style that was filled with majesty, with each stroke being filled with strength that could pass through the paper. The two of them had tried to mask their writing styles, but their styles were still different and could be differentiated with a single nce.

    ¡°Ah? About this.....¡± Chu Shao Bai never thought he would be caught. His face turned slightly red, but he suddenly had an idea.

    ¡°It was because I was tired of writing with my right hand, so I switched to my left hand.¡±

 Chapter 417: Blown up to the point where his skin had no hair

    Chapter 417: Blown up to the point where his skin had no hair

    ¡°Xiao Bai, you¡¯re really good. Even the words written by your left hand looks this good.¡± Chen Ning praised with a smile.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, can you help me make some thunderbolt eggs?¡± Chu Shao Bai suddenly said.

    He thought of his fight with Mo Chuanst night and couldn¡¯t help thinking of the thunderbolt eggs Chen Ning mentioned before. This strong explosive that wouldn¡¯t kill someone, it was just what he needed.

    ¡°Thunderbolt eggs? What do you need that for?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyes went wide.

    I want to blow up that brat Hei until his skin has no hairs left!

    Chu Shao Bai said in his heart.

    However he knew that if he told the truth, Chen Ning would never agree to him. So he said in a hesitant voice, ¡°I want to use them to deal with a nasty person.¡±

    His expression was very strange and Chen Ning was feeling suspicious, but she suddenly thought of something. Would he be using these thunderbolt eggs against Chu Shao Yang?

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you however many you want. Just go and help me gather the materials and I¡¯ll make them as soon as you¡¯re done.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s agreement was very direct.

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly revealed a smile and said, ¡°What do you need?¡±

    Chen Ning wanted to pick up a pen, but thinking of her words that were as ugly as earthworms, she dispelled this idea, ¡°I just need some eggs and firecrackers, the more the better.¡±

    She wanted to make a few even more powerful thunderbolt eggs this time.

    Chu Shao Yang, just you wait!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right now.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai heard Su Jin¡¯s approaching footsteps and picked up his outer robe to drape over himself before walking out the door.

    ¡°I greet King Jing An.¡± Su Jin quickly bowed down.

    ¡°No need.¡± He gently said.

    Faced with Su Jin, the tone of his voice waspletely different from when he talked to Chen Ning. It was like he was apletely different person.

    His white robe was raised by the wind and he flew off into the sky. The sun shined down on his picturesque face, releasing a faint golden glow.

    The maids in the yard that were cleaning saw it from a distance and they couldn¡¯t help blushing.

    Su Jin also secretly nodded. Not only was King Jing An¡¯s character good, he was also good at martial arts, and his face was even more beautiful than a painting.

    Evenpared with husband Ye, it would not be inferior.

    It was unknown which family¡¯s daughter would be blessed enough to be King Jing An¡¯s princess. She would be the most envied girl in the world.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, the princess has copied the scriptures all night and is now resting. This king has something else to do, so I ask aunt to help take care of the princess. Let her do whatever she wants as the Empress Dowager ordered, but don¡¯t let her leave this temple.¡± His expression was gentle, but his words allowed no refusal.

    ¡°Yes, this servant will remember.¡± Su Jin quickly replied.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words made her secretly stunned. She had thought the same as Empress Dowager Zhou and felt that King Jing An would feel wronged being ordered to guard the temple. However, not only did he agree without saying anything, he seemed to get along with the Ding Yuan Princess.

    This was strange.

    But she thought about it. Kind Ding Yuan was the King Jing An¡¯s blood rted brother and the Ding Yuan Princess was his sister inw, so of course they would be closer than normal people.

    Su Jin walked into the temple and found a pile of thick copied scriptures on the table. She couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised.

    ¡°Princess Consort, you¡¯ve actually copied this much. Did you not sleep all night?¡±

    ¡°Wu.¡± Chen Ning vaguely replied.

    Seeing all these copied scriptures, Su Jin¡¯s impression of Chen Ning was raised by quite a bit.

    For a clever and diligent girl like this, how could anyone not like her.

    Su Jin looked over the sheets one after the other. Each page was elegantly written with no smudge marks at all, making it clear that the person copying it was working very hard. She couldn¡¯t help liking her more and more the more she saw.

 Chapter 418: What a lie

    Chapter 418: What a lie

    ¡°I never thought the Princess Consort¡¯s writing would be so beautiful. This flower like writing is the Empress Dowager¡¯s favourite. This servant will take it to her for her to take a look. After the Empress Dowager sees it, she will definitely praise the Princess Consort.¡± Her face was covered in a smile.

    ¡°Alright, take it.¡± Chen Ning nodded. She knew that Xiao Bai knew what the Empress Dowager liked, that¡¯s why he used these small flower like writing.

    As for the other font, although Xiao Bai said he used his left hand to write it.....it was just a lie!

    She did not believe it!

    Mo Chuan must have came by!

    Su Jin carried the scriptures in her hands as she walked out with a smile.

    When she came back, she was much more affectionate to Chen Ningpared to before. After Empress Dowager Zhou saw the scriptures copied, she also liked her even more.

    The Empress Dowager said that it must be hard for the Princess Consort to copy the scriptures all night. If the Princess Consort is willing, you can go to her yard to enjoy the flowers and drink some tea.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes lit up. Was this letting her get some fresh air?

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m willing.¡± Only a fool would be unwilling and she was not a fool.

    Leaving the temple, a cool breeze of fresh air blew into her face.

    Chen Ning took a deep breath and looked forward, seeing arge flower garden. It was very lush and green, with several exotic nts being nted.

    It was their blooming period, so all the flowers were opening up. They looked very beautiful in the dawn light.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager really likes flowers, so she has sent many people to find all kinds of exotic flowers. There are many flowers that this servant does not know the name of, can the Princess Consort identify them?¡±

    Chen Ning slowly walked in the flower garden, looking at the clear dew drops on the flower petals. The air was filled with a flower fragrance that calmed one¡¯s mind.

    Su Jin was by her side with a smile on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll name some then, If I name them wrong, aunt can¡¯tugh at me.¡±

    Chen Ning walked forward while pointing at the flowers around her and giving their names. She even spoke of their growth habits and their flowering periods.

    Her mind was filled with pictures and descriptions of flowers. Although she had not seen the real flower,paring the two, there were rarely any differences.

    ¡°The Princess Consort ispletely right, this servant is in awe.¡± Su Jin¡¯s chin almost fell down while listening.

    She believed that even a person that loved flowers like Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t know half of what Chen Ning knew.

    No wonder the emperor would like her. This Princess Consort was not just an embroidered pillow that had a pretty face and no brains.

    ¡°But I have only seen them in books and this is my first time seeing the flowers in real life.¡± Chen Ning told the truth.

    Suddenly she stopped moving and her two beautiful brows creased together. Her eyes fell onto a white flower in front of her.

    This was a small flower the size of a fist that hadyers uponyers of snow white petals, also releasing an intoxicating sweet scent. She leaned closer to the flower and took a whiff, feeling the scent enter her chest, immediately feeling a bit more alert.

    ¡°This is the Empress Dowager¡¯s favourite flower, it¡¯s called Spring Jade. This is a flower that blooms all year round and the flower it shows is very beautiful and fragrant. The Empress Dowageres to see it everyday. The Empress Dowager frequently says that breathing in this flower¡¯s scent is very soothing. Does the Princess Consort also like this flower?¡±

    ¡°Spring Jade?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s brows knit even tighter and her eyes turned dark.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, does the Empress Dowager suffer insomnia and this illness is not light?¡± Chen Ning suddenly asked.

    ¡°Yi? How do you know this?¡± Su Jin¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise.

 Chapter 419: Being in large trouble

    Chapter 419: Being inrge trouble

    Empress Dowager Zhou had been stuck in bed all year round, but the most serious illness was her insomnia. She would be unable to sleep for several days, but it was a good thing that King Jing An had finally obtained a medicine for her. The Empress Dowager was finally able to have a good sleep and she was much more spirited now.

    In the entire pce, other than the Emperor and Empress Dowager, only the doctor knew about this. Moreover, it was kept a secret and would never have been spread.

    So there were only a few people in the pce that knew about Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s insomnia.

    ¡°Un, of course I know.¡± Chen Ning quietly nodded while looking over that flower.

    She suddenly moved forward and forcefully grabbed the flower, pulling out the Spring Jade.

    ¡°Princess Consort!¡± Su Jin was shocked. She quickly move forward to stop her, but she was toote.

    Her face turned white in fear as her trembling eyes stared at Chen Ning. This Princess Consort has brought great trouble this time!

    ¡°This, this, this.....If the Empress Dowager knew that her favourite flower was pulled out, your head will be chopped off!¡± She said with a trembling voice.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for Chen Ning because after copying the scriptures for an entire, she was finally able to move the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart, but now it seemed like she was in for a giant disaster.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, I¡¯m the one that pulled out the flower, so it is my disaster and not rted to you. If the Empress Dowager wants to punish someone, she can punish me. If she wants to chop off someone¡¯s head, she can take my, Chen Ning¡¯s head.¡±

    It was like nothing happened for Chen Ning and she wasforting Su Jin instead.

    She looked at the Spring Jade and the long root that it had. It was a purple colour and released a faint stench.

    No one could imagine that with the beautiful fragrance of the Spring Jade¡¯s flower, the root would actually be smelly.

    Su Jin was frozen on the spot, not knowing what to do. There wasn¡¯t just her alone, there were also several other maids looking at them.

    Even if she wanted to protect Chen Ning, she still couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, you really are bold! You ruined this widow¡¯s favourite flower, you think it¡¯ll be solved simply by cutting off your head?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou appeared behind them holding her cane, speaking in a sinister voice.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm yourself.¡± Su Jin was shocked and quickly bowed down.

    ¡°Su Jin, stand up. This is not rted to you. Ding Yuan Princess, you better give this widow an exnation, otherwise this widow.....¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not finish her words, but that sinister voice made Su Jin shiver.

    In the pce, there were a hundred methods to make a person die an unbearably painful death. They were much more terrifying than just cutting off one¡¯s head.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this minister¡¯s concubine asked aunt Su Jin about how you can¡¯t sleep at night. Since you were sick, this minister¡¯s concubine found the root of the Empress Dowager¡¯s illness which is this Spring Jade.¡±

    Chen Ning calmly bowed down, raising the Spring Jade in her hand, holding it high up.

    Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin almost could not believe their ears.

    Could this Ding Yuan Princess have gone crazy!

    She actually called this flower the culprit?

    ¡°He, he, Ding Yuan Princess, you really know how to quibble. Alright, since you say that this nt is causing this widow¡¯s illness, then exin it clearly for this widow!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave a coldugh as her eyes turned cold.

    Su Jin saw that Empress Dowager Zhou was shaking and she didn¡¯t know whether this was from anger or her illness. She quickly pulled out a chair and supported Empress Dowager Zhou into it.

    Chen Ning first asked, ¡°Empress Dowager, every time you smell the Spring Jade, do you feel your mind clearing and yourself bing more awake?¡±

 Chapter 420: Poisoning the Empress Dowager

    Chapter 420: Poisoning the Empress Dowager

    ¡°It is like this!¡± Empress Dowager smacked down her cane as she snappily replied.

    She liked the Spring Jade because of this reason. Every night she couldn¡¯t sleep and her head ached, it would calm down quite a bit just by smelling this Spring Jade.

    But she never thought that this flower she treated as a treasure would be destroyed by this little girl. How could she not be filled with hate!

    ¡°This minister¡¯s concubine has read a book that has recorded this Spring Jade before. The book said that this was a flower that bloomed all year and the scent had a strong awakening effect to it, but it could not be smelled for long periods or it would cause harm. If you frequently breathe this flower¡¯s fragrance, you will be poisoned by the flower. The people poisoned will find it hard to rest and it will seem like insomnia, but if you don¡¯t detox this poison, it is likely you will.....will....¡± Chen Ning looked up at Empress Dowager Zhou and could not continue speaking.

    How could Empress Dowager Zhou not understand what she meant. She coldly finished, ¡°I¡¯ll lose my life, right?¡±

    Chen Ning looked down without saying anything, giving her silent agreement.

    ¡°Very good, your words are clear and logical. Since you¡¯ve said you¡¯ve seen it in a book before, you should know how to detoxify the poison, right?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou revealed an angry smile.

    How could one be poisoned just by smelling a flower, this was simply nonsense!

    So she did not believe Chen Ning¡¯s words, not a single word. It was all just sophistry!

    ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me the method of detoxifying this poison, then don¡¯t me this widow for not giving great general Chen face.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face sank and her heart filled with killing intent.

    Chen Ning nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, there is a method of detoxifying it. You just need to boil some water with this flower¡¯s root and the poison will be dispelled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡±

    Not to mention the Empress Dowager not believing this, even Su Jin did not believe this.

    If the Empress Dowager really was poisoned, why were the most skilled and highest ranked doctors unable to tell?

    And the detoxification method Chen Ning mentioned was as simple as child¡¯s y.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, you must have had some sleep medicinest night and must have had nightmares all night. Although you slept until dawn, you probably still feel tired and sleepy. It this minister¡¯s concubine right?¡± Chen Ning calmly said.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold. After a long while of silence, she slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Su Jin couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of surprise.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, you have been poisoned by this flower and you can cure the symptoms, but you can¡¯t cure the cause. If you want to be cured, then you just need to drink the Spring Jade root concoction. The Empress Dowager can give it a try and if it has no effects, then this minister¡¯s concubine¡¯s head is here and the Empress Dowager can cut if off as she pleases.¡± Chen Ning looked up with a face that contained no fear.

    Empress Dowager Zhou coldly said, ¡°Who knows if there is poison in the root of the Spring Jade. What if you¡¯re thinking of using this method to poison this widow?¡±

    Chen Ning nodded, ¡°Empress Dowager is not wrong, there is a very strong toxin in the Spring Jade¡¯s roots. If a normal person takes it, their body will begin convulsing and their heart will beat fast before they die.¡±

    ¡°Princess Consort!¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t help calling out.

    This Princess Consort was too bold, was she trying to poison the Empress Dowager! However, how could she directly say it like this?

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face sank and her cane smacked the ground. She was prepared to speak, but she heard Chen Ning speak first.

    ¡°This minister¡¯s concubine said that it would be poisonous for normal people. However, this will clear the flower poison in the Empress Dowager and cure your illness. This is the logic of using poison against poison.¡±

 Chapter 421: This was a fake emperor

    Chapter 421: This was a fake emperor

    ¡°Using poison against poison?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou thought about it and then she slightly looked down at Chen Ning. This was her first time thinking that her words didn¡¯t seem unreasonable.

    But could she really believe this girl¡¯s words and drink the poisonous Spring Jade root water?

    If this girl had been lying the whole time, then wouldn¡¯t she lose her life, being poisoned to death?

    Empress Dowager Zhou could not make up her mind right now.

    ¡°Mother, your son believes everything Ning¡¯er is saying is true!¡±

    A clear spring hitting a rock sound came from the door and a tall yellow figure steadily walked in through the door.

    Under the light of the sun, Mo Chuan seemed exceptionally handsome. With that innate imperial aura, people could not help looking away.

    When he appeared, all the maids and eunuchs bowed down. No one dared to make a sound.

    ¡°Your son greets mother, paying my respects to mother.¡± Mo Chuan respectfully saluted to Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at him and said with a voice filled with slight sarcasm, ¡°How does the emperor have time to pay your respects to this widow today? Is the court not busy? Or is there something in this widow¡¯s Peaceful Life Pce that has attracted the emperor to rush over from the court?¡±

    Mo Chuan looked at Chen Ning and his face couldn¡¯t help turning red as he said, ¡°Mother¡¯s words are correct, your son likes the various flowers in mother¡¯s yard. I cannot see them anywhere else, so your son hase to pay respects to mother and see the flowers.¡±

    Chen Ning lowered her head and couldn¡¯t help gritting her teeth.

    Was this something the emperor should say? Didn¡¯t he feel disgusted by this!

    Empress Dowager Zhou stroked the goosebumps on her arm and she looked at Mo Chuan with a gaze of disbelief. She was suspecting that this was a fake son and a fake emperor.

    Didn¡¯t the emperor treat his words like gold? What kind of medicine did he eat today?

    ¡°Everyone can leave.¡± Mo Chuan looked around with a cold gaze.

    The maids and eunuchs quickly left.

    Su Jin knew that the emperor had something secret to discuss with the Empress Dowager, so she left with everyone else.

    In therge yard, there was only Empress Dowager Zhou, Mo Chuan, and Chen Ning left.

    ¡°Emperor, what do you mean by this?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou sat in the chair as she asked this with a calm expression.

    ¡°Mother, your son has heard everything that Ning¡¯er said earlier. Your son believes that Ning¡¯er was not lying and I hope that mother will also believe Ning¡¯er.¡± Mo Chuan looked at Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°Why should this widow believe her just because you believe her? Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er, should you be calling her this? Emperor, remember your own status and remember her status!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou bitterly stared at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t be angry. Speaking of this, didn¡¯t your insomnia begin over a year ago as of today?¡± Mo Chuan looked at the Spring Jade in Chen Ning¡¯s hands and then his dark eyes fell into deep thought, ¡°If your son has not remembered wrong, from the day this Spring Jade first bloomed, it has also been a year. Mother¡¯s insomnia started not long after the Spring Jade began to bloom. I ask mother to think about it, isn¡¯t this the case?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou thought about it and it really seemed to be the case, ¡°It is like this, but perhaps it is all a coincidence. So why do you keep insisting that this widow has been poisoned by this flower? There are many people in this widow¡¯s Peaceful Life Pce, so why was no one else poisoned, only this widow! Emperor, tell me why this is the case? If you don¡¯t know, then we can just have the Ding Yuan Princess exin this.¡±

    Mo Chuan could not answer her question.

    So he and Empress Dowager Zhou both looked at Chen Ning.

 Chapter 422: Putting on a charade

    Chapter 422: Putting on a charade

    Chen Ning calmly replied, ¡°Empress Dowager, this minister¡¯s concubine has just said it. This flower needs to be smelled for a long time to be poisoned and because the Empress Dowager loves this flower, you will stay by it for long periods of time. Aunt Su Jin said that you see the Spring Jade almost every day and the people around all know that this is your favourite flower. So the keep far away, not daring to get close and that is why they weren¡¯t poisoned.¡±

    After Empress Dowager Zhou heard this, she fell into deep thought again. There was a part of her heart that believed everything Chen Ning said.

    ¡°Mother, your son is willing to guarantee Ning¡¯er¡¯s words. Your son believes that her method will be useful. Ning¡¯er has never been a person that is casual with her words.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly looked at him and coldly said, ¡°Emperor, you believe her words and want this widow to drink the water from the Spring Jade¡¯s roots? You do know that there is poison in that water!¡±

    ¡°Your son knows! If after mother drinks this.....and something happens, your son is willing to die as an apology!¡± Mo Chuan waved his robe and kneeled down in front of Empress Dowager Zhou with a determined expression.

    ¡°How audacious!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression filled with rage, ¡°Have you lost your mind after being enchanted by this girl? You even dare say something like this! Why do you believe her words!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression turned serious and said in a deep voice, ¡°Mother, do you remember where this Spring Jade flower came from?¡±

    ¡°Your meaning is?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was stunned like she thought of the same thing. Her expression changed from anger to seriousness, ¡°You¡¯re saying.....¡±

    She suddenly realized why the emperor sent everyone out.

    Could it be that someone had ced their ears in her Peaceful Life Pce?

    She suddenly felt a chill run down her spine and she couldn¡¯t help shivering.

    ¡°Mother, there is a lot of wind in the yard, so let¡¯s go inside and talk.¡± Mo Chuan stood up and spoke in a considerate manner.

    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help looking at Mo Chuan and her heart filled with a trace of difort.

    ¡°Are you worried about this widow¡¯s body, or are you worried about the girl kneeling on the ground?¡±

    ¡°Your son is of course worried about mother.¡± Mo Chuan slowly supported Empress Dowager Zhou into the room.

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a knowing snort.

    ¡°Girl, youe as well.¡±

    Mo Chuan and Empress Dowager Zhou way of questioning each other was like ying charades, but Chen Ning was smart. She had already guess that this was a secret of rted to the royal family and it was best for her to know as little as possible.

    She was nning to sneak off after they went into the room, but Empress Dowager Zhou guessed what she was thinking and called her out.

    She helplessly followed Mo Chuan and Empress Dowager Zhou in with a bitter smile on her face.

    Mo Chuan supported Empress Dowager Zhou onto the couch and then personally brought over a pillow for her to lean on before sitting down beside Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, mother is tired. Come and help mother massage her feet.¡± He winked at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Forget it, the Ding Yuan Princess has a respected status, this widow is not willing to give her grievances.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou waved her hand and pointed at a footrest to the side, ¡°Sit down first.¡±

    Chen Ning listened to her and sat down. She had been kneeling for a while now and her legs were already sore. If it wasn¡¯t for what Mo Chuan said, she didn¡¯t know how long she would still be kneeling for.

    She couldn¡¯t helpining in her heart. There were too many rules with the royal family and they always had to kneel. It was no wonder Xiao Yan Zi invented the ¡°easy kneeling¡±.

    [TL Note: This is a reference to the drama My Fair Princess.]

    However, in front of Empress Dowager Zhou, she needed to maintain a dignified appearance.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you said that mother was poisoned by the Spring Jade and as long as she drank the water from the Spring Jade roots, she would be okay. Can you guarantee that nothing will happen to mother?¡± Mo Chuan deliberately asked.

 Chapter 423: Empress Dowager expelling the poison

    Chapter 423: Empress Dowager expelling the poison

    ¡°I dare use my head as a guarantee, I just don¡¯t know if the Empress Dowager dares to drink it.¡± Chen Ning said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Audacious!¡± How could Empress Dowager Zhou not know that they were acting, but she still couldn¡¯t help being provoked. She said in a deep voice, ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, go and make the medicine for this widow right now. This widow will drink it for you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡±

    Chen Ning let out a sigh. She took the Spring Jade as she walked out and closed the door behind her.

    She knew that Empress Dowager Zhou still did not trust her and that¡¯s why she deliberately sent her away.

    She did not want to fall into these turbid waters and was happy not knowing.

    Very quickly, she boiled a pot of medicine from the Spring Jade root in the small room next door. The water was a deep purple colour and had a strong stench to it.

    Chen Ning waited for a while and when she estimated that the mother and son were finished with their secret matters, she took the bowl of medicine into the Empress Dowager¡¯s room.

    As soon as she came to the door, it was opened from the inside.

    ¡°Is the medicine done?¡± Mo Chuan very naturally took the bowl of medicine from her and looked at her cheeks which turned red from the stoves, ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

    Chen Ning did not even have time to respond before Empress Dowager Zhou gave a dissatisfied click of her tongue.

    ¡°Emperor, is it really that hard to boil medicine for this widow? When this widow gave birth to you, why didn¡¯t you ask this widow if it was hard or not?¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help curling her lips as she lowered her head.

    She found that Empress Dowager Zhou was not terrifying at all, rather she was quite interesting.

    Her words for her son were very harsh and her face was filled with anger, but her eyes were very warm. It was the warm love that a mother had for her son, one that would move her for an entire lifetime.

    ¡°Mo Chuan smiled as he lifted the bowl of medicine to Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Your son will feed mother her medicine.¡±

    ¡°Humph, how could I dare cause trouble for the emperor. This widow will drink it myself!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou picked up the bowl of medicine and drank it in one breath.

    She put the bowl down to the side and coldly looked at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°If this widow is poisoned to death, then you can do whatever you want, isn¡¯t that right? Emperor, you....¡±

    She suddenly wanted to rebuke Mo Chuan a few times, but her brows tightly knit and she revealed a look of pain.

    ¡°Mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Chuan revealed a nervous expression. Although he did not believe that Chen Ning would hurt Empress Dowager Zhou, he was still worried after seeing Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s look of difort.

    ¡°This widow.....This widow feels a little difort. Emperor, go out, all of you go out.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou waved her hand and her previously white face turned a bit red.

    Mo Chuan was even more nervous, ¡°Your son will immediately send you to the doctors.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not say anything else as the sweat on her head almost fell down. She quickly stood up and rushed into the washroom to the side, not even using her crutches.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go outside and wait.¡±

    Chen Ning of course knew why Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression became awkward and she quickly left. She pulled Mo Chuan¡¯s sleeve and the two of them walked out of the room.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, nothing will happen to mother, right?¡±

    ¡°Wu, it should be fine. The Empress Dowager should be expelling the poison right now.¡± Chen Ning vaguely replied.

    ¡°Expelling the poison?¡± Mo Chuan was stunned, but he suddenly understood what this meant. His lips moved and he almost couldn¡¯t hold back his joy.

    He gave a cough and hid his smile before saying in a serious voice, ¡°Ning¡¯er, thank you for saving my mother. How do you know all these strange things? The Spring Jade being able to poison people, even this one has never seen or heard of this. This kind of poisonous flower, it should be eliminated as soon as possible, not letting a single one remain in this world.¡±

 Chapter 424: Tool for murder

    Chapter 424: Tool for murder

    Chen Ning shook her head and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t right, only breathing the Spring Jade for a long time will slowly poison someone, however this is also a medicinal herb. It can refresh one¡¯s mind and give them energy. Only sender gave this flower without exining its characteristics, using it as a tool for murder. The person that send this flower is the one that should be punished! It was a good thing the Empress Dowager was vignt. After using curing the poison with the flower root water, her body should be fine.¡±

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help looking at her, ¡°You were secretly listening to our conversation?¡±

    Otherwise how could she guess what they said!

    He had used his internal energy to scan the area and there was no one around. She did not have martial arts and if she was eavesdropping, how could he not notice her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this an obvious thing, why do I need to eavesdrop? But I really don¡¯t know anything. I don¡¯t know who sent the flower to harm the Empress Dowager. For this kind of secret matter, the more I know, the earlier I¡¯ll lose my head.¡± Chen Ning smiled and stuck out her tongue.

    ¡°You have saved this widow, so you can temporarily keep your head.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s sound came from the room.

    After a single bowel movement, her entire face became more crisp. Even without a doctor checking on her, she knew that bowl of root water was indeed detoxification medicine.

    Her feelings towards Chen Ning were veryplicated right now. Although she didn¡¯t appreciate her, she at least didn¡¯t hate and reject her like before.

    ¡°Mother, your face is much better now. Your son was truly worried earlier.¡±

    Mo Chuan saw that ck circles under Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes disappeared and her slightly yellow face was now much more red, which filled his heart with joy.

    ¡°Un.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou nodded at Chen Ning, ¡°Young miss Chen, this widow is a person that knows how to show proper favour. You have saved this widow, so what do you want as a reward?¡±

    Mo Chuan suddenly thought of something, but as soon as he went to talk, Empress Dowager Zhou coldly stared at him.

    ¡°As for your wishful thinking, you better not mention it. This widow will not agree even if you do mention it. Young miss Chen, you are an intelligent person, tell me, what do you want?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face was expressionless as she looked at Chen Ning with a pair of cold eyes.

    Chen Ning bit her lips. She wanted to say that she wanted nothing.

    She did not want any reward, she just wanted a letter of separation.

    But the words Empress Dowager said before made it impossible for her to say.

    She looked over and bowed down in front of Empress Dowager Zhou, ¡°This minister¡¯s concubine will be bold and give a request. If the Empress Dowager agrees, then let this be this minister concubine¡¯s reward.¡±

    ¡°Then say it.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou casually replied.

    ¡°This minister¡¯s concubine wishes to remain in the temple and copy scriptures for the Empress Dowager. Is the Empress Dowager willing to grant this minister¡¯s concubine¡¯s request?¡±

    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan were shocked.

    Empress Dowager Zhou frowned and said, ¡°You want to keep copying scriptures for this widow?¡±

    She found that she couldn¡¯t see through this young girl. She wouldn¡¯t be thinking of staying in her Peaceful Life Pce and seeing the emperor everyday, right?

    Humph, wishful thinking!

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to never leave the temple?¡±

    ¡°This minister¡¯s concubine is willing.¡± Chen Ning replied without any hesitation.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then you can stay. Leave first, this widow has something to discuss with the Emperor.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou lightly waved her hand.

    Chen Ning did not look over at Mo Chuan. She knew that Empress Dowager Zhou was suspecting that she was using this to improve her rtion with Mo Chuan, so she had to keep her distance from him.

    With the Empress Dowager¡¯s personal promise, she could safely remain here and never needed to see that bastard Chu Shao Yang.

 Chapter 425: Letting her die

    Chapter 425: Letting her die

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, King Ding Yuan is here to see the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Before Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan could even speak two sentences, a maid reported from outside the door.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face instantly turned dark. Thinking of Chen Ning¡¯s ripped clothes and the red marks on her neck fromst night, he forcefully clenched his fists and his eyes burned with rage.

    ¡°Good, he came right on time!¡± He was thinking about teaching that bastard a lesson and he had actually came by himself.

    Empress Dowager Zhou saw his expression and her expression became even darker than Mo Chuan¡¯s.

    ¡°Emperor, you can leave first.¡±

    ¡°Mother! Your son has words to say to him!¡± Mo Chuan said in a deep voice.

    He wanted to use his fists to talk.

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a coldugh, ¡°What do you want to talk to him about? You want to tell him that the respected emperor who can have all the women in the world wants to take his princess? Do you also want to tell him that you¡¯re prepared to give a decree for his separation? Emperor, you may not care about your own reputation, but this widow will not allow you to do anything that will lose the face of our ancestors!¡±

    ¡°Then your son will no longer be the emperor.¡± Mo Chuan had no hesitation.

    ¡°This widow worked hard to raise you onto the throne and you think you can just give up if you say so?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou pointed her finger at him in a determined manner, ¡°For a woman, you can even give up the royal throne? This widow is telling you, you will be the emperor whether you¡¯re willing or not! If you dare give up the throne, this widow will immediately order for that girl¡¯s death!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s body suddenly turned cold. He knew that Empress Dowager Zhou making this vow was not just to scare him with.

    ¡°Being so impatient, have you forgotten everything this widow has taught you? To do things, you must n out your actions. Emperor, go and think about this widow¡¯s words! Now, go in for this widow!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou pointed at room as her face turned stern.

    n out your actions!

    Empress Dowager Zhou clearly had words hidden in her words!

    Mo Chuan stared at Empress Dowager Zhou with sparkling eyes, like he had understood something. Then he turned around and walked into the room.

    Empress Dowager Zhou suppressed her anger and she revealed a calm expression on her face.

    ¡°Let King Ding Yuane in.¡± She ordered in a deep voice.

    Chu Shao Yang walked through the Peaceful Life Pce withrge steps.

    He did not sleep all night and looked very tired. It was very different from his usual handsome and high spirited person.

    Anger, hate, and disappointment, all kinds of emotions were buried deep in his heart.

    He looked over to see Empress Dowager Zhou sitting in the yard enjoying the flowers.

    ¡°Royal grandmother! Shan Yang has done something wrong, I ask the Empress Dowager to punish your grandson!¡± He kneeled down in front of Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes raised when she heard this. Looking at Chu Shao Yang, she couldn¡¯t help being surprised, ¡°Shao Yang, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She was not Chu Shao Yang and Chu Shao Bai¡¯s biological grandmother, but in terms of seniority, Chu Shao Yang could be considered her grandson. In public, Chu Shao Yang had always respectfully called her Empress Dowager.

    Her surprise was not from his address, but rather Chu Shao Yang¡¯s appearance.

    Chu Shao Yang was barely dressed, revealing his pale skin. He was carrying a bundle of firewood on his back, with bloodshot sunken eyes.

    When Empress Dowager Zhou saw him, she almost could not recognize him.

    ¡°Shao Yang, why are you dressed like this? What are you carrying on your back? Did you think that this widow¡¯s Peaceful Life Pce didn¡¯t have enough firewood and came to bring some over for this widow?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou of course knew Chu Shao Yang¡¯s meaning, but she pretended not to know.

 Chapter 426: Stones will also blossom

    Chapter 426: Stones will also blossom

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned stiff, ¡°Royal grandmother, Shao Yang is here to beg for forgiveness. I ask royal grandmother to use this firewood to beat this grandson.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou said, ¡°Yi, why does this widow not know about youmitting a crime? Shan Yang, stand up and talk. Someonee, help King Ding Yuan up and bring him to a chair.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang kneeled there without moving. Lowering his head, he said, ¡°As long as royal grandmother does not give her forgiveness, Shao Yang will not rise.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then say it. What wrong should this widow forgive you for?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face filled with shame as he said in a low voice, ¡°Shao Yang drank too much yesterday and tried to move onto my princess on the way home, almost taking her life. It was a good thing the Empress Dowager summoned Ning¡¯er to this pce, not letting your grandson make arge mistake. Shao Yang is filled with regret after sobering, so I came after court toe and beg royal grandmother and Ning¡¯er for forgiveness. Royal grandmother, please give the order to let your grandson be heavily beaten, please don¡¯t hold back.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou heard this and began tough.

    She cheerfully looked at Chu Shao Yang and said with a smile, ¡°Shao Yang, stand up, stand up. This widow thought that something big has happened, but it was something small like this. You were just drank too much and wanted to be intimate with your princess. Your princess not being willing is her fault. As a woman, how could she reject her own husband? The one this widow should beat isn¡¯t you, but rather your princess.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned. He looked at Empress Dowager Zhou in a daze, not being able to react.

    ¡°Royal grandmother, Shao Yang has indeed made a mistake. You might forgive your grandson, but Ning¡¯er must still be angry at your grandson. Your grandson ask the Empress Dowager to show mercy. Your grandson wants to see Ning¡¯er and wishes to kneel down in front of her, asking for her forgiveness.¡±

    His words were all true and was very moving. All the maids nearby hearing this were moved, secretly thinking that King Ding Yuan was a true first grade man in this world. With a husband like this, what else would a woman need!

    Empress Dowager Zhou was also moved by him, nodding as she said, ¡°Your feelings towards your princess is true, even a stone would be moved. Your princess will definitely forgive you. How could it be hard for you to see her? This widow thought of something yesterday and wanted someone to help this widow copy scriptures, so I sent someone to bring your princess into the pce. She is currently in the temple.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes lit up and he couldn¡¯t help looking over at the temple.

    He found that the main doors and the windows were all closed, instantly filling his heart with disappointment.

    Mo Chuan could see everything from inside the room and his expression couldn¡¯t help changing.

    Mother, ah mother, what kind of medicine are you taking?

    Do you want to help your blood rted son or help this bastard grandson!

    He almost couldn¡¯t stop himself from angrily charging out.

    ¡°Ke, ke.¡± He just heard the Empress Dowager cough twice and like she had thought of something, she patted her head and said, ¡°This widow really is absent minded, I actually forgot to tell you something. Before your princess entered the temple yesterday, she made a vow. As a devout believer, she would copy all one hundred and eight scriptures beforeing out. This widow tried to convince her otherwise and it was fine for her to just copy one scripture for this widow, but your princess was very determined. This widow could not stop her from being this devoted to buddha. Ai, so Shao Yang, you can¡¯t see her right now. How about this, once she finishes copying the scriptures, this widow will give her a reward and send her back so you can continue being a loving couple.¡±

 Chapter 427: Hard to deal with old woman

    Chapter 427: Hard to deal with old woman

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words was like a bucket of water than instantly froze Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart.

    He was stunned and couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Bullshit! This was all bullshit!

    He loudly scolded in his heart, not believing a single word Empress Dowager Zhou said. However Empress Dowager Zhou was still the Empress Dowager, so he couldn¡¯t refute her words.

    Empress Dowager Zhou lovingly patted his hands, ¡°Shao Yang, royal grandmother will take good care of your princess, not letting her suffer a single grievances. This widow will also teach her the conduct of a woman and how to properly serve her husband, so you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    The veins on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s forehead popped out and his chest felt like it was suddenly blocked up by cotton. He was suffocating from his rage.

    But faced with the kind face of Empress Dowager Zhou, he forced everything down and forced himself to reveal a smile.

    ¡°Shao Yang will thank royal grandmother for her teachings for Ning¡¯er.¡± He said in an insincere manner.

    Empress Dowager Zhou had controlled the royal harem for many years, already bing a refined old person. A few words from her was enough to make Chu Shao Yang stunned and have no choice but to swallow his grievances. Mo Chuan heard everything from inside the room and couldn¡¯t help secretly praising her.

    Comparing himself to his mother, he really was impatient.

    ¡°Shao Yang, you came to your royal grandmother¡¯s Peaceful Life Pce right in time to have a meal with this widow. This widow¡¯s Peaceful Life Pce is usually deserted with no oneing to visit this widow. When this widow eats alone, I really do not have much of an appetite.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou grabbed Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand as she moved to the side pce, while giving an order at the same time, ¡°Come, bring the meal.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang thought of something and asked, ¡°Has the emperor note to visit royal grandmother today?¡±

    ¡°The emperor? He is busy, so how could he have time to visit this widow? It is only that child Shao Bai that is good. After this widow ate the medicine he brought back from the divine doctor, the illness this widow suffered from for a year is finally better.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in an uncaring manner.

    ¡°So seventh brother not being in the capital recently was because he was asking for medicine for royal grandmother. Seventh brother is truly filial towards royal grandmother, Shao Yang feels ashamed.¡± Chu Shao Yang lowered his head and his eyes shed with a hard to understand light.

    ¡°Shao Bai is filial, but you are also filial. Your princess copying scriptures for this widow, she is also filial. For this widow to have two filial grandchildren like you two, it¡¯s ten times better than having an unfilial son.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou wasining while personally putting food in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s dish.

    Chu Shao Yang was ttered and he quickly stood up, ¡°Royal grandmother, you can¡¯t do this. It should be your grandson serving you instead.¡±

    ¡°Sit down, sit down, eat a lot. Are the dishes of this widow¡¯s pce good?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou had a loving look on her face as she chatted with Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart felt uneasy and he had some questions he needed to ask. When he saw Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s rosy cheeks and how much more spirited she was, he couldn¡¯t help secretly wondering about this.

    After finishing the meal with great difficulty, he immediately bid farewell to Empress Dowager Zhou.

    In this trip to the pce, he had gained nothing, not even seeing Chen Ning¡¯s face. He was filled with anger as he used the horse whip on the entire way home, using the jade flower horse to vent his anger. It kept neighing the entire way in a shrill voice.

    Damn!

    He never thought that old bag, Empress Dowager Zhou was so hard to deal with!

    What copying all one hundred and eight scriptures. From that olddy¡¯s meaning , she wanted to keep Chen Ning in the pce! She was clearly stealing his woman for her own son!

    Chu Shao Yang was feeling more and more displeased, feeling so much hate towards Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan that his teeth ached.

    Suddenly he thought of something as the anger on his face was reced with a sinister expression.

    ¡°Chen Ning, you think you can stay in the pce forever? Don¡¯t forget that your maids are still in this king¡¯s palms. You will obedientlye back to this king¡¯s pce one day!¡±

 Chapter 428: This emperor is not happy

    Chapter 428: This emperor is not happy

    ¡°Your son thanks mother for your support!¡± Mo Chuan gave Empress Dowager Zhou a deep bow, sincerely thanking her.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face turned serious and she said said with a coldugh, ¡°Support? When has this widow decided to support you two? Emperor, you better note to the Peaceful Life Pce for the next few days, otherwise you¡¯ll attract the criticism of others. Also, you better not do anything that brings shame to our ancestors. I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯ve already sent King Jing An to protect the temple. If you take a single step into the temple, this widow will break one of the girl¡¯s legs, if you take two steps in, this widow will break both her legs. If your entire person were to enter the temple, then what do you think this widow will do?¡±

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help being filled with anger as he coldly said, ¡°Mother, why don¡¯t you just give the order to take your son¡¯s head. If something is wrong, then it is your son¡¯s fault, it is not rted to her. You already promised your son that you wouldn¡¯t make it hard for her, is mother going back on her word?¡±

    ¡°This widow doesn¡¯t n on making it hard for her, but if the emperor forgets his own status, then this widow will not be merciful.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou waved her sleeve, knocking a tea cup from the table. She roared, ¡°Emperor, it is already notte, you should head back to hande the affairs of the government. There are many things to do everyday, but youe here toin just for a single woman! Can the matters concerning your citizens not matter in your heartpared to a single woman? Do not let this widow be disappointed in you!¡±

    Her words were like heavy ps in Mo Chuan¡¯s face.

    Mo Chuan raised his chin and revealed a determined look, ¡°Mother, the citizens are important, but she is also important. Your son understands mother¡¯s meaning and will not disappoint mother, so I hope mother will not disappoint your son either.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression finally changed, revealing a look of satisfaction, ¡°Good child. As long as you do well, this widow will not make you disappointed. Only this widow has heard that East Qin has sent messengers to discuss the matters of the tribute and will be arriving soon, is the emperor prepared to receive them?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression turned serious and he nodded, ¡°The one¡¯sing are not good and the good will note. There is still clearly time before the day of the tribute, but they already sent people for the discussion, so there is clearly a plot afoot. Mother can be assured that your son will carefully deal with them, not giving them any chances.¡±

    When Empress Dowager Zhou heard this, she let out a sigh. She revealed a look of motherly love towards Mo Chuan for the first time, ¡°Good child, this widow has given you a hard task, it¡¯s really been hard on you. In the past, this widow against all odds pushed you onto the throne, but it was not for selfishness. Other than you, there was no one else that could handle the burden. Over these years, you must have been unhappy being the emperor, right?¡±

    Actually she knew without even asking that after her son ascended to the throne, he had be more cold and aloof. He rarely had a smile on his face and buried himself in the affairs of the country. He was never honest even to her as his birth mother.

    Most of the time, she didn¡¯t even know what her son was thinking.

    But she could tell that he was not happy being the emperor.

    He rarely spoke and he was rarely happy.

    When she as his mother saw this, how could her heart not hurt? She really hoped that her son could find someone to love that could untie this knot and make him smile once again.

    Yesterday was the first time Empress Dowager Zhou saw Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes light up. He uses those focused and affectionate eyes to look at a single girl. He couldn¡¯t help smiling when he saw her.....

    In that instant, Empress Dowager Zhou knew that girl that could open his heart had finally appeared!

 Chapter 429: Blowing him up so even his butt bleeds

    Chapter 429: Blowing him up so even his butt bleeds

    ¡°Your son was not happy before, but right now, your son is very happy. Mother, your son¡¯s happiness and joy is all in your hands.¡± Mo Chuan took Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hands and slowly put them together.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression became stern and her eyes sank, ¡°Emperor, you¡¯re wrong. Your happiness and joy are in your own hands.

    Mo Chuan nodded and let go of Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hands, ¡°Your son understands. Your son will remember everything mother has taught him. There are many government affairs to take care of, so your son will note back in the next few days. Mother, please take care of yourself.¡±

    He energetically finished and then marched off at a steady pace, not looking back at all.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at his straight back and her eyes slowly revealed a look of praise.

    But when her eyes fell onto the closed doors of the temple, she couldn¡¯t help knitting her brows.

    How to solve this tricky problem, even she could not think of a method.

    Ba, ba, ba, they could only go one step at a time.

    *

    The news of Chu Shao Yanging to the Peaceful Life Pce to apologize and being rejected by the Empress Dowager was told to Chen Ning by Su Jin soon after.

    After she heard this, she raised her brows and gave a light smile, not finding this surprising at all.

    After Empress Dowager Zhou drank the antidote, she changed from calling her ¡°Ding Yuan Princess¡± to ¡°young miss Chen¡±. Although they were both three words long, the meaning was very different.

    This meant that Empress Dowager Zhou was slowlying to ept her request for a separation. She just needed a reasonable opportunity and she¡¯ll be able to shut the mouths of everyone under the heavens.

    Chen Ning knew that Empress Dowager Zhou loved her son and she would not allow anything to ruin the royal family¡¯s face. As long as she was Chu Shao Yang¡¯s princess, she and Mo Chuan did not have a future together.

    She used the excuse of resting after copying scriptures all night to have Su Jin leave the temple. Then she began to focuspletely on making the thunderbolt eggs.

    Because she seeded before, this time was was making the thunderbolt eggs more powerful and more explosive. She believed that Chu Shao Yang would be blown up, being covered in smoke.

    When she handed the thunderbolt eggs to Chu Shao Bai, she reminded him to be careful using them, otherwise he might identally blow himself up.

    Chu Shao Yang agreed and carefully ced the thunderbolt eggs in a leather bag. He was about to leave when he suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I heard that third brother came to the Peaceful Life Pce to beg for forgiveness today and to have you go back with him, why did you not....¡±

    When he turned around, his words suddenly froze in his throat.

    Chen Ning had raised a thunderbolt egg, angrily ring at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t throw it, please don¡¯t throw it. I, I made a mistake and I apologize to you. Ning¡¯er, I will never mention that person¡¯s name to you ever again.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai deliberately revealed a frightened expression, but his heart was filled with joy.

    When he heard this news, he immediately came back to the pce. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her again if he waste.

    It was good that she didn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, also take this and help me blow him up! Blow him up so even his butt bleeds!¡± Chen Ning also gave the thunderbolt egg in her hand to Chu Shao Bai, as she spoke in a voice filled with hate.

    ¡°Who? Blow up who until their butt bleeds?¡± Chu Shao Bai could not react.

    ¡°That bastard of course!¡± Chen Ning gritted her teeth.

    Chu Shao Bai immediately understood that she had misunderstood him.

    He looked to the side, not daring to look at her.

    If she knew that he wanted these thunderbolt eggs not to blow up his third brother and wanted to blow up her bodyguard Xiao Hei, would she ignore him from now on?

 Chapter 430: Why is it you again

    Chapter 430: Why is it you again

    ¡°Xiao Bai, can you help me do something else?¡± Chen Ning suddenly called out to him.

    Chu Shao Bai immediately patted his chest and replied, ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, no matter what it is, I will do it for sure! Ning¡¯er, say it, what is it? Do you want me to bring you away? Do you want to leave this ce?¡±

    His eyes sparkled as he looked at her, his eyes filled with expectations.

    Chen Ning shook her head, ¡°I have a personal maid called Xiao Ru who is currently in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. I have promised the Empress Dowager that I would remain here to copy the scriptures. Xiao Ru has always served me and I wanted to ask if you could find a reason to ask the Empress Dowager if Xiao Ru cane into the pce to serve me. Aunt Su Jin has to serve the Empress Dowager, so I feel sorry causing trouble for her. I think the Empress Dowager must like you, so if you ask her about it, I¡¯m sure the Empress Dowager will agree.¡±

    She had wanted to Chu Shao Bai to mysteriously take Xiao Ru away, but thinking of what happened with Chu Shao Yang today, he would definitely vent his anger on Xiao Ru. Perhaps Xiao Ru was already locked up by Chu Shao Yang.

    Thinking about it, it was most appropriate for the Empress Dowager to face Chu Shao Yang on this matter.

    But she knew that Empress Dowager Zhou was very biased against her. Although her feelings were a bit better after the matter with the Spring Jade, that did not mean that Empress Dowager Zhou was willing to see her and stick her head out out for her.

    ¡°So it¡¯s about this, this is very easy. I¡¯ll go ask the Empress Dowager tomorrow.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai worked hard to cover up the disappointment in his face and immediately promised her.

    He saw that it was gettingte outside and it was almost time for the appointment.

    With Chen Ning¡¯s thunderbolt eggs, he was filled with confidence.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I have to go out and do something. I¡¯ll be back before dawn to help you copy some more scriptures.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai gave augh and jumped out the window. He started to move and headed off in the direction of the royal capital.

    ¡°Please wait King Jing An. The emperor has given a decree and wants to see King Jing An in the royal study.¡± Suddenly, a grey fluttering figure appeared, standing right in front of him.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, why is it you again!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai stopped moving. He was angry when he saw this grey robed person, ¡°It¡¯s thiste, why is the emperor looking for me now? If it isn¡¯t anything important, then I¡¯lle tomorrow. This king is busy right now.¡±

    He did not want to break his promise, but he mainly did not want to lose a chance to teach that brat Hei a lesson.

    Zhui Feng respectfully said, ¡°Every time the emperor gives a decree, your highness is always busy.¡±

    ¡°What is it this time? You wouldn¡¯t be wanting this king to go ask for medicine from the divine doctor again, right? Go and report to the emperor, this king¡¯s knees are swollen from kneeling, it¡¯s better to send you this time.¡± Chu Shao Bai sarcastically said.

    ¡°Your highness is joking. The emperor is calling your highness over about arge matter.¡±

    ¡°Whatrge matter?¡± Chu Shao Bai gave a coldugh.

    ¡°Has your highness heard the news that East Qin has already sent out their messengers and they will soon be arriving in our capital?¡±

    ¡°What? Messengers from East Qin?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s expression changed and he clenched his teeth. His eyes revealed a severe glow and his hands unconsciously clenched together.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Zhui Feng replied with a bow.

    ¡°Alright, this king is going to see the emperor.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai did not hesitate as he headed off towards the royal study.

    In the royal study, the candle burned bright.

    Mo Chuan was sitting behind the imperial desk, reading a letter on the desk that was quickly sent over. The characters on the letter were slowly bing darker.

    Xiao Si stood to his side, he couldn¡¯t help chattering his teeth.

 Chapter 431: Men also like gossip

    Chapter 431: Men also like gossip

    He knew the habits of the emperor. The less sounds he made and the darker his eyes became, it showed how the emperor¡¯s rage was about to explode.

    Xiao Si was afraid and curious on what was written in the letter that could shake Mo Chuan this deeply. The calm emperor that could not be moved was actually exploding with rage?

    He stood there nervously when he suddenly heard clothes fluttering in the wind and quick movement towards the door. He turned to look and saw one white and one grey figure flying in, it was Chu Shao Bai and Zhui Feng. Her let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°King Jing An, pleasee in. The emperor is waiting for you.¡±

    Xiao Si waited until Chu Shao Bai entered the imperial study before closing the door. He patted his chest as he quickly moved away.

    Zhui Feng looked at him with disdain. He curled his lips and said, ¡°Xiao Si, look at you worthless child, you don¡¯t even know to be a punching bag for the angry emperor? What good do you have?¡±

    Xiao Si gave augh, ¡°Zhui Feng, if you¡¯re not afraid of the emperor¡¯s anger, then why didn¡¯t you go in? You are the emperor¡¯s secret guard, you should always be protecting the emperor.¡±

    Zhui Feng¡¯s expression did not change as he said, ¡°The emperor and King Jing An were discussing national secrets. We servants are responsible for the emperor¡¯s safety, so we can¡¯t hear this.¡±

    ¡°Humph, stop lying. You¡¯re just like me, afraid of the Emperor¡¯s anger.¡± Xiao Si made a face at Zhui Feng.

    He jumped onto arge tree in the yard and sat down on a branch. He watched Mo Chuan¡¯s figure while supporting his chin with a hand, not being able to suppress his sigh.

    Others were envious that his master was the emperor, but this little eunuch that followed the emperor knew that his master was not happy at all and that being the emperor was very tiring.

    He had to read many reports and solve many cases, caring about everyrge and small matter in the state. As long as it was a problem that could not be solved, it would be sent to his master to have his master solve.

    It was a good thing the one solving these problems was his master and not him, otherwise he would have gone crazy already.

    Zhui Feng looked over and also jumped into the tree. He sat down beside Xiao Si and intimately hooked his arm over his shoulders.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Si, I want to talk about something with you.¡± He spoke with an evil smile.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xiao Si immediately looked at him with vignce.

    ¡°The emperor is inseparable from you and will bring you no matter where he goes. Some time ago, the emperor always disappears after morning court and even a secret guard like me can¡¯t find out where he goes. Tell big brother Zhui Feng, where does our emperor go?¡± Zhui Feng did not want to gossip, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling curious.

    ¡°Qu, qu, qu, this is the emperor¡¯s private matter, you better not ask about it.¡± Xiao Si rolled his eyes and pushed away the hand on his shoulder.

    Zhui Feng immediately smiled, ¡°So you don¡¯t know either. Not only has the emperor dumped me, he has also dumped you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, who says I don¡¯t know. I know everything about the emperor.¡± Xiao Si angrily replied.

    ¡°Brother Xiao Si, stop acting tough. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know.¡± Zhui Feng revealed a sneer.

    ¡°I do know, the emperor is always at......¡±

    Xiao Si did not finish before the window of the royal study suddenly opened and a ck thing flew out.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, they found it was a te of ck ink that fell onto Xiao Si¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°The two fellows on the trees, scram for this one now!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s cold voice made the two of them tremble in fear. They jumped down from the tree and disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 432: Forget about killing

    Chapter 432: Forget about killing

    Although Xiao Si and Zhui Feng¡¯s voices were not loud, Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai had strong internal strength and had already heard their whisperings.

    Mo Chuan was toozy to deal with the two of them, so he pretended not to know. However Chu Shao Bai was focused on them, he also wanted to know where the emperor went.

    The emperor had disappeared for the past few days. He had entered the pce several times to find it empty.

    He never thought that when Xiao Si was about to mention the key information, he would be cut off by the emperor.

    ¡°Emperor, you were gone from the pce the past few days, where did you go?¡± Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help asking.

    ¡°It was this one that called you here, you aren¡¯t here to ask about this one¡¯s whereabouts.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes were cold as he picked up the letter from the desk and threw it to Chu Shao Bai.

    Chu Shao Bai reached out to grab it and his hand slightly sunk down. This letter was like a heavy object. He couldn¡¯t help praising, ¡°The emperor¡¯s internal strength is truly deep.¡±

    ¡°Stop ttering me, look at the letter.¡± Mo Chuan had a serious face without a single trace of a smile.

    Chu Shao Bai stuck out his tongue. He could see from the emperor¡¯s serious expression that this letter¡¯s contents were very important, so he stopped joking around. He took out the letter to look at it.

    ¡°Ah! How could this be! The East Qin Country is really to deceitful!¡±

    Reading only a few lines, his handsome face turned red. The more he read, the angrier he was, almost ripping the letter to pieces.

    ¡°Emperor, is this letter true?¡± His hand holding the letter trembled from anger.

    ¡°Un.¡±

    ¡°Why would East Qin make such a shameless request! Why would they want to double our tribute! What qualification do they have!¡± Chu Shao Bai was so angry that he almost flipped the table.

    Thinking that this was the emperor¡¯s royal study, he finally endured it.

    ¡°Of course they have this qualification. Shao Bai, don¡¯t forget they have the life blood of our West Chu in their hands!¡± Mo Chuan slowly said this.

    When he first read this letter, he was just as angry as Chu Shao Bai. However, with his inverted nature, he hid it all without revealing anything.

    Hearing this, it was like a bucket of cold water fell on Chu Shao Bai and he instantly calmed down.

    He panted with rage and angrily said, ¡°Emperor, do we have to obediently listen to them like this? They ask for double this year, then what if they ask for triple next year? How do we have that much money for them to exploit? Do the people of West Chu not need clothes or food!¡±

    Every word he said was arge headache for Mo Chuan, but he kept silent, not saying a word.

    Internal problems and foreign aggression.

    His lips curled into a bitter smile.

    Mother, ah mother, you forced your son into the emperor¡¯s throne in the past because you knew being an emperor was hard, so you let your son handle everything, isn¡¯t that right?

    Chu Shao Bai grabbed the letter and read it over again, suddenly giving a snort.

    ¡°Emperor, look, they really are shameless! They even used this high sounding reason, saying that they¡¯re sending out special envoy that want topete in threepetitions with us. The subject will be designated by the envoy and if we lose a single match, our tribute will be doubled! Why is the subject decided by East Qin! This is clearly deceit, clearly winning by force!¡±

    Mo Chuan also knew this and he was frustrated because of this. He knew that the other side was being unreasonable, but he was still at the mercy of the other side.

    This feeling of being controlled by others was truly suffocating.

    ¡°Emperor, how about I go and assassinate the East Qin¡¯s envoy, directly killing him. If we kill him, then we don¡¯t need to care about any kind ofpetition.¡± Chu Shao Bai made a person killing gesture.

 Chapter 433: The emperorâ€™s flattering

    Chapter 433: The emperor¡¯s ttering

    When Mo Chuan heard this, he looked at him and slightly shook his head, ¡°This one called you here is not because I want you to kill someone. If I wanted to kill someone, this one has the secret guards and would not need to call you here. Not to mention the fact that they have already entered our West Chu Country and are only a few days from the capital, it would be arge matter if they were to die in our country.¡±

    ¡°Then why did the emperor call me here?¡± What Chu Shao Bai said earlier was just words of anger.

    He had no choice but to admit, although the Emperor was only a bit older than him, his reasoning, his eyes, and his thoughts were all much deeper than his.

    Mo Chuan considered it a bit and then slowly said, ¡°You¡¯re smart with good qinggong and martial arts, so this one wants you to investigate the East Qin¡¯s envoy and find out what their goals are. The so called know your enemies so you can know yourself.¡±

    He took the letter from Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hand and pointed out a few words on the letter, ¡°This East Qin¡¯s envoy is very mysterious and there is no mention of his origin in this letter, making it very suspicious. I hope you can think of a way to sneak into their East Qin envoy¡¯s group and find out the secrets of the special envoy.¡±

    It really was a good idea.

    Chu Shao Bai wanted to agree, but he suddenly thought of the task Empress Dowager Zhou gave him and he paused for a second.

    ¡°Emperor, this matter should not require Shao Bai to go personally, right? Zhui Feng should be able toplete this task as well. His qinggong is not below mine, he is very vignt, and he¡¯s not dumb.¡± He praised Zhui Feng.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to go, but if he went to find the East Qin envoy¡¯s secret, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay by her side and protect her.

    ¡°Zhui Feng¡¯s martial arts and qinggong cannotpare to yours, and he isn¡¯t as smart as you. This one only believes you. Shao Bai, are you not willing?¡±

    Mo Chuan actually gave him three praises.

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly felt like he was flying as he said in his heart, ¡°It was rare for the emperor uncle to praise him, ttering him. He had to go whether he was willing or not. Compared to guarding the temple this was a matter regarding the entire country. Weighing the pros and cons, he had to make this decision.¡±

    ¡°Alright, this minister is willing. However, Shao Bai has a favour to ask of the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what is it?¡± Mo Chuan looked up.

    ¡°It¡¯s something the Empress Dowager has entrusted Shao Bai.....¡± Chu Shao Bai repeated everything Empress Dowager Zhou told him and then said, ¡°After this minister leaves, I hope that the emperor can send people to protect the temple and protect the Ding Yuan Princess.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression did not change as he nodded, ¡°Shao Bai, you can go assured. Regarding this defending the Peaceful Life Pce matter, this one will take care of it for you. When youe back, the Ding Yuan Princess will be perfectly safe, without a single hair missing.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was pleasantly surprised, ¡°Many thanks emperor! This minister will leave immediately.¡±

    Mo Chuan also nodded.

    Chu Shao Bai looked at the sky outside, the third period was already gone and his meeting time with that brat Hei had already passed. Would that brat Hei have thought that he ran in defeat?

    [TL note: Third period is a part of the twelve two hour periods in the day, from 11pm to 1 am.]

    He rubbed the thunderbolt eggs in his sack and he thought that brat Hei was lucky. When he came back, he would let him see just how powerful these thunderbolt eggs were!

    ¡°Shao Bai, you have to be careful. This one will send Zhui Feng with you, you have to take care of each other.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s right hand pressed a few buttons on the dragon throne which sent out a secret signal.

    Very quickly, Zhui Feng¡¯s figure silently appeared in the royal study.

    He came and left just like the wind, it was just like his name.

 Chapter 434: Seeing what one shouldnâ€™t see

    Chapter 434: Seeing what one shouldn¡¯t see

    ¡°Zhui Feng, you will go with King Jing An toplete a task. You must listen to King Jing An¡¯s orders on the road and can¡¯t act on your own, do you understand?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s tone was very strict.

    ¡°Your subordinate will obey.¡± Zhui Feng bowed down.

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly gave augh to Zhui Feng. That calm and clearugh made Zhui Feng suddenly feel a chill run down his spine.

    King Jing An.....He wouldn¡¯t try to take revenge, right?

    He hadn¡¯t even offended King Jing An.

    ¡°Then you may leave.¡± Mo Chuan waved his hand and the two of them left the royal study.

    Chu Shao Bai thought about it and couldn¡¯t feel assured. He turned towards the Peaceful Life Pce. He wanted to see her and personally tell her about this.

    ¡°King Jing An, we should leave the capital from the east side, why are you heading the other way?¡± Zhui Feng felt this was strange. He followed behind Chu Shao Bai, keeping close to him.

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly felt annoyed by this shadow like man following him.

    He angrily said, ¡°The emperor gave the order that you had to follow this king¡¯s orders. If this king wants to go west, that is none of your business! Shut up for this king, you¡¯re not allowed to talk.¡±

    Zhui Feng immediately stopped talking.

    Chu Shao Bai saw that they were almost at the Peaceful Life Pce, so he turned around and said, ¡°You wait here for me, I need to go find the Empress Dowager for something, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    ¡°At this time, the Empress Dowager should already be asleep. Your highness.....¡± Zhui Feng couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°Stay, you¡¯re not allow to talk or move. You¡¯ll just wait for this king right here!¡±

    In front of Zhui Feng, Chu Shao Bai used his king¡¯s status, being filled with prestige.

    Humph, this brat Zhui Feng, he never put this king in his eyes because of his status as the emperor¡¯s secret guard. Today the emperor has given the order for you to listen to everything I say. If I tell you to spin, you¡¯ll spin. If I tell you to lie t, then you lie t!

    Chu Shao Bai gave an evilugh as he looked at the frozen Zhui Feng in front of him, before quickly running to the Peaceful Life Pce.

    The candle had not been extinguished, but Chen Ning was lying on a soft couch. Her breathing was deep and she was deep asleep.

    There was a tome of scriptures on the ground in front of her.

    When Chu Shao Bai entered the temple, he saw this picture of a begonia sleeping.

    Before he walked closer, he picked up the scripture on the ground and ced it on her pillow. Then he covered her with an embroidered cloak.

    He stood in front of the couch, reluctantly looking at her. He was not willing to leave and he was not willing to wake her, but if he left just like this, then he wouldn¡¯t feel willing.

    ¡°Yi, I got it!¡±

    He suddenly curled his lips into a smile.

    He lifted a pen and drew a bird on her left cheek. On her right cheek, he wrote: Wait for me.

    The bird¡¯s name was cuckoo and its cry was, ¡°Dang gui, dang gui!¡±

    She believed that with her intelligence, as long as she saw the bird and the words she left, she would definitely understand his meaning.

    When he came out of the Peaceful Life Pce, he found Zhui Feng standing in the same spot, keeping the position he had before, not moving an inch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He moved past Zhui Feng like a gust of wind.

    Zhui Feng followed behind him while a strange smile appeared on his face.

    So the reason why King Jing An insisted oning to the Peaceful Life Pce was just toe see her!

    He had hidden outside the temple¡¯s window and had clearly seen everything. The girl that was sleeping in the temple was a girl that he had recognized. He had seen her before, she was King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess!

    Ze, ze, it seemed like he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t seen and found a secret that he shouldn¡¯t know!

 Chapter 435: So bold

    Chapter 435: So bold

    In order to not be noticed by King Jing An and silence, Zhui Feng quickly stopped watching and let, but his heart continued to beat fast.

    Last time he was at the King Ding Yuan pce to give the orders, he felt that the way King Jing An looked at the princess was strange, but it seemed like it really was strange.

    He never thought that this little brother really like his elder brother¡¯s woman!

    This was really interesting!

    Wu, he had noticed this king ofrge secret, should he report this matter to the emperor?

    Zhui Feng began to ponder this.

    Chu Shao Bai left a while, but there was a ck robed figure that silently entered the temple.

    Mo Chuan walked in and saw the painting and words Chu Shao Bai left on her face, he couldn¡¯t help feeling stunned. He quickly understand the meaning of these words and drawings and he knit his handsome brows.

    Humph! This brat was truly bold. He actually treated her face like paper and drew words and pictures on her face?

    He quickly disappeared out the door. When he came back, there was an extra wet towel in his hand.

    Sitting in front of the couch, he slowly used the towel to wipe off the ink from her face. Out of fear of waking her, he could only wipe gently.

    Her face was very delicate, white and tender. After being rubbed a few times, her face had already turned red, like a white camellia being dyed red, bing incredibly charming.

    When he saw this, he suddenly felt his heart beat fast.

    While Chen Ning was sleeping, she felt her face itch. She knit her brows and muttered, ¡°So itchy, where did this mosquitoe from.¡±

    She opened her eyes and Mo Chuan¡¯s ck eyes were right in front her, instantly stunning her.

    She finally reacted after a while, ¡°Mo Chuan, it¡¯s you? What are you doing?¡±

    She found that Mo Chuan had a towel in his hand that was on her right cheek, no wonder she felt itchy.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face was very calm as he said, ¡°Your face was dirty, so this one was helping you wipe it.¡±

    He continued to wipe twice, wiping off thest of the ink let by Chu Shao Bai, not leaving a single trace.

    ¡°How could my face be dirty, I just washed itst night.¡±

    Chen Ning curiously touched her face and then looked at the towel in Mo Chuan¡¯s hand. It was ck and grey, that apparently came from her face. Her face suddenly turned red, but she couldn¡¯t understand how her face became like this. Did she wash her face with ink?

    Mo Chuan threw away the towel and he slightly pursed his lip, but he smiled as he looked at her smooth as jade face. He was feeling a little bad, but when he saw her, his mood inexplicably became better.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes looked at his face and she suddenly asked, ¡°Did something bad happen to you?¡±

    He was a little stunned, ¡°How do you know that this one is unhappy?¡± When he saw her, he was always smiling.

    ¡°Of course I see it from here.¡± She raised her and and poked the spot between his eyebrows, which was warm and soft. Mo Chuan did not move to the side.

    ¡°You frowned not long ago, so the mark here did not disappear. Did you encounter some kind of trouble, do you want to talk to me about it? Perhaps I can help you a bit.¡± Chen Ning looked at his chin and revealed a look that showed she was listening.

    Mo Chuan shook his head, ¡°This is a matter with the nation, it is better if you don¡¯t know about it.¡±

    ¡°Matter with the nation? I like to listen to nation matters. Like things in the pce where you harm me and I harm you, even if you want to tell me about it, I¡¯m not willing to listen.¡± Chen Ning wrinkled her nose.

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help wanting to pinch her nose, ¡°Do you really want to hear it?¡±

 Chapter 436: It was unfair for this pot carrier

    Chapter 436: It was unfair for this pot carrier

    ¡°If it really is arge secret, then you better not tell me. I still want to keep my head to eat with.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she stuck out her tongue. She looked around a bit, ¡°Yi, where¡¯s Xiao Bai? Why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±

    She was waiting for the good news brought back by Chu Shao Bai. She didn¡¯t know what kind of situation Chu Shao Yang would be in after he ate the thunderbolt eggs she worked hard to make.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression was very calm, but his brow could not help slightly move. He said in a calm voice, ¡°You¡¯re asking about Chu Shao Bai? This one has sent him on a job, so he has already left the capital and won¡¯t be back for a few days.¡±

    ¡°A job?¡± Chen Ning suspiciously looked at Mo Chuan. Although she couldn¡¯t see anything, she was aware of some clues, so she gave a gentleugh, ¡°Mo Chuan, smart people don¡¯t speak hidden words. Did you deliberately send him away? Last time you also deliberately sent him away from the capital. Say it, what is your motive?¡±

    Mo Chuan was ced on the spot by her and felt very awkward. His face however was very calm and his ck eyes pierced into her. His lips slightly curled and he asked a question back.

    ¡°What motive do you think this one has?¡±

    ¡°You.....¡± Chen Ning¡¯s face suddenly turned red. Wasn¡¯t his motive very obvious?

    He was jealous!

    But he was being jealous for no reason. The rtion between her and Chu Shao Bai was clean, there was nothing there at all!

    ¡°Sending him off on an errand, aren¡¯t you afraid it will be dangerous?¡± She was a little worried. It was unfair for Xiao Bai this pot carrier.

    [TL Note: Pot carrier is a ng for someone that takes the me on other¡¯s behalf.]

    ¡°What, are you worried about him?¡± Mo Chuan had no expressions, but his voice was cold, ¡°He is this one¡¯s blood rted nephew, you think this one will harm him?¡±

    Yi, he seemed to be bing even more jealous.

    He stood up and pointed at the box he brought, ¡°Take this to the Empress Dowager tomorrow.¡±

    Chen Ning looked over and could already guess what was inside, ¡°You copied more scriptures?¡±

    Mo Chuan gave a nonmittal snort and turned to leave.

    In order for her to keep a good impression in the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart, he had stayed up two nights to copy scriptures for her, but she was worried about another person......

    She really was a girl without a conscience!

    His heart was bothered when he couldn¡¯t see her, but when he saw her, a single sentence from her was enough to make her feel ufortable.

    Chen Ning stared at his back in a daze. He was angry over this?

    Because she was worried about Xiao Bai?

    He really was stingy!

    She curled her lips. It was fine if he left, was she supposed to beg him not to!

    She looked down and her eyes fell on the box he brought. Opening it, there were several pages of copied scriptures. The writing was straight and beautiful. It was clear he was trying to copy a woman¡¯s writing style, but he could not hide his own style.

    Her heart couldn¡¯t help turning soft and she bit her lips.

    Although his martial arts was good, copying scriptures required one to move stroke by stroke and one couldn¡¯t go fast just because their martial arts was good. Then, he must have spent a lot of time copying these, right?

    As the monarch of a country, he had many things that he needed to finish, but he did not hesitate to help her with this kind of trivial thing.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart turned into a soft mess. She looked up and saw that Mo Chuan¡¯s tall as a pine¡¯s back had already reached the door.

    She jumped off the couch and ran as fast as she could after him on her barefoot.

    ¡°Mo Chuan!¡±

    He suddenly stopped, but he did not turn around.

    She ran up to him and hugged his waist from behind. She tightly pressed herself into his back and sincerely said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

 Chapter 437: Evil and stingy

    Chapter 437: Evil and stingy

    Mo Chuan felt like his acupuncture point had been pressed and he couldn¡¯t move.

    He felt two soft arms around his waist and her warm body across his back. He could almost feel her heartbeat. ¡°Dong, dong, dong¡±, beating faster time and time again, just like his heart.

    He was silent and said nothing. He wanted to push her away, but couldn¡¯t bare to do so. Would he not be angry anymore with just this? He couldn¡¯t do that either.

    Thinking of all he did for her, how could he be satisfied with just a thank you!

    Chen Ning looked up and found that Mo Chuan still had not turned around. He was not saying anything and was not moving, so she couldn¡¯t help revealing an evil smile in her eyes.

    His qinggong was so high, if he really wanted to leave, how could she catch him? If he wanted to dodge, how could she catch him?

    He was waiting for her to admit defeat!

    Humph, he really is an evil and stingy fellow.

    ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± She let go and moved back a step.

    Mo Chuan was stunned. The warm feeling from his back disappeared and his brows couldn¡¯t help filling a trace of annoyance.

    She let go just like this?

    He had not enjoyed the beautiful feeling of being hugged by her enough and it had suddenly disappeared!

    He turned around to see her sparkling eyes, blinking as she stared at him. That pure and innocent look made him surprised.

    ¡°So cold.¡± She was standing barefooted on the blue tiled floors. The cold air current blew up and she suddenly gave a shiver.

    He looked down and saw her snow white lotus like feet. His face turned dark and his heart filled with anger once again.

    This girl actually chased after him barefooted, was she not afraid of getting a cold!

    He wasn¡¯t really leaving and was just pretending. How could she be so anxious that she didn¡¯t even put on shoes?

    Thought it was unknown why, but while his mind was filled with worry, there was a trace of sweetness that was mixed in.

    His long arm reached out and grabbed her legs, lifting her up and walking over towards the couch.

    There were only cushions in the temple, but this couch was just sent over by people sent by Su Jin. Of course this was also with Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s silent agreement.

    He put her on the couch and reached out arge palm to grab her feet. A cold and smooth feeling entered his hand, a kind of cold feeling that entered right into his heart.

    He did not make a sound, only silently using his own hand to warm up her feet. He was looking down, not looking at her at all.

    Under the light, his face was perfect and delicate. Those longshes were thick and dense, hiding all the emotions that were inside his dark eyes.

    Chen Ning¡¯s feet slowly warmed up, but her heart was also feeling warm. Sheid back on the couch and looked at him without blinking, admiring his pleasing face.

    In the room, not a person talked. There was only the asional spark that came from the candle.

    ¡°This one is doing it for your good.¡± Mo Chuan suddenly spoke with a low and deep voice.

    Chen Ning was stunned, but she quickly recovered. Was he talking to himself, or was he exining why he sent Chu Shao Bai away?

    Her blinked her eyes once, but did not say anything.

    ¡°This one has sent him on a job that isn¡¯t dangerous, so he will not be hurt. In a few days, he will be back without a hair missing. This one has also sent Zhui Feng along to protect him, you should be assured with this, right?¡± Mo Chuan then said.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help raising her brows and looking at him.

    What did he mean by this?

    ¡°This one will be busy over the next few days and may not have time toe see you. If you¡¯recking anything, then you can tell Su Jin about it, she will help you take care of them. As for the scriptures you have to copy, this one will sent someone to bring them over for you.....¡±

 Chapter 438: Three earthworms

    Chapter 438: Three earthworms

    Chen Ning felt something was wrong the more she heard and she revealed a look of suspicion.

    Did this mean he still wanted to keep his distance from her?

    ¡°No need!¡± She cleanly cut him off, ¡°I can copy the scriptures myself, I won¡¯t trouble the emperor to personally do it. The emperor has many important things to deal with, how could I bother you with something as trivial as copying scriptures.¡±

    ¡°You will copy it? Is your reading even legible?¡± He said in a light voice.

    ¡°How do you know my writing is illegible!¡± She stared at him in an not convinced manner

    Mo Chuan did not reply, but he took out a piece of crumpled paper. He slowly opened it which revealed three crooked earthworms.

    He looked at her with a smile on his face ,¡±Is this something written by you?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Give it back! When did you steal my things!¡±

    Chen Ning was angry and embarrassed. These three earthworms was the same ¡°Chuan¡± word that she wrote in the past. She crumpled it up after writing it and threw it into the trash can.

    She never would have thought that it wouldnd in Mo Chuan¡¯s hands.

    She reached out to grab it, but Mo Chuan lifted his hand and she touched thin air. Because of the force used while moving, she fell into his chest.

    ¡°Tell this one, why would you write this one¡¯s name?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s dark eyes had a smile in them. He held her wrist with one hand and ced the paper in front of her with the other.

    ¡°Who said I was writing your name? This is clearly a painting by me!¡± She spoke with a red face. She wanted to break out his hold, but he held on tighter.

    ¡°Oh, what painting is it? Why can¡¯t this one see through it?¡±

    She confidently replied, ¡°Three earthworms!¡±

    Mo Chuan could not keep it in and his tense face began to rx as his indifferent lips had a trace of a smile on it.

    ¡°Are you copying scriptures or drawing paintings for the Empress Dowager! If the Empress Dowager were to see your painting, would the Empress Dowager punish you?¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager will not punish me, the so called copying scriptures is just an excuse to keep me here.¡± She blurted this out.

    ¡°Oh? Your meaning is, this one¡¯s copied scriptures were all copied in vain?¡± The smile in his eyes suddenly turned cold and his body released a cold aura.

    ¡°Of course not.¡± She suddenly wanted to bite off her tongue in regret. Actually, she didn¡¯t want things to be too difficult for him.

    She never thought that she would identally step on his tail.

    ¡°Very good! Since it¡¯s like this, this one will not do anything useless anymore. Just give me what you owe me and we¡¯ll be even then.¡±

    Mo Chuan released her wrist. His face was cold and his chin was tightly clenched.

    Ze, ze, he really changed faces in the blink of an eye!

    Of course she knew what he wanted, but she wouldn¡¯t give it to him!

    If she gave it, then he wouldn¡¯t have a reason toe see her anymore.

    ¡°Then......teach me how to write first and then I¡¯ll give you what I owe you.¡± Her dark eyes looked over.

    ¡°There has never been anyone that has negotiated with this one!¡± He said with a cold face.

    ¡°Wu, there is a first for everything. You¡¯ll just have to get used to it in the future.¡± She smiled as she made a face at him.

    Seeing her smiling face, the tense face he forced himself to make loosened again. He couldn¡¯t help giving a helpless sigh. He wanted to scare her, but she.....was not afraid at all.

    Where was his ruler¡¯s prestige!

    ¡°Alright, this one will teach you to write tonight. Right now, this one has to go to morning court, so you can sleep a bit longer.¡±

    He saw a faint ring around her eyes, it was clear she hadn¡¯t slept enough before being woken up by him. His heart couldn¡¯t help feeling pain. He reached out to touch her hair before pressing down on her shoulders to make her fall back down on the couch.

 Chapter 439: Blocking his eyes

    Chapter 439: Blocking his eyes

    Chen Ning just blinked her eyes. He really was a moody person.

    His face was just overcast and now it became a gentle shower, there was a little part of her that couldn¡¯t take it.

    But she really was tired. Giving a yawn, she slowly closed her eyes.

    As if knowing he was by her side, her mind was filled with peace and she quickly fell asleep.

    Being half asleep and half awake, she felt something touch her forehead, like the wings of a butterfly, but it also quickly left.

    She seemed to know what it was. Her lips slightly curled in her dream as if she was having a sweet dream.

    *

    In Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s room, she was sitting in a chair holding a cup of tea, slowly sipping it.

    Su Jin came in from outside and ced a pile of scriptures she obtained from the temple on the table in front of Empress Dowager Zhou. Pursing her lips into a smile, she said, ¡°Empress Dowager, look at these. These are more copied scriptures from the Princess Consort, the writing is long and handsome.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked over. Picking up a piece of paper and looking it over, she slightly nodded, ¡°Un, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    She took a sip of tea and looked up to ask, ¡°Su Jin, did you hear the news of King Jing An being sent out by the emperor?¡±

    Su Jin was surprised, ¡°This servant did not know. Didn¡¯t King Jing An just return to the capital? Why did the emperor send him out again?¡±

    Empress Dowager angrily put down the cup of tea and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it something good done by the emperor! He is obstructing Shao Bai, the eyes watching over him!¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock. It took her a while to close them as she stuttered out, ¡°Empress, Empress Dowager, your, this servant doesn¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    She was secretly thinking: It can¡¯t be that even King Jing An has fallen in love with the princess, right?

    Empress Dowager could guess her thoughts from her expression. She looked over and said, ¡°This widow did not mean that. The emperor must have know that this widow sent Shao Bai to guard the temple, so he sent Shao Bai away by making up a reason. Humph, that brat, such wishful thinking!¡±

    She pped the pile of scriptures.

    ¡°Su Jin, go and write a decree for this widow. From this day forth, the Ding Yuan Princess no longer needs to copy scriptures in the pce. This widow¡¯s bones have been hurting, so we¡¯ll have her live in the Warm West Pavilion next to this widow and have here give a massage to this widow asionally.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke in a slow voice.

    ¡°Empress Dowager is truly wise.¡± Su Jin couldn¡¯t help smiling as she replied.

    She thought that old ginger really was spicy. No matter how powerful the son was, he could notpete against his mother, Empress Dowager Zhou.

    This one drastic move from Empress Dowager Zhoupletely cut off the emperor¡¯s ns.

    ¡°If you have something to say, then just spit it out.¡± Empress Dowager was drinking her tea, but looking over, she saw Su Jin¡¯s hesitant expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This servant feels that the Princess Consort has such nice writing, she can still keep copying scriptures in the Warm West Pavilion. Empress Dowager, you¡¯re beginning to like the princess and care about her, right?¡± Su Jin boldly said.

    She had a very good impression of Chen Ning, especially after Chen Ning saved Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s life, filling her with gratitude towards Chen Ning.

    If she had the chance, she would try to speak up for Chen Ning in front of Empress Dowager Zhou.

    How could this kind of flower like splendid girl spend her days inside a gloomy temple, wouldn¡¯t she be bored to death?

    Empress Dowager Zhou slowly looked up, staring at Su Jin, ¡°Did she really copy the scriptures? When she was copying them, were you beside her to personally witness it?¡±

    Su Jin turned stiff. Thinking about it, this really never happened.

 Chapter 440: Soul confusing soup

    Chapter 440: Soul confusing soup

    ¡°The Princess Consort likes to copy the scriptures at night. Every morning when this servant goes in, there would be a pile of copied scriptures on the table. Could it be the Princess Consort did not copy these?¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s mouth opened wide in surprise.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. This widow is not worrying about her, this widow is worried about my son!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou had long been aware of this matter.

    When she picked up the stack of paper, she tenderly looked over them before saying with a sigh, ¡°The emperor is busy with all the matters of the state, but he still needs to copy scriptures for her everyday. Like this, this widow will feel tired for him.¡±

    Su Jin almost could not believe her ears, ¡°Empress Dowager, you¡¯re saying all these scriptures were copied by the emperor?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Although the emperor has deliberately changed his writing style, he was born from this widow¡¯s stomach, so this widow can tell with a single nce. His stinky brat, this widow has cared for him for over twenty four years, but he never copied a single page of scriptures for this widow. Now he¡¯s actually copying all these scriptures for a single girl that he fell in love with! This widow should really make him copy all one hundred and eight scriptures, humph!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said this in an angry voice before taking a sip of tea and choking on it, coughing several times.

    Su Jin patted Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s back while saying, ¡°But since the Empress Dowager drank the root water from the Spring Jade, your face has been getting better daily. You didn¡¯t even take any medicine from the divine doctorst night and slept until dawn. You really do have to thank the Princess Consort. Letting her live in the Warm West Pce is still considered showing her grace.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou angrily pped away Su Jin¡¯s hand, ¡°Did that girl give you a soul confusing soup that makes you work this hard to speak up for her?¡±

    ¡°This servant does not dare.¡± Su Jin quickly kneeled down.

    ¡°Alright, alright. This widow already knows what you¡¯re thinking, so get up.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou waved her hands and Su Jin stood up. In a thought filled voice, she said, ¡°In terms of character, that Chen Family¡¯s girl really is a pick, not to mention her current status. This widow has heard that she was nothing more than an idiotic young miss, she didn¡¯t read books or know how to be womanly. This widow believed all of that, but seeing her, I feel like all these rumours aren¡¯t false.¡±

    ¡°But this servant doesn¡¯t feel like the princess is nothing more than an idiotic vase.....¡± Su Jin cautiously said.

    ¡°Have you ever seen the words she¡¯s written? Have you ever seen her needlework? If she really did know how to write, the emperor wouldn¡¯t have to copy the scriptures every night for her! Humph, a talentless woman will have her kindness. Even if she¡¯s kind and beautiful, if she wants to be the emperor¡¯s woman, she is not qualified!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou coldly said this.

    ¡°Empress Dowager¡¯s meaning is?¡± Su Jin bit her lips.

    ¡°She just has a good face, causing the emperor to be hot blooded, but she will lose that eventually. If she wants to climb the tree to be a phoenix, she has to pass through this widow first.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes sparkled as she suddenly thought of something, ¡°Su Jin, help create a decree for this widow. Invite daughter from Master Xia¡¯s manor, the second miss of the Wu Shang manor, and the young miss from Imperial Censor Liu¡¯s manor. This widow has heard that all these young girls are talented, being able to write poems and draw. Invite them into the Peaceful Life Manor to show off their talents.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡± Su Jin had just turned around before Empress Dowager Zhou called out to her.

    ¡°The day of the spring banquet ended too quickly, so I think everyone hasn¡¯t had enough fun. This widow has seen all threedies before and they were all beauties. That¡¯s right, there¡¯s also the Ding Yuan Princess. Since she is in this widow¡¯s pce, then how could we not invite her as well?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou leaned back in her chair and finally revealed a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 441: Grand banquet

    Chapter 441: Grand banquet

    Su Jin couldn¡¯t help taking in a cold breath. She knew that the threerge family daughters that Empress Dowager Zhou invited were not only beautiful, but they were all known for talents throughout the capital. They were all famous talents in the capital city.

    Empress Dowager suddenly inviting them to the pce for a feast and inviting the princess, this was clear that she wanted to give the princess a demonstration!

    ¡°Empress Dowager, the princess has saved you before, so wouldn¡¯t this be making it too hard on the Princess Consort? Su Jin couldn¡¯t help saying in a small voice.

    ¡°This widow wants her to retreat! If she knows how to be embarrassed, then she will give up as soon as possible, giving up on the idea of bing the emperor¡¯s woman. Our West Chu does not need an idiot as an empress!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was quite excited as she spoke, pping her palm against the table.

    ¡°Go and send the decree!¡±

    Su Jin did not dare say anything else and promised to go. She just secretly felt sad for Chen Ning.

    When Chen Ning received the news of being sent to the Warm West Pce, she understood that Empress Dowager Zhou must have seen through the matter of Mo Chuan copying the scriptures for her. However, this was also what she wanted.

    Empress Dowager Zhou cared about her son, but she also cared about Mo Chuan. Doing this also made her happy.

    The Warm West Pce was the room right beside the Empress Dowager¡¯s room, with only a single door separating them. Su Jin had already cleaned the room which was beautifully decorated,pletely different from the simple temple.

    ¡°Princess Consort, this servant will help you get dressed. There is still an hour before the banquet, which dress would you like to wear? This purple one? Or this light blue one?¡±

    There were several newly made dresses ced on the couch that were all beautifully adorned. They were all sent over by the Eldest Princess.

    Chen Ning did not care about how she dressed, but she was grateful for the Eldest Princess¡¯ good intentions.

    She randomly pointed at one and said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick this one then.¡±

    Su Jin hesitated and said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t this dress be a little simple, not enough to stand out? How about you wear this red water one instead, it will look good. You will be able topare to the other girls.¡±

    ¡°What other girls?¡± Chen Ning turned around to look at her.

    Su Jin realized she had just made a mistake. She didn¡¯t want to say anything, but thinking that the princess would see it soon, she mentioned the matter of Empress Dowager Zhou inviting the threerge family daughters. Then she added in, ¡°These three girls are all famous talents of our capital city. Master Xia¡¯s daughter is skilled in poetry, second miss Wu is good at painting, and Liu Family¡¯s young miss is good at ying the zither. It¡¯s said that birds are attracted by the sounds of her zither and sing along with her.¡±

    Hearing just the details, Chen Ning could understand what Empress Dowager wished to aplish with this banquet.

    She couldn¡¯t help revealing a faint smile as she secretly thought that Empress Dowager Zhou really thought this out. She wanted to make her retreat? But she refused to retreat!

    ¡°Many thanks to aunt Su Jin for telling me this, Ning¡¯er is truly grateful.¡± She revealed a smile to Su Jin.

    Su Jin saw that she understood her meaning, so she nodded. She could only do this much and doing more wouldn¡¯t be of any help.

    She carefully helped Chen Ning fix her hair into a chic and charming hair bun. She then picked up a two beaded emerald hairpin to ce in her hair, but Chen Ning shook her head showing she didn¡¯t want to wear it.

    That thing was very heavy and swayed around, she didn¡¯t want it.

    She took out a simple hairpin from the jewelry box that only had a single pearl hanging from it, giving it to Su Jin.

    ¡°Just this one is fine.¡±

    ¡°Princess Consort, this hairpin doesn¡¯t match your status. If those three young misses see this, they might secretlyugh at you.¡± Su Jin said with a persuading tone.

 Chapter 442: Three logs

    Chapter 442: Three logs

    ¡°As they wish, I don¡¯t care.¡± Chen Ning slowly stood up.

    Her hair was like a cloud with only a single pearl hair pin through it. She was wearing a blue skirt that seemed like it was made of clouds, with an orchid embroidered pattern on the cor and hems of the robe. It was a simple and elegant style, that made her seem like mist as she walked forward.

    Su Jin noticed that with such a simple and elegant dress on her, it did not lose to thedies who wore heavy makeup.

    *

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s spring banquet was set on theke pavilion in the center of the Peaceful Life Pce¡¯s garden.

    Chen Ning noticed from a distance that the Empress Dowager was impressively sitting there. Around here, there were three beautiful girls that were around sixteen-seventeen years old. One nce could tell that they weredies of nobility, sitting straight in their seats, looking straight forward.

    If one wasn¡¯t paying attention, they would have thought that these were three logs dressed in beautiful clothing.

    She lowered her head and covered the smile on her lips. She walked into theke pavilion and greeted the Empress Dowager.

    ¡°I greet the Empress Dowager.¡±

    The three girls were still looking forward without turning, but they had already looked over Chen Ning several times.

    They already guessed why the Empress Dowager called them into the pce today. On the surface it was a banquet, but it was to test their talent, secretly picking a wife for the emperor.

    Even though they had already asked around and found that the emperor would not be at this banquet, they still did their best to dress themselves as beautifully as possible, trying to win the Empress Dowager¡¯s favour.

    After seeing Chen Ning¡¯s simple and elegant dress, their hearts were filled with regret. They had dressed themselves up too shily.

    ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, rise and sit.¡±

    When Chen Ning had not appeared yet, Empress Dowager Zhou had sat in between the three girls and had been talking to the three girls with a smile on her face.

    Although she was very gentle, the three girls were just too nervous. They couldn¡¯t convey their thoughts properly with their answers or they stuttered their words.

    The three girls was covered in perfume and even with the strong flower fragrance of the garden, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s nose couldn¡¯t help wanting to sneeze.

    She worked hard to hold back in order to not lose face in front of these juniors, but her face became less kind. The three girls¡¯ hearts began to tremble, not knowing what they said to displease the Empress Dowager.

    Once Chen Ning appeared, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Her dress was very simple and elegant, but it did not make her lose her prestige. She was even more pleasing to the eyepared to the three girls dressed like phoenixes.

    ¡°Come, Ning¡¯er. You are this widow¡¯s granddaughter inw, so sit beside this widow. This is Master Xia¡¯s pce¡¯s Xia Yu Yan, this is Imperial Censor Wu¡¯s daughter, Wu Yue Er, and this is historian Liu¡¯s daughter, Liu Wan Ting. You are all around the same age, so you can get to know each other.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou smiled as she introduced them to each other.

    ¡°Hello three elder sisters.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she greeted the three of them.

    The three girls stood up together and bowed to her, ¡°We don¡¯t dare be greeted by the Princess Consort like this. We greet the Princess Consort.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou waved her hand with a faint smile and said, ¡°We aren¡¯t splitting ourselves into seniority today. You are all girls of the same age, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡±

    The three girls were still very cautious. After sitting down, the pce girls began to serve beautiful fruit wine and various dishes.

    Empress Dowager Zhou told a few jokes and got everyone tough, causing the stiff atmosphere to be lively once again.

 Chapter 443: Secretly competing in wits

    Chapter 443: Secretlypeting in wits

    Chen Ning could see that while these three girls were politely smiling on the surface and acting courteously, but they all had hostility in their eyes. The stories they told were all exaggerated, not being sincere at all.

    She couldn¡¯t help secretly feeling amused. Empress Dowager Zhou wanted to use the three of them to deal with her, but she never thought that they would be fighting between each other first.

    She smiled as she picked up a piece of fruit and ced it in her mouth. She slowly chewed it as she narrowed her eyes to watch the y.

    ¡°Big sister Xia, Wan¡¯er has long heard of big sister Xia¡¯s talent with poetry, being able topose a prose in seven steps. Seeing big sister Xia today, you really do have the air of a poet around you. I wonder can big sister Xia can open ours and the Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes to the world andpose a prose in just seven steps?¡±

    [TL Note: The time it takes to take seven steps.]

    Liu Wan Ting was sitting right beside Xia Yu Yan, turning to her with a smile as she spoke.

    Her smile was very gentle and her voice as soft as water.

    The smile on Xia Yu Yan¡¯s face froze for a second and she secretly gritted her teeth in anger.

    She was the number one talented female in the capital in terms of poetry with no one being able to beat her. She wanted toe to this banquet and show off her works to promote her own talents.

    Butposing a prose in seven steps!

    How was this enough time?

    ¡°Little sister Wan Ting is joking. The rumors are exaggerated and should not be believed. I have read a few more poemspared to these little sisters and have practiced writing a bit more. How could Ipose a prose in seven steps? But this big sister has heard that little sister¡¯s zither skills are unparalleled in this world, with even the birds would stop on their branches after hearing little sister¡¯s zither, signing along with the music. Did little sister bring your zither with you into the pce? I¡¯m sure the Empress Dowager also wants to hear little sister¡¯s zither ying and see the miraculous sight of a hundred birds stopping to listen.¡±

    Xia Yu Yan¡¯s expression turned into a smile as she looked at Liu Wan Ting. After saying this, Lie Wan Ting¡¯s smile also froze. Her eyes seemed to grow teeth, wishing she could take a bite out of Xia Yu Yan.

    The so called summoning a hundred birds was just the praises people gave her. Was there a person in the world whose zither ying could summon the birds?

    She was clearly trying to make a fool of her!

    Wu Yue Er did not say anything, only smiling and listening. Then she ced a peeled lychee in front of Empress Dowager Zhou, whispering, ¡°This lychee is fresh and sweet. If the Empress Dowager likes them, Yue Er can help the Empress Dowager peel a few more.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes fell onto Wu Yue Er¡¯s face, secretly thinking that Wu Yue Er was much more cunningpared to the other two.

    Xia Yu Yan and Liu Wan Ting saw this and they woke up. At the same time, they red at Wu Yue Er.

    Wu Yue Er pretended not to see them. She poured a cup of fragrant red tea and ced it in front of the Empress Dowager, ¡°Please have some tea, Empress Dowager.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou had long seen through their infighting. She had seen plenty of this kind of fighting over her years and did not care about it at all. She picked up Wu Yue Er¡¯s tea and said with a smile, ¡°You really are the most considerate child.¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help secretly feeling a little amused. This Empress Dowager Zhou was really interesting. Wouldn¡¯t this sentence be adding oil to the mes? Was she hoping for these three girls to fight even more fiercely?

    As expected, after Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s voice fell, Wu Yue Er lowered her head, hiding the proud look in her eyes. Xia Yu Yan and Liu Wan Ting stood up at the same time.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, let Yu Yan help you massage your shoulders. When Yu Yan is at home, I normally massage my mother¡¯s shoulders and she always tells me it is veryfortable.¡±

    ¡°Wu, alright, alright.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou nodded with a smile.

    Xia Yu Yan began to gently massage Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s shoulders.

 Chapter 444: Competition

    Chapter 444: Competition

    Liu Wan Ting squatted down in front of Empress Dowager Zhou and looked up as she said, ¡°Empress Dowager, Wan Ting will help you massage your feet.¡±

    ¡°Good, good. You three children are all truly considerate, this widow really likes this.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou narrowed her eyes infort.

    When Chen Ning saw this, she almost revealed her amusement.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was really a smart old person. Just a few words were enough to make the three girls fiercely fight with each other. She really was an expert that had dominated the harem pce.

    She looked down and silently drank from her own tea cup.

    The harem pce, this was truly a terrifying ce. She just could not understand why these girls with smart heads would spend so many years there fighting with each other,peting with one another.

    Even if they fight to the end and win, they would have wasted many years and have turned old already.

    Actually, Empress Dowager Zhou was the best example. Just looking at her, once could see the future of someone spending their lives as a pce girl.

    Chen Ning suddenly gave a shiver.

    If she really stayed with Mo Chuan, wouldn¡¯t the current Empress Dowager Zhou be her future?

    ¡°The emperor is here!¡± While the three girls were surrounding Empress Dowager Zhou andpeting with each other, a sudden loud and clear voice rang out.

    The three girls were all stunned.

    Empress Dowager Zhou and Chen Ning were also stunned.

    Looking outside theke pavilion, they saw a tall and handsome figure slowly walking over.

    With his back to the light, they couldn¡¯t see his face, but he was surrounded by a royal prestige. All the eunuchs and maids in his path all knelt down in front of him.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help knitting her brows. She did not think that Mo Chuan would appear here. After all, if her son saw her bullying his beloved woman, then his son would hate her.

    However.....Since he was here, she would let him see that his beloved woman was nothing more than an idiotic vase, letting him give up as soon as possible.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression did not change as she waited for Mo Chuan to walk in, bowing down to her.

    ¡°Your son greets mother.¡± His voice was like a cold spring sshing on stones.

    When the three girls saw him approach, they couldn¡¯t stop their faces from turning red in embarrassment. They lowered their heads, but hearing his voice made their hearts beat as fast as a young deer running.

    But no one dared to look up at the emperor.

    ¡°Emperor, aren¡¯t you busy managing affairs, how do you have time to visit this widow?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou pulled her son up by his hand and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Your son has finished his matters and heard that mother has good wine here, so I came to ask mother for a cup of wine. Does mother not wee your son?¡±

    Mo Chuan revealed a faint smile. His delicate facial features with a trace of a smile made his face seem like it was made of jade, beautiful and refined.

    The three girls all secretly took a peek at him and couldn¡¯t help being enchanted by the faint smile on his face.

    ¡°The emperor hase at the right time. Not only does this widow have good wine, I also have pretty flowers. Come and sit beside this widow, and take a good look over them.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou allowed Mo Chuan sit on her right and had Chen Ning sit on her left.

    Her smile had a double meaning to it, making the three girls instantly turn red from shyness.

    ¡°We greet the emperor.¡± The three of them all bowed to him.

    ¡°No need.¡± Mo Chuan waved his hand.

    Although he sat down, he did not look over at Chen Ning. However Chen Ning could feel the corner of his eyes looking past Empress Dowager Zhou, falling onto her.

 Chapter 445: None of my business

    Chapter 445: None of my business

    She looked down, not looking at him. She was secretly muttering, why was he here?

    Did he hear that Empress Dowager Zhou set up this banquet to make it hard on her, so he quickly came over to support her?

    Or did he know that Empress Dowager Zhou wanted him to pick his wife from these three, so he personally came to pick them?

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s begin this feast.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave themand and the eunuchs and maids took away the fruit desserts, as they began to serve up the beautiful dishes.

    With fragrant wine and beautiful dishes, but no one here wanted to eat at all. Everyone was thinking about something.

    The three girls sat beside the emperor. They had never been this close to the emperor before, only looking up would let them see his beautiful face. Their hearts were about to jump out of their chests, how could they want to eat.

    They all sat upright, only taking a few sips of tea. They did not make a single move towards the dishes of food the maids ced in front of them.

    Thinking of how they would disy their talents to the emperor after the meal, they were filled with nervousness, how could they want to eat.

    Chen Ning¡¯s appetite however was very good. She knew that everything that happened today was none of her business, so she ate whatever the maids served her, feeling that it was all very delicious.

    Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes unknowingly fell onto her face. Especially Mo Chuan, he was looking right at her, as if he was reluctant to blink.

    She was not graceful when eating, swallowing everything in a bold manner. When she was eating good food, her eyes narrowed together, like a cat that was satisfied after stealing food.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s lips sightly curled up and his eyes unknowingly revealed a look of adoration.

    Whenever he saw her eat, he had an impulse to rub the top of her head.

    It was a pity that they were separated by Empress Dowager Zhou. He could only look and could not touch.

    Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly felt her own stomach bing hungry, so she looked away. She used a pair of chopsticks to pick up a crab dumpling and slowly ced it in her mouth.

    She never liked this kind of greasy food before, but not knowing why, looking at Chen Ning eating so happily, she wanted to give it a try.

    ¡°Wu, not bad. This crab dumpling is quite good. Su Jin, prepare another portion for this widow and also give arge reward to the person that made this dish.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words surprised Su Jin. She looked at the half eaten crab dumpling in front of Empress Dowager Zhou and her mouth was wide enough to stuff an egg in.

    ¡°Mother, this dumpling is too greasy, it isn¡¯t good for you to eat a lot. How about eating some lighter dishes?¡± Mo Chuan used his chopsticks to ce a dragon shrimp in the dish in front of Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°That¡¯s also fine.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou smiled as she took a bit. Her eyes fell onto the dish in front of Mo Chuan and then she made an ¡°yi¡± sound, ¡°Emperor, this widow remembers that you love eating this sweet chestnut cake, but your chopsticks have not moved at all today. Could it be that this cake is not suited to your tastes?¡±

    ¡°Mother, you remembered it wrong, your son does not like sweet foods. Ding Yuan Princess, if you like it, then this one¡¯s portion can be given to you.¡±

    Mo Chuan had long noticed that Chen Ning¡¯s sweet chestnut cake had been eaten by her in three bites, so he acted in an modest manner.

    He picked up the dish and ced it in Xiao Si¡¯s hand, pointing his lips over at Chen Ning. Xiao Si immediately went over and respectfully ced it in front of Chen Ning.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression sank and her eyes red at Mo Chuan.

    What was this brat thinking of doing!

 Chapter 446: Doing everything to please

    Chapter 446: Doing everything to please

    The three girls¡¯ eyes opened wide. Seeing the emperor¡¯s sweet chestnut cake being ced in front of Chen Ning, their eyes couldn¡¯t help filling with jealousy.

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips slightly opened as she looked at the chestnut cake in front of her. She did not need to look to tell that the three girls¡¯ burning gazes were ring right at her.

    What did Mo Chuan mean by this?

    Did he know that this move from him was equivalent to causing threerge troubles for her?

    She wanted to silently watch the y, but now, everything had changed. The spears of the three girls were now all aimed at her.

    ¡°Xiao Si, this bowl of sweet rose soup isn¡¯t bad. Send it over to the Princess Consort.¡±

    Mo Chuan ced the sweet soup he took a sip of down. Xiao Si immediately picked it up and quickly ced it in front of Chen Ning.

    Seeing this, Empress Dowager Zhou could not remain calm.

    She red right at Mo Chuan, wanting to see what kind of medicine he had taken.

    Mo Chuan pretended not to notice Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s anger. He looked up and revealed a smile to Chen Ning. This smile was like the clear skies without any clouds, iparably bright.

    Chen Ning almost threw the sweet soup into his face.

    The three girls almost began to cry, feeling anger and jealousy. Their eyes staring at Chen Ning¡¯s face almost burned a hole right through it.

    What is this!

    Why was the emperor alway staring at the Ding Yuan Princess. Not only is he giving her delicious foods, he is also smiling at her!

    Was it just because she was pretty!

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, Empress Dowager Zhou mmed her chopsticks on the table.

    She could not eat anymore, being filled up by her anger.

    This was just nonsense!

    She understood that if Mo Chuan was allowed to continue, it would be unknown how much affection he would show to that girl in front of her and the other three girls!

    Was he trying to expose his and the Ding Yuan Princess¡¯ feelings to the city?

    ¡°Mother, why are you not eating anymore? Is this dragon shrimp not suited to your tastes? Xiao Si, give an order and punish the one that made this dish with fifty beatings!¡± Mo Chuan ordered Xiao Si without any changes in his expression.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s chest was blocked by her anger. She slowly said, ¡°Emperor, this widow is full. This widow wants to take a walk outside, are you willing to apany your mother?¡±

    ¡°Your son would be very willing.¡± Mo Chuan stood up and respectfully helped Empress Dowager Zhou up.

    The two of them slowly walked out of theke pavilion. The mother and son seemed very close, whispering to one another. In the eyes of the three girls, it was the sentimental picture of a son showing his mother filial piety.

    Only when the three of them recovered, their eyes all fell onto Chen Ning and the look in their eyes changed.

    When Empress Dowager Zhou and the emperor left, there were only these four girls who were around the same age and the eunuchs and maids serving them.

    Liu Wan Ting looked over and said with a smile, ¡°Now that the Empress Dowager and the emperor are not here, we sisters now have a chance to talk with one another. Do the big sisters agree to having the servants wait to the side?¡±

    Xia Yu Yan and Wu Yue Er both nodded, ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    The three of them looked at Chen Ning, ¡°What does the Princess Consort feel?¡±

    Chen Ning calmly ced down her chopsticks and her clear as water eyes looked at the three of them. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    How could she not tell what these three girls were nning?

    ¡°You can all leave.¡±

    When the eunuchs and maids left, Liu Wan Ting was the first one to lose her patience.

 Chapter 447: Making them surprised

    Chapter 447: Making them surprised

    She turned towards Chen Ning with a faint smile and said, ¡°Princess Consort, the Empress Dowager said that we would be disying our talentster. Big sister Xia has her poetry, big sister Wu has her painting, and Wan¡¯er¡¯s zither ying is not bad. I wonder, what talent will the Princess Consort be disying?¡±

    As soon as he voice fell, Xia Yu Yan slowly spoke up with aining voice, ¡°Little sister Wan Ting, everyone in the capital knows that before the Princess Consort was married, she had arge reputation in our capital. Who didn¡¯t know that the Princess Consort doesn¡¯t like study or do housework, she was nothing more than an idiot young miss. If you ask the Princess Consort to disy her talents, wouldn¡¯t you be trying to embarrass the Princess Consort?¡±

    It had to be said, this Xia Yu Yan¡¯s words were very soft, but her words were much sharper than Liu Wan Ting¡¯s words. It was filled with the jealous tone of a woman.

    Wu Yue Er calmly said, ¡°Big sister Xia, little sister Liu, the Princess Consort is so beautiful and deeply loved by King Ding Yuan, how could she be stupid? You shouldn¡¯t listen to those rumours and nder the Princess Consort. Princess Concert, please don¡¯t me them.¡±

    She revealed a gentle smile to Chen Ning and said, ¡°Yue Er believes that the Princess Consort will surprise us, impressing both the Empress Dowager and the emperor. Isn¡¯t that right, Princess Consort?¡±

    Un, listening to them, this Wu Yue Er was the best with words.

    Every word she said was a hidden de.

    The three of them had been fighting with each other, none of them giving an inch. However, after suddenly seeing the emperor ignore all three of them and disy his affections to the Princess Consort, they suddenly formed a team and began to work against Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning just smiled, not feeling angry. She revealed a yful expression as she looked at the three girls.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯repletely right. This princess will shock all of you.¡±

    The smile on the faces of the three girls froze and they couldn¡¯t help secretly gritting their teeth.

    How could this princess¡¯ face be this thick! Couldn¡¯t she hear that the three of them were mocking her? She actually still boasted without any shame!

    ¡°Wan¡¯er wants to ask the Princess Consort, what will the Princess Consort be performing? Will it be poetry, painting, or ying the zither and dancing?¡±

    Liu Wan Ting was the most direct person. She could not remain patient and blurted this out.

    Chen Ning smiled as she looked at her. With that smile on her face, she said, ¡°I can do all of them.¡±

    All of them?

    The three girls couldn¡¯t help taking in a cold breath of air, looking at Chen Ning with eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Princess Consort truly has a bold tone! Could your meaning be that it doesn¡¯t matter which one it would be?¡± Xia Yu Yan lifted her chin, looking very proud, speaking with a voice of disdain.

    There were only the four of them left in the pavilion. They no longer needed to maintain the kind and gentle manner of a youngdy and revealed their aggressive manner.

    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Chen Ning curled her lips into a smile.

    She said this while cing a grape into her mouth. Wu, it¡¯s really sweet.

    She was not like these three silly girls, quibbling with each other, not eating a single thing when faced with this table filled with delicacies.

    Wu Yue Er pursed her lips into a smile. She acted in an affectionate manner as she leaned in close to Chen Ning, speaking in a soft voice, ¡°Princess Concert, you don¡¯t know everything. Big sister Xia is a famous person in the capital and if she imed to be second in poetry, no one dares to im themselves as first. When disying your talentster, you can do anything you want, but don¡¯tpete with big sister Xia in poetry.¡±

    On the surface she was mocking Chen Ning, but she was also secretly kicking Xia Yu Yan.

 Chapter 448: Marry whoever you want me to marry

    Chapter 448: Marry whoever you want me to marry

    How could Xia Yu Yan not see through this? Her eyebrows raised and with a smile, she said, ¡°Little sister Yue Er is also a master in painting. The Princess Consort musn¡¯tpete with little sister Yue Er in painting, otherwise you¡¯ll make a fool of yourself.¡±

    The three of them went back and forth, they were criticizing each other while attacking Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning continued to smiling, eating while listening. It was as if the three of them weren¡¯t mocking her, but rather praising her.

    From time to time, she deliberately added oil to the mes by something something, causing them to continue fighting. They were like three hens fighting each other.

    The fighting of the four people in the pavilion fell onto the eyes and ears of Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan in the garden.

    Empress Dowager Zhou could hear that each girl¡¯s mouth was very powerful, with each sentence they said bing meaner. Her face became more and more ugly, bingpletely overcast.

    She just stood here watching the three of them for a while. Seeing that they were slowly getting worse, she couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer and angrily turned to leave.

    ¡°Emperor, what are you nning!¡± She heard Mo Chuan¡¯s footstepsing from behind her, causing her to suddenly stop and turn around. She angrily red at Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan also stopped and calmly looked at Empress Dowager Zhou, ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t understand what mother is asking.¡±

    ¡°Stop ying dumb for this widow! You deliberately showed your affection to that girl, wasn¡¯t it just to fill these girls¡¯ hearts with jealousy towards her? You¡¯re deliberately making a fool of them in front of that girl, aren¡¯t you!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou snapped at him.

    Mo Chuan calmly replied, ¡°Your son just wanted mother to clearly see what was called front face and back face. If your son did not do this, how could mother have seen such a wonderful y?¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous! This widow does not want to watch a y! These three girls are both talented and beautiful daughters ofrge families, they are a hundred times better than that girl! This widow wants to pick a virtuous and talented empress for you, not some kind of idiot! Emperor, do you dare go back with the widow? This widow will have that girl and the other threepete in talents, letting you see who will make a fool of themselves and who is an idiot!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou coldly said this.

    She did not care about what had just happened. She had entered the harem pce in her teens and she had said the same things as these girls in the past. She had also been mocked by others in the past, it did not matter at all.

    She was just angry that Mo Chuan only focused on Chen Ning, devoting himself to her. How could she allow her son stare on like this! The girl that he liked was nothing more than a grass filled flower embroidered pillow!

    ¡°Your son is very willing.¡± Mo Chaun nodded without even thinking, revealing a confident smile on his face.

    The girl that could make him fall in love would be unique in this world. How could she be as stupid as the Empress Dowager thought she was?

    ¡°If this girl loses to the other three, what will you do?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou then asked.

    ¡°Then your son will listen to mother. Whoever mother wants your son to marry, your son will marry!¡± Mo Chuan already guessed that Empress Dowager Zhou would say this, so his answer was very direct.

    ¡°Very good, the emperor better keep his word!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was finally satisfied.

    She was waiting for this sentence from Mo Chuan.

    Her over cast face suddenly revealed a smile and grabbed Mo Chuan¡¯s hand, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go back to the pavilion.¡±

    Mo Chuan however did not move, ¡°Mother, if Ning¡¯er wins, then what?¡±

    ¡°Humph, if she wins against those three, then this widow will close one eye to your matters and let you do as you wish!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words seemed to make her suffocate, but she was certain of victory because she knew it was impossible for her to lose!

 Chapter 449: The first chance to show off

    Chapter 449: The first chance to show off

    ¡°The Empress Dowager and the emperor has arrived!¡±

    With the eunuch loud voice, Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan slowly walked into theke pavilion.

    Chen Ning was feeling very bored.

    Although these girls seemed smart at first, however they were filled with stupidity. Even their sarcasm was repeated several times, not saying anything new. She was already tired of listening to them.

    When she heard that Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan were finally back, she woke up.

    ¡°Have you all ate enough?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou revealed a kind manner, smiling at the four girls sitting in the pavilion. When her eyes finally fell onto Chen Ning, her eyes paused for a second.

    There was no doubt that she was not idle while they were bickering. There was a pile of fruit peels on the table in front of her.

    She raised her hand and the eunuchs and maids all came in. They took away with food and wine and ced a purple red cloth on the table. They also ced pen, paper, and ink of various colours on the table.

    The three girls became nervous, knowing that the most important thing today was about to begin.

    Empress Dowager Zhou sat in her chair and Su Jin served her tea.

    She lifted the cup¡¯s lid and then pulled out the tea leaves floating on top. She slowly took a sip before cing the tea cup on the table.

    The three girls seemed like they were holding their breaths as the watched Empress Dowager Zhou without blinking. Their heart kept beating, making them feel nervous and excited.

    They had waited a long time and now they finally had a chance to show off in front of the emperor. They had to seize this opportunity and firmly attract the emperor¡¯s eyes onto them.

    The three of them slightly looked down and their faces flushed red with excitement, but they tried to look modest.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at the three girls and then she looked at Xia Yu Yan.

    ¡°When this widow was walking in the garden, I saw white flowers blooming with butterflies and bees dancing around it, creating a beautiful spring picture. Miss Xia, you are the number one talent in the capital and after seeing this beautiful scene, I must turn it into a prose. Miss Xia, are you willing to create a springtime poem to help add a bit of colour to this spring?¡±

    She finally spoke and the first one she called was Xia Yu Yan.

    Xia Yu Yan looked down and hid the excitement in her heart. She proudly stood up and bowed to Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan, speaking in a voice as sweet as an oriole¡¯s.

    ¡°Yu Yan is willing.¡±

    She was grateful that Empress Dowager Zhou gave this first opportunity to her. As long as she created a good poem, would she have to be afraid of not attracting the emperor¡¯s affections?

    She was confident in her appearance and she was even more confident in her skills.

    Liu Wan Ting gritted her teeth and suddenly said, ¡°Empress Dowager, Wan¡¯er has heard of big sister Xia¡¯s fame and also heard that big sister Xia canpose a prose in just seven steps. How about the Empress Dowager have big sister Xia do it in seven steps, making it as light as the spring light?¡±

    She could not stand Xia Yu Yan taking the spotlight, so she was making it hard for her on purpose.

    Xia Yu Yan¡¯s expression fell and she looked at Liu Wan Ting with a look filled with hate.

    Liu Wan Ting smiled as she pped her hand. Looking like the model of innocence, she smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Empress Dowager, while you and the emperor were waking in the gardens, big sister Xia and the Princess Consort made a bet, saying they want topete in poetry. If big sister Xia canpose a prose in seven steps, then the Princess Consort will be able to do so as well and open our eyes to the world.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help feeling admiration towards her.

    This Liu Wan Ting was young, but she was straightforward and very innocent. Her mind was not as developed as the other two girls, but this two pronged attack of hers was truly beautiful!

 Chapter 450: A large pleasant surprise

    Chapter 450: Arge pleasant surprise

    ¡°Oh? While this widow was gone, there was something like this that happened? Ning¡¯er, I never knew that you could alsopose poetry and also wanted topete with miss Xia. Alright, alright, this widow and the emperor are truly blessed today, being able to hear the poems of two of the most talented women in West Chu.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s move pushed everything along. After saying this, she looked at Mo Chuan with a smile and patted the back of his hand. With a smile, she said, ¡°Emperor, let¡¯s enjoy this together.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression was a little ugly. Although he was confident in Chen Ning, she never thought that Empress Dowager Zhou would y such a trick, having the two of thempose a prose in seven steps!

    Poetry was not like other talents. If one didn¡¯t have any inspiration, not to mention seven steps, even if it was seventy or seven hundred steps, they still wouldn¡¯t be able topose anything!

    ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, miss Xia wants topete with you inposing a prose in seven steps, are you willing?¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at anyone else, only looking at Chen Ning. As long as she said she wasn¡¯t willing, he didn¡¯t care what anyone else thought, he would immediatelye up with another method ofpeting.

    When Chen Ning heard this, she knew that he was giving him a chance toe up with an excuse. She revealed a faint smile and said with a nod, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it justposing poetry, what¡¯s so hard about it?

    Although she didn¡¯t know how topose poetry, there were thousands of poetry stored in her memory. Not to mention the spring¡¯s light, even if it wasbining summer, autumn, and winter together, it was not hard for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re really willing?¡± Mo Chuan looked at her, not feeling assured.

    He was clear how much ink this girl had in her stomach. Seeing the Mo word that she wrote, it was clear she wasn¡¯t good at calligraphy, so how much poetry had she read before?

    Although she was very clever,posing poetry was not something one could do just because they were smart.

    Thinking of the tonal rhythm and the words as a whole, even a schr of many years would not be able to poem that is praised by everyone in just seven steps, not to mention a young girl like her!

    ¡°Does the emperor not believe in me?¡±

    Chen Ning raised her brows and her eyes sparkled. Mo Chuan looked over at her and unconsciously was lost in thought.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at them looking at each other and she felt displeased in her heart. With a forceful cough, she said, ¡°Emperor, Ning¡¯er is willing topete, so let¡¯s just prepare our ears. Perhaps Ning¡¯er will give up arge pleasant surprise.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for mother to be pleasantly surprised.¡± Mo Chuan moved back to his seat without any changes in his expression, revealing a faint smile on his lips.

    Just looking at her eyes, he already knew that she was prepared and would not lose!

    Xia Yu Yan bit her lips. She never thought that she would really beposing a prose in just seven steps. Although she was a talented woman and very flexible, she still could not casuallypose a prose in just seven steps. If she couldn¡¯t do this, then wouldn¡¯t she be making a fool of herself?

    What she was even more worried about was that if she couldn¡¯t do it and the other sideposed a prose in seven steps, then wouldn¡¯t her most talented woman title be taken from this idiot princess?

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, if we mustpete, thenposing a poem about the spring light is too easy. How about the Empress Dowager give a topic and me and miss Xia will be limited to seven steps, both creating one poem?¡±

    Chen Ning saw that Xia Yu Yan was not speaking, so she knew she was not confident. She raised the topic of changing the topic and making it more difficult, so she couldpletely run over her.

    Xia Yu Yan¡¯s face turned white in an instant. In this moment, her mind had already been turning and she had already thought of two satisfying lines. If the topic wasn¡¯t spring light, then wouldn¡¯t her efforts be in vain?

 Chapter 451: Composing a prose in seven steps

    Chapter 451: Composing a prose in seven steps

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Yu Yan.....¡±

    She was about to refuse, but before she could finish, she was cut off by a smiling Chen Ning, ¡°Could miss Xia not do this? If miss Xia cannot do this, then this will be considered my win.¡±

    Xia Yu Yan couldn¡¯t help being filled with anger. She turned to Chen Ning, not understanding where her confidence wasing from.

    She was filled with arrogance. She was the number one genius, how could she notpete with an idiot?

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯spete! Empress Dowager, please give a topic.¡±

    Empress Dowager never thought that Chen Ning would add on another requirement. Creating a prose in seven steps was already difficult, but now it was even harder with a random topic......She believed that no one in West Chu could do this.

    Her deep eyes fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s face, wishing she could understand what this little girl was thinking.

    Chen Ning was calm, showing no fear at all.

    Empress Dowager looked away. She understood what trick this little girl wanted to y.

    She clearly couldn¡¯t do it herself, so she deliberately made it harder so Xia Yu Yan couldn¡¯t do it either.

    If they both couldn¡¯t do it, then no matter what, she would not be made a fool of.

    It had to be said, this was a clever method.

    Only now that she had seen through this girl¡¯s thoughts, why was she so confident?

    ¡°Miss Xian, do you really want topete? If you don¡¯t want topete, this widow can give you another method ofpeting.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in a gentle voice.

    She was clearly supporting Xia Yu Yan.

    It was a pity that in her rage, Xia Yu Yan could not hear this at all. She thought that Empress Dowager Zhou was looking down on her instead.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Yu Yan is willing topete with the Princess Consort. Yu Yan believes that if the Princess Consort can do this, then Yu Yan will also be able to do this.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou nodded and then said nothing.

    Su Jin stood behind Empress Dowager Zhou and then looked down. She was thinking that this girl really was dumb, not being able to hear Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s good intentions. Ai, how could this girl be suitable for the emperor?

    Theke pavilion was surrounded by all kinds of exotic fauna. Once the breeze came it, it also brought a fresh flower fragrance.

    Empress Dowager Zhou saw a butterfly flying above the flowers. She pointed at it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have this butterfly be the theme.¡±

    Since ancient times, there were many poems about butterflies. However, this butterfly¡¯s movement was very unconventional and it was very hard to describe.

    So this seemed easy, but it was also hard.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, miss Xia, which one of you wants to go first?¡±

    Xia Yu Yan thought about it. In thispetition, whoever went first was at a disadvantage, so she quickly said, ¡°How could Yu Yan dare go before the Princess Consort? Naturally it should be the Princess Consort that goes first.¡±

    Chen Ning looked at her and nodded with a faint smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first. Aunt Su Jin, can you help me count the time?¡±

    Su Jin looked at Empress Dowager Zhou who gave a nod.

    She stood up, revealing her slim figure. That blue skirt was blown up by the wind, dancing in the breeze.

    She slowly took a step forward. Su Jin then counted, ¡°One.¡±

    She took another step forward, with her long robe slightly moving. As she took step by step forward, when she reached the third step, Chen Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up and she said with a smile, ¡°I got it!¡±

    Everyone was shocked. They couldn¡¯t believe this and they didn¡¯t dare believe this.

    Chen Ning continued moving forward, while speaking in a clear and melodious voice.

    ¡°One, two, three, four. Five, six, seven, eight.¡±

    Her voice fell here and everyone revealed a shocked expression.

 Chapter 452: Putting pen to paper

    Chapter 452: Putting pen to paper

    Liu Wan Ting was the first one that could not hold back, letting out augh.

    ¡°Ha, ha, is the Princess Consort¡¯s poem describing butterflies, or are you just counting them one by one?¡±

    Xia Yu Yan revealed a faint smile, letting out a secret sigh of relief. She had thought that the princess was a very sly character, but she never thought that she was just bluffing. She really was nothing more than an idiot!

    She covered her lips and also began tough.

    While Su Jin was walking and counting, she heard theughs of ridiculeing from around her. She couldn¡¯t help looking down, feeling embarrassed for Chen Ning.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes filled with pride, looking over at Mo Chuan. Although she did not say anything, the ridicule and disdain could be clearly seen from her eyes.

    When Mo Chuan heard the two sentences from Chen Ning, he couldn¡¯t help curling his lips. He did not even look at Empress Dowager Zhou looking at him, his eyes were just staring at Chen Ning¡¯s face. His two handsome eyes slightly knit together.

    This girl, he shouldn¡¯t have agreed to letting her do this! If she wasn¡¯t good at calligraphy, how could she be good at poetry!

    What should he do? He had to think of a way to make thispetition not count!

    ¡°Emperor, you should calm down for now and not interrupt Ning¡¯er¡¯s thought process.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou already guessed Mo Chuan¡¯s thoughts. She thought that as long as she was here, this son of her¡¯s would not be able to y any tricks.

    Chen Ningpletely ignored the ridiculingughter all around her, with the smile on her face not changing at all. She took another step and read a third line.

    ¡°Nine, ten, floating away.¡±

    At this time, Su Jin had reached the number ¡°six¡±.

    This actually sounded quite interesting, but it was a pity it was toote.

    Empress Dowager lifted the cup to her lips, not being able to hide the pride in her eyes.

    ¡°Flying until the yellow flowers disappear.¡±

    At this moment, when Chen Ning said her final line, Su Jin had just counted to ¡°seven¡±.

    She reallyposed a prose in just seven steps!

    Empress Dowager Zhou coughed while the tea was in her mouth and she couldn¡¯t help breaking out in a fit of coughs.

    Su Jin quickly patted Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s back.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. He looked at Chen Ning with eyes filled with excitement and admiration, as well as a bit of emotions that could not be described.

    Those fiery burning eyes could not help make Chen Ning blush slightly.

    ¡°Good poem, good poem!¡± Mo Chuan was the first one to p his hands and praise her.

    This was his first time hearing this kind of poem. The first three sentences were considered very t, but thest sentence was the turning point. It was like a carp turning into a dragon, filling the t first three sentences full of life.

    With these four sentences together, it vividly portrayed a butterfly passing through the flowers. It was very easy to understand and easy to recite.

    ¡°Mother, what do you think about the poemposed by the Ding Yuan Princess?¡± He deliberately asked Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Empress Dowager Zhou worked hard to stop coughing as her old face turnedpletely red. She angrily red at Mo Chuan, but her mind was filled with shock.

    She closed her eyes and recited Chen Ning¡¯s poem in her mind.

    ¡°One, two, three, four. Five, six, seven, eight. Nine, ten, floating away. Flying until the yellow flowers disappear.¡±

    The poem did not use the word butterfly, but it made people praise it, especially thest sentence. The flying until the yellow flowers disappeared breathed life into the poem!

    She slowly opened her eyes and slightly nodded at Chen Ning, ¡°Good work, very good!¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t like Chen Ning, she was not willing to lie.

 Chapter 453: Making a fool of herself

    Chapter 453: Making a fool of herself

    Xia Yu Yan and the other girls¡¯ expressions changed, their eyes filled with disbelief as they looked at Chen Ning.

    Especially Xia Yu Yan. It was like she had been hit by someone, knocking her down.

    This kind of poem, not to mention seven steps, even if she was given seven days, she still would not have been able topose one.

    ¡°Miss Xia, it¡¯s your turn now.¡± Chen Ning turned around and looked at Xia Yu Yan with a smile.

    ¡°I......I......I.....¡± Xia Yu Yan bit her lips until they turned white. She finally lowered her face that had turned red, ¡°I can¡¯t do it, I admit defeat.¡±

    Thest three words were so soft that it almost couldn¡¯t be heard.

    When Liu Wan Ting saw her make a fool of herself, her heart filled with joy. She deliberately said, ¡°Big sister Xia, what did you just say? Did you say that you are admitting defeat to the Princess Consort?¡±

    Xia Yu Yan raised her head and red right at her.

    Liu Wan Ting revealed a smile as she said to Wu Yue Er, ¡°Big sister Wu, it seems like it¡¯s easy to obtain big sister Xia¡¯s number one talented woman of the capital title, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Wu Yue Er smiled and said nothing.

    When Xia Yu Yan heard this, she felt her face begin to burn. Thinking of how she mocked Chen Ning, she was suddenly filled with shame, wishing that she could bury herself in a hole.

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a gentle cough and said in a slow voice, ¡°The path of poetry can be filled with spontaneity or it could take deep thought. In terms of thinking on the spot, the Ding Yuan Princess is indeed better, but miss Xia has had her reputation for a long time and it is definitely not false. How about this? This widow wille up with a topic and there will be no time limit. You two can carefully ponder it and whoever¡¯s poem is better will win the contest.¡±

    Hearing this, many people¡¯s expressions changed.

    Xia Yu Yan revealed joy while Mo Chuan filled with anger. Chen Ning revealed no expression and Su Jin muttered in her heart, ¡°ying favourites!¡±

    ¡°Mother, wouldn¡¯t doing this be unfair?¡± Mo Chuan coldly spoke up, ¡°They clearly agreed that whoever wouldpose a prose in seven steps would win. Not only did the Ding Yuan Princesspose a prose in seven steps, she even made an exquisite poem. Doesn¡¯t this count as winning already?¡±

    ¡°Emperor,posing a poem in seven steps ispeting in wit not poetry. The Ding Yuan Princess is a person that can think quickly and miss Xia cannotpete, but poetry is very deep. If the Ding Yuan Princess is well learned, then why notpete again? Or does the emperor feel that the Ding Yuan Princess does not have the ability?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°Alright, your son will wait and see. Competing once again is just another chance for a certain person to make a fool of themself.¡±

    Mo Chuan impolite words filled Xia Yu Yan once again with shame.

    Her face was red, but she was filled with gratitude towards Empress Dowager Zhou. She knew that the Empress Dowager was giving her another chance to get her revenge.

    She tightly gritted her teeth. She thought that as long as there was no time limit, she would be able to recite four shocking sentences that would fiercely p the faces of those that dared tough at her!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, will you disagree with this? If you¡¯re willing, then this widow will give another topic.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at Chen Ning with a gentle expression.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile, ¡°Ning¡¯er has no objections, please give the topic Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Alright, this widow will give another topic. Now the spring light fills the air and there are many things to look forward to. How about this, we¡¯ll use ¡®mountain climbing¡¯ as a theme and have you twopose a poem about climbing mountains. After you¡¯ve carefully thought it out, then you can write it on the paper and this widow will look them over.¡± Once Empress Dowager Zhou slowly finished her words, she picked up the tea cup once again and took a sip.

    Mo Chuan stared at Empress Dowager Zhou. Very good, his mother would not stop at anything.

    She knew that Ning¡¯er¡¯s writing was not good, but she wanted her to write the poetry. Wasn¡¯t this trying to make Ning¡¯er look like a fool?

    Empress Dowager Zhou closed her eyes and leaned back in her chair. It was like she was resting her eyes, not paying any attention to him.

 Chapter 454: Who is the winner

    Chapter 454: Who is the winner

    At this time, the maids had rolled out two snow white pieces of paper and were grinding the ink.

    When Xia Yu Yan picked up the pen, she had already thought of four lines, but before putting the pen to paper, she was still refining her poem.

    Since the Empress Dowager had said there was no time limit, she would take her time pondering it.

    Chen Ning stood in front of the table and picked up the pen before dipping it in the ink.

    She heard gigglesing from around her, with the loudest being Liu Wan Ting.

    ¡°Princess Consort, your pen is upside down. Why are you dipping the tip of your pen in ink? Could the Princess Consort have never learned how to write before?¡±

    Chen Ning calmly looked up and asked back, ¡°This princess likes writing with the tip, is that not allowed?¡±

    Liu Wan Ting was a bit surprised. Then she covered her lips and said, ¡°The Princess Consort can do whatever she wishes to do.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    Chen Ning threw away the pen and dipped her finger in the ink, writing her words on the paper. After a moment passed, she had already finished her poem.

    At this moment, Xia Yu Yan also finished her four sentence poem. Her words were as graceful as she was.

    She moved forward and presented her poem to Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°This is Yu Yan¡¯s mountain climbing poem, please have a look, Empress Dowager.¡±

    When Empress Dowager Zhou saw the small flower like writing, she already liked it very much. Looking at the poem she wrote that had a neat structure, but no particr phrase that stood up, yet creating a fresh and graceful outlook, she nodded and said, ¡®Good poem, good poem. You really are the number one talent in the capital. Emperor, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager Zhou is too kind.¡± Xia Yu Yan¡¯s face turned red as she secretly peeked at Mo Chuan from the corner of her eye.

    Mo Chuan just looked over her poem and gave a faint nomittal ¡°wu¡± sound.

    Xia Yu Yan was filled with disappointment. She bit her lower lips and red at Chen Ning.

    Empress Dowager Zhou smiled as she handed the poem in her hand to Su Jin, ¡°Miss Xia truly is talent, being able topose such a good poem. Go and let everyone take a look, otherwise there will be someone that will me this widow for being impartial. Emperor, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Mo Chuan gave a snappy snort while his deep, dark eyes stared at Chen Ning.

    Xia Yu Yan¡¯s poem was given to everyone present and won all kinds of praise.

    Even Wu Yue Er and Liu Wan Ting couldn¡¯t help praising her, but they weren¡¯t convinced deep down. Especially after seeing Xia Yu Yan¡¯s proud appearance, they were clearly unconvinced.

    Isn¡¯t is just a single poem? We know how to y the zither and paint, can you do that?

    The two women silently said, not daring to actually say it. They were only hoping that the Ding Yuan Princess could make a better poem and squash Xia Yu Yan¡¯s pride.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this is Ning¡¯er¡¯s poem.¡±

    Chen Ning calmly raised her hand, picking up her poem and giving it to the Empress Dowager.

    Although she didn¡¯t know how to do calligraphy with a brush, she could write properly with modern era utensils. So using her index finger to write, the words were full and filled with strength.

    If Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan didn¡¯t see her personally write it, they would have thought that someone else wrote it for her.

    Especially Mo Chuan. He couldn¡¯t connect this with the earthworm like Mo character she wrote before, it seemed like it was written by a different person.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was a bit surprised by Chen Ning¡¯s words at first. However, she calmed herself and looked over the poem. After reading it word by word, she was silent for a bit before finally she slowly nodded.

    ¡°This contest, it is the Ding Yuan Princess¡¯ victory.¡± She slowly said.

 Chapter 455: A fool that canâ€™t afford to lose

    Chapter 455: A fool that can¡¯t afford to lose

    Everyone took in a breath of cold air and everyone¡¯s eyes almost popped out, looking at Chen Ning with disbelief.

    ¡°What? Why is it her victory? I won¡¯t submit!¡±

    Xia Yu Yan couldn¡¯t help screaming out with anger and hate. She did not dare fly into a rage in front of Empress Dowager Zhou, so she just angrily red at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Su Jin, read the Ding Yuan Princess¡¯ poem for everyone so everyone can judge it together.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said out loud,pletely ignored Xia Yu Yan¡¯s breach of etiquette.

    She was filled with disappointment in Xia Yu Yan. It was a waste for her to have the title of the most talented woman, she was only at this level!

    Su Jin cleared her throat. Everyone raised their ears and held their breaths.

    ¡°Up, up, and up again. Going up even above the hill.¡± She fluently read the first two sentences.

    ¡°Chi!¡± With a coldugh, Xia Yu Yan curled her lips and disdainfully said, ¡°This is called a poem? This can¡¯t evenpare to dog shit!¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, she suddenly felt a cold, electric like gaze fall over her and her body trembled.

    Mo Chuan suddenly looked at Empress Dowager Zhou with a serious expression, ¡°Mother, did someone just fart? Your son seemed to hear the sound of someone farting.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s lip could not help quivering. She stared at Mo Chuan with a gaze that had a hidden warning.

    Mo Chuanpletely ignored it, ¡°Xiao Si, go and find out which dog dares to fart. If it dares fart again, then chase it out for this one.¡±

    Xiao Si held back hisughter as he agreed.

    Xia Yu Yan¡¯s facepletely turned red. She lowered head in shame and anger.

    When Wu Yue Er and Liu Wan Ting heard the emperor criticize Xia Yu Yan, they did not care about her at all and were filled with joy instead.

    Without a strong contender like Xia Yu Yan, they had a greater chance of seeding today.

    ¡°Su Jin, continue reading.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave a secret sigh and did not even look at Xia Yu Yan.

    She really was a fool that could not afford to lose. She had really appreciated her in vain!

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡± Su Jin continued to read the final two sentences in a clear voice.

    ¡°Raising one¡¯s head over the red sun¡¯s white clouds. Looking over the thousand miles ofnd below.¡±

    There was a silence for a bit before clear apuse rang out.

    Most people could not understand poems in general, but they felt that Chen Ning¡¯s poem was very easy to understand, especially thest two lines. It was magnificent and spectacr, being much more pleasing to the earpared to Xia Yu Yan¡¯s poem.

    Xia Yu Yan suffered another million hits. She no longer had the same arrogance from before, but lowered her head like the losing fighting chicken.

    Liu Wan Ting pped her hand and praised, ¡°The princess¡¯ poem is truly great. Those two final sentences were truly magnificent, suddenly creating a new peak. It is much betterpared to big sister Xia¡¯s poem, don¡¯t you think so, big sister Wu?¡±

    Wu Yue Er pursed her lips into a smile and said, ¡°This is natural.¡±

    Xia Yu Yan suddenly looked up, ring at the two of them.

    She did not hate Chen Ning because she really was inferior to her, however towards Liu Wan Ting and Wu Yue Er adding insult to injury, she was filled with hate.

    ¡°Princess Consort, you haveposed a magnificent mountain climbing poem, Yu Yan is truly inferior. Your talent is a hundred times greater than mine. Yu Yan wishes to ask the Princess Consort to teach me aboutposing poems and hope that the Princess Consort will give me more pointers.¡±

    Xia Yu Yan walked in front of Chen Ning and gave a convinced bow.

    These words were very graceful andpletely went against everyone¡¯s expectations. Their thoughts on her tolerance were increased.

 Chapter 456: Smashing oneâ€™s foot

    Chapter 456: Smashing one¡¯s foot

    ¡°Miss Xia is too kind. I don¡¯t know how topose poems at all, I just threw together a few phrases of nonsense together. If we¡¯re talking about schstics, it should be miss Xia that teaches me.¡± Chen Ning smiled and helped Xia Yu Yan up.

    She was just speaking the truth, but in everyone¡¯s ears, it sounded like she was being humble. She really was broadminded,pletely different from Xia Yu Yan.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes paused on her face for a while.

    She felt like she had been wrong. This Ding Yuan Princess was not an idiot at all.

    Just looking at the two poems she wrote, one was very thought out and the other was very majestic. Not even a schr with profound knowledge would be able topose such poems.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit depressed over the next twopetitions.

    Because she knew from the affectionate way the emperor looked at the Ding Yuan Princess, her ns had all been in vain.

    She had wanted to use Xia Yu Yan¡¯s talents to defeat Chen Ning and make a fool out of her. When the emperor saw just how useless she was, he would naturally lose his feelings towards her.

    But she never thought that her ns would be reversed. Her careful nning had not only failed to shame Chen Ning, it had even given her an opportunity to show off.

    Empress Dowager was very clear that these two poems would quickly spread and be masterpieces in the eyes of everyone that read them. The Ding Yuan Princess would no longer be known as an idiot and it would harm her instead.

    Perhaps the title of the most talented woman in the capital would also fall on her head.

    Wu, she really smashed a rock into her own foot.

    Empress Dowager Zhou stared at Chen Ning, feeling like she should be angry, but her heart was unknowingly filling with praise and admiration.

    Having this mind and temperament, and being this young. Even the younger her could notpare to her.

    Her eyes staring at Chen Ning made Chen Ning feel embarrassed. She thought to herself, this olddy keeps staring at me, she couldn¡¯t have heard these two poems before, right?

    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± Mo Chuan called Empress Dowager Zhou twice and she came back to her senses.¡±

    ¡°Un, emperor, what did you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Your son wants to ask mother, do you want to continue with the nextpetition?¡± Mo Chuan asked with a faint smile.

    It had to be said, not only had Chen Ning¡¯s poems shocked Empress Dowager Zhou, it had also shocked him.

    He did not care if Chen Ning knew how topose poems or sing, but he was proud that she could show off in front of everyone like this.

    Empress Dowager Zhou wanted to say that there was no need.

    But seeing the way Mo Chuan looked at her, she changed her mind.

    ¡°Of course. Yue Er, this widow has heard of your painting skills. Are you willing to paint a picture for this widow and emperor to see today?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou revealed a smile to Wu Yue Er.

    Wu Yue Er was very eager and was waiting for this opportunity.

    She gracefully stood up and bowed down, ¡°Yue Er is will. Please give a topic, Empress Dowager.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou smiled and said, ¡°Just paint using the scenery around us and you¡¯re free to paint what you wish. Whether it is people or scenery, it is all up to you.¡±

    She then smiled at Chen Ning, ¡°Ning¡¯er, this widow heard from the emperor that you also have good painting skills. He said that your painting is very lifelike, making birds fly and fish swim, so this widow also wishes to see it. How about you also paint a picture for this widow and emperor to see.¡±

    After she finished speaking with a smile, Mo Chuan curled his lips. He couldn¡¯t help ring at Empress Dowager Zhou while grinding his teeth.

 Chapter 457: The Empress Dowager framing someone

    Chapter 457: The Empress Dowager framing someone

    When did he ever say this!

    Mo Chuan never would have thought that the Empress Dowager would frame him like this!

    Even if he wanted to exin, he couldn¡¯t do so. He couldn¡¯t publically refute what Empress Dowager Zhou said, right?

    He could only swallow this anger.

    Sure enough, Chen Ning angrily red at Mo Chuan while biting her lips. Did he want to implicate her to death like this?

    When did he even see her paint!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you willing?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou asked with a smile.

    Right now, she looked like a smiling old fox in Chen Ning¡¯s eyes!

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Ning calmed herself. Wasn¡¯t it just painting?

    She didn¡¯t know how to paint people or scenery, but didn¡¯t she know how to paint earthworms?

    ¡°Alright, then this widow and the emperor will be waiting for your masterpieces.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou leaned back in satisfaction. She looked over at Mo Chuan and was not surprised to see the vein on his head popping out.

    He, he, she loved to see this disobedient brat¡¯s angered appearance.

    There were all colours of paints in front of Wu Yue Er. Yellow, grey, white, green, and etc. There were also variousrge and small brushes.

    She had been studying for ten years from the masters, drawing all kinds of well acimed pictures. She wanted to take this chance to show off by drawing a garden filled with the colour of spring.

    There were mountains, trees, flowers fluttering in the wind, butterflies, swallows, and people enjoying the flowers.

    Just looking at her painting, one could tell that it would be a masterpiece. Only to finish this painting, it was not something that could be done in a short period of time.

    ¡°Princess Consort, what materials do you need? This servant will prepare them for you.¡±

    Su Jin saw that Chen Ning had no materials and couldn¡¯t help secretly feeling worried for her, so she asked this question of out concern.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t need anything. Aunt Su Jin, you can just help me grind out some ink.¡± Chen Ning replied with a smile.

    Ink?

    Su Jin was filled with doubt, but she did not dare ask, so she made the ink.

    Chen Ning held the pen and dipped it into the ck ink. Raising the pen, she swept it across the paper.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± She put down the pen and moved a step back. She moved back to look over her painting and felt very satisfied.

    Done?

    Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan were both surprised. They couldn¡¯t help standing up anding over to look at it.

    Their faces couldn¡¯t help turning dark.

    This, this, this.....What was this?

    On the snow white piece of paper, there were three earthworm like things. Other than that, there was nothing else.

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help secretly gritting his teeth. Why did she draw this Mo character for?

    Drawing earthworms! How did she even think of this!

    Everyone that saw Chen Ning¡¯s drawing couldn¡¯t stop their face from twitching. They wanted tough, but didn¡¯t dare do so. They could only lower their heads while keeping it in, with their shoulders secretly moving.

    Wu Yue Er revealed a look of disdain and pride.

    Ha, ha, she had thought the Ding Yuan Princess would be quite powerful. Not to look at her good poetry, but how could theypete in drawing? She could draw earthworms to entertain children, but the Empress Dowager and the emperor were not children!

    Empress Dowager Zhou took in a deep breath and then held Mo Chuan¡¯s hand as she sat down.

    ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, this widow gave a topic of painting the surrounding garden, but I can¡¯t tell what it is that you painted. This widow¡¯s eyes are bad and can¡¯t see what it is, so can you exin it for this widow?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Ning raised her own painting and looked over at theke. She pointed over her shoulder, ¡°Empress Dowager, Ning¡¯er¡¯s painting is one of theke.¡±

 Chapter 458: The deep illusion of the painting

    Chapter 458: The deep illusion of the painting

    ¡°Lake?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was stunned. If it wasn¡¯t for her strong will, she would have broken down.

    Behind her, the maids and eunuchs all shrank their necks down. They had suppressed smiles on their faces, but no one dared tough.

    Liu Wan Ting however gave a giggle, with herugh being clearer than a silver bell. She ran beside Chen Ning and looked over her painting before looking at theke. Her eyes were wide open as she asked, ¡°Princess Consort, Wan¡¯er can¡¯t see ake in your painting at all. It just seems like three caterpirs, hee, hee.¡±

    She seemed very innocent, but whether this was real or not could not hide from Chen Ning¡¯s eyes.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes looked over her face and her lips curled into a smile of ridicule.

    ¡°Is that so? Then that means you don¡¯t know how to appreciate this princess¡¯ painting.¡±

    Liu Wan Ting was stunned before finally reacting to this ridicule with her face turningpletely red.

    Xia Yu Yan saw her suffer a loss, so with a quick mind, she praised, ¡°Princess Consort¡¯s words are right. For such a wonderful and interesting painting, those people that have no eyes cannot understand it.¡±

    Liu Wan Ting was filled with anger and hate. She didn¡¯t dare vent at Chen Ning, but she was not as polite with Xia Yu Yan. She immediately retorted, ¡°Then do you understand it? You¡¯re saying the painting isn¡¯t of caterpirs, then what is it?¡±

    Of course Xia Yu Yan could not understand it. She raised her chin and revealed a fake deep smile, ¡°Of course I can understand it. For this kind of profound painting, you need to properly look it over to understand it. Isn¡¯t that right, Princess Consort?¡±

    Chen Ning was secretlyughing, but she nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Xia truly has good eyes because normal people would not be able to see it.¡±

    As soon as she said this, everyone looked at the painting in her hand.

    Looking up, down, left, and right, they wanted to see where the illusion of this painting was.

    Wu Yue Er did not even focus on painting, with her eyes looking over at Chen Ning¡¯s painting.

    She was very proud and pretentious. If there was an illusion that other people could not see through, how could she not see through it.

    She looked all over it, but felt that this painting looked like earthworms and caterpirs. There was nothing special she could see about it.

    But even Xia Yu Yan could see it, so how could she not!

    The more she thought about it, the more unconvinced she was. She kept staring at Chen Ning¡¯s painting, almost staring a hole right through it.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was also filled with doubts. She whispered to Mo Chuan, ¡°Emperor, can you see through the illusion of this painting?¡±

    Mo Chuan thought in his heart, ¡°What deep illusions, this is just three earthworms! Oh, no, it was his Mo character!¡±

    He revealed an inscrutable expression, ¡°Your son of course can see it. Can mother not see through it?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was stunned. She stared at Mo Chuan and her face turned slightly warm.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, there seems to be a lot of people that can¡¯t see through the illusion of your painting. How about you tell everyone the mysteries of your painting, so we can all enjoy it together.¡±

    After she said this, everyone nodded.

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help praising her. Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words were very smooth. She clearly did not understand it, but she made it out to be other people¡¯s faults.

    Everyone was eagerly looking at Chen Ning, waiting for her to reveal the puzzle of the painting.

    He slightly curled his lips and a smile filled his eyes. He was looking forward to what this strange girl would say.

    Chen Ning smiled as she lifted the painting, cing the three earthworms in front of everyone. Her eyes looked very graceful, but they also sparkled.

 Chapter 459: Full of beauty and meaning

    Chapter 459: Full of beauty and meaning

    ¡°Please look Empress Dowager, Ning¡¯er¡¯s painting is called theke¡¯s intriguing map.¡±

    ¡°Lake¡¯s intriguing map? Interesting, interesting.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was confused hearing this, but she still revealed an interested look. She nodded as she asked, ¡°In thiske, what is intriguing about it?¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager, theke is transparent, so on the paper it is also transparent. This paper itself is the world of water, with water vegetation and small groups of shrimp swimming around.....¡± She pointed to the lower right corner as she spoke in a serious voice.

    Everyone opened their eyes wide to where she was pointing, but found a clean te. Where were the water vegetation and the shrimp.

    They thought there was a problem with their eyes. They rubbed them and found that there was still nothing there.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help looking at Mo Chuan. His eyes had a smile and he was staring right at the Chen Family¡¯s daughter, not looking at the painting in her hand, but staring at her face. Even if she said that there was an elephant in the painting, he would still nod without any hesitation.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, where are the water vegetation you¡¯re talking about? Why can¡¯t this widow see them? Also, where are the shrimp you mentioned?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t hold back and finally asked this.

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager. The vegetation was eaten by the shrimp so naturally you can¡¯t see them. When the little shrimp ate the vegetation, they never thought that a fish would suddenly swim by, turning all the little shrimp into a meal, so they¡¯re all gone. After the fish have finished eating, they all swam away, so this paper is nothing but clear water.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s words flowed smoothly with her clear voice. She made things sound very good, enthusiastically weaving the story.

    The smile on Mo Chuan¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help turning bigger. This girl was really bold, daring to lie in front of the Empress Dowager and him, the emperor. Wasn¡¯t she afraid of losing her head?

    From the corner of his eyes, he could see that Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face had sunk. Before she could vent her anger, he said, ¡°The Ding Yuan Princess¡¯ painting is good and her exining is even better. From this exnation, this really is a painting filled with beauty and meaning!¡±

    His timely wordspletely stopped Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s lips.

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave an angry snort.

    ¡°Mother has said it before, so your son has to praise the Ding Yuan Princess¡¯ painting. The birds will fly and the fish will swim, but can this be seen with one¡¯s eyes? The shrimp and fish all live in this painting, this really is an interesting painting. This is the first time this one has seen anything like this!¡±

    Oh! So it¡¯s like this!

    After everyone hear this, they revealed looks of suddenly realizing something. Interesting, this was really interesting.

    Everyone began to call this painting good.

    Wu Yue Er almost spat out blood in anger. This kind of shit painting had actually won this kind of praise? Even the emperor was filled with praise for her painting. Why!

    She stared at the painting and then suddenly said in a loud voice, ¡°Princess Consort, you said the fish swam away after eating the shrimp, then what are those three curves on the paper?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this.¡± Chen Ning slowly said, ¡°After the fish are full, they will naturally release excrements which bes fertilizer, creating these three fat worms. As they grow bigger, they will leave theke¡¯s mud for the shore. Miss Wu, you¡¯re asking me what these are, but these are clearly earthworms! You can¡¯t even recognize earthworms?¡±

    She pretended to look at Wu Yue Er with wide eyes filled with surprise.

    Wu Yue Er¡¯s face went from red to white and white to purple. She was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even speak.

 Chapter 460: Not to oneâ€™s tastes

    Chapter 460: Not to one¡¯s tastes

    Xia Yu Yan and Liu Wan Ting covered their mouths as theyughed. When theirughter entered Wu Yue Er¡¯s ears, it was as sharp as needles.

    ¡°Ding Yuan Princess, this one really likes yourke¡¯s intriguing map, can you give it to this one?¡±

    When Wu Yue Er was filled with hate and anger, she suddenly heard Mo Chuan¡¯s melodious voice ring out.

    What?

    The emperor actually spoke out, asking for the Ding Yuan Princess¡¯ painting that one couldn¡¯t see through?

    Wu Yue Er almost did not dare believe her own ears.

    Her eyes opened wide as she desperately stared at the painting in Chen Ning¡¯s hands. Just what was so good about this painting?

    Chen Ning was also stunned, but then gave a casualugh.

    ¡°This was just something I made randomly. If the emperor likes it, then you can have it.¡±

    ¡°This one likes it very much.¡±

    His words made Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face sink even more and made Chen Ning¡¯s face fill with a slight blush.

    Xiao Si took the painting from her hands and carefully rolled it up. He held it like it was a precious treasure.

    Wu Yue Er became more unhappy the more she saw, with angry tears almost falling down.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Yue Er is not satisfied. Please give us your opinion. Is Yue Er¡¯s painting better or is the princess¡¯ painting better?¡±

    Wu Yue Er had tears in her eyes, looking very delicate and charming as she knelt down in front of Empress Dowager Zhou.

    She saw that the emperor¡¯s heart waspletely focused on Chen Ning which was like a bucket of cold water to her heart. The only hope she had was that she could win the Empress Dowager¡¯s appreciation and support.

    How could Empress Dowager Zhou not understand her meaning?

    ¡°Yue Er, stand up. In terms of painting, you far surpass the Ding Yuan Princess, but in terms of painting moods, you can¡¯tpare, so you are considered about even. This widow likes both of them. Su Jin, take out three blue jade hair pins from this widow¡¯s jewelry box and give them to these three girls as a reward.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡± Su Jin quickly left after replying and quickly came back with three beautiful hair pins.

    ¡°Yue Er,e, this widow will personally put it on for you. You were born with such a pair of skilled hands for painting, you will definitely marry a fine gentleman in the future. I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s son will be blessed enough to marry a girl with a kind heart like yours.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou helped Wu Yue Er put on the hair pin while speaking in a gentle manner.

    Wu Yue Er¡¯s face turned whiter than a piece of paper. Her body began to tremble as her heart lost all hope.

    The Empress Dowager¡¯s meaning was that they didn¡¯t like her. Her desire of entering the pce to be a concubine had disappeared into smoke!

    ¡°Yue Er......thanks the Empress Dowager for her reward.¡± She bit her lips and almost began to cry. However, she forced out a smile and thanked the Empress Dowager.

    Xia Yu Yan saw her smile that was uglier than her crying and her heart filled with satisfaction. She secretly scolded, ¡°You deserve it!¡±

    Just her, Wu Yue Er wanted to climb the branches and be a phoenix? In her dreams!

    Liu Wan Ting just felt joy descending from the heavens.

    Xia Yu Yan¡¯s poem had embarrassed her and Wu Yue Er had been abandoned by the Empress Dowager, only leaving her. The blessing of entering the pce to be a concubine had fallen on her head.

    Her heart continued to beat and she was so nervous that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe. Her eyes eagerly looked at Empress Dowager Zhou and was waiting for her to call her name.

    In order to impress, she had specially brought the zither that she normally used. This was an ancient zither with a clear sound that was very expensive.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er,e here.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou beckoned to her with her hand.

 Chapter 461: Heartâ€™s yearning

    Chapter 461: Heart¡¯s yearning

    Liu Wan Ting first looked at Xia Yu Yan and Wu Yue Er with a look of pride before walking in front of Empress Dowager Zhou with a beaming expression. She raised her delicate face and looked at Empress Dowager Zhou with a bright smile.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Wan¡¯er has prepared a special song for the Empress Dowager named ?Bird Song Flower Fragrance?. It is a long lost song and it¡¯s said that one will be able to smell the fragrance of flowers and can attract the birds to sing along. Wan¡¯er has practiced this song for a long time.¡±

    As soon as she said this, Xia Yu Yan and Wu Yue Er pursed their lips and revealed a look of disdain.

    Looking at her trying so hard to please, the Empress Dowager did not find her pleasant either!

    Empress Dowager Zhou smiled as she held Liu Wan Ting¡¯s hands. She stroked her hair before cing a hair pin through it as well.

    ¡°Good child, this widow knows your concern, only this widow is tired right now. We¡¯ll change the day for you toe to the pce and y for this widow.

    Liu Wan Ting¡¯s eyes went wide and she was stunned.

    The Empress Dowager was not even going to listen to her well prepared song?

    ¡°Empress Dowager.......¡± How could she be willing to give up this rare opportunity. She wanted to say something.

    Su Jin first cut her off, ¡°Miss Wan¡¯er, it is gettingte and the Empress Dowager has just recovered from her illness, so she needs to rest at this hour every day. If you want to y the zither for the Empress Dowager, there is still a chance. The Empress Dowager will call you into the pce again, so why the rush?¡±

    Liu Wan Ting¡¯s face turnedpletely red and she was stunned.

    Xia Yu Yan reminded her, ¡°Little sister Wan¡¯er, you still haven¡¯t thanked the Empress Dowager for her grace.¡±

    ¡°Wan¡¯er thanks the Empress Dowager.¡± Liu Wan Ting¡¯s nail dug deep into her palm, almost vomiting blood.

    Empress Dowager Zhou waved at Xia Yu Yan and also ced a hair pin in for her. She said with a smile, ¡°This widow is tired, this widow cannotpare to the energy you young girls have. Ding Yuan Princess, help this widow send these three girls out of the pce.¡±

    After saying this, she slowly stood up from her chair and said, ¡°Emperor, you can send this widow home.¡±

    The depth of Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes sparkled, ¡°Yes, mother.¡±

    He supported Empress Dowager Zhou as they walked into the Peaceful Life Pce.

    The three girls behind them were reluctant to see his tall back disappear from their sights. They were excited when they entered the pce, but it all disappeared without a trace and it was reced with a sense of lost.

    They wished to enter the pce to serve the emperor, but that did not happen.

    ¡°Three misses, please.¡±

    Chen Ning knew that Empress Dowager Zhou had something secret to talk to Mo Chuan about and didn¡¯t want her to hear, so she sent her away.

    Hearing this, Wu Yue Er and Liu Wan Ting couldn¡¯t help ring at her, feeling hate in their hearts.

    Although they knew Chen Ning¡¯s identity, they couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous of her.

    Especially after they saw the emperor continue to stare at her. Their hearts were filled with all kinds of emotions and all kinds of emotions that could not be described.

    However Xia Yu Yan was much more friendly to Chen Ning, especially after hearing Chen Ning¡¯s mountain climbing poem. What she felt towards Chen Ning could be described as ¡°admiration¡±.

    Just like yearning for a level one cannot reach.

    ¡°Princess Consort, Yu Yan has said offensive words before, I hope you don¡¯t mind them.¡±

    ¡°Miss Yu Yan, just call me by my name in the future. I should be a year older than you, so if you don¡¯t mind, you can just call me big sister Ning.¡± Chen Ning smiled as she grabbed her hand.

 Chapter 462: Special gift

    Chapter 462: Special gift

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll call you big sister Ning from now on. You can also call me little sister Yan.¡± Xia Yu Yan said in a happy voice.

    While the two of them held hands and walked out while talking, Wu Yue Er and Liu Wan Ting were walking behind the two of them. They were feeling angry and disappointed, as well as looking very listless.

    Once they arrived in front of the Peaceful Life Pce, Chen Ning suddenly stopped and said goodbye to Xia Yu Yan.

    ¡°Little sister Yan, forgive me for not sending you off, but the Empress Dowager has ordered that I am not allowed to leave the Peaceful Life Pce. If little sister Yan is called to the pce by the Empress Dowager again, then let¡¯s talk again.¡± She revealed a smile.

    On the road out, she and Xia Yu Yan had chatted quite a bit. Although Xia Yu Yan was arrogant, this was because everyone kept praising her all year round. After suffering a setback in the pce, her edge was much less sharper now and she became much more kind.

    Xia Yu Yan was a bit reluctant as she grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Big sister Ning, if you want to see me, then you can also invite me into the pce. The Empress Dowager seems to like big sister Ning, so if you say something, it¡¯s sure to happen.¡±

    Wu Yue Er and Liu Wan Ting¡¯s eyes lit up. They were cursing themselves for being silly, seeing such a good chance in front of them and letting it go like this. It was taken away by Xia Yu Yan for nothing.

    The two of them came forward and pushed Xia Yu Yan back. They kept talking to Chen Ning, calling her ¡°big sister Ning¡± without stop.

    ¡°Big sister Ning, if you want to invite big sister Xia next time, you have to remember to mention my name to the Empress Dowager as well. I also want to see big sister Ning again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Big sister Ning, Wan¡¯er really likes you and you seem like a real big sister to me. Wan¡¯er hopes that I can get closer with big sister Ning as well.¡±

    Chen Ning slightly curled her lips and revealed a faint smile.

    She could tell who was real and who was fake from these three with a single nce. It was a pity they found the wrong person since she wasn¡¯t a cherished person to Empress Dowager Zhou, but rather a thorn in her side.

    After today, Empress Dowager Zhou would feel even more hate towards her.

    After sending off the three girls, Chen Ning stood at the pce doors. She watched those three sedans going along the pce roads and pass through the pce doors, finally disappearing without a trace.

    She silently stood there for a bit. When she figured that Mo Chuan and Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s talk was over, she slowly turned to enter the pce doors.

    She suddenly heard a flurry of footsteps across the pce road.

    ¡°Princess Consort, Princess Consort!¡± This voice was a little familiar. When Chen Ning turned around, she saw a blue clothed youth running towards her.

    ¡°Why is it you?¡± Chen Ning looked at him and found that this blue clothed youth was the servant named Xiao An Zi that followed Chu Shao Yang. She instantly knit her brows.

    She would feel disgust as long as she saw anyone that was on his side. She would even feel nauseous as long as she thought of his name.

    She could never forget what Chu Shao Yang did to her in the carriage that day.

    ¡°I greet the Princess Consort.¡± Xia An Zi bowed down to greet her.

    Chen Ning coldly said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°This servant is following his highness¡¯ orders to send some things over for the Princess Consort.¡± Xiao An Zi opened therge bag on his back and respectfully presented it forward, ¡°These are the normal clothes that the Princess Consort wears that his highness ordered me to bring into the pce. There is also a special present from his highness to the Princess Consort inside.¡±

 Chapter 463: He is waiting for your return

    Chapter 463: He is waiting for your return

    Chen Ning did not take it and said without any expressions, ¡°No need. The Empress Dowager is kind to me and I have no shortage of things here. You can take this all back and have him not send any presents in the future. I¡¯ll throw away whatever presents he sends.¡±

    After she said this, she turned to leave.

    ¡°Princess Consort, this is a present from his highness to you. His highness said that you can not take it, but you had to take a look at it. If you don¡¯t look at it, you will be filled with a lifetime of regret.¡±

    Xiao An Zi¡¯s voice softly came from behind her, being filled with a humble caution, but it made a chill run down Chen Ning¡¯s spine.

    She turned around and saw that Xiao An Zi had a package the size of a fist. It was a square in shape and quite high.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    She looked at the box and slowly walked over. When she held the box, she felt that the box was very light and her heart instantly sank. In that moment, she did not dare look inside.

    ¡°This servant does not know. This servant has said everything his highness has told this servant. His highness said that only the Princess Consort can know about this gift. If there is a second person that knows about it, then his highness will destroy the gift.¡± Xiao An Zi kneeled on the floor, not lifting his head as he spoke.

    Chen Ning felt her hands holding the box slightly shaking. She took in a deep breath and slowly opened the box. With a single nce, her body began to violently tremble. It was like she could no longer hold the box as it fell down.

    There was only a single item in the box, a blood covered severed finger!

    The finger was slender and delicate. A single nce was enough to tell that it was a little girl¡¯s finger.

    Chen Ning did not need to think to know who this finger came from! She also understood what Chu Shao Yang meant by gift!

    Her eyes turned warm as tears almost fell out. Her legs also drained of all strength, almost making her fall down.

    ¡°Be careful Princess Consort!¡± Xiao An Zi quickly came off the ground and held her by one hand, while smoothly catching the box that fell from her hand. He also secretly whispered into her ears, ¡°His highness also wanted this servant to tell the princess that he will be in the Flowing Cloud Pavilion, waiting for your return. But other than the Princess Consort, he wants to see no one else, otherwise the princess will never see that girl Xiao Ru ever again.¡±

    After saying this, he moved back two steps and lowered his arms, once again assuming the position of a humble servant.

    Chen Ning finally realized that this Xiao An Zi that did not stand out also knew martial arts.

    Her body began to tremble from her rage and she tightly bit her lip, until small amounts of blood began to flow out. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists as she red at Xiao An Zi.

    Xiao An Zi continued to bow his head, not making a single sound.

    ¡°Alright. Go and tell Chu Shao Yang that I, Chen Ning wille back. I will definitelye back! If before Ie back, he dares to hurt Xiao Ru anymore, then I will want his life!¡± She slowly spat these words out.

    ¡°This servant understands and will ry the princess¡¯ words to his highness without a single fault. Please take care of yourself Princess Consort, this servant will leave now.¡±

    Xiao An Zi ced the package at Chen Ning¡¯s feet before slowly backing away while bowing down, all the way until he was out the pce gates.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes fell onto the bag and she slowly picked it up. She tightly held it like a drowning man holding a piece of driftwood as she walked back inside in a daze.

 Chapter 464: I will make him feel regret

    Chapter 464: I will make him feel regret

    Her mindpletely went nk and that bloody finger dangled in front of her, making her body

    She closed her eyes and stopped the tears from flowing for a long time.

    Xiao Ru! Xiao Ru! I was the one that hurt you! It was all my fault!

    She gave a silent cry in her heart. She opened her mouth, but her voice was hoarse and could not make a single sound.

    ¡°Princess Consort, please stop. The Empress Dowager has ordered that you are not allowed to take a single step out of the pce.¡±

    A ck clothed figure suddenly appeared by her side, bowing down to her, but also blocking her path.

    Chen Ning stared at them and then wiped her tears with her sleeve. She found that she had almost mistaken this ck clothed guard in front of her for Mo Chuan.

    She saw that she had actuallye to the door of the Peaceful Life Pce. She nodded and then turned back in.

    Keep calm, she had to keep calm!

    She couldn¡¯t lose control of herself!

    She kept telling herself in her heart, but how could she calm down after this?

    How important Xiao Ru was to her, only she knew this. Seeing that severed finger, it was like a piece of meat being cut off from her, filling her with a deep pain!

    Chu Shao Yang! He dared to hurt Xiao Ru and he used her life to threaten her with! Good, really good!

    I, Chen Ning swear that I will fill you with regret!

    She took in a deep breath and tightly gripped her fist, feeling all the blood in her body turning in her body.

    Because of her anger and excitement, her body began to tremble again, but her back was straight and her face revealed a look of determination as she continued to walk forward.

    The moment she turned around, she had already made her decision!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Suddenly, she crashed into a warm and strong embrace.

    When the familiar smell entered her nose, the tears that had dried began to flow once again. She was like an aggrieved child, suddenly rushing into this embrace, tightly hugging him as she let her tears flow into his chest.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s arms couldn¡¯t help bing tighter as his dark eyes suddenly became even darker.

    She was crying!

    He could feel the clothes on his chest turning wet from her tears and her trembling body in his embrace. What happened to her?

    Had she been bullied? Had she been frightened?

    He had only left her for half the time of an incense, so just what had happened to her!

    When she was silently crying in his chest, it filled his heart with a strong pain.

    ¡°Xiao Si, go and ask around about what just happened and who came here!¡± He coldly ordered.

    He suddenly picked her up and walked over to the temple withrge steps. When he opened the doors of the temple, he was suddenly stunned.

    The couch that had belonged to her already disappeared and the inside waspletely clean. There was only a single mat in front of the altar.

    ¡°Emperor, the Empress Dowager has ordered that the Princess Consort will be moved to the Warm West Pavilion and the princess¡¯ things have already been moved over.¡± A maid¡¯s nervous voice rang out from behind him.

    That maid had been cleaning the temple when the Emperor came rushing in holding this young girl. She quickly kneeled down, but Mo Chuan did not even take a single nce at her.

    But she found that young girl was no one else but the princess that lived here. She quickly kneeled down and exined everything to him.

 Chapter 465: Single man and woman

    Chapter 465: Single man and woman

    Warm West Pavilion?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s dark eyes shed and he immediately understood what Empress Dowager Zhou wanted. His lips curled as he gave a coldugh.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The maid quickly ran away. As soon as she exited the door, they closed right behind her, almost mming into her nose as she turned around.

    She looked at the tightly closed doors in a daze, with her heart beating in fright.

    The emperor carried the Ding Yuan Princess in......A man and woman were alone.....The temple even had closed doors.

    What, what, what were they doing?

    Her teeth chattered in fear, suddenly feeling a sense of doom.

    Mo Chuan turned around and looked around the temple, with his eyes falling on the table. He walked over while holding her and then swept his sleeve, knocking the ink, papers, and pens to the ground. He then gently ced her onto the table, held her shoulders and looked into her red tear filled eyes.

    ¡°Tell me, what happened? Even if you don¡¯t say it, this one will find out.¡± He said this word for word.

    He understood her personality and knew that she would rather keep things in her heart, solving it by herself. She did not like relying on others.

    But she was not a stranger! He hoped to be the first person she thought of when she was powerless, sad, and in need of help!

    Even if one day she created a hole, he was willing to block it for her!

    As long as she was willing to tell him!

    Chen Ning shook her head because she could not say it. Chu Shao Yang had send her Xiao Ru¡¯s finger to warn her, so she could not say a single word to Mo Chuan.

    Otherwise, he would take Xiao Ru¡¯s life!

    She wiped her eyes and tightly hugged the back, gently saying, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m just not feeling good. I feel a lot better after crying.¡±

    Not feeling good? Bullshit!

    Mo Chuan did not believe a single word.

    When he had left to send Empress Dowager Zhou back, she was clearly in a good mood!

    Originally, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s banquet was to make a fool of her, but she had shocked everyone and shined bright. How could she be in a bad mood!

    The one feeling bad should be his mother!

    Only if she wasn¡¯t willing to speak, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get a reply. Not to mention the fact that he doesn¡¯t want to force her.

    At this moment, two soft knocks came from the window. It was Xiao Si.

    Mo Chuan disappeared to beside the window and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What did you find?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the emperor. This servant has already asked the pce gate¡¯s guards. When the Princess Consort was sending the three girls off, she met a person.¡± Xiao Si said in a low voice from the window.¡±

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°It was King Ding Yuan¡¯s personal aide, named Xiao An Zi. The pce gate guards said that Xiao An Zi came into the pce with King Ding Yuan¡¯s token and then gave the Princess Consort some clothes. After Xiao An Zi gave the items to the Princess Consort, he quickly left, not staying a single second longer. Only, ording to the guard, when the Princess Consort saw Xiao An Zi, her face turned pale and her footing became unstable. It was lucky Xiao An Zi reacted fast and supported the Princess Consort. Other than that, there was nothing else.¡±

    Xiao Si knew what his master was concerned about, so he asked for everything, not leaving out a single detail.

    ¡°I understand. Go and guard outside, let no onee in!¡± Mo Chuan coldly ordered.

    Chu Shao Yang!

    It really was Chu Shao Yang!

    He had already guessed a part of it. The only one that can turn her like this, other than Chu Shao Yang, there was no one else!

    Damn, what did that bastard send people to talk to her about?

 Chapter 466: Want nothing at all

    Chapter 466: Want nothing at all

    He did not believe that Chu Shao Yang was good enough to send someone just to send clothes to her.

    When Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes fell onto the bag that she was tightly holding, he slowly moved over and reached out to take it. She tightly grabbed it and dodged his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    She did not want to let him see what was in the bag. What if it was......

    She suddenly gave a shiver, not daring to think anymore about it.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart suddenly felt pain as her dark eyes stared right at her. Why did she treat this bag like a treasure? Was it because it was given to her by Chu Shao Yang?

    She cared that much about something he sent her?¡±

    ¡°Alright, then tell me, what did Chu Shao Yang send Xiao An Zi to talk to you about?¡± Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t contain his anger, asking this in amanding voice.

    She slowly looked up and the expression on her face calmed down. The tears in her eyes dried and her eyes became dark and shiny, sparkling like water.

    She quietly watched him for a bit before saying in a soft voice, ¡°He sent Xiao An Zi to send me a package which contains some of my clothes. Do you want to see it?¡±

    In front of him, she opened the bag.

    Xiao An Zi did not lie, the bag was indeed filled with her clothes. They were all things that she had worn before with the most obvious ones being the hunting clothes, one green and one light blue. Other than clothes, there were also simple and elegant jewelry.

    She was startled and gently knit her brows.

    Why did Chu Shao Yang send these things for her! He clearly knew that she wouldn¡¯t becking in clothes and jewelry in the pce.

    She searched around the box and found a small box. Her heart suddenly began to beat fast and her face unconsciously turned white.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Mo Chuan took the box. Seeing her pale, white face, he was filled with doubts.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You.....can open it to look.¡± She said in a low voice.

    She did not have the courage to see a bloody image again.

    ¡°It is a peach blossom flower. This Chu Shao Yang, what is he thinking?¡± Mo Chuan revealed a frown.

    ¡°Peach blossom?¡± Chen Ning eyes went wide as she looked into the box. It really was a peach blossom ced inside the box, blooming with a pink flower. The dew on the petals had not even dried yet.

    She saw this and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Tell me, if he just gave you some clothes, then why would you cry like that? What are you afraid?¡± Mo Chuan stared into her eyes as she spoke in a deep voice.

    ¡°I......¡± She bit her lips. She didn¡¯t want to lie to him, but how could she tell him about it?

    ¡°I am afraid because when I hear his name, I can¡¯t helping thinking about what happened that day. I don¡¯t want to see him and I don¡¯t want to hear his name, so I never want to hear about anything rted to him and I don¡¯t want to see anyone from his side.¡±

    She suddenly threw the bag onto the ground and the jewels inside scattered over the floor. She jumped down and forcefully stepped on it a few times.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything of his, I don¡¯t want anything at all!¡±

    Her face turnedpletely red, like an angry little beast.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart suddenly turned soft. Thinking of her appearance from that day, it filled with pain again.

    He reached out and pulled her into his embrace, tightly hugging her.

    His chin fell onto her hair. Her hair was releasing a faint fragrance that was truly enchanting.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be afraid. I will always be by your side and you will never see him again. This one will give the order to take back his pce token. As long as this one does not summon him in the future, he will never appear in front of you again.¡±

 Chapter 467: Returning to you what is owed

    Chapter 467: Returning to you what is owed

    Him hugging her so tightly, she almost could not breathe, but she did not want to struggle at all. It was a wonderful feeling being hugged by him like this. She closed her eyes and wanted to stay like this in his embrace forever, never leaving him.

    ¡°Mo Chuan.¡± She looked up from his embrace and looked into his eyes. These eyes filled with affection, seeing them made his heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Un?¡± He looked down with his deep eyes, with his nose almost touching her nose, making his heart beat fast.

    Her lips slightly parted, but she hesitated. Then she let out a gentle sigh as her eyes revealed a look of frustration.

    It would be good if he wasn¡¯t the emperor.

    He could bring me high into the sky, flying far away from this ce, leaving all the fighting in the pce, the infighting with other women, and leaving leaving this power struggle. We could be a pair of free and unrestrained wanderers. These kinds of days is what I dream of.

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± His voice was hoarse as his thin lips touched her nose. His eyes was staring at her red lips the entire time.

    Her body was releasing a faint sweet smell that entered his nose, making him want to take a step forward.....

    ¡°This is what I owed you. I¡¯m returning it to you.¡±

    She suddenly stood on her tiptoes and quickly ced a kiss on his lips.

    It was very gentle, like have something warm and soft pressed against his lips.

    His entire body was stunned as his eyes opened wide, looking at her withplete disbelief.

    Before he could even react, she had already left his embrace. Her face had a charming, shy blush as she turned around to run out the door.

    Until her figure disappeared out the door, he finally realized what had just happened.

    She had taken the initiative to kiss him!

    But he acted like he was made of wood, not reacting at all!

    Mo Chaun did not chase her. His heart was beating with joy right now, with giant waves stirring within his heart. He was filled with excitement, joy, and a kind of sweetness that could not be described.

    Of course, there were also emotions of regret.

    How could he not react and let her escape from his grasp like this?

    But he could not be med because he never had this experience and she far exceeded his expectations.

    His entire person was stunned in this moment!

    He just remembered the taste of the short kiss. It was too fast, so fast that he almost did not feel it and she left just like that. He couldn¡¯t help sticking out his tongue, which went over his lips. That was where her lips had just touched, but it had a bitter taste to it.

    He was stunned again. This was their first kiss, so it should be sweet, but why was it bitter?

    Then he realized that it was of the tears on her lips.

    Alright, you little girl. When he finished his matters, he would find her again. He would grab onto her when the timees and would not let her escape. He would have a serious taste, whether it was bitter or sweet!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes had never sparkled as much as they were at this moment. His heart felt like it was flying right now.

    When he came out of the temple, his entire person felt like it was floating, like he was walking on the clouds.

    Even his lips were slightly curled.

    When he saw Xiao Si, he actually smiled at him. This gentle smile made a chill run down Xiao Si¡¯s back.

    Xiao Si took a few steps back and rubbed the goosebumps on his arm. His little heart was beating fast in his chest.

    What was happening with the emperor? Why he directing this gentle smile at him?

    Yi, this was truly chilling!

 Chapter 468: A hundred reasons to cut off her head

    Chapter 468: A hundred reasons to cut off her head

    Chen Ning left the temple and went directly to Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s room.

    As she had expected, Empress Dowager Zhou had not gone to bed yet. The maid that was in charge of cleaning was kneeled down in front of her and when she saw Chen Ninge in, her body trembled in fright as she lowered her head.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at her with no emotions and waved her hand.

    ¡°You can all leave.¡±

    The eunuchs and maids all left and Empress Dowager Zhou even sent out Su Jin. In therge bedroom, there was only the two of them left.

    A strange and awkward feeling filled the air.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at Chen Ning, not saying a word and revealing no emotions on her face.

    Chen Ning let her stare at her. She silently stood there while biting her lip, with a calm look on her face.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart was churning. She had a hundred outright reasons to cut off the head of this girl in front of her.

    But she also had a hundred reason to forgive him.

    Kill or not to kill, tangling around her heart, making her unable to make a decision.

    In all fairness, she did not hate Chen Ning and even had a bit of admiration and love for her.

    If this girl¡¯s status was not the Ding Yuan Princess, even if she was the daughter of a peasant¡¯s family, Empress Dowager Zhou would not care at all.

    She would not hesitate to marry her son to her.

    But she had to be the woman that her son could not touch!

    This was the first time Empress Dowager Zhou had encountered such a headache inducing problem.

    She pressed her forehead and felt her head begin to ache again.

    Although Chen Ning had cured her insomnia with her medicine, her sleep was bing even less sound as her heart filled with worry. She was worried what would happen with her son and this girl in front of her. If something did happen while she wasn¡¯t looking, then she wouldn¡¯t know how to clean it up.

    The best solution was to send this girl away before anything happened!

    Sending her back to where she came from,pletely cutting off the emperor¡¯s thoughts.

    However, thinking of her life saving grace, Empress Dowager Zhou found it hard to make her move. She was even more worried about whether the emperor would keep their mother and son rtionship after she was sent away.

    So she hesitated to begin speaking several times.

    Chen Ning suddenly took a step forward and kneeled down in front of her.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this minister¡¯s concubine has a request.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Well say it.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in a nomittal voice.

    ¡°This minister¡¯s concubine wants to leave here.¡± She looked up to see Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s suspicious gaze.

    ¡°If you leave here, where will you go?¡±

    ¡°This minister¡¯s concubine is the Ding Yuan Princess, so I¡¯ll naturally return to the King Ding Yuan pce. So, this minister¡¯s concubine wishes to ask the Empress Dowager¡¯s agreement in letting this minister¡¯s concubine leave.¡±

    ¡°What? You want to go back?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s words surprised Empress Dowager Zhou.

    She stared right at Chen Ning, wanting to see if she really meant it.

    She was very clear on the emperor¡¯s feelings towards her, so why would she suddenly give up and return to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side? Especially after what Chu Shao Yang did to her.

    Was this girl retreating to advance, trying to see test her?

    ¡°Can you really bare to leave the emperor?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou narrowed her eyes and said with a weak expression on her face.

    In this world, which girl didn¡¯t want to be the phoenix climbing the tree? Which girl didn¡¯t want to be the emperor¡¯s woman? There was no exceptions to this!

    Chen Ning shook her head, ¡°Empress Dowager, I never wanted to be the emperor¡¯s woman. I....Before I entered the pce, I didn¡¯t even know that he was the emperor.¡±

    If she could choose, she would rather never meet that assassin named Xiao Hei.

 Chapter 469: Goodbye Mo Chuan

    Chapter 469: Goodbye Mo Chuan

    From the first time she saw him, her instincts told her not to approach that man, otherwise there would be a lot of trouble.

    Now, she felt that her instinct was correct.

    Empress Dowager Zhou slowly lowered her head. She could see that this girl¡¯s words were all true.¡±

    ¡°Alright, this widow will send you back immediately.¡± Arge stone dropped in her heart and her entire body rxed.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this matter.....It¡¯d be best not to let him know right now.¡± Chen Ning forcefully bit her lips.

    ¡°This widow understands.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou nodded.

    Her eyes looking at Chen Ning unknowingly became soft. Once their enmity disappeared, she realized that she did care a bit about this girl.

    She knew that Chu Shao Yang was a greedy wolf, but she was about to send her into the wolf¡¯s mouth.

    But only like this could they keep the prestige of the royal family, not letting the people of the world taunt them on this matter.

    Empress Dowager Zhou came down from the couch and pulled Chen Ning up by her hands. She patted the back of her hands, ¡°This widow knows you¡¯re a good girl, only......¡±

    She wanted to say something tofort the other side, but when faced with those clear, sparkling eyes, she found that anything she said would seem empty and hypocritical.

    She couldn¡¯t say anything in the end.

    Only when Chen Ning left did she give a faint sigh into thispletely empty room.

    Chen Ning entered the sedan at the pce gates. She was alone and had brought nothing with her. She had entered the pce empty handed and she would leave this ce today empty handed.

    No yearning and no reluctance.

    This royal pce was never a ce she dreamed of staying in. Although the man she loved lived here, she never belonged inside this pce.

    The sedan sent her to the royal city¡¯s gate where a horse carriage prepared by Empress Dowager Zhou was waiting.

    Chen Ning came out of the sedan. When she was about to enter the carriage, she suddenly heard anxious footstepsing from behind her.

    ¡°Princess Consort!¡±

    She was a little surprised. She had thought that it was someone Mo Chuan sent after her, but she turned around to find that it was Su Jin.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, thank you for taking care of me over these past few days.¡±

    She revealed a faint smile. Living in the Peaceful Life Pce for the past few days, Su Jin had been very thoughtful and considerate towards her which made her very grateful.

    Su Jin bowed to her, ¡°Princess Consort, the Empress Dowager has a gift for you.¡±

    ¡°Gift?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyes fell onto the eunuchs behind Su Jin who were holding severalrge boxes.

    Seeing Chen Ning look over, the eunuchs opened the boxes. The boxes were filled with luxurious clothes and magnificent jewelry, with each item looking very valuable.

    To have Empress Dowager Zhou give a gift to someone, how could this be a normal matter?

    But Su Jin saw Chen Ning¡¯s lips slowly reveal a faint smile and her face turning a bit warm.

    She couldn¡¯t helpining about the Empress Dowager in her heart, sending this kind of embarrassing thing.

    She did not care about worldly possessions at all!

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Aunt Su Jin, help me thank the Empress Dowager for her gift. I really do like her gift. Could you have these men help me put them on the cart?¡±

    The eunuchs quickly ced the boxes on the horse carriage.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, until we meet again.¡± She smiled as she shook Su Jin¡¯s hand before turning to enter the carriage.

    From the beginning to end, she had been smiling the entire time.

    But without knowing why, Su Jin¡¯s heart felt like it was being pressed on. It was like there was a rock in her heart creating an indescribable difort.

    The horse carriage quickly left the royal pce.

    Chen Ning lifted the carriage¡¯s curtains, taking a final nce at the royal pce dyed in the dusk light.

    Goodbye royal pce.

    Goodbye Mo Chuan.

 Chapter 470: The one she truly liked

    Chapter 470: The one she truly liked

    King Ding Yuan pce.

    ¡°Reporting to your highness. The horse carriage the Princess Consort is in has left the pce and will arrive at the pce in about an hour.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was sitting in a chair as his eyes swept over the secret guard kneeling in front of him reporting. His lips revealed a smile and his eyes lit up, as his heart filled with expectation and excitement.

    She wasing back!

    She was finallying back!

    Ever since he sent Xiao An Zi into the pce, he knew that she would be back sooner orter, so he already sent the secret guard to watch the outside of the pce for news. In the end, she really did what he expected.

    She really did not wait at all, without even a single day passing.

    It seemed like this chess piece he had really had a deep ce in her heart.

    He would have to make proper use of it. As long as he held it in his hands, he wouldn¡¯t need to fear her ascending to the heavens! So what even if she ascended to the heavens, wasn¡¯t she still obedientlying back into his embrace?

    Chu Shao Yang narrowed his eyes and a proud smile enveloped his face.

    The things that he, Chu Shao Yang wanted, he had never failed to obtain them before!

    ¡°Has the Flowing Cloud Pavilion been prepared?¡± His brows lifted as the smile filled the corners of his lips. Even his voice became gentle, unlike his usual cold appearance.

    ¡°Reporting to your highness, it.....It has been prepared. We servants have been keeping it clean every day, waiting for the Princess Consort¡¯s return.¡±

    Chun Tao and Xia He kneeled on the ground without daring to lift their heads, responding in a trembling voice.

    Although Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mood today was good and he spoke with a more gentle voicepared to usual, these two girls knew deep down that he was a devil!

    The perfect definition of a devil!

    ¡°Very good, you will keep cleaning the Flowing Cloud Pavilion. When this king¡¯s princess returns, you need to attentively care for her, not letting her feel the slightest bit of anger. Also, no one is allowed to say anything unnecessary or this king will cut off your tongues, do you understand?¡±

    The smile on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face diminished slightly as he looked at the people surrounding him.

    Everyone instantly kneeled down, not daring to make a sound.

    Chun Tao and Xia He were almost vertical to the ground, trembling because of their fear.

    Chu Shao Yang stood up and brush the wrinkles on his robes, doing this with a charming smile on his face.

    ¡°Everyone wille and wee the princess back with this king. This king wants to give her arge pleasant surprise.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    The dusk light was getting strong, slowly filling the carriage.

    Chen Ning was sitting in the cart with her eyes slightly closed and a calm expression on her face.

    She did not think of Mo Chuan because she didn¡¯t dare think of him. As long as she thought of him, her heart would ache and she would no longer be able to keep her calm.

    The thing she needed most was to remain calm.

    She was thinking of Chu Shao Yang right now.

    She was calmly analyzing him. Just what kind of person was he?

    What kind of feelings and what state of mind did he have towards her?

    The clothes that he had sent into the pce today were all things that she had worn before, but that was not the main point. The main point was that every item that he had seen her wear had been there!

    At that time, wasn¡¯t he filled with hate towards her? Didn¡¯t he hate her to death?

    How could he clearly remember everything she had worn before?

    As well as that peach blossom. It had been nothing more than her teasing him, but he had not forgotten.

    Could it be that towards her......When he had not noticed anything, his heart had been moved and it was filled with love? So was that why he had such a deep impression of everything she had worn and every word that she had said?

    Did that mean that the one he really liked wasn¡¯t the original self that saved him eight years ago, but rather the self that transmigrated?

    This idea drilled into her mind that made a chill run down her spine!

 Chapter 471: Sheâ€™s gone

    Chapter 471: She¡¯s gone

    The horse carriage finally stopped.

    Chen Ning knew this destination. She had once again returned to this cage like king¡¯s pce.

    She took in a deep breath and stood up. Since she had made her decision, she would not have any regrets.

    The royal pce was not her safe haven and she could not hide in there forever. She had to face this problem and solve it eventually.

    She did not like facing a battle that she did not have control of. Before she rid herself of the Ding Yuan Princess title, she did not want to face Chu Shao Yang again.

    But she had to save Xiao Ru from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hands.

    When she opened the curtain and prepared to exit the horse carriage, she was suddenly stunned.

    The horse carriage did not stop at the King Ding Yuan pce¡¯s gates, rather it was stopped in a remote, small alley.

    The dark dusk light made the alley very dark, creating a sinister environment.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you bring the horse carriage here?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes fell onto the driver. He was wearing the clothes of an imperial guard with her back facing her.

    When the driver heard this, they slowly turned around. Their head was pressed down, making their face unseen.

    He stood up and slowly walked towards Chen Ning step by step.

    For an instant, she thought that the guard was Mo Chuan in disguise.

    But it wasn¡¯t!

    He was a head shorter than Mo Chuan and his body was also thinner. The whip it held in one hand was ck and thick.

    ¡°Stop!¡± She reprimanded in a cold voice, but that driver did not care and continued moving towards her.

    She couldn¡¯t help moving back until she went back inside the carriage. Her back hit the cold carriage wall and she could move back no further.

    At this moment, the King Ding Yuan pce¡¯s entrance waspletely decorated. There was a row ofrge rednterns that could be seen from far away.

    Chu Shao Yang was wearing a duck green brocaded long robe, making his figure look tall and straight. His face was like jade and a spirited look filled his handsome face.

    There were many citizens looking from afar, thinking that his highness was weing a new bride home. They could not whispering to each other, talking about this.

    ¡°Someone go and see why the princess¡¯ horse carriage isn¡¯t here yet!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked down the long street. He had already waited an incense worth of time, but he didn¡¯t even see the shadow of the horse carriage, making him more and more worried.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± A dark figure appeared out of thin air and quickly disappeared into the darkness.

    The smile on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face slowly froze. He turned his eyes towards the direction of the pce and his heart shed with a trace of anxiety.

    Did she suddenly change her mind and not want toe back?

    Or did a new problem with the Empress Dowager suddenly appear?

    But he suddenly heard the sound of horse hooves and carriage wheelsing closer. His tense face couldn¡¯t help rxing as the smile on his lips became wider.

    A pce horse carriage came through the night, appearing in his line of sight.

    It¡¯s her! She¡¯s here!

    Chu Shao Yang was filled with energy as he walked down the stairs with a smile. When the horse carriage stopped, he found the driver was the hidden guard that he just sent out.

    The hidden guard jumped down from the carriage and kneeled in front of Chu Shao Yang with a look filled with panic.

    ¡°Reporting to your highness. Something bad has happened. The Princess Consort.....is gone!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s expression changed. He did not even think as he jumped onto the horse carriage and ripped apart the curtain, seeing that there was not a trace of a human in the cart.

    Impossible! This was impossible!

    He had sent the hidden guard to watch her carriage, so how could she be gone!

 Chapter 472: Blocking this king, death

    Chapter 472: Blocking this king, death

    Chu Shao Yang tightly knit his brows, but his eyes suddenly lit up. He saw some dark things in the corner, but it was too dark and he could not see it clearly.

    ¡°Someone bring a light!¡±

    Housekeeper Xu personally picked up argentern and climbed into the carriage. Lighting it up, they found that it was severalrge boxes filled with gifts.

    He opened the box one by one, seeing that it was filled with jewels and silk. He had seen many treasures in his king pce, but he couldn¡¯t help clicking his tongue.

    ¡°Your highness, the princess consort must have been in this carriage. These should be the gifts the Empress Dowager presented her in the pce.¡± The hidden guard carefully said this.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face suddenly turned sinister and he kicked out, even sending Housekeeper Xu holding thentern flying from the carriage.

    ¡°No shit!¡± He angrily and anxiously curse out.

    There was a faint smell in the carriage that was her fragrance, but she had disappeared.

    Chu Shao Yang paced around the carriage with a heart that was boiling over, but his face revealed no emotions at all.

    Suddenly, he reached out and ripped a piece of cloth stuck to one of the nails in the cart.

    A soft feeling touched his hand, which showed this was a good piece of silk. He ced it to his nose and his expression became even uglier.

    This curtain had her smell on it which meant this came from her clothes. What did she meet? Why had her clothes been ripped by this nail?

    She must have retreated into a corner after meeting some kind of danger!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s handsome face twisted up.

    ¡°You, tell this king. Where did you find this horse carriage!¡±

    He strode out of the cart and reached out to grab the hidden guard that had driven the carriage over.

    The hidden guard replied, ¡°It was in a quiet alley. When this subordinate arrived, there was only the carriage, but the driver and the Princess Consort had already disappeared. That¡¯s right, this servant also found a package not far from the alley.¡±

    ¡°Open it!¡± Chu Shao Yang said in a severe voice.

    The package was opened and there was a set of imperial guard clothes inside.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes turned cold and he jumped off the carriage. He personally examined them and carefully looked over each one.

    That¡¯s right, these were the clothes of the pce¡¯s guards. However, why did they appear here?

    That¡¯s right. It had to be someone pretending to be a guard and a driver, taking advantage of this to secretly steal her away!

    Who? Who did this?

    Was it the emperor?

    It had to be the emperor!

    Chu Shao Yang tightly gripped the cloth in his hand as his eyes turned cold. He suddenly shot a palm out, breaking the thill of the cart. He jumped onto the horse and rode it in the direction of the royal pce.

    The mes of rage burned bright in his heart. Other than his rage, there was also strong killing intent filling his heart.

    The horse underneath him was rushed the entire way. He reached the royal city gates in an instant and the horse fell down foaming at the mouth.

    ¡°Greetings to your highness.¡±

    The royal guard gatekeepers saw his murderous appearance and were all scared. Although they greeted him, their hands secretly went to their des.

    ¡°This king has something to see the Empress Dowager about. Whoever blocks this king, death!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang raised his token high up. His eyes were red and his muscles were tense, making anyone that saw him feel cold.

    When the guards saw this, they couldn¡¯t help retreating. No one dared to move forward to block him.

    Chu Shao Yang strode towards the Empress Dowager¡¯s Peaceful Life Pce withrge steps.

    Empress Dowager Zhou had just finished her dinner. She did not have an appetite and her chest felt stuffed after just a few bites, so she was walking in the garden with Su Jin.

    When they passed the doors to the temple, their steps slightly paused.

 Chapter 473: Only she couldnâ€™t remain

    Chapter 473: Only she couldn¡¯t remain

    The doors to the temple were opened. There were only two candles burning in front, making the ce feel very lonely.

    Empress Dowager Zhou took a nce and couldn¡¯t help giving a few sighs as she continued moving forward.

    Su Jin began and paused several times, but it was all swallowed down.

    She was just a servant and an old person of the pce. She knew what she should and shouldn¡¯t say.

    Empress Dowager habitually walked in the direction of the Jade Spring. Every time her head ached with worry, she couldn¡¯t help going to sniff the flower and refreshing her mind.

    But she took two steps today and remembered that the flower was no longer there.

    ¡°Have someone nt another Jade Spring tomorrow.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou looked at the dirt pit and then slowly turned to leave.

    Once she took two steps, she suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Su Jin, do you think this widow¡¯s actions today were wrong?¡± She suddenly asked in a low voice.

    Su Jin lowered her head and replied in a low voice, ¡°This servant does not know.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not look at her and slowly moved forward. Su Jin followed behind her and she heard Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s low voice, as if she was talking to herself.

    ¡°When this widow entered the pce, I was as young as she was. All these years seem to pass by in a sh and this widow¡¯s hair turned white, with many wrinkles on this widow¡¯s face now. This widow is old, no longer being able to be a young girl like in the past. However, this widow was young before, how could I now know what young girls think?

    Su Jin still said nothing.

    She knew that Empress Dowager Zhou needed a good listener, not someone to talk to.

    So she silently continued to listen.

    ¡°The emperor likes her, you like her, even this widow likes her. This widow does not like doing this kind of heartless thing and this widow is not willing to make the emperor hate his mother, but.....¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou stopped in front of a begonia. That flower¡¯s petals were red and soft. She reached out to touch it and her voice slowly turned cold.

    ¡°Only, she cannot stay!¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s body trembled. Then she silently watched Empress Dowager Zhou squeeze the flower, crushing it.

    She suddenly shuddered as her eyes filled with terror.

    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± She eximed in a muffled voice.

    Empress Dowager Zhou coolly looked at her, ¡°What, you think this widow sent someone to kill her?¡±

    Su Jin bit her lips and said nothing.

    ¡°Your guess isn¡¯t wrong, this widow does want to kill her. Once she dies, this headache would finally disappear. However, if this widow truly sent someone to kill her, there is nothing that can ever be truly hidden in this world. The emperor will find out eventually and if that happens, then this widow will lose her son.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a faint sigh. Towards her son Mo Chuan, there was no one that understood him better. If she really killed his beloved woman, then he might not even want his own mother anymore.

    ¡°This widow did not make a move against her, I only sent someone to bring her back to where she belonged. I hope that Shao Yang can take proper care of her and that the emperor will slowly forget about her.¡±

    Being able to do this was already the greatest concession she could make.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, why do you not support them even though you know the emperor loves her?¡± Su Jin observed her face and found that when Empress Dowager Zhou referred to Chen Ning, she already no longer revealed any of her previous anger. Instead, she revealed a look of pity and caring.

    Although Empress Dowager Zhou hid her pity and caring well, but Su Jin has been with Empress Dowager Zhou with many years, how could she not notice it?

 Chapter 474: The wicked complain first

    Chapter 474: The wickedin first

    ¡°Support them? This is an impossible matter! What status does she have? She is the wife of the emperor¡¯s nephew! If this widow allowed them to mess around with each other, then what will happen to the ethics of this world? Not to mention the fact that this is rted to the dignity of the royal family!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in a severe voice.

    Su Jin lowered her head and said nothing.

    Empress Dowager Zhou stopped again and heard some noiseing from the pce gates. She couldn¡¯t help knitting her brows.

    ¡°What is happening outside?¡±

    ¡°This servant will take a look.¡± Su Jin quickly went off and after a while, she quickly came back.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, King Ding Yuan has entered the pce and wishes to see the Empress Dowager, but he has been stopped outside the pce by the guards. He seems to be very angry, as if he wants to make a move against the guards.¡±

    When Empress Dowager Zhou heard this, she revealed a frown, ¡°Why is he here? Didn¡¯t the princess already return to his pce? Su Jin, let hime in.¡±

    She sat down in a pear yellow chair.

    ¡°Royal grandmother!¡± When Chu Shao Yang saw Empress Dowager Zhou, he kneeled down to her and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I ask royal grandmother to make a decision for your grandson!¡±

    ¡°Shao Yang, stand up and talk. What happened?¡±

    There were manynterns hung up in Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s yard. She could clearly see the vein popping out on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head and his eyes werepletely red, clearly being angered to the extreme.

    ¡°Royal grandmother, Ning¡¯er.....She¡¯s gone!¡± Chuu Shao Yang tightly gripped his fists and forced himself to say this in a calm voice.

    ¡°What did you say? Ning¡¯er is gone?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was shocked, suddenly standing up in her chair. Her body swayed and Su Jin quickly came over to support her, also have a shocked look on her face.

    The two of them stared right at Chu Shao Yang, as if they didn¡¯t believe their ears.

    ¡°Shao Yang, describe everything clearly for this widow, don¡¯t miss a single word! Ning¡¯er, how could she disappear? When did she disappear? Just an hour ago, this widow sent someone to send her away, so how could she be gone?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s voice turned sharp as her eyes revealed an even sharper glow.

    The first thought she had was that this brat was lying! She thought that he had hurt the princess, then came to the pce to find her, reporting it as the guilty party.

    ¡°Royal grandmother, when Ning¡¯er was on the road back to the pce, she suddenly disappeared. There was also the royal guard that disappeared with her at the same time! Royal grandmother, look at this. This is the royal guard outfit that Shao Yang found near the cart and also, this is a ripped piece of clothing Shao Yang found inside the horse carriage.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang clearly described everything that happened and then took out the imperial guard clothes, as well as that piece of cloth he was tightly grasping for Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°This cloth does belong to the Princess Consort!¡±

    Su Jin immediately recognized it. It was the exact same colour and made of the same material as the dress Chen Ning was wearing when she left. Her face instantly turned white.

    While Empress Dowager Zhou was listening to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s story, her two small brows slowly began to raise.

    She person she was suspicious of now was not Chu Shao Yang, but rather her son who was not low key at all.

    Being able to do something like this, other than the emperor, there was no one else!

    No wonder Chu Shao Yang would angrily charge into the pce to find her. On the surface it was to report this matter, but actually he was here to ask for her!

    But when she thought about it, she found it was impossible!

    The emperor would not know about this matter.

    Before Chu Shao Yang had arrived, she had been worried that the emperor would find out about her sending the Ding Yuan Princess away and what kind of mess he would create.

 Chapter 475: Instigated from behind the scenes

    Chapter 475: Instigated from behind the scenes

    So she did not intend to tell the emperor about this matter, hiding it for a while.

    Not to mention the fact that it had only been two hours since Chen Ning entered the pce. Even if the emperor¡¯s eyes were everywhere, it was impossible for him to know that she had been sent away in this short period of time.

    ¡°Su Jin, prepare a sedan. This widow will go and see what the emperor is doing. Shao Yang,e with this widow.¡±

    Although Empress Dowager Zhou did not believe it was the emperor, other than the emperor, there was no one else that would have ideas towards Chen Ning.

    Who was that royal guard that disappeared with Chen Ning? Was he even really a guard? Could it be that he kidnapped Chen Ning?

    Could there really be such a bold guard that had intentions towards Chen Ning after seeing her beauty and kidnapped her?

    These questions continued to spin around her mind, making her unable to think it through.

    ¡°Su Jin, immediately send someone to investigate which guard it was that sent the princess back! Then bring this person to the emperor¡¯s room. This widow wants to ask him clearly what happened in front of the emperor!¡±

    After Empress Dowager Zhou gave this order, she entered the sedan and then went to the emperor¡¯s pce.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was dark as he followed behind Empress Dowager Zhou. There was a cold killing intent in his eyes.

    The so called monk can run, but the temple can¡¯t escape. The royal guards that served the pce were all people of status and were not ordinary citizens.

    He believed that there would be no bold guard like this that would actually have ideas towards his, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s princess.

    So that royal guard had to be someone else pretending to be one.

    The instigator of this matter had to be the emperor!

    He wanted to see if Empress Dowager Zhou would still wholeheartedly protect her own emperor son after learning the truth of the matter.

    Their group quickly arrived outside Mo Chuan¡¯s pce.

    The two eunuchs guarding the gate saw Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s sedan approaching from the distance and quickly came forward to kneel in front of it.

    Empress Dowager Zhou came down from the sedan and did not even look at them as she went in without a word.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, the emperor is not in his room.¡±

    ¡°The emperor is not here?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s footsteps stopped. She turned back to look at the eunuchs kneeling on the ground and her heart beat a bit faster.

    Was this matter really rted to the emperor?

    The mes of anger instantly filled her mind and she entered the sedan without saying a word.

    ¡°Go to the royal study.¡±

    She knew the emperor was very diligent. Other than going to the royal court every day, he only went to two other ces. One was the royal study where he read reports and the other was his private room.

    asionally he read reports in the study all night, so it was normal for him to stay in that room.

    The royal study wasn¡¯t far from his room and it took half a tea cup¡¯s worth of time to arrive.

    Empress Dowager Zhou came off the sedan and angrily charged in, but there was suddenly a person that kneeled down in front fo her.

    ¡°Greetings to the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Empress Dowager stopped and found that the person in front of her was Xiao Si. She calmed her expression and said, ¡°Is the emperor inside?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, the emperor is here. He¡¯s inside.¡±

    Xiao Si replied, faintly feeling this situation was bad. The Empress Dowager seemed very angry. He looked up and found Chu Shao Yang behind the Empress Dowager with a sinister look on his face.

    Empress Dowager Zhou no longer said anything and moved forward.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please stop. The emperor is discussing political matters with the ministers, so if the Empress Dowager goes in now, it will be inconvenient.¡± Xiao Si quickly said.

    ¡°Political matters?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at the room and saw several figures reflected in the paper window, as well as hearing the vague sounds of voices.

 Chapter 476: Know your crime

    Chapter 476: Know your crime

    ¡°How long has the emperor been inside?¡± She then asked.

    ¡°Sinceing back from the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce, the emperor called several ministers and has been in the royal study ever since. They even had this servant send in their meals. The emperor said that no one was allowed to go in and bother them, so this servant has been guarding here ever since.¡± Xiao Si respectfully replied.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was stunned as she repeated, ¡°Since the emperor left this widow¡¯s pce, he has been in the royal study without leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager. Xiao Si would not dare deceive the Empress Dowager. Not only did the emperor not leave, even the ministers did not leave.¡± Xiao Si replied while lowering his head.

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave an ¡°oh¡± sound. She knew in her heart that the emperor did not know about this matter. Since it¡¯s like this, then they should hide it first and let the emperor deal with the political issues.

    She looked at Chu Shao Yang and slowly said, ¡°Shao Yang, it seems like this matter is not rted to the emperor. Let¡¯s go back to the Peaceful Life Pce and wait for Su Jin¡¯s news first.¡±

    How could Chu Shao Yang believe this? He wholeheartedly believed that this was something done by the emperor. Although Xiao Si insisted that the emperor did not leave the room, without personally seeing it, he did not believe that the person inside the study was the emperor!

    Not to mention that with his internal strength, he could hear several people¡¯s voicesing from the study, but he could not recognize the emperor¡¯s voice from these people¡¯s voices.

    ¡°Royal grandmother, the emperor is busy with political matters thiste, Shao Yang is King Ding Yuan and should help the emperor share his matters. Shao Yang wishes to go in and pay respects to the emperor, as well as greet the other ministers.¡±

    After saying this, he took arge step and moved towards the royal study. He said while standing outside the door, ¡°Minister Chu Shao Yanges forth to greet the emperor.¡±

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, you really are bold! Without being summoned, you dare enter the royal study!¡± Xiao Si was stunned. He quickly came forward to stop him, but it was already toote.

    As soon as Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice fell, he reached out a hand and mmed open the doors to the royal study.

    His eyes stared right into the room, but when he looked in, he was instantly stunned.

    Inside the royal study, Mo Chuan was sitting at the imperial table with a few reports in front of him, looking dignified.

    Surrounding him were several ministers, all sitting down. There was also a minister standing with an excited expression, currently saying something.

    Everyone was startled by the sudden appearance of Chu Shao Yang and looked over at him with strange gazes.

    ¡°......¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mouth fell wide open, looking extremely awkward. For a while, he did not know what to say.

    He had thought the emperor was not in the study, but who would have thought that the emperor would be there.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, you¡¯re trespassing in the royal study and disturbing imperial matters, know your crime!¡± Xiao Si charged forward, stopping in front of Chu Shao Yang and snapping at him.

    Mo Chuan slowly looked up and his cold eyes fell onto Chu Shao Yang. His face revealed no expressions, but the coldness in Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes released a pressure.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, you were away from morning court because you were sick, so what are you here now?¡± His voice was cold with a touch of anger and ridicule in it.

    The eyes of the ministers looking at Chu Shao Yang suddenly filled with disdain. They all turned their heads, no longer looking at him.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning red.

    How could he care about court right now, he was only thinking of Chen Ning, thinking of a way to bring Chen Ning back to his pce from the royal pce. Hearing the usations of the emperor, he was speechless for a period of time.

 Chapter 477: A sincere heart

    Chapter 477: A sincere heart

    He had decided that Chen Ning had been taken by the emperor, but seeing the situation in front of him, he quickly realized that he had made a mistake.

    Chen Ning had not been stolen by the emperor because the emperor did not even know about it.

    The idea he quickly thought of was that he could not let the emperor know about this matter!

    He had to find her before the emperor did!

    ¡°Emperor, this minister, this minister.¡± His face was red, trying to find a reason for himself.

    Empress Dowager Zhou slowly moved forward. When she appeared by the door of the royal study, she gave a gentle cough.

    ¡°Mother?¡±

    When Mo Chuan and the ministers saw her, they all revealed looks of surprise.

    ¡°Greetings to mother!¡±

    Mo Chuan was the first one to greet her and the ministers also greeted her.

    ¡°Everyone can rise, no need for courtesies. This widow just came to see the emperor and did not want to disrupt your meeting, so I hope all these sirs will not mind.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou acted modest and polite because of her previous training. The royal harem would never interfere with politics and even with her position as the Empress Dowager, she did not interfere in politics.

    She looked over at Mo Chuan and revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°Emperor, Shao Yang came to pay his respects to the widow and when he heard that the emperor was busy with political affairs, he quickly rushed over to help the emperor solve the problem. Isn¡¯t that right, Shao Yang?¡±

    Her words were like a life saving straw that made Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes light up.

    He immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, this minister came to share the emperor¡¯s worries.¡±

    After saying this, he looked at Empress Dowager Zhou with a look of gratitude. He thought that his royal grandmother really cared for him.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this. Since King Ding Yuan is so sincere, then this one is very pleased.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s cold expression finally softened and Chu Shao Yang let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, you came right on time. This one and the ministers were discussing the issue of the East Qin tributes. The ministers were endlessly debating, so this one wants to hear your opinion.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned iparably dark, looking at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face, speaking without any hesitation.

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned, ¡°What East Qin tribute? Is it time to pay the yearly tribute already?¡±

    He looked at the solemn expressions of Mo Chuan and the ministers and his heart filled with doubts.

    He had only not gone to morning court for a single day. Had something important happened in morning court today?

    ¡°King Ding Yuan was truly sick, not even knowing about the major matters of our West Chu Country.¡± A minister on the side couldn¡¯t help criticizing him.

    ¡°If you¡¯re truly sick, then go back and rest yourself. Wouldn¡¯t running to the pce at night like this aggravate it? Stop giving the emperor random ideas because the one who suffers are the citizens of our West Chu Country!¡± Another minister gave a cold snort.

    They were all ministers born in the West Chu Country, being filled with loyalty to West Chu. Since Chu Shao Yang dared to speak frankly with the emperor and adding in the fact they weren¡¯t pleased with Chu Shao Yang, even if they were in front of the emperor, they did not give him any face at all.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned green and red, bitterly ring at everyone here.

    Mo Chuan waved his hand and stopped the criticism of the ministers.

    ¡°King Ding Yuaning into the pce thiste is because he wanted to help this one, which shows his love and loyalty to the country. Shao Yang,e and sit down. Xiao Si, go and prepare a chair for King Ding Yuan.¡±

    How did Chu Shao Yang have the heart to care about politics right now? However, he was already on a tiger that he could not dismount.

    The fierce eyes of the emperor and ministers made him freeze and it suddenly felt like there was a stone trapping his feet to the ground.

    Under their watchful eyes, he could only enter the royal study and seat his butt in a chair.

 Chapter 478: Counsel before taking action

    Chapter 478: Counsel before taking action

    But how could he sit there? His butt felt like it was being poke by thorns. Once thinking about how Chen Ning was missing and he didn¡¯t know if she was even still alive, he was filled with worry.

    ¡°Xiao Si, you confused thing. King Ding Yuan is sick, so how could he sit on such a hard chair! Go and bring a soft cushion over!¡± Mo Chuan looked over and could see Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ufortable sitting appearance.

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Xiao Si suppressed hisughter and brought the cushion over.

    ¡°Many thanks for the emperor¡¯s concern.¡± Chu Shao Yang squeezed out a smile and rose to thank him.

    Mo Chuan looked at Empress Dowager Zhou, ¡°Mother, your son still has things to discuss with the ministers, so I¡¯ll pay my respects to mother on another day. Please take care of yourself mother.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou nodded and looked into her son¡¯s vibrant eyes, feeling a bit of pain in her heart, ¡°The emperor works hard for the country, but you also need to take care of your body. This widow will leave first.¡±

    She slowly turned around and her heart filled with a bit of pain.

    If the emperor knew that his beloved woman was sent out of the pce by her and that she had been unknowingly been kidnapped by someone, with the emperor¡¯s personality, perhaps......

    Empress Dowager Zhou gritted her teeth. She couldn¡¯t let the emperor know about this matter and had to hide it as long as possible!

    She slightly looked to the side at Chu Shao Yang inside the study, with a look of warning in her eyes.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes perfectly met here eyes. When they looked at each other, he immediately understood the Empress Dowager¡¯s meaning, giving a slight nodding.

    The Empress Dowager did not want the emperor to know Chen Ning was missing and he didn¡¯t want him to know either.

    He secretly clenched his fist. Definitely! He had to find Chen Ning before the emperor knew about this matter. He would trap her by his side forever, never letting anyone see her!

    Chu Shao Yang never thought that this discussion would take an entire night!

    All the way until morning court the next morning, the ministers were still arguing with one another, being filled with rage. Some wanted to fight and some wanted peace. Some suggested first paying the tribute, but some were advocating giving the East Qin envoys a fierce beating.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mind was not present and how could he have the heart to listen to politics, but he understood most of it after listening for a bit. It seemed like the East Qin sent envoys to collect the tribute and to have threepetitions. If West Chu loses thesepetitions, they would have to pay double the tribute.

    When he heard this, anger filled his mind.

    ¡°Emperor, please give this minister a troop of soldiers. This minister will immediately cut off the heads of the East Qin envoys!¡± He suddenly stood up and loudly said this.

    When he said this, everyone was surprised and looked over at him.

    The ministers were originally looking down on him. They saw him sitting there without saying a word even in the face of the aggression of the East Qin Country He was the dignified King Ding Yuan, the emperor¡¯s blood rted nephew. If he became a turtle that did not daree out his shell, what use did he have!

    But when everyone heard what he said, they couldn¡¯t help revealing a smile of ridicule.

    They were thinking what kind of clever idea he had, but it was this!

    If we could casually cut off the heads of the East Qin envoys, then why would the emperor need to call all the ministers here to discuss counter measures for an entire night?

    It seemed like this King Ding Yuan was nothing more than a brave idiot!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s deep eyes looked over at Chu Shao Yang and calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be impatient King Ding Yuan. This one has already sent King Jing An to investigate the origin of the East Qin envoys and the news should being back soon. As for how to deal with the East Qin envoys, let¡¯s wait for King Jing An¡¯s news first and make a move after discussing these matters.¡±

 Chapter 479: Having bad intentions

    Chapter 479: Having bad intentions

    When the ministers heard this, they all praised him.

    ¡°So the emperor has already made a move and sent King Jing An already. You really look far into the future, the others and I cannotpete.¡±

    ¡°The emperor truly looks far into the future, this old minister is filled with admiration.¡±

    Mo Chuan stood up and said, ¡°Everyone¡¯s worked hard an entire night, so there is no need for morning court today. Everyone should head back and rest. Xiao Si, go and send out my orders. There is no morning court today and this one is going to pay respects to the Empress Dowager in the Peaceful Life Pce, otherwise the Empress Dowager will worry.¡±

    He prepared everything before walking out of the royal study. There was already a sedan prepared outside.

    The ministers all left.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s expected end to the meeting finally came. He quickly ran out of the royal study, running in front of everyone.

    Who would have thought that as the emperor sat down in the sedan, he would turn to look at him and wave his hand to say, ¡°Shao Yang, you are also going to the Peaceful Life Pce to pay respects to the Empress Dowager? That¡¯s good,e with this one.¡±

    It was like Chu Shao Yang ate a bitter melon and could not say a word.

    He could only follow behind the emperor¡¯s sedan, heading towards the Peaceful Life Pce. His heart felt like it was being ced in a burning pan and this feeling felt like torment for his heart.

    Finally arriving in the Peaceful Life Pce, Chu Shao Yang wanted to pay his respects to Empress Dowager Zhou as quickly as possible. He wanted to return quickly and send people out to find Chen Ning¡¯s whereabouts.

    Who would have thought that Su Jin woulde out and tell them that Empress Dowager Zhou was not up yet because she stayed uptest night.

    ¡°Emperor, since the Empress Dowager is not up, this minister will first return to my pce ande pay my respects to the Empress Dowager another day.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang quickly said this and then turned to leave.

    ¡°Wait, Shao Yang. This is a rare trip to the Peaceful Life Pce, how could you bare to leave so quickly?¡±

    Mo Chuan stepped forward and gripped Chu Shao Yang¡¯s wrist, smiling at him.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart turned cold and he said in a deep voice, ¡°What does the emperor mean? Please forgive this minister for not understanding.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡± Mo Chuan raised his brows and gently said, ¡°Does King Ding Yuan not want to see his princess? This one remembers that on the day of the spring banquet, Shao Yang professed his feelings to his princess in front of everyone. Could it be that you already forgot about your princess? Coming to the Peaceful Life Pce and not seeing the princess. If the princess were to know this, wouldn¡¯t her heart turn cold towards you?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was surprised, but then he understood. The emperor really did not know the situation and thought Chen Ning was still in the Peaceful Life Pce. So once the meeting ended, he did not even go to sleep before rushing over to the Peaceful Life Pce.

    Humph!

    It sounds good that he wants to pay respects to the Empress Dowager, but he had bad intentions. He wanted toe here and see his, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s woman!

    Chu Shao Yang felt anger instantly fill his mind.

    ¡°Emperor, you caring about this minister¡¯s family matters fills this minister with gratitude. Ning¡¯er is this minister¡¯s princess and whether her heart is cold or not, she will always be this minister¡¯s woman. If this minister want her to live, she lives and if this minister wants her to die, she dies. There is no need for the emperor to defend her from injustice. What, has this minister¡¯s princess moved the emperor¡¯s heart and you wish to show affection to her?¡±

    He curled his lips into a cold smile.

    From the day of spring banquet, he found that the emperor¡¯s gaze towards her was not right. After, he found that his guess was right.

    It seemed like the emperor fell in love with his princess, with his woman! He was trying to find ways to take her from his side!

    There were things that could be tolerated and things that couldn¡¯t!

    ¡°Shao Yang, this one only asked a single question about your princess, is there a need to be this angry? Alright, since you¡¯re not willing to see your princess, then this one will not force you. You can go back now. This one will wait here to pay respects to the Empress Dowager.¡±

 Chapter 480: This emperor position was his

    Chapter 480: This emperor position was his

    Going against Chu Shao Yang¡¯s expectations, not only was the emperor not angry, he instead spoke to him in a pleasant voice.

    After saying this, Mo Chuan stood by the porch, leisurely enjoying the flowers in the garden.

    Chu Shao Yang felt like his fist hit thin air and felt awkward for a while.

    He waved his sleeve and took two steps, but then turned around and stood by the porch.

    He couldn¡¯t leave.

    He suddenly remembered that Empress Dowager Zhou sent someone to find the royal guard, so he had to find Empress Dowager Zhou to ask about everything.

    Only, as long as the emperor remained, it would be very eye catching.

    In front of the emperor, how could she speak?

    No, he had to chase the emperor away.

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly took two steps forward and stood beside Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Emperor, youing to the Peaceful Life Pce, are you really just here to pay your respects to the Empress Dowager?¡± He spoke in a provocative voice that contained no respect at all.

    Mo Chuan slowly looked over at him and calmly said, ¡°What else would it be?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh. Then he lowered his voice to a level that only the two of them could hear, ¡°If the emperor dares to do it, why do you not dare admit it? Do you not want to see her?¡±

    ¡°What her?¡± Mo Chuan sad with a calm expression.

    ¡°He, he, the emperor clearly knows yet is still asking. You like her, don¡¯t you emperor? Do you now regret your decision to marry her to me? Why did you not have enter the harem pce earlier? If you knew this was going to happen, you should have acted differently! Now you want her, it¡¯s toote! This minister is not afraid to tell the emperor that she will be my, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s princess for her entire life, this minister will never let her be free!¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a low and evilugh,ughing like a night owl.

    He knew which words could hurt a person the most. He knew which words would cut the aloof emperor¡¯s heart like a knife.

    He was almost filled with pleasure as he watched this knife pierce through the other party¡¯s heart and then he took it out with blood dripping from it.

    Sure enough, once he said this, he saw Mo Chuan¡¯s expression change.

    Because of regret and pain, that wless face twisted slightly. It was only a for second, but Chu Shao Yang did not miss it.

    Mo Chuan resisted the urge to p Chu Shao Yang to death. His cold eyes fell onto his face and he slowly said, ¡°This one is the emperor, so this one can order for your separation.¡±

    ¡°He, he.¡± Chu Shao Yang began tough,ughing in a calm and confident manner, ¡°Separation? As long as this minister does not agree, so what if you¡¯re the emperor? As long as the emperor dares to give this decree, this minister will tell the entire world that you as the emperor fell for this minister¡¯s princess and you want to seize this minister¡¯s wife! This minister wants to see just how steady your emperor throne will be at that time. Emperor, you wouldn¡¯t be giving up your throne just for a girl, right?¡±

    Mo Chuan red and gritted his teeth, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, are you not afraid this one will cut off your head?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m scared. Only, emperor, if you cut off this minister¡¯s head, how will you exin to the Empress Dowager? Also, after killing this minister, how will you stop the world from gossiping about this matter?¡± Chu Shao Yang revealed an evil and crazy smile.

    He was assured that the emperor would not kill him because the previous emperor was his blood rted father. This emperor throne should have belonged to him.

    ¡°Chu, Shao, Yang!¡± Mo Chuan spat out these three words from between his teeth, each word being filled with a bone freezing chill.

    Chu Shao Yang knew that he had provoked a tiger, but he did not care.

    He just wanted to make the emperor rage off, going as far as possible.

 Chapter 481: Not daring to have idea about the Princess Consort

    Chapter 481: Not daring to have idea about the Princess Consort

    Mo Chuan suddenly turned around and walked off.

    He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would really not be able to resist taking Chu Shao Yang¡¯s life.

    Watching the emperor leave the pce gates, Chu Shao Yang finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    ¡°Emperor, your highness, the Empress Dowager is awake and you can go in now. Yi, your highness, why are you alone? Where is the emperor?¡±

    When Su Jin came out of Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s room and saw that only Chu Shao Yang was remaining in the corridor, revealing a look of surprise.

    ¡°The emperor remembered some affairs he needed to take care of, so he returned to the royal study.¡± Chu Shao Yang said without any changes in his expression.

    Su Jin did not find this strange and nodded, ¡°Your highness, pleasee in.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou had just awoken, but her face was poor and her eyes were bloodshot. It was clear she had a sleepless night.

    ¡°Royal grandmother, have you caught that royal guard yet?¡± Seeing Empress Dowager Zhou, Chu Shao Yang impatiently asked this.

    ¡°He has been caught.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave a slow nod.

    ¡°Then royal grandmother, has Ning¡¯er been found?¡± Chu Shao Yang was filled with joy.

    ¡°No.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou shook her head, revealing an expression that had no excitement at all. She gave a sigh and then said while pping her hand, ¡°Su Jin, have someone bring the guard in.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heard was filled with doubts as he looked outside the door.

    ¡°Shao Yang, if you have any questions, just ask them yourself.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou rubbed her forehead in a tired manner, feeling very upset.

    Not long passed and two guards came in holding a man around twenty years old. The man immediately kneeled down when he entered the room, crying he was innocent.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged! Empress Dowager, this humble servant truly knows nothing, I ask the Empress Dowager to find the truth!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked at the man and found that he was only wearing a set of white clothing. He was tall and burly, clearly someone that practiced martial arts.

    He took a step forward and grabbed the man¡¯s cor. mes were pouring out of his eyes as he angrily said, ¡°Beast, take out this king¡¯s princess! If she¡¯s missing even a single hair, then this king will chop you into pieces to feed the dogs!¡±

    The man was trembling as he cried and said, ¡°Mercy your highness. This humble servant is truly innocent, this humble servant hasn¡¯t even seen the Princess Consort!¡±

    Before he could even finish, Chu Shao Yang pped his face, making blood flow from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°If you keep lying, this king will immediately take your life!¡± He shouted in a severe voice.

    The guard bowed down again, ¡°Your highness, this humble servant does not dare lie and would not dare lie to the Empress Dowager and your highness. This humble servant was on duty yesterday and the Empress Dowager had this humble servant send the Princess Consort back. This humble servant brought a horse carriage to the pce gates, but a strong blow hit the back of my head and everything turned dark as this humble servant fainted. When this humble servant awoke, this humble servant found my clothes missing and I was thrown into a corner. This humble servant felt this was strange, but I was suddenly grabbed by a few royal guards and brought to the Empress Dowager. Empress Dowager, your highness, this humble servant is telling the truth without a single lie. This humble servant is willing to use my life to make a vow!¡±

    He was crying as he spoke. Arge man was breaking down in tears.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned livid. He raised his right palm and transferred his internal energy in, slowly applying pressure.

    ¡°Do you refuse to repent without seeing a coffin!¡± He coldly said as his eyes exploded with killing intent.

    The guard felt a giant stone like pressure fall on him and his chest began to hurt. His neck bones creaked, threatening to break as he begged, ¡°Your highness, this humble servant is innocent, innocent! Even if this humble servant eats a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare have any ideas towards the Princess Consort!¡±

 Chapter 482: The emperor will bear it

    Chapter 482: The emperor will bear it

    ¡°Shao Yang, let him go. He did not tell any lies.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou said nothing the entire time, but suddenly spoke out.

    ¡°This widow had someone check and found that he just married a month ago. He married his childhood sweetheart, his cousin that he grew up with. The two of them have a good rtion, so he will not do anything to Ning¡¯er. This widow has also had the doctor examine him and found that there was arge bruise behind his head, so what he said was true. There was someone that knocked him out and took the guard uniform, before driving the cart away. It was that person that stole Ning¡¯er.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly looked up right at Empress Dowager Zhou, ¡°Royal grandmother, in the royal pce, being able to secretly knock out a guard and kidnapping someone like this, there are not many people that can perform this kind of courageous thing.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a very slow nod, but she did not say a thing.

    She looked down at a smooth jade beside her and lifted it up to gently stroke it.

    Su Jin opened her mouth, but then hesitated.

    She seemed like she thought of something, but looking at Chu Shao Yang, she swallowed her words once again.

    ¡°Royal grandmother, Shao Yang knows who that person is.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang released the guard and then slowly stood up. His eyes were dark as clouds as they sparkled with a light.

    He turned around and walked off, not turning back once.

    Empress Dowager Zhou watched him leave, not saying a single word.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, why did you not stop his highness? He.....He is going to find the emperor.¡± Su Jin had an anxious look on her face.

    ¡°Emperor? No, he¡¯s not going to find the emperor.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou slowly said.

    ¡°Then.....¡± Su Jin said in a doubtful voice.

    ¡°Yes, the Eldest Princess.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou finished it for her. Then she leaned back on the couch before closing her eyes and giving a sigh, ¡°These children, not a single one cares about this widow. Forget it, this widow doesn¡¯t care anymore, I¡¯ll let them run wild. Even if the sky falls down, the emperor will be able to bear it!¡±

    Su Jin took in a gasp and her eyes went wide open, not daring to believe what Empress Dowager Zhou had just said.

    How could this matter be rted to Eldest Princess An Le!

    Did that mean the Ding Yuan Princess was kidnapped by the Eldest Princess?

    Su Jin¡¯s guess was not wrong. Chen Ning had been taken away by the Eldest Princess.

    When she had retreated into the cart, not being able to retreat any further, she took off her hairpin and tightly gripped it in her hands, watching the royal guard driver. As long as they took a step forward, she would not hesitate to attack, taking advantage of their unguarded state to take their live.

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want? There is gold and jewels here, so if you want it, you can take it all!¡±

    Face with this slowly approaching guard, Chen Ning was strangely calm. Her dark eyes were shining with a cold light.

    The guard said in a rough voice, ¡°Father wants nothing, father just wants you.....Hei, hei, such a petite beauty, you really move people with a single nce. Come home with me and I¡¯ll properly take care of you.¡±

    He spoke as he reached a dark andrge palm towards Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning suddenly attacked, grabbing the guard¡¯s wrist and forcefully pulling, while kicking out with her right foot at the guard¡¯s important part on his lower body. This was a modern era¡¯s woman self defense move that she was very familiar with. This attack was sent out very neatly, catching the guard off guard.

    She was sure this attack would hit.

 Chapter 483: The real perpetrator

    Chapter 483: The real perpetrator

    She never thought that this guard¡¯s martial arts was much better. He followed along with her move, causing her kick tond on thin air.

    Chen Ning gritted her teeth, stabbing the hairpin in her hands at the guard¡¯s eyes without any hesitation.

    ¡°Hey, you really are fierce!¡± The guard was shocked, but his body shed while sending out his right palm, grabbing onto her wrist. With a bit of force, Chen Ning felt her wrist go numb and she could not longer hold onto the hairpin, letting it fall to the floor.

    She had no hesitation as she opened her mouth to bite at the guard¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Did you go crazy?¡± The guard quickly extended a finger and poked her acupuncture point.

    Chen Ning could not move, but her face turned as cold as ice. She suddenly opened her mouth and spat at the guard.

    They were very close and this wad of spit almostnded on the guard¡¯s face. It was a good thing the guard reacted fast and moved out of the way, before being unable to resist saying.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, it¡¯s me!¡±

    That person¡¯s voice suddenly changed, going from rough to clear and very familiar.

    Chen Ning was stunned and her eyes opened wide as she looked at the guard. There were no lights in the carriage so she couldn¡¯t see the guard¡¯s face, but this voice.....seemed like it belonged to the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°You are.....Eldest Princess?¡±

    ¡°He, he, it¡¯s me.¡± Taking off the hat, she threw it onto the ground. Then she took off the guard uniform and folded it into a bundle before throwing it far from the cart. She also took out a small torch which she lit, filling the smallpartment of the cart with a dim yellow light.

    She gave Chen Ning a happy smile and said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, you never thought it was this princess, right? Don¡¯t be angry, this princess was just ying a joke with you, but I never thought that you would be as fierce as a wild cat. If I didn¡¯t poke your acupuncture point, this princess really might have no way of taking you away.¡±

    She then said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you angry?¡±

    How could Chen Ning feel angry? She asked in a curious voice, ¡°Eldest Princess, why are you here? Why did you disguise yourself as the driver?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this princess was entrusted by someone to kidnap you. Just pretend this princess is a real kidnapper.¡±

    The Eldest Princess looked up with a smile and reached out with a finger, pressing her sleeping acupuncture point again.

    Chen Ning felt her eyes turn dark as she fainted, not knowing what happened.

    She felt herself sleep for a very, very long time, seeing many people in her dreams, but she could not see through these vague figures.

    Being half asleep, it was like someone was stroking her hair and speaking in her ears, but the voice was low and she couldn¡¯t hear it clearly.

    In her sleep, she also heard someone crying beside her.

    She couldn¡¯t fall asleep with this noise and forcefully opened her eyes. She saw a young girl beside her bed, sobbing in a very sad manner.

    The young girl¡¯s face was hidden by her clothes and her appearance could not be clearly seen. There were only two buns that could be seen on her head that seemed like what Xiao Ru had.

    ¡°Xiao.....Ru?¡±

    She tentatively called out. She thought that she was in a dream, so she reached out to touch the young girl¡¯s hair. It felt soft and smooth, like it wasn¡¯t a dream.

    The young girl looked up with her round face, red eyes, and tears dripping down her face. It was Xiao Ru.

    ¡°Young miss!¡± Xiao Ru cried as she hugged her, tightly digging her head into her chest.

 Chapter 484: The missing finger

    Chapter 484: The missing finger

    It really was Xiao Ru!

    Chen Ning suddenly felt a sense of reality hit her as she rubbed Xiao Ru¡¯s head. Had she really returned to the King Ding Yuan pce?

    ¡°Xiao Ru, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Tell me, where are we?¡±

    She found that she was lying down on arge bed with a red silk brocaded quilt covering her that was warm and soft. Looking around, the room was bright and spacious with two wood carved windows being open, letting in sunlight, as well as letting the fragrance of flowers drift into the room.

    The room was decorated with various expensive items, but it was simply designed.

    She knew that this ce was definitely not the Flowing Cloud Pavilion.

    Xiao Ru looked up and forcefully sniffled her nose, speaking in a muffled voice, ¡°This is the Eldest Princess¡¯ pce.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Princess¡¯ pce?¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly knit her brows and suddenly remembered what happened before she fainted. Did the Eldest Princess bring her back to her pce?

    But.....why?

    ¡°Xiao Ru, why are you here?¡± Didn¡¯t Chu Shao Yang.....¡± She opened her lips and remembered the bloody finger, suddenly giving a shiver.

    She grabbed Xiao Ru¡¯s right hand and almost did not dare look at her little fingers. Her eyes were already red, with tears appearing on the edge, but she found that Xiao Ru¡¯s five fingers were present, without a single one missing.

    She was stunned, but grabbed Xiao Ru¡¯s left hand. She wiped her tears and took a proper look at it, finding all the fingers on Xiao Ru¡¯s left hand present.

    Chen Ning was stunned.

    ¡°Ah, his highness really is a bad man! He locked my up inside a dark dungeon and even tied me up to a pir. He said that as long as the young miss did note back to the pce, he would not give me food or water. He said he wanted me to starve to death or die from ack of water! He.....really is a bad person!¡±

    When Xiao Ru heard Chu Shao Yang¡¯s name, her little face turned red and she angrily gritted her teeth.

    ¡°He.....He only locked you up? He didn¡¯t.....didn¡¯t.....¡± Chen Ning once again checked both of Xiao Ru¡¯s hands. Although the ten fingers were still there, she was still terrified.

    She suddenly thought of something and took in a breath of cold air.

    Could Chu Shao Yang have cut off one of Xiao Ru¡¯s toes?

    ¡°Xiao Ru, take off your shoes!¡± She suddenly said.

    Xiao Ru was stunned, ¡°Young miss, what did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said take off your shoes. Quickly, do it quickly!¡±

    Xiao Ru was puzzled, but she still took off her shoes, revealing a pair of white and slender little feet.

    She saw that Chen Ning was staring at her foot and her face turned red from embarrassment. She hid her feet behind herself and said in an awkward voice, ¡°Young miss, this servant¡¯s feet are ugly, they don¡¯t look good at all.¡±

    Chen Ning let out a long sigh.

    None missing!

    Xiao Ru was not missing a single finger or toe.

    The finger Chu Shao Yang sent did not belong to Xiao Ru!

    Bastard, he used this kind of underhanded move to force her out of the pce!

    Chen Ning gritted her teeth, ¡°Xiao Ru, tell me, other than binding you up, what else did that bastard Chu Shao Yang do to you? Your body.....Is there anywhere else that hurts?¡±

    She still did not believe Chu Shao Yang would let go of Xiao Ru this easily.

    Xiao Ru shook her head.

    ¡°Then why are you at the Eldest Princess¡¯ pce?¡± Chen Ning asked again.

    ¡°It wasst night when the Eldest Princess personally saved me from the dungeon. She said she was bringing me to see you and then I saw young miss in the end. The Eldest Princess did not lie to me, she really is a good person.¡±

    Xiao Ru finished chirping and then held Chen Ning¡¯s hand. She looked her over and when she saw that she was safe, she finally rxed.

 Chapter 485: He came

    Chapter 485: He came

    But she kept pursing her lips and digging her head into Chen Ning¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Young miss, why did you leave for so long! This servant thought you didn¡¯t want Xiao Ru. Wu, wu, have you been well inside the pce? Are you used to the food and amodations? Has Empress Dowager been making it hard for you? Did you think of Xiao Ru? This servant has been thinking of you every day! Young miss, promise this servant, no matter where you go in the future, you will bring this servant, alright?¡±

    She tightly hugged Chen Ning, not letting go no matter what.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart felt warm as she rubbed Xiao Ru¡¯s head. With a faint smile, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll promise you. I can not have anyone, but I can¡¯t not have my precious Xiao Ru.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Xiao Ru suddenly stopped crying and revealed a smile. She looked up with sparkling tears on her face.

    Chen Ning wiped her smile with a faint smile and asked, ¡°Is the Eldest Princess in the pce? I want to go thank the Eldest Princess.¡±

    Xiao Ru suddenly patted her head and shouted, ¡°Aiya, the Eldest Princess gave the orders to bring the young miss to her once you awaken, but this servantpletely forgot. Young miss, just wait a minute, this servant will go tell the Eldest Princess.¡±

    She suddenly ran out in an embarrassed manner, but Chen Ning stopped her.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go with you to see the Eldest Princess.¡±

    She stood up and Xiao Ru went to pump a bowl of water for her to wash her face.

    Chen Ning did not even finish washing before a few maids arrived outside. They were holding trays that contained clothes, jewelry, and even a few maids holding food. They kneeled down to greet Chen Ning.

    ¡°Greetings, Princess Consort. We servants have the Eldest Princess¡¯ orders toe and serve the Princess Consort.¡±

    These maids put the trays of the table and began to help Chen Ning dress herself.

    When she was dressed, they opened the food containers and took out the dishes of food inside.

    There was blue jade porridge, beautiful silk shrimp balls, and pine nut fish soup. Each dish was carefully made and very fragrant.

    Smelling the fragrance, Chen Ning suddenly felt very hungry. Xiao Ru stood up the side, also swallowing a mouthful of saliva.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, let¡¯s eat together.¡±

    Chen Ning pulled Xiao Ru to sit beside her. The two of them were not polite, sweeping away all the dishes.

    After finishing their meal, Chen Ning asked the maids where the Eldest Princess was right now. She led Xiao Ru to the main hall, preparing to thank the Eldest Princess.

    She was very grateful to the Eldest Princess. If she hadn¡¯t been taken away by the Eldest Princess, she would have fallen into the demon Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hands.

    The thing she was most grateful for was that not only did the Eldest Princess save her, she also saved Xiao Ru.

    A maid led the way for them. The Eldest Princess¡¯ pce was built like her personality, very simple. There was arge courtyard with no terraces and a little bridge over a flowing stream. There was also arge practice hall with eighteen different kinds of weapons inside.

    Past the martial arts practice field was the main hall. Before they arrived in front of the door, the sound of porcin shattering came from within.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Following it, a man¡¯s clear voice suddenly sounded, ¡°Royal aunt! Ning¡¯er must be in your pce! Give her back to this king!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s footsteps suddenly paused and she couldn¡¯t help stopping.

    ¡°Young miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Xiao Ru noticed the change in Chen Ning¡¯s expression. She had been smiling, but that smile disappeared. Her brows quickly knit to reveal a look of anger and she bit her lips.

    ¡°He¡¯s here.¡± Chen Ning slowly spat this out.

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± Xiao Ru looked forward and her face turned red before turning white.

 Chapter 486: This king is here to pick you up

    Chapter 486: This king is here to pick you up

    ¡°His highness! He.....Why is he here? Young miss, let¡¯s go back and hide. We can¡¯t let his highness find you, otherwise he will definitely lock you away in that dark dungeon where you can¡¯t even see your fingers. Too terrifying.¡± Xiao Ru grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s sleeves and shrank backwards.

    Chen Ning stood there without moving, revealing a firm light in her cold eyes.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving. Since he can find this ce, he must have came prepared. Hide? How long can we hide for?¡± She straightened her back and walked forward, walking to the doors of the main hall.

    Inside the hall, the Eldest Princess and Chu Shao Yang were angrily staring at each other.

    When Chu Shao Yang left the pce, he received some news from his hidden guard. The Eldest Princess took advantage of the fact he wasn¡¯t at the pce to break in and take the little maid in the dungeon named Xiao Ru.

    This news made it more certain to him that Chen Ning was taken away by the Eldest Princess.

    So he immediately went to the Eldest Princess¡¯ pce to find the Eldest Princess and ask for his people back.

    He had stayed up all night. His anxiety, worry, anger, and all kinds of emotions mixed together, making him wish he could kill someone.

    When he arrived at the Eldest Princess¡¯ pce, he aggressively charged his way in. the Eldest Princess was at the practice field and came out with a cold expression when she heard the news.

    ¡°Shao Yang, you are bing even more unruly! This is my Eldest Princess pce, you actually dare to break in!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang clenched his hands into fists and his face turned livid. He stared at her as he said, ¡°Royal aunt, where is Ning¡¯er?¡±

    The Eldest Princess raised her brows and acted in a confused manner as she said, ¡°What Ning¡¯er? You¡¯re here to find your princess? Isn¡¯t she in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce? Why did youe to this princess¡¯ pce to find her?¡±

    ¡°Royal aunt, righteous people don¡¯t act in an underhanded manner. If you dare to do it, why don¡¯t you dare to admit it?¡± Chu Shao Yang said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Shao Yang, is this the attitude you should have towards your elders? The Eldest Princess¡¯ face suddenly fell.

    ¡°You¡¯ve stolen this king¡¯s princess. In your heart, do you even treat this king as your nephew?¡± Chu Shao Yang replied back, speaking in a cold, ming voice.

    ¡°How bold!¡± The Eldest Princess flew into a rage. She swept her hand across and swept the blue and white porcin tea set to the ground, smashing it to pieces.

    Chu Shao Yang coldly stood there with dark eyes. He coldly said, ¡°Royal aunt, Ning¡¯er has to be in your pce. Please give her back to this king.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not in this princess¡¯ pce. If your princess is missing, then why did you run to this princess¡¯ pce to ask for her......¡±

    The words of the Eldest Princess suddenly stopped. Her eyes were staring at the gates of the hall as they turned wide and her mouth formed a circle.

    Chu Shao Yang followed her gaze and his body suddenly trembled.

    He saw a pretty, young girl standing at the door of the main hall. She had hair like clouds and a dress that fell to the ground. The sunlight fell onto her head, shoulder, and face, giving her a faint yellow glow around her entire body.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.....You, you, why did youe out?¡± The Eldest Princess was speechless. She had been firmly denying this fact, but she never thought that Chen Ning would suddenlye out.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face filled with pleasant surprise. His heart was so excited that it almost jumped out of his chest.

    His eyes stared right at Chen Ning, not blinking at all.

    She had the same appearance as what he remembered. Pure and refined, extremely graceful. She was like a beautiful stream and as long as she appeared, he would be attracted by her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this king is here to pick you up.¡±

    He took a deep breath and revealed a bright smile, making his handsome face even more radiant.

 Chapter 487: Requested by a loved one

    Chapter 487: Requested by a loved one

    He walked forward, stopping three feet away from Chen Ning. His eyes were burning as he passionately stared at Chen Ning.

    There was no young girl that could resist being moved by his intoxicating gaze.

    Even Xiao Ru who bared her teeth in hate, when she saw his eyes, the curses she wanted to say to him was unknowingly suppressed down by her.

    However, Chen Ning did not even spare a nce for Chu Shao Yang. She slowly walked into the hall and bent down towards the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°Eldest Princess, Ning¡¯er has caused you quite a bit of trouble. Your care for Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er is filled with gratitude and will always remember it in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯er stand up. You don¡¯t need to be this polite with this princess.¡± The Eldest Princess pulled her up. Her brows slightly knit as she spoke in a voice ofint, ¡°Why did youe out? It¡¯s this princess¡¯ fault for not sending someone to tell you that this bastard was here.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes had been following Chen Ning the entire time, not willing to look away from her. Although she did not even spare him a single nce, he did not feel any anger.

    When he saw her, he thought about what happened in the cart. When he had knocked her out and tried to force himself on her. For a fierce girl like this, how could her hate for him not fill her bones?

    The colder she was and the more she ignored him, the more he loved her.

    He was not angry with her, but that did not mean he was not angry with the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°Royal aunt, didn¡¯t you just say that Ning¡¯er was not here?¡± He straightened his back and coldly looked at the Eldest Princess.

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ face revealed a faint blush. Then her eyes looked over and she said in an irrational manner, ¡°This princess missed Ning¡¯er, so I invited Ning¡¯er to this princess¡¯ pce for a few days. What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any objections?¡±

    ¡°He, he, royal aunt¡¯s manner is quite strange. If you missed Ning¡¯er, then you could have openly visited your nephew¡¯s pce, you didn¡¯t need to kidnap someone on the road. Royal aunt, this kind of behaviour doesn¡¯t fit your Eldest Princess status, right?¡± Chu Shao Yang coldly taunted.

    ¡°This princess will invite a guest however she wants, do I need you to teach me? This princess is telling you now, this princess liks Ning¡¯er and wants her to stay here for a few days, but this princess does not wee you, so you may leave. After a few days, this princess will have someone send Ning¡¯er back.¡±

    The Eldest Princess was not polite to Chu Shao Yang at all, directly sending him out.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t secretly finding this strange.

    During the spring banquet, after Chu Shao Yang had knelt down, the Eldest Princess¡¯ attitude towards Chu Shao Yang had changed. She had turned Chen Ning into the one that belonged to Chu Shao Yang and worked hard to get them back together.

    In just a few short days, the Eldest Princess seemed like she turned into a different person. She was very cold and angry at Chu Shao Yang, wholeheartedly supporting her instead.

    Did the Eldest Princess know about what happened in the cart?

    It must be like this. The Eldest Princess was clear on hate and love, so she had to know about what Chu Shao Yang tried to do, filling her with hate and disgust for him.

    But this matter was very secret and only a few people other than her knew, so how did the Eldest Princess find out?

    Chen Ning¡¯s mind was filled with doubt and then she suddenly thought of something the Eldest Princess saidst night.

    She had been asked by a loved one.

    Whose loved one?

    Could it be.....Mo Chuan?

    Her heart suddenly skipped a beat, but she shook her head. It couldn¡¯t be Mo Chuan because Mo Chuan did not even know that she made this sudden decision.

 Chapter 488: Definitely will not let go

    Chapter 488: Definitely will not let go

    Chu Shao Yang pretended like he didn¡¯t hear the Eldest Princess. He had a faint smile on his face as he looked at Chen Ning, ¡°Ning¡¯er, do you like living here? If you like it, then stay here for a few more days.¡±

    Yi?

    His words surprised both the Eldest Princess and Chen Ning.

    The Eldest Princess did not have time to respond before hearing Chu Shao Yang say, ¡°You can live here however long you want to stay, as long as you¡¯re happy. While you¡¯re living here, this king wille be with you every day. Whatever you want to do, this king will do it with you.¡±

    His eyes filled with love made a chill run down Chen Ning¡¯s spine. She didn¡¯t turn her head over and didn¡¯t look at him at all.

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ expression changed and she angrily said, ¡°Stinky brat, do you even understand what this princess said? This princess does not wee you! Scram from this princess¡¯ ce right now!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a lightugh before saying, ¡°Royal aunt, your nephew hasn¡¯tpeted in martial arts with you in awhile. How about royal aunt exchange a few pointers with your nephew today?¡±

    He was smiling the whole time. It was as if the angrier the Eldest Princess was, the better his mood was.

    ¡°Stinky brat, this princess wants to beat you when I see you! Alright, this princess will teach you a good lesson today.¡±

    The Eldest Princess was filled with rage as she stared at Chu Shao Yang and shouted, ¡°Go, we¡¯re going to the practice field!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡± Chu Shao Yang waved his right hand, taking off his jade belt. He also took off his outer robe, revealing a set of purple clothes.

    His long brows raised and his phoenix eyes looked at Chen Ning. The smile on his lips was like a spring breeze.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, have a guess. Who will win between royal aunt and this king?¡±

    Chen Ning really wanted to p the smile on his face.

    After doing that kind of thing, he could still smile at her like a spring flower like nothing was wrong. He could still talk to her like normal and even whisper to her like this. What kind of man was he!

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, no matter what you say or do, I will definitely separate from you! I will also never return to the King Ding Yuan pce. Say it, what will make you agree to the separation?¡±

    She did not like going in circles with him and did not want to face his knife hidden behind a smile face anymore.

    Her eyes contained a trace of anger.

    ¡°Separation? Why would this king separate from you?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s smile did not change, but his heart ached like an invisible hand was twisting it.

    He took a nce at her, looking at her snow white skin and sparkling eyes. What he loved the most about her were those eyes. From the first moment he saw those eyes, he could never forget about them.

    Want him to give up? That was impossible!

    She clearly liked him since she was the one that insisted on marrying him. Although he recognized the wrong person and made her feel sad and hurt, she had always been in his heart.

    It was impossible for her heart to change this easily!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this king has done many things in the past to hurt you, but that was all because of that cheap woman Chen Bi Yun and her nanny! This king has already kneeled to you in public and you have already said that you have forgiven me, so why do you still want to separate from this king? This king is wholeheartedly devoted to you. I just want to be good to you, I¡¯ve never wanted to hurt you. If you¡¯re ever worried this king will ever be unfaithful, this king is willing to swear in front of royal aunt that from this day forth, I, Chu Shao Yang will never marry anyone else! If I ever marry anyone else, then I, Chu Shao Yang will be forever doomed!¡±

    He raised his right hand and revealed a serious expression that did not have a trace of a smile.

    ¡°Shao Yang!¡± The Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of surprise.

 Chapter 489: This heart beats for you

    Chapter 489: This heart beats for you

    ¡°How could you make such a heavy vow! You, you.....¡± The Eldest Princess could not keep speaking.

    She had a stomach filled with grievances towards Chu Shao Yang, but her heart became soft at this moment and she couldn¡¯t scold him.

    Chen Ning waspletely immune to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words. Even if he said it a ten times, her heart would still not be moved.

    Not to mention the fact that she came from the modern era, scoffing at things like vows.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, is something certain just because you vow it? You made a vow to Chen Bi Yun in the past to forever take care of her, but what about now? Didn¡¯t you turn around without a word, acting heartless towards her? You don¡¯t even want the child in her stomach, so why should I trust your vow?¡±

    Every word she said hurt Chu Shao Yang. Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face fell and was covered in anger.

    He clenched his fists and suppressed his anger before saying in a cold voice, ¡°That is something Chen Bi Yun should me on her own shamelessness! Who told her to lie to this king. This king thought the person that saved me eight years ago was her, so I promised to take good care of her. This king did not go back on my promise, this king just recognized the wrong person! The person this king wants to take care of is you, not her! Ning¡¯er, you can say that I am blind, but you can¡¯t say that I am not devoted to you! Do you want this king to pull out my heart for you!¡±

    He became more excited as he spoke and the muscles on his face twisted. His right hand suddenly came to his chest and he ripped his clothes, revealing his strong chest muscles.

    ¡°Shao Yang, what do you want to do?¡± Although the Eldest Princess was his elder, she was still a young and unmarried woman. Seeing a man expose his skin like this, her face couldn¡¯t help turning red and she looked away.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, as long as you say a single word, I will rip out my heart for you!¡± Chu Shao Yang stared at Chen Ning with a firm look in his eyes, but his lips had a faint smile on it.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart suddenly hurt like something was pulling on it. She pressed her hand on her heart and felt her heart beat increasing with each beat.

    She looked into his eyes and saw the firm look, telling her that he was serious. He would really rip out his heart for her!

    A wave of sadness filled her heart that made her heart hurt. Her eyes became warm like she was about to cry.

    Impossible!

    She clearly did not love him. The person she loved was clearly Mo Chuan, so how could his words and eyes move her like this?

    Could it be that the original owner¡¯s unforgettable feelings for this man were still affecting her?

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you still like me, right?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang saw the faintly sparkling tears in her eyes and he was excited and happy. He couldn¡¯t help taking a step forward, firmly holding her hands.

    His palm had a faint callus on it, but the palm was burning. When he touched her skin, she suddenly felt a chill and her entire body shivered.

    It was this hand that tore her clothes and pushed against her in the carriage. The feeling of his hand on her skin almost made her want to vomit in disgust!

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± She forcefully pulled her hand back, but he suddenly put her hand against his chest, staring at her without even blinking.

    ¡°Feel it. This fast beating heart, it beats for you. Can you feel it?¡±

    His heart was beating very strongly, shaking his entire chest. Every beat of his heart was followed by a strong vibration.

 Chapter 490: If you donâ€™t want it

    Chapter 490: If you don¡¯t want it

    No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    She should not be moved by him, she should not believe his words.

    She bit her lips as she tried to suppress the throbbing waves in her heart, but her heart beat even faster, beating along with his heart.

    Why was it like this?

    Her eyes opened wide in shock. She tried to avoid his eyes filled sparkling with tears, but it was like there was a magic power that was attracting her, not letting her move at all.

    ¡°This heart, if there is a day you don¡¯t want it, then this king does not want it either.¡± He said in a low voice before revealing a sad smile to her. His handsome face turned even more pale.

    Chen Ning¡¯s chest suddenly filled with pain that she almost could not breathe. Her body began to tremble and she could not control it at all.

    Her eyes turned dark as her body swayed and turned soft, falling to the ground.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± Chu Shao Yang loudly called out. He reached out in time, catching her.

    She fell into his arms with closed eyes, falling into unconsciousness.

    ¡°You bastard, what did you do to her? Let her go!¡± The Eldest Princess was filled with rage, suddenly sending out a palm at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s back.

    She had her head turned to the side, but she could clearly hear what was being said between the two of them. When she heard Chu Shao Yang¡¯s honest confession, her stiff heart could not help turning soft again and she didn¡¯t have the heart to interrupt them.

    The so called broken bones be stronger. Shao Yang did all of this because of his deep love.

    Even a faint hope was produced inside of her heart. Perhaps Ning¡¯er could forgive him and their rtionship bing good again could be a good thing.

    She never thought that Chen Ning would suddenly faint like this.

    ¡°Call a doctor! Quickly call a doctor!¡± Chu Shao Yang shouted out, tightly holding her without letting go.

    With the palm hitting his back, he did not dodge at all, like he didn¡¯t even notice it.

    ¡°......¡± As the Eldest Princess¡¯ palm hit his back, she took it back.

    She suddenly turned around and loudly ordered, ¡°Someone, go into the pce and bring a doctor!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked down at the girl in his arms. With long hair like dark clouds, skin like snow, and longshes that covered her sparkling eyes, she seemed like she was sleeping, but her brows were tightly knit.

    He lifted her up and walked out withrge steps.

    ¡°Stop! Where are you taking Ning¡¯er?¡± The Eldest Princess shot in front of him like an arrow, blocking his path.

    ¡°She is this king¡¯s princess, so this king is bringing her back to my pce. Royal aunt, you wouldn¡¯t be interfering in your nephew¡¯s family matters, right?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly looked up with eyes filled with mes of rage. In that instant, he was like an angry lion that wanted to eat someone.

    The Eldest Princess looked into his eyes, not retreating at all.

    ¡°She was invited here by this princess, so this princess cannot allow you to take her away like this! If you want to take her, then wait until she¡¯s awake. If she wishes to leave with you, then this princess will not force her to stay, but right now, this is not allowed!¡± She said in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Alright, then this king will wait until she awakens. This king believes that she will wish to leave with this king.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang remembered Chen Ning¡¯s appearance before she fainted, the eyes filled with deep affection and sadness that she looked at him with. He was still in her heart, he dared to bet on that!

    So he did not mind waiting a bit longer.

 Chapter 491: Something that shouldnâ€™t be seen

    Chapter 491: Something that shouldn¡¯t be seen

    ¡°Give her to this princess.¡±

    The Eldest Princess looked at him with aplicated gaze. Her eyes fell onto the person in his arms, so she reached out, but Chu Shao Yang would not let go.

    ¡°Where is her room? This king will carry her over. Royal aunt, I don¡¯t dare cause trouble for you.¡± His voice was filled with grievances.

    ¡°Humph! Come with me!¡±

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ face was cold, but she looked at Chen Ning with worry before moving towards the yard in the back.

    When the three of them walked out of the door, Xiao Ru immediately saw Chen Ning in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arms and she eximed, ¡°Young miss!¡±

    ¡°Bastard highness, let go of my young miss!¡±

    She charged forward, but Chu Shao Yang waved his sleeve and a force pushed her into the distance.

    He strode forth while carrying Chen Ning, walking into the yard.

    The doctor quickly arrived. The one that came was the most experienced old doctor with a white beard and a little eunuch carrying a medicine box walking behind him.

    The old doctor sat by the bed to take Chen Ning¡¯s pulse.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes fell onto the little eunuch¡¯s face and the gave a cold snort.

    The Eldest Princess did not care as she looked at Chen Ning, feeling very worried.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, what illness does Ning¡¯er have? Why did she suddenly faint?¡±

    She anxiously waited for the old doctor to finish taking her pulse and asked this in an anxious voice.

    ¡°Reporting to the Eldest Princess, there is nothing serious with the Princess Consort. She was too excited and her blood rushed to her head, causing her to faint. She will wake up in a while after resting. Wu, only.....¡±

    The old doctor said this and then suddenly knit his brows, looking very hesitant.

    ¡°Only what? Quickly say it!¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯ heart that fell jumped up again, urging him to continue.

    ¡°This old man could tell from her pulse that the Princess Consort¡¯s heart is in chaos right now. It¡¯s like she has suffered a strong shock and excitement, so she will feel a bit of pain when she wakes up. This old man will prescribe a medicine for her that will help her soothe her nerves.¡±

    The old doctor cautiously said.

    ¡°Then quickly give the medicine!¡± Once Chu Shao Yang heard him finish, he urgently said this.

    The old doctor lifted his blurry old eyes and took a nce at Chu Shao Yang before turning to the Eldest Princess to say, ¡°When the Princess Consort awakens, you must not let her feel agitated again, or she will faint again. If the Princess Consort is stimted again, I¡¯m afraid it will harm her body. Also, not only is the Princess Consort¡¯s heart in chaos, she seems to be in shock, like she was scared by something. When the Princess Consort awakens, you musn¡¯t let her see anything she shouldn¡¯t see.¡±

    When the Eldest Princess heard this, she couldn¡¯t help looking at Chu Shao Yang before saying, ¡°Many thanks doctor Zhang. Please prescribe the medicine now.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned livid as he coldly watched the old doctor prescribe her medicine. He wanted to knock out all the old doctor¡¯s teeth with a single palm.

    This damn old thing, what thing that she shouldn¡¯t see!

    He was implying that he had scared Chen Ning unconscious, clearly he was making false usations!

    Ning¡¯er only fainted because she was excited by his deep confession.

    When she woke up, he would not use such a fierce method to tell her his feelings.

    He would slowly tell her bit by bit just how much he cared about her. He would tell her that his heart waspletely covered in her shadow.

    From the young her to the current her, he would use everything he had to properly love her.

 Chapter 492: No need for the care of others

    Chapter 492: No need for the care of others

    Since she couldn¡¯t take a strong stimtion, he would learn to treat her gently. He wanted to take the figure of the man in her heart and uproot it, not leaving a single trace!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, when you wake up, this king will no longer speak to you in a loud voice nor will I scare you. When I said that I¡¯ll dig out my heart for you, you must have been scared and anxious, right? That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t help fainting, right?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang had a gentle smile as he sat down beside the bed. He lifted her hand and ced it onto his chest, letting her feel his strong heartbeat.

    Although she was unconscious and could not hear what he was saying, his voice was as gentle as a slowly flowing stream.

    The Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t help shaking as goosebumps formed all over her, looking at Chu Shao Yang like she was looking at a stranger.

    How was this the cold King Ding Yuan that she knew!

    His words really made people feel numb all over, but what girl didn¡¯t love hearing this!

    ¡°When you saw the severed finger I sent into the pce, you must have been terrified right? Truthfully, this king did not chop off that girl¡¯s finger. She is your maid, your person, this king will not hurt her. I was just trying to scare you intoing back to this king¡¯s side. If someone didn¡¯t recklessly take you away, you wouldn¡¯t have be like this.¡±

    After he said this, he looked up and red at the Eldest Princess.

    The Eldest Princess said with a cold face, ¡°The doctor said that Ning¡¯er cannot be agitated. Chu Shao Yang, you should leave quickly, otherwise Ning¡¯er will faint again if she sees you.¡±

    ¡°Humph, does royal aunt believe that doctor¡¯s nonsense? Ning¡¯er loves me, did you not see how excited she was just now? When she wakes up, the first person she wants to see is me!¡± Chu Shao Yang confidently held her hand.

    He did not wait for Eldest Princess to speak before looking at that little eunuch that did not say a word while looking down, holding the medicine box the entire time. He coldly said, ¡°Xiao Si, you think that if you look down, this king will not recognize you? Go back and tell your master, this king¡¯s woman does not need the care of others! He should worry about his own matters!¡±

    That little eunuch trembled and slowly looked up, revealing a handsome face, as well as a pair of dark and clear eyes.

    He said in a calm manner to Chu Shao Yang, ¡°This servant only listens to the emperor¡¯s orders. I ask your highness to personally say this to the emperor.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gavea a snort, ¡°This king will naturally tell this to the emperor, this king was just ttering you. You are nothing more than your master¡¯s dog, only knowing how to bark, not knowing how to speak the humannguage.¡±

    Xiao Si¡¯s face turned red and he hung his head in shame. His heart was filled with hate, but he could only secretly grind his teeth.

    It was because the other side¡¯s status was much higher than his own. Even if he was the emperor¡¯s person, he was only a little eunuch. He was nothing more than a dog like servant in the eyes of others.

    What qualifications did he have to challenge the eminent king?

    ¡°Xiao Si? You are Xiao Si?¡±

    Xiao Ru pointed at him and shouted. Her ck and bright eyes suddenly opened wide as her round face filled with surprise.

    Xiao Si looked up. The embarrassed colour had not disappeared, but he force out a smile for her. It was a very embarrassed smile, but he did not say a single word.

    He had long recognized Xiao Ru, but he did not know what he should say to her. It had been a long time since they metst time.

 Chapter 493: The most qualified person was him

    Chapter 493: The most qualified person was him

    However, he had a very good impression of this forward and mindless little girl. He just did not imagine they would meet like this, especially in this situation where others were calling him a dog.

    ¡°Yi, Xiao Si, why are you wearing the clothes of a eunuch? Where is you master? Where is lots of money? Oh, no, he is not lots of money, he is Hei.....¡±

    Xiao Ru did not even finish before Xiao Si suddenly moved forward, blocking her chattering mouth.

    ¡°Miss Xiao Ru, we should go outside to talk and not disturb the Princess Consort, right?¡±

    Xiao Si pulled her out the door, but Xiao Ru spat out a few words, ¡°Wu, no.....I want to take care of the young miss.....¡±

    ¡°With the Eldest Princess here taking care of her, nothing will happen to your young miss. Not to mention that doctor said she would wake up in a while. Be good and let¡¯s go out to talk.¡±

    Xiao Si half coaxed and half pulled Xiao Ru out.

    His heart almost jumped out of his mouth. Xiao Ru¡¯s big mouth, she almost revealed the fact that his master went to the king¡¯s pce to act as a bodyguard. If Chu Shao Yang knew this, where would the emperor¡¯s face go!

    Although he pulled Xiao Ru away in time, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face still sunk and his brows still knit.

    He was wondering what Xiao Ru¡¯s unfinished sentence meant. What lots of money?

    Could it be.....

    He couldn¡¯t help turning and looking outside as his brows knit even tighter.

    The Eldest Princess was also suspicious, but she didn¡¯t want to think about it. She saw a maid bring in the boiled medicine and she quickly picked it up before saying, ¡°This princess will feed it to her.¡±

    But she had been pampered, she had never had to care for anyone before. The bowl of medicine was hot and her hand trembled, almost spilling it.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand quickly reached out, catching the bowl. There was a bit of hot medicine that spilled onto the back of his hand which quickly turned red, but he did not feel the pain at all, firmly holding onto the bowl.

    ¡°I should feed her instead.¡±

    He took a small silver spoon from the maid and scooped up a small spoonful. He slowly blew it and tested the temperature with his lips before carefully cing it to Chen Ning¡¯s lips, slowly feeding it to her.

    Spoonful after spoonful. Each time, he carefully blew on it before feeding it too her. This gentle appearance that he had surprised everyone that saw it.

    Including the Eldest Princess.

    The maids all looked at the unconscious Chen Ning with eyes filled with jealousy, all feeling envious of her good fortune.

    There was an indescribable taste in the Eldest Princess¡¯ heart.

    She opened her lips and felt her eyes be astringent. She looked away and gave a silent sigh.

    If a man was willing to do this for a woman, then it meant he had extreme love for her.

    Ning¡¯er, ah Ning¡¯er, you really are blessed, having a man that loves you this much! But you are also so unfortunate to be loved by this kind of man!

    She was Chu Shao Yang¡¯s blood rted aunt, she knew what kind of personality her nephew had.

    If he wanted something, he would spare no expenses in obtaining it!

    But if he didn¡¯t get it, the result was......

    The Eldest Princess gave a shiver, not being able to imagine what would happen!

    After Chu Shao Yang finished feeding her, he took out a white square handkerchief and wiped the corners of her lips. Then he quietly sat there, waiting for her to wake up.

    The Eldest Princess could not scold him nor could she chase him out.

    Because the person most qualified to be here was him.

 Chapter 494: Not wanting to see him

    Chapter 494: Not wanting to see him

    He was Chen Ning¡¯s legal husband, so it was a natural thing for him to stay here. No one could find a fault with him and not to mention the fact that what he did surpassed everyone¡¯s expectations.

    No one expected the aloof King Ding Yuan to personally feed medicine to his princess!

    In this era, women were inferior to men. Men were the heavens while women were the earth. Men could have three wifes and four concubines, but women could only have a single husband. They had to do everything to please their husband, caring about everything, being gentle and considerate.

    But like this, they could not escape the fate of bing old in the end.

    For someone like Chu Shao Yang with a high political position to vow to only take a single person as his wife, this could be considered unique in the West Chu Country.

    It was also because of this that the Eldest Princess was moved.

    Even she could not guarantee the feelings Ye Ting Xuan felt for her would remain the same and never change.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, she has already drunk the medicine, why is she still not waking up!¡±

    The Eldest Princess waited a while and finally couldn¡¯t help shouting at the old doctor.

    The old doctor trembled and the quickly said, ¡°Please calm yourself Eldest Princess. Wait until this old man takes the Princess Consort¡¯s pulse again.¡±

    He walked beside the bed, but he saw Chu Shao Yang upying the space beside the bed without moving. He could only awkwardly look at the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°Shao Yang, move aside for a bit. Let doctor Zhang take Ning¡¯er¡¯s pulse.¡±

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ tone became gentler towards Chu Shao Yang, no longer angrily chasing him away.

    Chu Shao Yang nodded and stood beside the Eldest Princess. His eyes continued to stare at Chen Ning, not looking at anyone else.

    Seeing him like this, the Eldest Princess gave another sigh in her heart. She silently looked aside, looking at the old doctor.

    The old doctor moved around and after taking her pulse on both wrists, he closed his eyes and silently stood up.

    ¡°Strange, strange.¡± He muttered.

    ¡°What is strange? Didn¡¯t you say that Ning¡¯er would wake up soon after ingesting the medicine? Did something happen again? Was there a problem with your medicine?¡± Chu Shao Yang looked at him with a puzzled gaze.

    ¡°Wrong, wrong.¡± The old doctor looked at Chu Shao Yang and shook his head.

    Chu Shao Yang was very impatient and went forward to grab the old doctor¡¯s cor, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    The old doctor gave a few coughs, but his eyes stared at Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Ke, ke, your highness, let go! You¡¯re going to strangle this old man! Ke, ke, ke, the Princess Consort is not waking up because your highness is still here! Ke, ke, ke!¡±

    ¡°If you have the courage, say it again!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang flew into a rage hearing this.

    ¡°Shao Yang, let go of doctor Zhang. If you continue being rude to doctor Zhang, this princess will not be polite with you! This is this princess¡¯ pce, not the King Ding Yuan pce where you have power!¡±

    The Eldest Princess angrily scolded him while moving forward and rescuing the old doctor from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, this stinky brat has been rude, please ignore him. Please tell this princess, why does the Princess Consort not wake up.¡± She looked at the old doctor.

    The old doctor gasped a few times before angrily ring at Chu Shao Yang and indignantly saying, ¡°This old man has said before that the Princess Consort does not want to see this person, so she is unwilling to wake up. As long as the person she does not want to see leaves, it won¡¯t be long before the Princess Consort awakens.¡±

    He was over seventy and had been a doctor for over forty years, possessing superb skills. He could be considered the number one doctor in the royal pce, winning the trust of Empress Dowager Zhou and the emperor.

 Chapter 495: Why did no one believe him

    Chapter 495: Why did no one believe him

    It was not strange for him to examine the Empress Dowager and the emperor. Not to mention the Ding Yuan Princess being sick, even if King Ding Yuan was sick, he did not need to personallye.

    But being held by the neck and threatened by King Ding Yuan was a great insult to him. He was not scared of Chu Shao Yang at all.

    When Chu Shao Yang heard this, he couldn¡¯t help gritting his teeth and angrily ring at him, ¡°This old piece of garbage, what did you say!¡±

    The old doctor did not even look at him and cupped his hands to the Eldest Princess before saying, ¡°Eldest Princess, this old man will return to the pce and report to the Empress Dowager, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°Someonee and send doctor Zhang out.¡±

    The Eldest Princess was very respectful to this old doctor, sending someone to respectfully send the old doctor to the cart returning to the pce.

    Turning around, she coldly looked at Chu Shao Yang, ¡°Shao Yang, you heard what the doctor said and this princess does not want to repeat it. If you really want what¡¯s best for Ning¡¯er, then leave this ce first. When Ning¡¯er has recovered, you cane back to see her. Someone send this guest out!¡±

    Although the scene of Chu Shao Yang feeding Chen Ning medicine had moved her, thinking of what the old doctor said, she could only steel her heart and send Chu Shao Yang away.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned red and his handsome face filled with anger. However, he suppressed it and said in a calm voice, ¡°Royal aunt, you believe that old piece of garbage¡¯s words? He was clearly sent by the emperor. This king does not believe a single word from him.¡±

    ¡°This princess trusts doctor Zhang¡¯s character, he is not a person who would give false diagnosis because he received benefits. This princess believe his words and Ning¡¯er might not want to see you for now. If you really want the best for her, why are you so anxious? There is time in the future, you should know what these words mean.¡±

    The Eldest Princess honestly advised him.

    Chu Shao Yang was silently thinking as he looked at the unconscious Chen Ning. Being silent like that, she seemed like she was sleeping, like she was made of snow, stirring people¡¯s hearts.

    His heart felt tight as a sense of soreness filled his heart, creating an indescribable pain.

    He really just wanted to take care of her, why did not one believe him! Even his royal aunt that loved him the most did not believe him!

    Why!

    Her persistent refusal to wake up, could it really be because of him?

    She didn¡¯t want to see him?

    Impossible!

    He clearly saw what he wanted to see in her eyes.

    ¡°Alright, royal aunt, I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ll trouble you to take good care of her. Tell herter that this king wille back tomorrow to see her.¡±

    He took onest deep look at her before turning around to leave without looking back once.

    The moment he turned around, the Eldest Princess found that Chen Ning¡¯s longshes fluttered like butterfly wings, slightly trembling.

    Could it be.....She had already woken up?

    She did not say a thing as she sat down by the bed, quietly looking at Chen Ning who seemed like she was sleeping.

    Until Chu Shao Yang¡¯s footsteps could not be heard anymore, she finally gave a gentle sigh.

    ¡°You can all leave.¡± She waved her hand and all the maids in the room left.

    The room was silent with only her and Chen Ning left. Only the sound of their breathing could be heard.

    ¡°He¡¯s already gone. Ning¡¯er, you can wake up.¡± She said in a warm voice.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyebrows slowly rose. Her eyes seemed like it held some confusion, like water with ripples.

    She slowly sat up and looked at the Eldest Princess with an apologetic gaze, ¡°I¡¯ve worried the Eldest Princess.¡±

 Chapter 496: Ruin everything

    Chapter 496: Ruin everything

    Holding her hand and speaking in a voice that didn¡¯t mind anything, ¡°Ning¡¯er, tell this princess, why did you suddenly faint? Did you deliberately faint because you didn¡¯t want to see him?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I suddenly felt my heart panic and I couldn¡¯t breathe, then I didn¡¯t know what was happening.¡±

    Chen Ning looked into the Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes, speaking in a serious voice with calm eyes.

    She did not lie. Before she had fainted, a sudden pain in her heart had made taken away her breath and had made her sudden lose consciousness.

    It was really strange.

    She lifted her hand to her heart and felt that her fast heartbeat had returned to normal and her breathing had also calmed down.

    Not long after Chu Shao Yang finished feeding her, she had already woke up.

    She wanted to open her heart immediately, but once she heard Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice, she did not want to wake up and continued to keep her eyes closed.

    She did not want to see him and did not want to hear his voice. As long as he spoke those passionate words and looked at her with those passionate eyes, her heart would strangely be moved and she would find it hard to breathe.

    The Eldest Princess nodded and patted the back of her hand as she said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, if you don¡¯t want to see him, this princess can give an order to not let him enter the pce. You can just live in this pce forever. However, I feel that Chu Shao Yang is truly sincere towards you. Perhaps he has done some things wrong, but can you really not forgive him?

    Forgive him? How could she forgive him?

    Chen Ning bit her lips. She had been moved by him before and had forgiven him for everything he did, but then he treated her even more roughly.

    He kept talking about love, but to possess and im her, he did not give her any respect at all!

    If this was his, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s love, she couldn¡¯t afford it and didn¡¯t want it.

    ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to say anything, this princess understands. I¡¯ll give the order and will not let him take even half a step into my princess¡¯ pce!¡±

    The Eldest Princess could guess her thoughts with a single nce. She felt sorry for Chu Shao Yang, but she also felt worried for Chen Ning.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s love was strong, but his hate was just as strong. If he knew that the thing he chased after could not be his, he might just ruin her!

    It seemed like she needed to deploy more people to watch over Chen Ning, not letting Chu Shao Yang gain any advantage over her.

    But Chu Shao Yang¡¯s martial arts was very good and if shepared the guards in her pce to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s, there was no difference. If Chu Shao Yang really came, she would not be able to stop him..

    Thinking about it, she only had one method!

    She would have her royal brother send soldiers!

    This matter originally was caused by him, so naturally it would fall on him to solve it!

    The Eldest Princess wrote a letter and sent someone to immediately deliver it to the pce.

    Then she stayed with Chen Ning. The two of them talked and it becamete without them knowing about it.

    ¡°Yi, where¡¯s Xiao Ru?¡± Chen Ning suddenly realized that Xiao Ru wasn¡¯t by her side.

    ¡°Your little maid?¡± The Eldest Princess thought about it and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, she was pulled out into the yard by the little eunuch by my royal brother¡¯s side named Xiao Si. Thinking about it, it¡¯s been a while, but why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Si?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    It really was whatever was feared naturally came. She never had thought about how to exin the matter of Xiao Si to Xiao Ru, but she never thought that Xiao Si would appear here.

 Chapter 497: Young boy and girl

    Chapter 497: Young boy and girl

    She rose out of bed and quickly ran out the door.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, slow down. You just woke up, you.....¡±

    The Eldest Princess followed her as she watched Chen Ning suddenly stand up and look towards the yard.

    She followed Chen Ning¡¯s gaze and saw the stone staircase in the corner where a young man and young girl were sitting side by side.

    The young man had a handsome white face and round eyes. He was currently talking about something in an enraptured manner, while being in high spirits.

    The young girl beside him had her chins in her hands, not turning away as she looked at the young man with surprise and praise on her face.

    It was unknown what joke Xiao Si told after, but Xiao Ru began to giggle. Her eyes turned into crescent moons and Xiao Si¡¯s eyes also curved, both of themughing together.

    While the two of them were innocentlyughing, an atmosphere of youth was released.

    Chen Ning let out a gentle breath and her lips curled into a faint smile.

    Seeing the smiling faces of the two youths, her mood became even better. Itpletely drove away the haze Chu Shao Yang left in her heart.

    It had already been a while since she saw this carefree smile on Xiao Ru¡¯s face. If Xiao Si could make herugh happily, then it was fine.

    She slowly turned around with a faint smile, not going over to disrupt them.

    Turning around, she saw the Eldest Princess with the same touched face.

    The two of them looked at each other¡¯s smile.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, it seems like your little maid and Xiao Si have hit it off. Have they met before?¡±

    Returning to the room, the Eldest Princess could not hold back her curiosity, asking this question that had no intentions behind it at all.

    What she really wanted to ask was, ¡°Have you met my royal brother before?¡±

    Only, she was embarrassed to ask this.

    She was a straightforward person, but that did not mean she was a confused person. She already vaguely suspected that the rtion between Chen ning and the emperor was not as simple as it seemed.

    Chen Ning was very smart, understanding that the Eldest Princess had already guessed a bit from what she said.

    She thought for a bit and then knelt down to the Eldest Princess, ¡°Eldest Princess, you have saved me many times. I don¡¯t want to hide this from you, but I never told you about this matter because I never knew that Mo Chuan was the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yi? Was your meeting with my royal brother in the study not your first time meeting? Does that mean you met before then?¡±

    The Eldest Princess was very surprised. She grabbed Chen Ning and pulled her down onto the couch, looking at her with eyes filled with interest.

    ¡°Good little sister, tell me exactly what this is about. How do you two know each other? This story must be very interesting!¡± She was enraptured and very excited.

    She never thought the Eldest Princess would be this interested about the matter between her and Mo Chuan. She didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    It seemed like gossip was in human nature. Men and women all loved it, even the proud princess was not an exception.

    But this matter, how could it be clearly exined?

    Especially the current situation was very messy. It was a chaotic circle that she could not find the exit to.

    Although the Eldest Princess was good and wholeheartedly protected her, could she shelter her for her entire life?

    Not to mention depending on others was not a permanent solution. She had to depend on herself to break free of the shackles ced on her by destiny!

    ¡°Eldest Princess, it is not a story, it is just an ident....¡±

 Chapter 498: Truly a mystery

    Chapter 498: Truly a mystery

    Thinking of the first time she met Mo Chuan, she couldn¡¯t help sighing. In the past, how could she have thought that a quick meeting like that would result in all these things happening?

    Only these matters, should she tell everything to the Eldest Princess?

    ¡°Eldest Princess, have the emperor personally tell you this story, alright?¡± She spoke in a soft voice, giving the Eldest Princess a faint apologetic smile.

    Because she really didn¡¯t know how to tell it.

    She also didn¡¯t understand why Mo Chuan was willing to be a bodyguard for her, saving her not once, but three times.

    She did not even know when Mo Chuan fell in love with her......

    This had been a mystery to her the entire time.

    The Eldest Princess gave a sigh and said, ¡°If he was willing, this princess would not be asking you. But, even if you want to say it, there are people that will not let you say it.¡±

    She winked at Chen Ning and said with a smile, ¡°Look, there is someone looking for you,¡±

    Chen Ning looked up and was stunned to find that there was an extra person that appeared in the room at an unknown time.

    He was wearing ck clothes, silently standing in the shadow of the room. He was silent just like a shadow.

    Chen Ning bit her lips and silently looked at him. Although he was wearing a human skin mask, she could recognize him with a single nce.

    Mo Chuan!

    When did hee? How could she not notice!

    Coming and leaving without a trace, it was just like him.

    He took off that aloof dragon robe that represented his true status and once again wore the ck clothes of her bodyguard, giving him a familiar and warm feeling.

    His deep, dark, and bottomless stared at her without blinking. His jaw was tense and he did not say a single word.

    He clearly knew she was looking at him, but he did not say a word.

    The Eldest Princess looked back and forth, seeing that they were looking at each other, with no one sparing her a nce.

    ¡°Alright, alright, just say whatever you guys want to say. This princess will not stay here as an extra person to listen in on your conversation.¡±

    She endured her curiosity and reluctantly walked out. Walking to the door, she couldn¡¯t help looking at Mo Chuan before pushing her way out the door and closing it behind her.

    The room was quiet.

    There was only the asional sparksing from the candle.

    The two of them did not talk, just silently looking at each other.

    Chen Ning suddenly felt that she couldn¡¯t see through Mo Chuan.

    Because he seemed to be angry.....

    But why was he angry?

    What did she do wrong?

    Eh, it seemed like she had done something to make him really angry.

    She looked down in a guilty manner, avoiding his aggressive eyes. She wanted to divert his attention, so she deliberately changed the topic.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, when did youe? Why did I not notice at all? Your qinggong is so good, can you teach me in the future?¡±

    Mo Chuan did not say a word. His deep, dark eyes continued staring at her face, seeing it turn red and her feeling even more guilty.

    ¡°Wu, are you thirsty? Do you want some tea? This is some mountain cloud mist tea, it is very fragrant.....Ah!¡±

    She calmly walked over and poured out a cup of tea for him.

    Before she finished speaking, he suddenly grabbed her wrist, gently holding it. She fell like this into his arms and one of his hands grabbed her waist, not letting her move.

    With a ¡°dang¡± sound, the tea cup in her hand fell to the floor and shattered to pieces.

 Chapter 499: This kind of feeling is really good

    Chapter 499: This kind of feeling is really good

    The items in the house were all priceless and this carved blue jade teacup was even rarer.

    But the two of them did not even spare a nce for it.

    ¡°Why do you make these decisions by yourself? Why do you keep trying to solve everything by yourself? Why couldn¡¯t you honestly tell me about it? Un? Mo Chuan finally spoke. He looked down slightly, looking into her eyes.

    His voice was very calm that sounded like flowing water, but his eyes were filled with an inexplicable anger that made her unable to stop shivering.

    She looked down, as if she didn¡¯t dare look at him.

    His question was even more aggressive than his eyes which made her speechless.

    ¡°Is it because in your heart, I, Mo Chuan am that unreliable? Tell me, have you ever believed in me before!¡± He suddenly reached out and raised her chin, giving her no choice but to look into his eyes.

    His deep and dark pupils suddenly made her heart skip a beat, followed by her breathing bing tight.

    ¡°Tell me! Why did you not tell me about this! Did you think that I couldn¡¯t save Xiao Ru or you? If I didn¡¯t notice you being strange and I didn¡¯t send the Eldest Princess to save you, would you have returned to his side? Is that right?¡±

    His teeth almost shattered from gritting them. Only he was wearing a face mask, so his face looked very calm, but his eyes were burning with a deep anger!

    She did not know that when he learned that she had left the pce and was sitting on a carriage heading for the King Ding Yuan pce, just how shocked and hurt he was!

    Because she had never trusted him, never believing that he could protect her!

    That¡¯s why she would make this kind of absurd decision!

    If he had not sent someone to secretly guard her, perhaps she would have already been eaten by that evil wolf, Chu Shao Yang, without leaving a single trace!

    ¡°You.....How did you find out? Was it you.....that sent the Eldest Princess to save me?¡± She shrank back from the anger in his eyes, but her heart also suddenly felt warm.

    She thought that she had behaved very naturally, so how did he find out that she was acting strange?

    ¡°Do you think you can hide matters from this one?¡± His eyes still burned with anger and his voice was cold and firm.

    But in her ears, it felt very warm. It was like a lost child suddenly finding their way home or like a warm spring breeze blowing in the cold winter.

    He was hugging her in his strong arms. She suddenly felt that as long as she was in his embrace, even if the sky fell down, she would not be afraid.

    This feeling of having someone to rely on was really good, it was very good.

    ¡°Are you......angry?¡± She raised herrge eyes that were like clear springs and calmly looked at him.

    Nonsense!

    He was a man, it would be strange if he wasn¡¯t angry!

    Mo Chuan stared at her as his heart was turned soft by her sparkling eyes. He forced himself to harden his face, maintaining that cold expression.

    If he did not keep scolding her, who knows what kind of bold things she would do in the future!

    ¡°Humph!¡± He gave a heavy snort.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.....be angry. I promise you, this is thest time. I will tell you everything that happens and won¡¯t hide anything from you, alright?¡±

    She was intelligent, so of course she knew why he was angry. Not to mention the fact that she had been too subjective, too willful, and also too.....untrusting of him.

 Chapter 500: Compensate you

    Chapter 500: Compensate you

    But, she really did not dare tell him because she did not dare bet with Xiao Ru¡¯s life!

    Her voice was soft and sticky, like a cotton candy, slowly melting his heart. Strand by strand, thread by thread, entwining around his heart.

    The hardened chin that he worked hard to maintain unknowingly began to loosen.

    He could never truly be angry with her.

    But forgiving her this easily, he was not willing!

    ¡°Do you think this matter can be solved just like this?¡± He looked down, coldly staring at her.

    ¡°Then.....what do you want to do? Perhaps, I canpensate you?¡± She blinked her clear spring like eyes as her lips curled into a fawning smile.

    She knew that he was angry and that this matter was her fault, she should not have said goodbye by herself. For a proud man like him, how could he ept something like this?

    His heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    ¡°How will youpensate me?¡± His eyes were still cold and his voice was still firm, without bing a bit softer.

    He could not let her gain any footing, otherwise he would not be able to stop her in the future.

    ¡°I......¡± She quickly looked to the side and her face slightly turned red. She bit her lips and said, ¡°What kind ofpensation do you want?¡±

    He tightly held her waist and the two of them came closer. He looked down at her face that was flushed like a peach blossom blooming in march, with an attractive pink colour and her ck watery eyes that made his breathing stop. His eyes moved down, falling onto her pale pink lips.

    She noticed his gaze and her face became even more flushed.

    The two of them were both thinking about that light kiss they had.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart began to beat faster, again and again, like he had been bewitched. He slowly moved his head down,ing closer to her while his heart raced.

    She seemed like she knew his attention, but she did not struggle. She obediently closed her eyes and the two rows of long, denseshes cast a shadow over her eyes as she silently waited.

    ¡°No, no!¡±

    As his lips passed by her nose and was about to fall down, she suddenly opened her eyes and reached out to stop his lips.

    ¡°Why not?¡± His voice was stunned as his eyes burned with a faint me.

    He almost wanted to bite her.

    This mischievous girl, teasing him at this kind of moment. What did she want to do!

    ¡°You¡¯ve said you wanted topensate me!¡± He said word for word, with the muffled sound passing through her palm. There was a warm breath that warmed her palm, making it itchy.

    She couldn¡¯t help giggling as she let go. With that giggle, she said, ¡°You are still wearing that human skin mask. I don¡¯t want to touch an unknown person¡¯s dead skin while you¡¯re kissing me. Wu, that feeling is very disgusting!¡±

    She wrinkled her brows with disgust.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned green.

    He peeled the mask from his face and then threw it onto the floor. Then he red at her, ¡°Is it fine now?¡±

    Under the candlelight, his wless handsome face appeared. His eyes shined like cold stars in the night and looking at her, they were filled with a vague affection.

    ¡°Yes, of course. First close your eyes.¡±

    She smiled as her eyes curved like a little fox.

    Although he had taken off the mask, the beautiful and sweet atmosphere had been interrupted. No matter how brave she was, she was still embarrassed about taking the initiative to kiss him, especially with him staring right at her.

 Chapter 501: Fortunately, I met you in this life

    Chapter 501: Fortunately, I met you in this life

    ¡°What kind of trick are you ying now?¡± Mo Chuan suspiciously looked at her, obviously not believing her.

    He could not forget her teasing fromst time. This time, seeing her smile like this, his heart was once again filled with doubts.

    ¡°You....Whether you want it is up to you. If you don¡¯t want it, I won¡¯t give it!¡±

    She angrily stepped on his foot. How could he be such a blockhead!

    She couldn¡¯t take the initiative, so why couldn¡¯t he take the initiative!

    She had taken the initiativest time, so this time it should be his turn!

    But she was too embarrassed to say this.

    ¡°Alright, I trust you this time.¡± Mo Chuan slowly closed his eyes. He held his breath as his heart raced.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to take the initiative, but rather.....he didn¡¯t know how!

    He was scared of beingughed at by her.

    So, he would let her do it. Although he didn¡¯t know how, he could secretly learn. With how smart he was, he would be able to quickly learn it.

    Chen Ning raised her brows and silently stared at him, seeing that he actually closed his eyes. His brows were long and dense, converging over a pair of ck eyes that confused her mind. However, those slightly trembling brows betrayed him and the arms holding her suddenly became tense.

    She gave a gentleugh, suddenly not feeling nervous or shy.

    Because he was even more nervous and shy inparison.

    She looked up, staring at his brows, his eyes, and also his jade like nose. She also looked at those slightly pursed lips, it looked very good......She didn¡¯t know what the vour would be if she kissed them.

    Last time she had been too flustered and rushed, gently touching his lips before leaving. She did not feel anything at all, just feeling a touch of warmth.

    Right now he was right beside her, within the range of her hand.

    She stood on her tiptoes,ining that he was tall while reaching her hands around his neck, slowly leaning in towards his lips.

    Her heart was beating strong, almost jumping out of her chest. Her face was red in embarrassment, but it was a good thing he couldn¡¯t see, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have the courage to kiss him.

    A light and sweet breath fell onto his face. Although he closed his eyes, he could feel her slowly approaching him.

    His body turned tense and his arms around her waist froze, not being able to move. He was looking forward to it and also feeling nervous.

    But after waiting a bit, he still did not feel the thing he was expecting touching his lips.

    He couldn¡¯t help slightly opening his eyes. He immediately saw a pure white face with a pink flush in front of him, with those sparkling eyes looking at him without blinking. Her eyes were misted over with a thinyer of water that was very moving, but it made his heart tighten.

    What happened to her? Why was she crying?

    Before he could even say a thing, she suddenly closed her eyes and kissed his lips, making his entire body freeze!

    ¡°Mo Chuan, thank you.¡±

    She quickly moved from his lips and opened her eyes. She looked into his eyes with her dark, sparkling eyes.

    ¡°Thank me for what?¡± He said in a surprised voice. Although it was different from what he expected, his heart still soared from the happiness he felt.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me and thank you for saving Xiao Ru. Mo Chuan, I am truly fortunate, being able to meet you in this lifetime.¡±

    She softly whispered as she plunged her head deep into his chest while hugging his waist.

    Those soft and slender arms went around his firm waist, once again making his body tremble.

    He did not say anything as he just hugged her tight. His chin was in her hair as his head slowly moved down, gently kissing her hair.

    Just this sentence from her was enough!

    Everything he did for her was worth it!

 Chapter 502: Not allowed to say no

    Chapter 502: Not allowed to say no

    Neither of them spoke a word as the tightly hugged each other. Their hearts beat in their chest and they never felt as close as they were this moment.

    ¡°Putong!¡±

    A heavy sound came in as something outside the window fell down, followed by a painful cry, ¡°Aiyo!¡±

    This voice was very familiar.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. One hand held Chen Ning¡¯s waist, tightly holding her while the other hand opened the window. When the window was opened, his brows suddenly raised.

    ¡°An Le, what are you doing here?¡± He coldly said.

    Eldest Princess An Le held a leg as she hopped in the yard on her other leg. She was jumping while cursing.

    ¡°Aiyo, numb, my leg is numb! Royal brother, if you¡¯re gonna kiss, do it earlier. Stalling for so long without kissing, this princess¡¯ leg has already gone numb from squatting!¡±

    Mo Chuan and Chen Ning finally noticed that there had been an extra hole made on the paper of the window. Everything that they had just said and done had all been secretly heard and seen by the Eldest Princess.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face instantly turned as red as a piece of red cloth. She instantly moved out of Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace, moving away from him.

    This Eldest Princess. She was the respected princess and she actually learned to eavesdrop on others!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face also couldn¡¯t help turning red as his two handsome brows knit together. He angrily red at the Eldest Princess, with eyes so aggressive that they could kill.

    The Eldest Princess suddenly gave a shiver as she realized that she touched the butt of an old tiger she couldn¡¯t touch.

    Aiyaya, run first!

    She gave an awkward smile to Chen Ning and Mo Chuan and without caring about her numb legs, she quickly ran off.

    ¡°Royal brother, Ning¡¯er, you can continue! This princess will not secretly watch you.....¡±

    Before she finished, she had already disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Chuan stared in the direction the Eldest Princess disappeared in, giving an angry and embarrassed snort. His eyes were also filled with anger.

    He had just had the taste of the sweet honey, but the atmosphere was disrupted by the Eldest Princess. Now he did not know how to continue!

    If it ended like this, he was not willing.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you thirsty?¡± He suddenly asked.

    Chen Ning was currently entirely filled with embarrassment. She was stunned when she heard this and she looked up, ¡°Thirsty?¡±

    She felt her dry throat and hot cheeks, unconsciously nodding.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go drink some wine!¡±

    Without saying anything else, he picked her up and jumped out the window. Gentlynding on the roof, he began to use his qinggong.

    Chen Ning felt the wind blow past her ears and the scenery pass by her. She looked at him with a somewhat confused gaze, not being able to react.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, there is tea in the room. If you¡¯re thirsty, then we can drink some tea.¡±

    She was tightly holding onto his neck because he was running too fast and she was afraid of identally falling out of his arms. This sentence was almost spoken right beside his ear.

    Her breath tickled his ears, making him stagger, almost falling into the house below them.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk or say no!¡± He gritted his teeth and hugged her tighter as he moved faster.

    He ordered her out of habit.

    She curled her lips. Humph, he really was suited to being the emperor, giving out orders by habit. The current cold faced him was not cute at all.

    It was still his nervous and embarrassed look that was interesting.

    She curled her lips. She thought about when she tiptoed to kiss him, his body waspletely frozen and his handsome, jade like face turnedpletely red. Ya, he is shy.

    Next time, how should she tease him?

 Chapter 503: Becoming bolder

    Chapter 503: Bing bolder

    Her eyes looked around herself. Under the stars, she was intoxicated by the view around her. She did not notice at all that even though Mo Chuan was running, his eyes did not look away from her face at all.

    This girl, what kind of idea does she have now?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart was racing. Seeing her looking around and her lips curling into a smile, he suddenly had a very bad feeling.

    He suddenly stopped and fell down into a quiet and empty alley.

    Chen Ning blinked her eyes and felt this ce was very familiar.

    ¡°Yi, it¡¯s that wine shop!¡± She pointed to a wine store in front of them, smelling the strong wine scent in the air.

    ¡°Un.¡± He ced her down and held her hand, preparing to walk over.

    She suddenly broke free and asked in a doubtful voice, ¡°Why did you bring me here to drink wine? You know I get drunk very easily, so are you having bad ideas? Are you thinking of getting me drunk and then doing something to me?¡±

    Her sparkling eyes opened wide and stared right at him.

    Mo Chuan was so angry that he wanted to poke her mute acupuncture point, not letting her speak anymore.

    Why did this girl think he was this dirty! Was he a person that would take advantage of others!

    ¡°Right! It¡¯s exactly as you think! I want to get you drunk and then.....Humph, humph!¡± He tightly held her wrist and pushed her into the corner, up to the point where her back was t against the wall and she could not escape.

    He had one hand against the wall while the other hand was raising her chin, deliberately revealing a fierce expression.

    She revealed a smile. Her eyes began to sparkle like starlight was flying into her eyes, making them glitter.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to drink and you don¡¯t need to make me drunk because when I see you, I am already drunk. Don¡¯t you know, you are even more intoxicating than the finest wine in the world.¡± Her voice was bing lowers. The final words were whispers that almost could not be heard.

    A ¡°weng¡± sound rang in Mo Chuan¡¯s ears.

    He stared at her without even blinking, not daring to believe what she had just said.

    His body felt very warm and light like he was flying.

    Did she know that her words were truly the most intoxicating wine in the world? He didn¡¯t even need to drink and he was already drunk.

    ¡°However, I know a kind of wine that is even better than the wine here. How about you take me to have a try?¡± She seemed like she was suddenly interested in something. She swam out of his embrace like a fish and turned around to hold his hand.

    ¡°Oh? What wine?¡± His eyes sparkled, still not baring to leave her face.

    As long as he was with her, even drinking water could seem like the best wine in the world.

    ¡°It¡¯s the wine in the brothels. I¡¯ve heard that the most famous brothel in the capital, not only does it have the best wine, it also has the most beautiful women who know how to sing the best songs. Let¡¯s go drink some wine together, alright?¡±

    She smiled as she spoke, her eyes not hiding her interest at all.

    The brothel was a ce she had to go after crossing over, she still had not seen it before.

    She pulled him as she began to leave.

    Yi, why isn¡¯t he moving!

    He was like a pine tree, firmly standing there, not moving an inch.

    ¡°What?¡± She looked at him with a puzzled gaze, ¡°Do you not want to drink wine?¡±

    His face was as ck as a point and his eyes were filled with anger. Where did this girl hear this kind of nonsense? She wanted to pull him, the emperor into a brothel to drink wine!

    She was bing more and more bold!

 Chapter 504: Drink wine and listen to songs

    Chapter 504: Drink wine and listen to songs

    Chen Ning shrunk back from his cold gaze and couldn¡¯t help taking a step back.

    Yi? He seems to be angry.

    He really was a moody person. She didn¡¯t say anything wrong, so why did he have to stare at her in such a fierce manner?

    ¡°Eh. Then if you don¡¯t want to go to the brothel, we can go drink wine in another ce.¡±

    She looked away and said with a giggle as she pointed at the wine shop in front of them, ¡°If you like drinking there, then we can go there.¡±

    ¡°Do you like listening to songs while drinking?¡± He suddenly spoke. His voice was low, but it had no anger.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She unconsciously nodded.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll bring you to a ce that has wine and music!¡± After saying this, he tightly held her waist as he used his qinggong, disappearing in a direction.

    She couldn¡¯t help following him into the sky.

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re really taking me to a brothel?¡± She felt surprised and felt this was strange. Her heart had a touch of bitterness in it.

    She thought that he had been pure, but she never thought that he was an old customer in the brothels!

    She bit her lips and suddenly wanted to forcefully bite his ears.

    Going to a brothel!

    Where did this girl here this term!

    [TL Note: Chen Ning has been using a ng in this chapter that also means going to the brothels.]

    Mo Chuan¡¯s lips curled up. He unconsciously tightened his grip around her waist, making it so she couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    He stopped at a riverbank. Holding her, he jumped onto a ck sailed boat before suddenly kicking out, knocking the boatman onto the shore.

    The boatman was about to curse, but suddenly a white thing fell down into his arms. He looked down at it and found that it was fifty golden ingots, immediately breaking out into a smile.

    ¡°Wait here for me, I¡¯ll go get the wine.¡± Mo Chuan carefully ced her down in the boat and then flew off. When he came back, he had two jugs of wine in his hands, each one weighing around ten pounds.

    He dragged out a wooden table and ced it on the bow. He poured out two cups of wine and sat down with her on the boat. He did not man the oars and just let the boat gently drift across the water.

    A beautiful boat was drifting across the river with rednterns covering it, creating a dim light that was reflected on the water. The waves rippled, creating a charming and dim river scenery that was intoxicating.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help being stunned while looking at this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink.¡± He handed her a cup of wine that was rouge red. It was beautiful and fragrant. It was the unnamed wine they had drank before in that wine shop.

    She took the wine cup and revealed a smile, but she did not drink and deliberately said, ¡°You said you were bringing me to drink and listen to music, but there is only wine and no music. I won¡¯t drink unless you sing for me!¡±

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help looking at her. He knew she would tease him, so he had already made his preparations.

    With a p, another boat appeared beside the ck sailed boat. There were two young singer girls that walked out with one holding a pipa, saluting the two of them.

    ¡°What songs do the two customers wish to listen to?¡± One the the singer girls asked with a smile.

    Mo Chuan did not reply and looked at Chen Ning.

    ¡°I......¡± She was stunned for a moment. She had never heard songs before, so how could she name one. She just casually said, ¡°You can y what you want, as long as it sounds good. This young master will reward you.¡±

    After saying this, she smiled at Mo Chuan.

    Under the red light, Mo Chuan¡¯s face could be described as an ink painting on the water. Contrasting against the water, clearly showing itself amongst the waves.

    With just a single nce, she felt her heart beat faster and she looked down.

 Chapter 505: He is about to burn to death

    Chapter 505: He is about to burn to death

    The two singer girls were stunned watching this. When Mo Chuan knit his brows and gave a cold snort, the two of them finally reacted. They finally looked away, but their hearts were racing without their control.

    ¡°Then......this servant will offer a humble disy.¡±

    A singer girl moved the strings and began ying the pipa. The sound was very clear, making it very melodious.

    The other girl¡¯s delicate voice came from her throat, singing a beautiful song. Her voice lingered with the low sound of the melody, creating a moving sound. However, a pair of sparkling eyes could not help drifting towards Mo Chuan from time to time.

    It was a pity Mo Chuan did not even cast her a nce, not even listening to her music. He took light sips as he watched the girl sitting beside him. The crystal clearke reflected light onto her tender, pink lips, making them even more beautiful.

    This scene at this moment could only be described as soul stirring.

    Chen Ning drank a few mouthfuls of wine and her face revealed a faint flush, as well as turning a bit warm. She could not hold her liquor at all, especially hearing the songs being sung, that were sweet and sticky. It wasn¡¯t like a song, but rather a tender chant. Suddenly going high and suddenly falling low, with words that couldn¡¯t be discerned, but they made people¡¯s hearts beat faster and their faces turn red.

    She couldn¡¯t help asking Mo Chuan in a low voice, ¡°What song is she singing? Why does the tune sound so weird?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s handsome face was slightly red. With a faint smile that contained a trace of anger, he looked at her, ¡°Did you want to hear songs? This is a song, so why can¡¯t you understand it?¡±

    ¡°Then can you understand it? Can you tell me what she is singing?¡± She replied back in an unconvinced manner.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t understand it.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s face also turned red. He looked to the side, not staring at her.

    When Chen Ning saw his blushing face, she was suspicious. She suddenly grabbed his hand and called, ¡°You must understand, but you¡¯re deliberately not telling me, right?¡±

    His palm was burning hot. When she grabbed it and felt the heat, she couldn¡¯t help being stunned and asking, ¡°Why is your hand so warm? Do you have a fever?¡±

    She raised her hand to touch his forehead, but her hand was grasped by his and he gave a frown, ¡°Ning¡¯er, stop ying around.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ying around, I¡¯m just seeing if you¡¯re sick. Is it the winding from the river that is making you cold? Mo Chuan, are you cold?¡± She held his hands and felt that his two palms were burning, making her more and more worried.

    Cold? How could he be cold!

    He was almost burning to death!

    Mo Chuan tightly held her hand. Her fingers were cool, feeling veryfortable to touch, but it only brought a small period offort. With her creamy white skin and her slender jade like fingers, he was feeling more and more hot.

    ¡°I¡¯m not cold.¡± He let go of her hand and drank mouthful after mouthful of wine.

    When the cold wine entered his stomach, it temporarily cooled the mes deep down.

    A breeze came from the surface of the water that was very cool, bringing him a period of coolness andfort.

    Drinking wine and listening to songs!

    What kind of idea was this!

    Even with Mo Chuan¡¯s firm determination, he almost lost his way and entered a dangerous path.

    He couldn¡¯t help feeling fortunate that they were on a boat on theke. If they really did go to a brothel, hearing this kind of song and drinking wine like this, there were only a few people that could hold back like him!

    Humph, if he knew of someone that wanted to listen to songs in the brothel with her, he would cut off that person¡¯s head!

    ¡°Have you heard enough? Or do you want to hear more?¡± He looked over at her with a ghost of a smile on his face.

    When he saw her face turn more red and her eyes be more blurred, he couldn¡¯t help finding this funny.

    Could this girl have understood the song?

    He wanted to see if she suggested going to a brothel to drink wine and listen to songs again.

 Chapter 506: Two heads

    Chapter 506: Two heads

    Chen Ning repeatedly shook her head, ¡°No more, no more.¡±

    She felt that her mouth was dry and unknowingly picked up the wine cup, taking a few sips.

    If she kept listening and drinking like this, she might drink herself to death.

    ¡°If you haven¡¯t heard enough, I can have them sing songs one after the other, until you¡¯ve heard enough.¡±

    Mo Chuan suddenly approached her, whispering whileughing.

    His breath fell onto her ears, making them itch and her face turn warmer.

    ¡°Enough, I¡¯ve really heard enough.¡± She quickly covered her ears and rubbed them.

    Mo Chuan revealed a smile and took out a piece of silver, throwing it onto the other boat.

    ¡°Many thanks, two customers.¡± The two girls had only sung a single song and didn¡¯t feel like they deserved this kind of reward. Their eyes lit up as they continued to bow.

    Mo Chuan waved his hand and that ship disappeared into the distance, turning into a candlelight on theke.

    ¡°The wind is big on the river, so let¡¯s go in and drink?¡±

    Mo Chuan had deep internal strength and did not fear the cold, but he was worried that she was weak and couldn¡¯t stand the cold winding from the water.

    He caressed her light clothing and secretly felt regret. How could he be so careless, not bringing a heavy outer robe for her.

    But this couldn¡¯t be med on him. He was the emperor, so his food and clothing were all brought to him. He thought about the matters of the nation all day, so how could he have time to think of these trivial things.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go in and drink.¡± She stood up and headed inside the cabin.

    With the blowing wind, the wine fumes was blown into them. She had only been three parts drunk, but that turned to being ten parts drunk.

    She was swaying around and her foot underneath her stumbled, suddenly falling. Her entire body fell like a stump, falling straight forward.

    ¡°Careful!¡±

    Mo Chuan had the wine in one hand while holding the table in the other. When he saw this, the wine and table were thrown into the water and he went forward to catch her.

    He couldn¡¯t make it in time.

    He could only jump forward, falling right underneath her as she fell, making it so she wasn¡¯t hurt at all.

    ¡°Mo Chuan.¡± She ced an arm on his chest, swaying as she raised her head. With a giggle, she said, ¡°Why do you have two heads? Why do you keep swaying around? Your swaying is making my head dizzy.¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Chuan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    This girl was drunk again.

    He remembered thest time she was drunk, the way sheughed while staying in his arms. His heart warmed up from remembering this.

    One hand gently held her waist while the other hand gently helped her sweep the hair from her face. He revealed a loving smile and gently said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m just a little dizzy.¡± She shook her head, but that made her even more dizzy. Her arm could not longer support the weight of her body and she fell down once again on his firm chest.

    That soft touch once again made his heart race and his breath to stop. The mes deep within that had been extinguished once again burned.

    No!

    If he kept holding her like this, he would not be able to hold on.

    He took a deep breath and held her shoulders, maintaining a set distance from her. In the depths of his eyes, there were two mes burning.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er......¡± When he said these two words, he suddenly felt his voice stop and he couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    ¡°Un, what do you want?¡± She slightly lowered her head, revealing a drunk and beautiful smile, looking down at him.

    The cabin was very dark with only the light being reflected off the water illuminating it. His handsome face was covered with water vapour, which she couldn¡¯t help indulging in.

 Chapter 507: So sweet

    Chapter 507: So sweet

    ¡°I......¡±

    His words came to an abrupt end.

    In the next moment, her head fell down and her soft, petal like lips stopped the words he wanted to say.

    His body turned stiff once again.

    This kiss came so sudden that itpletely surprised him. He didn¡¯t even have time to close his eyes.

    He saw her long, curledshes softly move, covering her drunk misted eyes. The silk like hair fell down, covering his and her faces.

    With their breaths intertwined, a sweet wine taste appeared in between them.

    It was unknown whether she was drunk or he was drunk.

    Perhaps, they were both drunk.

    With their lips touching, that lingering light fragrance made a sweet feeling run through their hearts. Their hearts couldn¡¯t help beating faster as a faint dazed feeling and helpless feeling came over them.

    Chen Ning was not clear on what she had done.

    She just felt a bit thirsty and had saw a few drops of dew on his lips before suddenly reaching out her tongue to gently lick it.

    Then she heard a short breathe from his throat before he tightly hugged hugged her, almost cutting off her breath.

    ¡°Wu.¡±

    As she made a noise in protest, she suddenly felt the world turn around as her entire person was suddenly below him.

    She was lying on the cool deck with misted over eyes as she looked up at him.

    Because of this turn, their lips separated. Their faces were both red and they were both short of breath.

    He did not put any weight on her body. There was one hand holding him up while the other hand gently moved the hair from her face, revealing her beautiful flower like face and those sparkling, clear eyes.

    He attentively looked at her. A long, slender finger fell down on her forehead and moved down, passing her nose and slowly falling onto her red lips.

    This was what he had been touching.

    He stroked her lips. It was light, soft, and gentle, just like ripe fruit. A gentle bite would cause the sweet juices to flow out. Although it had only been for a short instance, that sweet juice had entered into his heart and would never be forgotten by him.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I.....I¡¯m really thirsty. I want to drink some water.¡± She suddenly slightly opened her mouth. Those thin lips touched his fingers, like they were kissing it.

    ¡°There¡¯s no water, there is only wine. Do you want to drink that?¡± He forcefully controlled his distracted mind and poured a bowl of wine for her.

    She shook her head, looking like a helpless little animal, ¡°My head is dizzy, feed it to me.¡±

    Feed it? How?

    He was stunned as he looked at the red wine in the cup and suddenly realized something. He pursed his lips and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Without any hesitation, he took a drip and held it in his mouth. Then he lowered his head towards her lips.

    The sweet wine entered her mouth and her thirsty throat swallowed it. However, in the next moment, she was shocked. Those clear, ck eyes suddenly became wide, staring at the man in front of her like a frightened little deer.

    Because in her mouth, there wasn¡¯t just the sweet wine, but also his......

    A ¡°weng¡± sound rang in her head and it turned nk. Her head had been dizzy, but now it seemed like it was floating, like she was floating above the clouds, gently drifting there.

    The wave hit the boat and the little boat gently swayed, again and again.

    She unknowingly raised her hand and hooked his neck, sentimentally responding to him.

 Chapter 508: Until the end of time

    Chapter 508: Until the end of time

    When their lips touched once again, their bodies trembled at the same time. A beautiful feeling of wanting to explode spread from their lips and went across their bodies.

    He closed his eyes and dedicated himself into this kiss, making him reveal an unprecedented expression of focus.

    This was a beautiful taste that he had never tasted before. He never thought that with a light taste, he would be unable to give it up.

    The sweet wine between inside their mounts and his gentle kissing, it was like a trickle of flowing water that never ended.

    Her head tilted back and her eyes began to sparkle with a faint flow, feeling his gentleness.

    He was carefully holding her in his embrace. Even his kiss was filled with care and love.

    She really wanted to keep kissing him like this, until the ends of time.....

    Suddenly, she felt a paining from her chest that made her body unable to stop a tremble.

    He immediately felt it and raised his head. With deep eyes, he said in a stunned voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hurt you?¡±

    He suddenly felt that his kiss was too strong and too long. He had pressed her against the cold deck for so long, which made his heart fill with guilt.

    ¡°No, I just.....felt a bit cold.¡± She dropped her head a bit as she caressed his shoulders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hug you.¡± He immediately lifted her up and let her sit in his arms. He forcefully hugged her with his strong arms and then thinking about it, he began to take off his belt.

    She was as startled as a little rabbit as her face turned white, ¡°You, you, what are you doing?¡±

    He put his other coat on her shoulders and tightly wrapped it up before whispering in her ear, ¡°Are you still cold?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold.¡± Her fine white teeth bit her lip as she looked at him with aplicated look. Her pretty face was covered in a blush.

    She was annoyed in her heart because she had thought he was undressing for that.....What kind of person had she taken Mo Chuan for! She had thought that he was the same as Chu Shao Yang!

    Mo Chuan poured another cup of wine and used his internal strength to warm it before cing it before her lips, ¡°Have some warm wine, then you won¡¯t be cold.¡±

    She looked and took the wine, slowly drinking it. When the warm wine entered her stomach, her entire body felt warm. When she looked up, she found that he was staring at her without blinking,pletely focused on her, like he had seen through her heart. She was immediately flustered and her fingers trembled, almost dropping the wine cup.

    He reached out in time to grab onto her hand. His hand wererge and warm while her hands were cold and trembling.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re aren¡¯t cold, but rather afraid of something. Tell me, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid of me?¡± He calmly looked at her with a trace of being hurt in his eyes.

    Every subtle expression she had did not escape his gaze.

    He had always restrained himself, not letting himself go overboard with her. Even the kisses were all initiated by her.

    Because he didn¡¯t want to make it hard for her and he wanted to give her respect. If she wasn¡¯t willing, then he wouldn¡¯t force her.

    Because she still did not belong to him!

    Other than her lips, he did not touch a single ce that he shouldn¡¯t have touched, but why did she start trembling out of fear?

    Did he look like a beast?

    ¡°No, how could I be afraid of you? You¡¯re so good, considerate, and gentle to me. No, I¡¯m not afraid of you, I¡¯m not afraid of you at all.¡±

 Chapter 509: Biting his ear

    Chapter 509: Biting his ear

    After drinking the wine, her body was drunk and every word she said had a slight slur to it.

    It was also because of the wine that she had the courage to speak her heart.

    She looked at him in a drunken trance. Under the weak light, his exquisite appearance was like a newly bloomed pear blossom. Her fingers were cool as it touched his brows, eyes, and lips. Gently tapping it and stroking it.

    He did not move at all as he allowed her finger to touch every part of his face. His lips slightly curled as his eyes revealed a deep gaze.

    ¡°I like you, Mo Chuan.¡± She suddenly muttered these words out like she was sleep talking.

    His breathing stopped again and he didn¡¯t dare believe his ears. Those ever calm eyes could not longer remain calm.

    ¡°Say it again.¡± He stuttered out.

    He heard wrong, he had to have heard wrong.

    ¡°I like you.¡±

    Her lips dyed red by her intoxication touched his brows and she muttered, ¡°I like your eyebrows.¡±

    ¡°Your eyes.¡± Her lips slowly moved down.

    ¡°Your nose.¡±

    ¡°Also, this ce.¡±

    She kissed his lips.

    Her breath was like orchids and his breathing became flustered. With eyes partly opened, he stared at her face as beautiful as a peach blossom. He did not move and allowed her lips to gently touch his lips, but he did not do anything else.

    Because he knew that his beloved girl was drunk.

    He did not want to do this while she was drunk. If he did do this, he would do it when she was sober and willing.

    Even if he was sensible, he was still a hot blooded man.

    While her kiss was light, it was also a little me that burned inside his heart, quickly turning it into a roaring ze.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

    Her lips fell onto his adam¡¯s apple and then slowly moved down. He could not take it as he held her and also stopped her from continuing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk.¡± She suddenly looked up. Her eyes were dark and clear, reflecting his image.

    ¡°Then do you know what you are doing?¡± He whispered while looking at her.

    ¡°Of course I do.¡± She gave a carelessugh in his arms. Curling her lips, she said in a soft voice ,¡±I¡¯m seducing you, my emperor.¡±

    Pu!

    Mo Chuan almost threw her into the river.

    He was sure once again she was drunk.

    He couldn¡¯t!

    If he allowed her to continue like this, who knows what kind of ridiculous things she would do and ridiculous words she would say.

    He was just a man, there were times he couldn¡¯t hold on!

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, I¡¯m sending you back!¡± He lifted her up and walked out of the cabin.

    With the wind from the river, she became even more tipsy and she began to struggle.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m not going back! I still want to drink.....Let me go, let me go!¡± She suddenly lowered her head and bit his ear.

    Mo Chuan felt a warm feeling from his ear and a sense of numbness spread from his ear to his entire body. His arms holding her suddenly became weak and he dropped her.

    ¡°Putong!¡±

    She fell from his embrace and fell into the deep, darkke. With a ssh of water, she was instantly swallowed by the depths.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡±

    In that moment, his breathing stopped. His heart felt like it was being squeezed by arge hand and it was so painful he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Without even thinking about it, he jumped in water that she disappeared in.

    When the icyke water surrounded him, he suddenly realized that this was bad!

    He actually forgot that he did not know how to swim!

 Chapter 510: Being together even in death

    Chapter 510: Being together even in death

    ¡°Gudong, gudong.¡±

    He suddenly drank several mouthfuls of coldke water. The ice cold feeling entered his mind and his mind that turned slow from anxiety suddenly woke up.

    He quickly calmed himself down and used his internal strength to stop his breathing. It was enough to remain in the water for a period of time, so he stopped panicking. He began to look around inside the water, looking for where she was.

    But the night was as dark as ink and although there was thenterns on the boat, the river water was stillpletely ck, not being able to see in front of him. Although his eyes were wide open, he couldn¡¯t see anything at all.

    He wanted to open his mouth and call her name, but opening his mouth caused the river water to flow in. It discharged the breath he held as he began to drink in mouthful after mouthful of water.

    His chest filled with pain from suffocating as his throat felt like it was being ripped apart.

    He knew that if he didn¡¯t surface soon, he would be dragged down by the water or he would suffocate to death.

    But she was still in the river!

    If he couldn¡¯t find her, then he wouldn¡¯t surface.

    If she died, then what.....would he do!

    He wouldn¡¯t give up! No matter what, he wouldn¡¯t give up!

    He had to save her!

    In his desperation, his arms iling in the water suddenly touched an ice cold thing and tightly grabbed it.

    Was it her? Could it be her hand?

    His chest was filled with great joy. Using thest of his strength, he pulled her towards himself, holding her in his chest.

    Even if they die, he would die together with her. He would not let go, he would never let go!

    His lips curled into a faint smile as his eyes slowly closed and his consciousness faded away.

    When Chen Ning fell into the water, she was hit with the coldke water and most of her intoxication disappeared.

    She drank two mouthfuls and then shook her head, preparing to swim to the surface. But suddenly she heard a ¡°putong¡± sound as something heavy fell into the water.

    She was stunned for a second before finally reacting.

    It was Mo Chuan!

    Had he jumped into the water to save her?

    The water was bone chillingly cold, but her heart was as warm as spring. A trace of¡¯ a smile appeared on the corners of her lips and she immediately swam in the direction of the ssh. Although she was good as swimming, the water waspletely dark and she couldn¡¯t see a thing. She could only swim along with one hand while moving around her other hand.

    There was a current in the water and although the two of them fell in the same ce, the current had taken her several meters away. She swam around the water like a fish, but she could not find him.

    She knew that the longer it took, the more danger he was in. Her tears unknowingly began to flow out and blended with theke¡¯s water.

    Mo Chuan, you have to be fine! Nothing can happen to you!

    If something happens to you, I.....I don¡¯t want to live anymore!

    Her heart was about to explode from anxiety, but her fingers suddenly touched something. In the darkness, it was as if there was something guiding her, letting her swim right beside Mo Chuan.

    In the next instant, she was tightly hugged by Mo Chuan. The two of them shared a tight embrace inside the water.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see, she could tell that it was Mo Chuan! It was him!

    She was filled with joy, but as the sweet feeling rose in her heart, she suddenly realized this was bad!

    The hands holding her began to lose strength as their bodies slowly sunk down. She forcefully grabbed onto his arm and then starting kicking, swimming towards the surface of the water.

    With a ¡°bo¡± sound, two wet heads finally appeared on the surface of the water.

    Chen Ning took in a long breath. Then with the light reflected on the water, she looked at Mo Chuan.

 Chapter 511: If you say no, Iâ€™ll stop

    Chapter 511: If you say no, I¡¯ll stop

    His eyes were closed and his face was pale. His thin lips had no blood in them at all, as if he was silently sleeping.

    She knew that he had fainted from suffocating. Thinking of everything that he had done for her, she felt her heart stirring with agitation and she couldn¡¯t just do nothing.

    Holding his head, she quickly swam to the shore. Once she came ashore, she immediately began to save him.

    She had learned basic first aid techniques, so she knew Mo Chuan was fine. As expected, after a fewpressions, he began to react. He spat out the water in his stomach and gave a few strong coughs before slowly opening his eyes.

    As those clear as autumn water eyes opened, she let out a low sigh. Her eyes were red as she jumped into his arms, tightly hugging him.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you....¡± She wanted to speak, but her throat was blocked up and her tears began to flow.

    She was really scared just now, truly scared. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find him and afraid that he would not open his eyes.

    Mo Chuan slowly raised his hand and hugged her. His grip slowly became stronger, to the point that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Her entire body was wet and cold as ice. He was the same, but his body was also warm and it was getting warmer, especially his chest. It was like a burning me that was also warming up her body and she stopped trembling.

    He was in a trance, feeling like it had been a dream.

    But dreams were not as real as this.

    He could clearly feel the tears soaking his clothes and dripping down his chest. Her body was very soft, but it was gently shaking. He raised his hand and touched her wet, ck hair, touching her tear and water covered face, and then touching her tender and delicate chin.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    He only whispered these few words before raising her face and gently kissing her lips.

    Her lips were cold and soft, but the tears flowed down her cheeks, bringing a salty taste to his tongue. His chest was filled with emotions, almost to the point of burning him.

    In that dark river, he had thought that he had lost her, he had forever lost her.

    He already did not want to live out of despair.

    It was a good thing she was fine!

    She was in his arms and he was tightly hugging her, gently kissing her. This was not a dream!

    She closed her eyes and almost lost consciousness in that moment. The warmth on her lips woke her up and she thought in a trance that when she was drunk, she had been this close to him.

    This familiar warmth filled her heart like waves one after the other. It turned her from a person to a pool of warm water.

    The river grass on the shorepletely hid the two human figures. In the darkness, there was only their breathing and their heartbeats.

    Both of their clothes were soaked, but the two of them were bing warmer.

    His lips were already scalding and he was gradually losing control. His burning hands touched her slender neck and slowly explored into her cor, touching her soft shoulders. Her skin felt like cold jade, making his hands remain.

    His breathing was bing more flustered, his head began to sweat, and his heart raced.

    ¡°Quickly, say no! I will stop!¡± It took him a lot of effort to leave her lips and straighten his body as he gasped this out.

    She looked up to gently bite his ears. A numb feeling quickly spread across his body, bringing him close to exploding.

 Chapter 512: She was not wrong about him

    Chapter 512: She was not wrong about him

    ¡°No......¡±

    She felt his body turn stiff and wanting to stand up, but she hooked her his neck and kept him from leaving as she whispered into his ears, ¡°I¡¯m willing.¡±

    She had just experienced life and death, so she didn¡¯t want him to leave. She had felt that she had been too foolish in the past.

    Since they loved each other, why did they care about any rules. She should do the things she loved with the person she loved, boldly doing it, doing it as they pleased.

    Otherwise, her life would be wasted!

    Her hands moved down from his neck, down his firm back and falling onto his waist. She could feel that his entire body was tense, as if he was holding himself back.

    He was afraid.....of hurting her?

    Actually, this matter did not matter about who hurt who. As long as he loved her and she loved him, what couldn¡¯t be done?

    In the darkness, Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t see her face or her clothes, but her whispers lingered in his ears, almost making him copse.

    Why did you not reject me? Why did you ept? Why? Why!

    He struggled with himself, struggling with his deep desires.

    No, he definitely couldn¡¯t!

    But his hands went against his will, sliding down from her shoulder and falling onto her chest.

    Her heart was beating in his palm.

    Peng, peng, peng, peng, peng.

    Truly beautiful.

    It filled him with ecstasy.

    Stop!

    Mo Chuan, if you keep going, wouldn¡¯t you be making a big mistake?

    A cold voice sounded in the back of his mind making his entire body tremble.

    He suddenly stood up and moved away before jumping into theke.

    ¡°Mo Chuan!¡±

    Chen Ning was shocked and charged over to try and save him, but he came out of the river all wet. The ice cold waters of the river hadpletely quenched the mes in his body.

    Water was dripping down his entire body, making him look very awkward, not looking like the dignified ruler at all. However, he did not mind this.

    He grabbed onto her and revealed a faint smile. He then gently hugged her while tenderly stroking her hair.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, we can¡¯t do this right now. I want to leave this moment for our bridal chamber. I want to openly marry you and only have you as a wife in my life. I believe that this day will definitelye. Do you believe so as well?¡±

    His handsome face was hidden in the darkness, but his voice was like a gentle spring that stirred her heart.

    Her eyes turned warm as tears almost dripped out.

    ¡°I do, I believe. I believe that such a day wille.¡± She buried her head into chest and tightly hugged his waist.

    What emperor, what positions, she didn¡¯t care about any of it! The only thing she cared about was Mo Chuan!

    He understood her, so he said that he wanted her to be his wife, instead of wanting her to be his empress!

    In that moment, she felt that their hearts had never been this close before.

    However, will that day trulye?

    A faint pain filled her heart again.

    Just now, she was serious about giving herself to him, but he had been a gentleman and respected her. He did not want to hurt her at all. Even in this kind of situation, he used such a harsh method to hold himself back.

    It was this restraint and respect that allowed her to feel the love that he felt for her.

    In this life, she was never wrong about a person!

    She softlyughed in his arms. Her eyes let out tears while a smile bloomed like a flower on her face.

 Chapter 513: Quickly fleeing

    Chapter 513: Quickly fleeing

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    With a cold breeze, Chen Ning suddenly gave a sneeze.

    Mo Chuan realized that she was still wearing wet clothes while standing by the river, being assaulted by the cold breeze. His heart instantly filled with pain.

    He picked her up and quickly used his qinggong to fly in the air.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, where are you taking me? Aren¡¯t we going back to the Eldest Princess¡¯ pce?¡±

    Chen Ning found that he had taken her out of the city, passing over the mountains. She was feeling curious when she saw this.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let her see your current appearance.¡± Mo Chuan replied. His face turned slightly red and he almost didn¡¯t dare look at her.

    It was currently dawn and the sky was lighting up.

    Her wet clothes tightly clinged to her body, entuating her curves. It was truly thought provoking.

    Chen Ning was surprised, but then understood. Her lips slightly curled into a ghost of a smile.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± She found that there was arge house built in the mountain.

    Mo Chuan held her as he jumped over the wall. He was familiar with this ce like he was returning home.

    ¡°This is the imperial pce¡¯s other courtyard, there is a hot spring inside. You are cold and need a good soak to drive away the cold.¡±

    He entered the backyard and passed a wall of trees that were as tall as two people. Chen Ning could already smell the smell of sulfur in the air.

    ¡°Ya, there really is a hot spring!¡± Her eyes lit up.

    He ced her into the hot springs, still not looking at her. He immediately turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get some clean clothes. You....can wash up first.¡±

    After saying this, he leaped over the wall of trees and quickly disappeared.

    It looked like he was quickly fleeing the scene.

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips curled as she watched him disappear with a smile.

    Hee, hee, he really was too much of a gentleman!

    They had already hugged and kissed, did he still need to act this courteously! Ya, the men of this era are really too.....pedantic!

    But, she liked this kind of him. If it was Chu Shao Yang, he would not be this gentle to her.

    She suddenly bit her lips. Damn, how could she suddenly think of that man.

    Thinking of him, her chest was suddenly filled with pain.

    The surface of the water had ayer of white mist over it. She bent down and lifted up some water. The water was very warm that exuded a charm that made all the pores in her body open up.

    The entire hot springs was surrounded by ayer of trees that created a natural barrier.

    She threw off her wet clothes and walked into the hot springs. The warm water covered her entire body, dissipating the cold chill she felt. Shefortably closed her eyes andid her head back using a stone as a pillow.

    She rxed her body and floated in the water. Her head of hair drifted in the water, revealing that jade white face that had a trace of pink to it, looking like a fairy in a deep sleep.

    A ck silhouette appeared who knows when outside the tree wall with a ck scarf on their face, only revealing a pair of ck glowing eyes.

    His eyes fell onto the white, steamy water and their eyes revealed a look of joy. Jumping over the trees, they fell into the pool and created a ssh with a ¡°putong¡± sound.

    Chen Ning had fallen asleep from herfort, but she was suddenly awakened by the sound of water sshing. Opening her eyes, she found that there was an extra ck clothed man in the hot spring and let out a scream.

    That ck clothed man began to strip, but as the mist began to clear, a young girl as beautiful as a fairy appeared in front of him.

    Her eyes were wide open and they were filled with shock. However, her eyes were clear and gentle, with an indescribable beauty that hit him in the chest.

 Chapter 514: Not a true gentleman

    Chapter 514: Not a true gentleman

    ¡°Kubaximtu?¡±

    [TL Note: This is just gibberish.]

    The ck clothed man suddenly said something.

    He stared at her without blinking with eyes filled with surprise and happiness.

    He had been attracted by the smell of sulfur, but he never thought that there would be such a rare pearl hidden here!

    This person was not Mo Chuan!

    When the ck clothed man spoke, Chen Ning could tell from his voice.

    He had a strange pronunciation and she could not understand him at all.

    Her face instantly turned white as she covered her chest and sank down into the water. She was clearly soaking in a hot spring, but her limbs felt ice cold.

    ¡°Leave!¡±

    She gritted her teeth and looked at the strange man like a vicious little animal.

    She never thought that a stranger would appear here because with Mo Chuan present, he would not let her suffer any harm.

    But where did this mane from?

    Could it be Mo Chuan was in danger?

    Otherwise he would have heard that something had happened and he woulde save her!

    Hearing her speak, the ck clothed man gave augh from his front. His eyes changed as he said again.

    ¡°Tell me, who are you?¡±

    This time his pronunciation was perfect. She could understand every word he said, but her heart sank.

    Because she found that the man was slowly walking over to her.

    She walked back, but the pool was only so big. She was also naked, so even if she wanted to run, where could she go?

    She bit her lips and suddenly shouted, ¡°Mo Chuan, save.....¡±

    The word ¡°me¡± never left her mouth. The man rushed forward towards her like a cheetah and covered her mouth.

    She immediately opened her mouth and bit down on his finger. With a strong bite, she tasted blood in her mouth.

    A cold glow shed in the man¡¯s eyes as he released a cold aura. It was very terrifying.

    He grabbed onto her hair and pulled back on it. She felt the pain and had no choice but to let go. Her pale lips were dyed with fresh blood.

    It was his blood!

    She red at him. Her eyes were no longer soft and charming, but rather they were filled with defiance.

    ¡°Bastard! Let me go!¡± She cursed through gritted teeth.

    This man was definitely not a gentleman and had bad intentions.

    He clearly saw that she was in the hot springs without any clothes, but still approached her. If he wasn¡¯t a rogue, then what was he!

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed and he was stunned. Then, he slowly began to speak, iterating every word he said.

    ¡°I am not surnamed Liu, nor am I a rogue. If you tell me who you are, I will let you go.¡±

    She closed her mouth and her eyes lit up.

    Because she had seen Mo Chuan.

    He had appeared behind the ck clothed man with an expressionless face, but his eyes were cold as ice and sharp as a sword. There was a freshly snapped branch in his hand that was pointed at the acupuncture point at the back of the ck clothed man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Let her go, or I will take your life!¡± He coldly said.

    The ck clothed man¡¯s body turned stiff. He never thought that someone would suddenly appear behind him.

    Mo Chuan moved the branch forward and his neck felt numb. He knew he was trapped, so he couldn¡¯t help feeling anxious and angry as he cursed, ¡°Who are you? Secretly attacking someone, are you even a man!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bullying a woman, what kind of man are you?¡± Mo Chuan coldly said.

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m bullying her? I like her, so I wanted to know her name!¡± That man did not dare move, but he looked at Chen Ning. His eyes narrowed as he revealed a smile and said, ¡°Tell me, what is your name?¡±

 Chapter 515: Not easy to bully

    Chapter 515: Not easy to bully

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Mo Chuan was filled with rage as he stabbed forward with the branch.

    Who would have thought that when he stabbed forward, the man would suddenly dip his head forward, falling into the spring. Mo Chuan¡¯s branch stabbed into thin air.

    But he already guessed that the other side would do this. He reached out his hand and grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s waist, pulling her from the man¡¯s grasp.

    The moment her body left the water, his right hand suddenly raised and a snow white dress covered her body.

    She flew through the air and the fluttering white dress was like a hundred white lilies blooming. It was beautiful to the point that it was enchanting.

    In the next minute, she had already fallen into Mo Chuan¡¯s firm and warm embrace.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you alright?¡± As soon as he asked this question, he heard a ¡°hua¡± sounde from the water.

    That man used all his strength to send a palm under the water, sending a wall of water at him and her.

    He reached out with his left hand and pped the wall of water. Hearing arge ¡°hua¡± sound, the water wall copsed and water droplets sshed in all directions.

    At this moment, the man jumped out of the surface of the water and gave a longugh. He jumped onto the wall and stood in a good position. His qinggong was actually not below Mo Chuan¡¯s.

    He turned around and winked at Chen Ning. With a smile he said, ¡°Little beauty, I wille and find you again!¡±

    After saying this, he turned and jumped, disappearing over the tree wall.

    ¡°Bastard, you still want to run?¡±

    Mo Chuan jumped onto the wall holding her and saw that person was several feet away already. He knew he could not catch up holding someone, but he could not let her down.

    He used his internal energy and threw out the branch in his hand. It whistled through the air as if flew at the back of the person where his heart was.

    It was like that man had eyes on his back. He suddenly reached back and grabbed the branch before forcefully throwing it back.

    ¡°One should give as good as he gets, so have a taste of my strength!¡±

    The branch turned into an arrow, flying at Mo Chuan¡¯s chest.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile and did not dodge it.

    But when the branch was a foot away, it suddenly changed directions and stabbed into the ground. With a ¡°pu¡± sound, it went halfway into the ground. It seems like this man¡¯s internal strength was also very strong.

    Only, why would he shoot it in the wrong directions?

    Mo Chuan was puzzled and heard the man say with augh, ¡°This was just to scare you, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m easy to bully! I can¡¯t bear to harm my little beauty!¡±

    The sound ofughter faded into the distance as both the voice and person disappeared.

    Mo Chuan stared in the direction he disappeared in, but he did not chase after him.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, did he do anything to you?¡± He looked down at her. After examining her body, he quickly moved back.

    Chen Ning found it funny how his face was flushed. She still did not do anything and he was already this shy. After a while, she couldn¡¯t resist teasing him.

    ¡°He.....He.....He.....¡± She suddenly bit his chest and angrily said, ¡°Why did youe sote, causing me to.....¡± Her voice choked up as her eyes turned red.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s hands instantly tightened as his heart filled with pain.

    He didete.

    It was because he thought the same thing as her. He never would have imagined that someone would appear in a secluded ce like this. He also couldn¡¯t bear guarding the hot spring because he was afraid that hearing the sounds of her bathing would stir his heart and he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself!

    So, only when he heard her call out his name did he realize that something had happened and he quickly rushed over.

 Chapter 516: Misunderstanding

    Chapter 516: Misunderstanding

    When he rushed over, the scene he saw almost made his blood boil with rage.

    He saw an unfamiliar man holding her, pushing her against the side of the pool and the blood she had on her lips. All this pierced his heart.

    She had snow white skin and cloud like hair. The snow white shoulders being revealed in the water clearly meant that she had not been wearing a thing, almost making his nose bleed when he saw this. Was there a man in the world that could even resist this temptation!

    When he was absent, what had happened?

    He did not dare think about it!

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t arrive in time!¡± His heart twisted and he couldn¡¯t bear the pain.

    It was because of his negligence that such arge mistake came to be, letting her suffer this kind of bullying. She.....

    He would take responsibility for his actions!

    His arms tightly went around her. His feet quickly moved and he entered the inner room, cing her onto the bed and cing a brocaded nket over her. Itpletely covered her, only revealing her head of long hair and her snow white face.

    He sat on the bed and then looked at her without blinking.

    Her eyes were slightly red and there wererge, sparkling tears around them. It was like an aggrieved child was staring at him and made his heart twist with pain.

    Suddenly, he reached out and wiped her eyes. If she kept staring at him like this, then his heart felt like it would feel like it was being pierced by des.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I will find that man and then chop him to pieces to feed him to the dogs! As long as he dies, you will still be clean.¡± He slowly said in a cold and sharp voice, revealing a chilling killing intent.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes went wide as she was stunned.

    What did he mean? When did she be unclean?

    Feeling her tremble, he immediately hugged her tight and firmly said in her ear, ¡°No matter what happened just now, you can forget all of it and never need to think of it again! I don¡¯t care, I really don¡¯t care. In my heart, you will be the same as before forever, there will be no change!¡±

    Chen Ning bit her lips and trembled while holding back herughter.

    Aiyo! His imagination was too active! Did he think that man did something to her?

    Alright, it seemed like his misunderstanding was caused by her. She wanted to test his reaction to see what he would do if someone really did do something to her!

    His answer had made her very satisfied.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, do you want to know what happened earlier?¡± She suddenly whispered in his ear.

    His body suddenly turned tense and quickly shook his head, ¡°No, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then you don¡¯t need to tell me. I already know everything.¡±

    ¡°But you clearly know nothing.¡± She blew against his ear. As expected, she saw a blush instantly fill his ear as his face turned red even to his neck.

    Earlier on the boat, she had already noticed that his ear was too sensitive. She had only gently nibbled at it and his arms lost all their strength, making her fall into theke.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, stop ying!¡± Mo Chuan worked hard to control his breathing. He grabbed her shoulder and gritted his teeth, ¡°Alright, tell me just what happened then.¡±

    She innocently blinked her eyes, ¡°Honestly, nothing happened in the end.¡±

    ¡°Nothing happened?¡± He was stunned.

    ¡°I was sleeping in the water when summon suddenly jumped into the hot springs. I called out in shock and he covered my mouth, but I bit his finger before you appeared. Un, it happened like this.¡±

 Chapter 517: Warm this oneâ€™s bed

    Chapter 517: Warm this one¡¯s bed

    After she said this, her bright and innocent eyes blinked at him.

    He stared at her before letting out a soft sigh.

    So things were like this!

    It was far from being as severe as he thought it was!

    But why did he think that it would be so severe? It was clear that she deliberately had him misunderstand, deliberately making him think something severe had happened!

    He was not silly at all. He could clearly see a faint trace of a smile in her innocent eyes.

    This mischievous girl. She had scared him to death, but she was just teasing him!

    Did she not know that the regret from the words she said almost made him want to die!

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had just been scared, he really wanted to turn her over and p her butt.

    Chen Ning saw his brows slowly tighten as his eyes slowly revealed a look of anger and his jaw began to tense up.

    This is bad!

    She went too far!

    She had provoked this moody man once again!

    ¡°That, I.....I¡¯m tired and I want to sleep, so you can leave now.¡± She pulled the curtains and hid herself like an ostrich hiding its head.

    ¡°You¡¯re tired? You want to sleep?¡±

    She heard him through the nket and forcefully nodded.

    ¡°Un, un.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine because this one is also tired and wishes to sleep. How about you warm this one¡¯s bed.¡± He kicked off his emperor¡¯s shoes and lied down on the bed. He lied down right beside her, reaching out to grab her nket.

    Her eyes suddenly went wide as if she couldn¡¯t believe her own ears.

    What did he say?

    Warm his bed?!

    Before she could react.

    The nket was pulled away and he lied down beside her, bringing a cold aura. As she gave a shiver, he suddenly hugged her.

    His body was very warm as he tightly held her. She was only wearing a light dress and her delicate skin was very sensitive.

    When he hugged her, she suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll warm your bed. I¡¯ve never done this before, so you¡¯ll have to teach me. How do I warm a bed?¡± She was high spirited as her red lips opened and she began chattering on.

    Mo Chuan was stunned and his arms holding her froze.

    ¡°Warming a bed, isn¡¯t it just going to sleep with me? Yi, how will you sleep with those clothes? I¡¯ll help you take them off. Wu, why is your belt so tight? Why can¡¯t it open? Alright, it¡¯s finally open. Do you want to take off the top or bottom first?¡±

    She broke free of his embrace and began to open his belt. She grabbed his top and also touched his belt.

    Mo Chuan waspletely frozen. He never thought that his beloved woman would be so bold, so wild. It was simply......

    Was he the man or was she the man!

    He had wanted to use the words ¡°bed warming¡± to scare her, but he never thought that he would be the one who was scared!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, stop ying!¡± He puffed his lips out and he grabbed his pants out of fear of her pulling it down.

    Chen Ning began tough. Seeing his face turn even more red, sheughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just going to sleep? Do you usually sleep while having your pants on?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes sank and he took a deep breath. He grabbed her hands at his waist and said in a deep voice, ¡°Be obedient and stop moving around, otherwise....¡± He threatened her.

    She was not afraid at all. With a smile, she said, ¡°Otherwise, what will you do?¡±

    Because she knew that he was a gentleman and would not do anything to her, she did not feel any fear.

 Chapter 518: Pulling off his royal pants

    Chapter 518: Pulling off his royal pants

    She liked to see his face turn red when she teased him, it was much better than that indifferent face he usually had.

    Especially when he used the words ¡°bed warming¡± to scare her. When she heard it, she almost burst outughing.

    This Mo Chuan, how could he be this cute!

    ¡°......¡±

    Mo Chuan did not have a single way to deal with her and he was currently doubting whether the girl he loved was a transformed fox demon or not. The things that others were afraid of, she did not fear. The things others did not dare do or say, she dared to say and do.

    She even dared to pull off his pants!

    In this world, she was definitely the only person that dared to pull off the emperor¡¯s royal pants and would be the only person that dared to do so.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± He hugged her and pressed her down below him.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me to warm your bed now?¡± She looked at him with a smile.

    ¡°I do, but not right now. We¡¯ll wait until the day of our wedding.¡±

    He said in a gentle voice while gently looking at her. Those eyes that were as intoxicating as spring water instantly melted her.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She said in a soft voice.

    Her smile disappeared and she no longer joked around. Her heart felt warm and her eyes hazing over with emotions. She slowly reached out to grab his neck and raised her head, gently kissing his smooth chin.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s adam¡¯s apple slightly moved. His eyes looked down at her pink lips and almost kissed them.

    But he couldn¡¯t!

    He was beginning to regain control, but if he kissed her, it would be hard to imagine the consequences.

    He used a lot of strength to control himself and move away. Then he came in close and kissed the top of her head as he gently said, ¡°You sleep first.¡±

    He looked at her with a doting gaze. Her eyes were bing more misted over, showing that she was clearly tired, but she was holding on to talk to him.

    It was the same for him, he always felt that the time he spent with her passed very quickly. It was like before she said a few words, time would quickly flow away like water.

    But there was only a bit of time he could spend with her!

    When she woke up, he would have to send her back to the Eldest Princess pce. It would be unknown when he could see her again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I want to speak with you.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t bear to close her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she did not know when she could see him again.

    ¡°No, you should obediently go to sleep!¡± He ordered her out of habit.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± She stubbornly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Sleep!¡±

    ¡°Then......if you tell me a story, perhaps I will fall asleep listening to it.¡± She rolled her eyes.

    She did not want to hear a story, but rather she wanted to hear his clear as flowing water voice. No matter what he said, she would happily listen to.

    ¡°Tell a story?¡± He was stunned, but then shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never heard of stories before? When you were small, didn¡¯t the Empress Dowager tell you bedtime stories before you went to sleep?¡± She asked in a curious voice.

    ¡°No, she never did.¡± He shook his head again and a trace of sadness shed in his eyes.

    As far as he could remember, he had never heard any bedtime stories. Although Empress Dowager Zhou was his blood rted mother, he was taken away from her side since he had been born. The rules of the pce said that the mother could not raise the royal son, so he was raised by a nanny instead.

    The nanny was only in charge of taking care of his meals and whether he was warm or not, how could she care about telling him stories.

    He began studying when he was three and began practicing martial arts when he was five. He had lessons every day the moment he opened his eyes and practiced until the moon was high in the sky, how could he have time to listen to stories.

 Chapter 519: Have you also transmigrated

    Chapter 519: Have you also transmigrated

    When he grew upter, he began to learn about political matters, until he became a member of the government. He had spent everyday talking about the matters of the military and various heroes in the world, how could he knew stories that were designed to lure people to sleep!

    ¡°No problem, I tell you stories in the future.¡± Chen Ning saw the sadness shing in his eyes and immediately understood. Her hand reached out from the nket and she slowly held hisrge hand.

    His hand was very soft as he gently held her, not baring to use any strength as he revealed a faint smile to her.

    ¡°Alright, then you¡¯ll tell stories to me. I want to hear the story of Little Red Riding Hood and the Big Bad Wolf.¡±

    He thought of the night she was drunk and continued to call herself Little Red Riding Hood. He had found it very strange, what was Little Red Riding Hood? He had never heard of it before.

    ¡°Pu!¡± When Chen Ning heard this, she took a spit take. Her clear eyes suddenly turned big and all the drowsiness disappeared.

    She looked at Mo Chuan with a gaze of astonishment.

    How did he know about Little Red Riding Hood and the Big Bad Wolf?

    Could it be......

    ¡°Mo Chuan! Have you also transmigrated?¡± She excitedly sat up.

    ¡°What transmigrated?¡± Mo Chuan could not understand this.

    ¡°Little Red Riding Hood and the Big Bad Wolf! If you didn¡¯t transmigrate, how do you know this story? Quickly tell me, what era did you transmigrate from? Are you also Chinese?¡± Chen Ning could not suppress the excitement she felt. Her hands tightly grasped Mo Chuan¡¯s hands as her face turned flushed and her eyes sparkled.

    This was nectar after a long drought, meeting an old friend after a long time!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what Chinese person do you mean? What do you mean by era?¡± Mo Chuan waspletely confused and became more confused the more he heard.

    He knit his brows and looked at her with a doubtful gaze, ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you too tired? Why are your words bing even more confusing? Do you not remember what era this is? What do you mean by Chinese? I am the emperor of West Chu and we are both people from West Chu.¡±

    He broke free of her grasp and put his hand on her forehead. It felt a bit hot, so he quickly wrapped the nket around her and solemnly said, ¡°You lie down, I¡¯ll go find a doctor for you.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning realized that she had made arge mistake and her face became even warmer.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother finding a doctor, I¡¯m fine. This nket is too thick and warm.¡± She reached her hand out from the nket and grabbed the edge of his clothes, ¡°Tell me, how do you know about Little Red Riding Hood and the Big Bad Wolf?¡±

    ¡°That night you were drunk, you said you were Little Red Riding Hood and that I was the Big Bad Wolf. You also said that I would eat you up. Do you not remember that?¡± He revealed a faint smile as he remembered the scene from that night, feeling an endless warmth.

    ¡°Damn, why do I speak nonsense when I be drunk and I remember nothing about it.¡± Her head was filled with regret and felt a bit guilty towards him. She stammered out, ¡°Then.....Mo Chuan, did I say anything else I shouldn¡¯t have said that day?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t have also mentioned the entire story of her transmigrating right?

    Mo Chuan revealed a serious expression, ¡°Of course, you said many things you shouldn¡¯t have said?¡±

    When Chen Ning heard this, her heart became more chaotic. In a small voice, she said, ¡°Then tell me, what kinds of things did I say?¡±

    ¡°It was a bunch of things that result in you getting beheaded.¡± He revealed his emperor¡¯s prestige and said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you want this one to tell you everything?¡±

    She was even more curious and nodded. He could not bear to chop of her head anyway.

    ¡°Not only did you insult this one, you even hit this one. Did you forget all of that?¡±

    He red at her. If she hadn¡¯t been weak, his nose would have been beaten crooked by her.

 Chapter 520: If she wasnâ€™t drunk, how great would that be

    Chapter 520: If she wasn¡¯t drunk, how great would that be

    ¡°Yi, I insulted you and hit you?¡± She shook her head, ¡°How could I possiblend a hit on you.¡±

    ¡°Humph, you also said that this one was an old grandpa with a white beard and that Xiao Si was a toothless old eunuch! Do you remember all of this?¡± He gave a gentle snort, but he secretly found this very funny.

    Chen Ningughed with a ¡°puchi¡± sound.

    She held her stomach,ughing so hard she couldn¡¯t stand up.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, you¡¯re describing me as a fool.¡± She kept giggling. She couldn¡¯t imagine that the intelligent her would say such stupid things when she was drunk, it really was embarrassing.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡± He suddenly looked at her with a serious gaze, ¡°Other than when you¡¯re with this one, you¡¯re not allowed to drink, do you understand?¡± He said in a serious voice.

    ¡°Why?¡± She looked over with a puzzled gaze, ¡°Are you worried I¡¯ll insult you again if I¡¯m drunk?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± He shook his head.

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    He raised his hand and used a finger to stroke her rose red lips. With a smile, he said, ¡°Because when you are drunk, you took the initiative to try and kiss me. If you drink with others, are you not afraid that this one will be jealous and cut off that person¡¯s head?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Nonsense!¡± Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment.

    How could she do something like that.

    ¡°I have never lied to you. I am the emperor and must keep my word, do you think this one would lie?¡± He suppressed his smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m not listening and you shouldn¡¯t keep talking.¡± Chen Ning pulled the nket over her head and wouldn¡¯te out no matter what he said.

    She never thought that she would be this bold when she was drunk. Could it be their first time was on her initiative? Shouldn¡¯t he be taking the initiative for this kind of matters?

    But why couldn¡¯t she think of it at all.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er?¡± He pulled at her nket, but she held it tight.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with smiles.

    This bold and daring girl finally knew how to be shy?

    Why couldn¡¯t she be shy when she was trying to pull off his pants!

    He had a more important matter to tell her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, do you want to know what else you said to me on the night you were drunk? What you did? Un?¡± He deliberately slowed his voice, teasing her.

    She gripped the nket even tighter and her voice came from deep within the nket, ¡°I don¡¯t, I don¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to hear a single word.¡±

    She felt like she had made a big mistake. She must have said and done some absurd things.

    Suddenly, the nket in her hands were pulled away and his handsome face appeared in front of her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to listen, but I have to ask. The words you said that night, were they true?¡± He looked at her with a very serious expression.

    ¡°What did I say?¡± She asked in a surprised voice.

    ¡°You said......¡± He paused and then said word for word, ¡°You liked me.¡±

    He could never forget the shock and excitement he felt the moment she said those words.

    If she hadn¡¯t been drunk.....how great it would be.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chen Ning cried out again and covered her face with her hands.

    Mo Chuan pulled down her hands and looked straight into her eyes, not letting her escape at all. Then he asked again in a serious voice, ¡°Tell me, was what you said true?¡±

    She was embarrassed and angry, not being able to stop herself from ring at him.

    If she didn¡¯t like him, how could she take the initiative to kiss him? Was he trying to force her to personally say it?

    But why did he not say that he liked her?

 Chapter 521: Like you

    Chapter 521: Like you

    ¡°It¡¯s true, every word was true. Mo Chuan, I like you, I like you a lot!¡± She forced it out. There were only the two of them here, so she didn¡¯t need to feel embarrassed. She had even said and done more embarrassing thingspared to this, so what was she afraid of.

    Mo Chuan revealed a smile.

    He liked this kind of her. She was never like those hypocriticalrge family daughters, she dared to take responsibility for her actions.

    Only there was one thing that was bad. Her words had made him soar into the heavens and if she didn¡¯t ce thedder down for him, he would not know how to continue.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I like you. Then do you like me?¡± She raised her longshes, looking at him with eyes that sparkled like the stars.

    Silly girl, do you even need to ask this?

    He tenderly looked at her with eyes as deep as water and more intoxicating than wine. She did not even need to drink and she could be intoxicated by his eyes alone.

    ¡°I do, very, very much.¡± He replied in a low voice, with each wording from the heart.

    He lowered his head and ced his forehead against hers. He pulled her hand and pressed it against his chest, letting her feel his rapid heartbeat.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, can you feel it? Can you feel how much I love you?¡± His heart was beating strongly in her hand, ¡°I ce you here and no one can ever take you away from here. No one can aplish this!¡±

    In this world, there was nothing sweeter and more intoxicating than words between lovers.

    Chen Ning felt like her entire body was submerged in an intoxicating sea of honey.

    She closed her eyes and leaned against him, feeling the strength of his heartbeat. Even the sound of his heart beating was so beautiful.

    ¡°Feel it. This fast beating heart, it beats for you!¡±

    Suddenly, a strong voice rang in her ears. She was surprised and opened her eyes, feeling shock beyondpare.

    It was Chu Shao Yang!

    That voice was clearly Chu Shao Yang¡¯s!

    Waves of pain suddenly filled her chest and her face lost all their blood. Her chest felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She grabbed the clothes at her chest and revealed a pained expression.

    ¡°Chu.....Shao......Yang......¡± She muttered these three words.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? What did you say?¡± Mo Chuan hugged her.

    She fell in his arms with a face as pale as paper and tightly closed eyes. She had already fainted.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er!¡± He shouted in her ears, but she did not move at all. With a snow white face and dark ck hair, she silentlyid there like she was sleeping.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart was tugged by an invisible hand and his face also turned as white as paper. His lips trembled and he almost did not dare check for her breath.

    Why did she suddenly faint? Did he say something? Do something?

    His trembling finger went forward to check her breathing. He felt that her breathing was weak, almost as if it wasn¡¯t there.

    He couldn¡¯t mind his suspicions and ced his face near her chest, listening for her heartbeat.

    Her heartbeat was sometimes fast, sometimes slow, being very irregr.

    It¡¯s good, she¡¯s still alive!

    As long as she still had a single breath, he would not let anything happen to her!

    The doctor court had the best doctor, so she would definitely wake up. Definitely.

    He picked her up in his arms and tightly wrapped her up. Holding her in his arms, as soon as he walked out of the room, he was hit by the dazzling sunlight.

    Without knowing it, it was already daybreak.

    Mo Chaun¡¯s footstep paused as he suddenly realized that he had stayed with her for an entire night. The time had flew by and he had been unaware of it.

 Chapter 522: Did they elope

    Chapter 522: Did they elope

    The most important thing was that he had forgotten the most important thing for an emperor: morning court!

    Ever since he rose to his throne, he had been very diligent, doing everything himself. He had never once missed morning court.

    Even when he was pretending to be an assassin and followed her around as a bodyguard, he never missed a single day.

    But today, he had forgotten all of it.

    But he didn¡¯t care about that. To him right now, there was nothing more important than her!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes filled with a look of determination. He tightly hugged her as he used his qinggong, flying towards the royal city.

    At the same time, Empress Dowager Zhou in the Peaceful Life Pce received the news and her face filled with anger.

    ¡°What did you say? The emperor did not have morning court? Where is her now, call him over for this widow!¡±

    She had always been calm, but now she raised her hand and smashed her favourite teacup.

    ¡°Please calm your anger, Empress Dowager. The emperor is not in the pce at this moment and this servant has already sent someone to find the emperor. Once newses, this servant will immediately report to the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Su Jin carefully replied.

    ¡°Go to the Eldest Princess Pce!¡± Empress Dowager spoke again in a cold voice.

    ¡°The emperor is not in the Eldest Princess Pce.....¡± Su Jin hesitantly replied.

    ¡°Not there? Impossible!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was panting while sitting up on the couch. She was feeling more and more angry as she pped the table and shouted, ¡°Go to the Eldest Princess Pce and summon the Ding Yuan Princess into the pce!¡±

    Su Jin shook her head and said, ¡°This servant has already sent someone, but the Princess Consort is not in the pce.¡±

    When Empress Dowager Zhou heard this, her face turned even more livid and her hand couldn¡¯t stop shaking.

    Could it be that the emperor eloped with the girl surnamed Chen?

    Impossible!

    She had watched the emperor grow up and she had painstakingly raised him. He shouldered the responsibilities and life line of the West Chu Country, he would not mix up his priorities and do something as outrageous as this!

    However......

    After Empress Dowager Zhou thought about it, her two thin brows wrinkled together.

    The emperor was calm and cool headed, but he was also a man in his twenties that was beginning to fall in love, how could he withstand the temptation of a charming woman?

    What if the two of them gave in to their impulses and did something that couldn¡¯t be taken back, then what should she do?

    Even if the two of them did not elope, not returning at night and the emperor forgetting morning court, what good thing could they have done!

    She was filled with regret at this moment, why had she been soft hearted and not finish off that girl? Now this kind of hard to solve situation had urred.

    ¡°Then summon Eldest Princess An Le to see this widow. She disappeared in her pce, so this widow will ask her to find the person! If it wasn¡¯t for this girl¡¯s meddling, that girl surnamed Chen would have returned to the King Ding Yuan pce and how could the emperor have a chance! This widow needs to teach this girl a good lesson!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was filled with anger and she shifted this anger onto Eldest Princess An Le.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant has something to say, but I don¡¯t know if it is appropriate.¡± Su Jin observed Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression and although she was scared, she mustered up her courage to speak.

    ¡°What is it? If it wasn¡¯t for you protecting that girl surnamed Chen and speaking up for her, this widow would not have left her to this day! Su Jin, you are bing more and more bold!¡±

    While Empress Dowager Zhou was enraged, even Su Jin suffered. She swept out her hand and pushed all the teacups on the table onto the ground.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm your anger, it is this servant¡¯s fault. If you¡¯re angry, then hit and insult this servant, please don¡¯t harm your body with your anger.¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s face turned white as she kneeled down on the floor.

 Chapter 523: The emperor is gone

    Chapter 523: The emperor is gone

    ¡°You think that by serving this widow for so long, this widow cannot bear to hit or scold you?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in cold voice with no expression on her face.

    ¡°This servant is willing to be beaten and punished.¡±

    ¡°Alright, this widow will punish you by taking away two years worth of sry. What did you want to say?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou calmed her anger.

    Su Jin gritted her teeth and said in a small voice, ¡°Empress Dowager, for the emperor and the princess¡¯ reputation, this servant feels it is best not to create arge ruckus. How about sending people to secretly look for the emperor instead? This servant believes that the emperor will not betray the Empress Dowager¡¯s expectations and something should have happened, so the emperor could not make it back for morning court.¡±

    Her words were like a bucket of cold water that sshed onto Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face, causing her mes of anger to extinguish quite a bit.

    Not bad, not bad!

    When Empress Dowager Zhou was filled with rage, she had forgotten this point.

    She slowly nodded and said to Su Jin, ¡°Rise! Your words are reasonable. Immediately send some people to secretly search for the emperor. As for Eldest Princess An Le, send this widow¡¯s orders and have her lock up. Without this widow¡¯s permission, she is not to take a single step outside!¡±

    Su Jin heard this and let out a sigh. She replied, ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager. This servant will go immediately.¡±

    When she turned to leave, Empress Dowager Zhou called out to her.

    ¡°Go and call that Xiao Si by the emperor¡¯s side over for this widow. This widow has a few questions for him.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Su Jin replied and left, secretly breaking out in cold sweat for Xiao Si.

    When Xiao Si heard Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s summons, his body waspletely covered in sweat.

    He instinctively knew that this was bad. The emperor was gone and even he as the little eunuch did not know where he went. If the Empress Dowager were to question him, it would be hard to escape being punished.

    If Empress Dowager Zhou were to lose her anger, if it was light, he would just receive a beating, but if it was heavy, then he might be able to keep his head.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, can you tell Xiao Si what the Empress Dowager is summoning this servant for?¡±

    He followed behind Su Jin, walking towards the Peaceful Life Pce while asking this in an uneasy voice.

    Su Jin red over at him, ¡°You still have the face to ask? You¡¯ve lost the emperor, so the Empress Dowager is finding you to find him!¡±

    Xiao Si¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, ¡°Aunt Su Jin, aren¡¯t you wrongfully killing this servant? The one with the longest legs is the emperor. With how good the emperor¡¯s martial arts are, he can go wherever he wants. Xiao Si is only a servant, how can I control the emperor? If the Empress Dowager really mes me, I ask aunt Su Jin to help Xiao Si say a few words.¡±

    Su Jin gave a snort, ¡°Say something? I just said a single word and the Empress Dowager punished me with taking away two years sry. You better hope for the best case scenario.¡±

    When Xiao Si heard this, his legs turned soft out of fright, ¡°Aunt Su Jin, this servant is not going to see the Empress Dowager. You¡¯ve served the Empress Dowager for so many years and the Empress Dowager took away two years sry. If this servant were to make a mistake, then perhaps I won¡¯t even be able to keep my head!¡±

    ¡°Cui! The Empress Dowager has summoned you, do you dare disobey?¡± Su Jin turned around and grabbed Xiao Si¡¯s ear before whispering, ¡°Just answer the Empress Dowager¡¯s questions honestlyter. What you should say and what you shouldn¡¯t say, you should be clear on already!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, this servant really knows nothing.¡± Xiao Si almost kneeled down in front of her.

    Although he knew martial arts, he did not dare struggle. Su Jin dragged him by the ear in front of Empress Dowager Zhou.

    With a ¡°putong¡± sound, he kneeled on the ground.

 Chapter 524: Sending you to Clear Breeze House

    Chapter 524: Sending you to Clear Breeze House

    Empress Dowager Zhou had already recovered her calm and coolheadedness.

    She picked up a cup of hot tea and slowly blew on the tea leaves on the surface before taking a sip. Then she finally looked down at the kneeling Xiao Si.

    ¡°Su Jin, you can leave. Close the door.¡± She said in a calm voice that contained no anger at all.

    Xiao Si¡¯s body suddenly trembled and he felt his heart almost jump out of his chest.

    The Empress Dowager had even sent out her most trusted confidant Su Jin, this was a bad sign!

    After Su Jin left, Empress Dowager Zhou was silent the whole time. Her eyelids were slightly lowered, like she was closing her eyes.

    The atmosphere in the room was tense.

    Xiao Si did not dare breathe loudly, out of fear of waking the Empress Dowager. Even though his knees were filled with pain from kneeling, he did not make a single sound.

    If it was possible, he wished he could continue kneeling there. It would be best if Empress Dowager Zhou truly fell asleep andpletely forgot about him.

    However it was not to be. When he was trying to reduce his presence by keeping his breathing down, he suddenly heard Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Xiao Si, you still refuse to confess?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou had a calm voice and expression, but Xiao Si¡¯s heart was in his throat.

    He looked down and replied, ¡°This servant will answer everything without restraint the Empress Dowager asks if this servant knows the answer. However, this servant does not know where the emperor is, please understand Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Stop ying dumb in front of this widow. You clearly know what this widow wishes to know.¡±

    ¡°This servant is afraid that this servant really doesn¡¯t know what the Empress Dowager is asking for.¡±

    How could Xiao Si not know what Empress Dowager Zhou wanted to ask? However, he didn¡¯t want to betray his master, so he tightly gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou threw her hot tea cup onto the golden brick floor in front of him and the hot tea sshed over his face and body. He did not make a sound, gritting his teeth and bearing the pain.

    ¡°Xiao Si, stop lying in front of this widow! This widow is not easy to fool. You better tell me clearly how your master met that Chen Family¡¯s girl. If you dare speak a single lie, this widow will not kill you, but will send you to Clear Breeze House, never letting you raise your head in front of your master again!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s voice was as cold as ice.

    Clear Breeze House!

    Xiao Si gave a strong shiver. Of course he knew what Clear Breeze House was, it was the capital¡¯s most famous little groom house!

    [TL note: It¡¯s like a brothel, but for boys to sell themselves instead......perfect for fujoshis.]

    The Empress Dowager was too ruthless!

    If he was really sent there, wouldn¡¯t he be something that wasn¡¯t human or ghost in just three days? Even if his master found him, would he have any face to return and serve his master?

    The blood in his facepletely disappeared and his lips began to tremble. He looked at Empress Dowager Zhou with a face filled with terror.

    ¡°Will you talk or not?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou coldly looked at him.

    Xiao Si almost began to cry. Master of my heart, Xiao Si really doesn¡¯t want to betray you, but if this servant does not talk, this servant cannot withstand the Empress Dowager¡¯s punishment!

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant......really does not know much.¡±

    ¡°Then just say what you know, you¡¯re not allowed to leave a single word out.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was a bit annoyed. She lied back on her couch and closed her eyes to listen.

    Xiao Si gritted his teeth and he could only helplessly talk about how his master left the pce and had how he had identally met Chen Ning several times. As well as the matter of how he had pretended to be an assassin to guard Chen Ning in the King Ding Yuan pce. He confessed everything.

    Even if he did not confess the things he knew, after Empress Dowager Zhou sent people to investigate, she would sooner orter learn about all of it, so he might as well confess now.

 Chapter 525: Really tricky

    Chapter 525: Really tricky

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not say a word after listening to everything. She still had the same expressionless face, but her heart had exploded into the heavens.

    She had thought that her son had fallen in love with Chen Ning at first sight on the night of the spring banquet. She was angry at her son for indulging in his emotions like this and she hated Chen Ning even more. She thought that she was a girl that wanted to climb the ranks, so she seduced Mo Chuan.

    After finding out how it all happened, she realized that the one truly at fault was not Chen Ning, but rather her emperor son.

    Listen to all the things he did!

    He didn¡¯t act like a proper emperor and ran off iming to be an assassin to act as a guard for this girl in the King Ding Yuan pce!

    If Xiao Si had not personally told her this, she would not believe that her ever calm and steady emperor son would do such a wonderful thing.

    Speaking of this, this matter couldn¡¯t be med on the girl surnamed Chen, it was all her son¡¯s fault. When he ran out of the pce to act as a bodyguard her her, he might have already had feelings for her!

    But he clearly knew who that girl was! It was his nephew¡¯s wife!

    How could he have these kinds of feelings he shouldn¡¯t have towards his nephew¡¯s wife!

    The more Empress Dowager thought about it, the angrier she became. She could not breathe anymore and began to cough, until her eyes turned white.

    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡±

    Xiao Si saw that it was bad and quickly jumped forward, helping Empress Dowager Zhou pat her back.

    After a while, Empress Dowager Zhou finally caught her breath, but her expression was still ugly to look at.

    She looked at Xiao Si and raised her hand.

    ¡°Pa!¡± She gave a strong p across Xiao Si¡¯s face.

    ¡°It is all your dog servant¡¯s fault! The good emperor has been led astray by you dog servants!¡±

    Xiao Si quickly kneeled down, ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±

    Although he took arge p, the stone in his heart fell down.

    Because he could hear that Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s tone of voice was much gentler. It seemed like she would not send him to the Clear Breeze House out of anger and he secretly wiped off the sweat on his forehead.

    Empress Dowager Zhou rubbed her head, feeling her temples pulsing with pain.

    This was a really tricky matter to solve!

    After she learned this, she realized that matters were more troublesome than she imagined.

    The emperor would actually do something to this extent, it truly surpassed her expectations. She could not help feeling disappointed and hurt.

    No, she had to take advantage of the fact that things hadn¡¯t gone too far yet and cut off this fatal attraction to her son!

    No matter what, she couldn¡¯t let this girl ruin the emperor and ruin the entire West Chu Country!

    ¡°Empress Dowager! Reporting to the Empress Dowager! The emperor has returned to the pce!¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s excited voice came from outside the door.

    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Zhou and Xiao Si¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Empress Dowager Zhou actually came off the couch and personally opened the door.

    ¡°Go and call the emperor here for this widow.¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager.....This, this servant is afraid this servant can¡¯t do that.¡± Su Jin revealed an awkward expression.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s brows knit, ¡°Speak, where is the emperor!¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, the emperor is currently in the doctor¡¯s yard.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was surprised and concern quickly filled her, ¡°What happened to the emperor? Quickly prepare a sedan, this widow is going to the doctors yard.¡±

    She quickly ran outside. Su Jin rushed over to support her and whispered, ¡°Empress Dowager, please came yourself. The emperor is fine, something has happened to the Princess Consort.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly stood still and stared at Su Jin, ¡°Just what has happened! Exin everything clearly for this widow!¡±

    Su Jin kneeled and replied, ¡°This servant has received the news that the emperor rushed into the doctor¡¯s yard holding the Princess Consort. This servant heard that the Princess Consort has suddenly fainted and would not awaken, so the emperor has called all the doctors in the doctors yard, having them treat the Princess Consort.¡±

 Chapter 526: Incurable disease

    Chapter 526: Incurable disease

    When Empress Dowager Zhou heard this, she slowly nodded her head, ¡°Very good. Go and prepare a sedan, this widow is going to the doctors yard to have a look at what illness this princess has.¡±

    She once again returned to her graceful and noble appearance, but Su Jin¡¯s heart suddenly felt a chill and she couldn¡¯t help looking over at Xiao Si. What had this brat said to the Empress Dowager!

    In the doctors yard.

    Over a dozen doctors led by doctor Zhang were encircled around a bed, taking the pulse of the unconscious Chen Ning lying on the bed.

    After the doctors took the pulse, they had heavy faces and no one said a word. They all looked over at doctor Zhang.

    In the doctors yard, they cared about who was the oldest, had the most medical experience, and was the most trusted by the emperor and Empress Dowager.

    So all the doctors considered him the leader.

    Doctor Zhang stroked his little white beard and contemted with a frown on his face. His eyes were on Chen Ning¡¯s face on the bed and after thinking about it, he reached out to take the pulse on her left hand.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s usual calm face could not help revealing a look of worry. He stared at doctor Zhang without blinking, waiting with great difficulty for him to take back his hand and he immediately asked in a low voice, ¡°Doctor Zhang, what illness does she have? Why did she suddenly faint? When will she awaken again?¡±

    Doctor Zhang shook his head and said nothing.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart became tense, his breathing stopped, and his handsome face turned pale.

    ¡°Emperor, please calm yourself. This old minister¡¯s meaning is that the Princess Consort is not ill.¡± Doctor Zhang looked up to see Mo Chuan¡¯s expression and was shocked, quickly exining everything to him.

    ¡°Not sick? Why would she suddenly faint if she wasn¡¯t sick? Why does she refuse to wake up?¡± Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows.

    He always believed in doctor Zhang¡¯s skills, but in this moment, he was filled with doubts.

    On the road back, he had been holding her the entire time and calling out to her, but she did not react at all. If it hadn¡¯t been for him noticing her heartbeat and the heating from her body, he would have thought that he had lost her.

    This apprehensive feeling of being worried almost tortured him into insanity.

    He had thought that doctor Zhang would surely cure him, but he never thought that doctor Zhang would tell him: not ill!

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke, emperor, this old minister has a few words to say to the emperor alone.¡± Doctor Zhang suddenly spoke.

    Mo Chuan was a bit surprised and then waved his hand, sending the over a dozen doctors away. Even the maids and eunuchs had all disappeared without a trace.

    When everyone left, Mo Chuan stared at doctor Zhang with a slightly trembling voice, ¡°Doctor Zhang, tell me the truth. Does she.....have an incurable illness?¡±

    Doctor Zhang immediately shook his head. He looked at Mo Chuan with aplicated gaze and then lowered his head to say, ¡°This old minister wants to ask the emperor, when the Princess Consort fainted, was the emperor by her side?¡±

    Mo Chuan immediately understood why doctor Zhang wanted everyone else to retreat.

    His face turned a bit red and his eyes fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s face. Without looking away, he said in a low and firm voice, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    He knew that doctor Zhang was old, but the older one is, the more clearly they saw things. The matter between him and Ning¡¯er could not be hidden from this old doctor.

    Doctor Zhang couldn¡¯t help giving a few coughs. Mo Chuan¡¯s answers had been to his expectations and had also surpassed them.

    ¡°Ke, ke, then emperor, before the Princess Consort fainted, did the emperor say something to the Princess Consort?¡± He continued to say with a bowed head.

 Chapter 527: What did you do

    Chapter 527: What did you do

    This was a surprise to Mo Chuan.

    His gaze fell onto doctor Zhang and he nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Wu, then this old minister understands this more now. The Princess Consort suddenly fainting should be because of what the emperor said.¡± Doctor Zhang stroked his beard as he spoke.

    ¡°But, why would this one¡¯s words make her suddenly faint?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought of himself holding her hand, telling her just how much he loved her.

    Did she faint from her excitement after hearing his confession?

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke.¡± Doctor Zhang began to cough again. He lowered his head and said, ¡°Emperor, this is not the first time the Princess Consort has fainted. Just yesterday, the Princess Consort fainted like this.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s body trembled as he looked at doctor Zhang with eyes of disbelief.

    ¡°Emperor, please calm yourself. There isn¡¯t anything wrong with the Princess Consort, she just can¡¯t handle being excited. As long as she is excited, she will faint. This old minister has prescribed a medicine yesterday for the Princess Consort that can calm her nerves. Once the Princess Consort drinks the medicine, she will quickly wake up.¡±

    ¡°Then you should quickly go and decoct the medicine!¡± Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help staring at him.

    This old doctor was truly bing more confused with age. He was telling a bunch of things to him, but he wasn¡¯t doing what was important.

    ¡°No need, no need. The Princess Consort¡¯s problem isn¡¯t serious and as long as the emperor guards by her side, she will wake up soon.¡± Doctor Zhang stroked his beard while taking a meaningful look at the emperor.

    He was very intelligent and knew when to stop.

    For this kind of matter that involved the royal family, he just needed to keep it in his heart. He could not hope to be involved, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t know how he lost his head.

    ¡°Emperor, this old minister will leave first.¡± He saw that there was nothing involving him here anymore, so he decided it would be best to disappear first.

    ¡°Wait a minute. Doctor Zhang, tell this one, yesterday.....why did she faint!¡±

    Mo Chuan sat by the bed holding her hand. Her fingers felt as cool as jade.

    Since doctor Zhang had already seen through it, he did not want to hide it from the old doctor anymore and he didn¡¯t want to hide this fact any longer.

    Doctor Zhang¡¯s old eyes did not know where to look. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°When this old minister arrived, the Princess Consort had already fainted, but King Ding Yuan was guarding by her side at the time. ording to what this old minister knows, the Princess Consort seemed like she suffered a strong stimtion which made her faint. After she had ingested the medicine, she refused to awake which was also because King Ding Yuan was by her side.¡±

    ¡°Chu, Shao, Yang!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s pupil¡¯s shrank as he spoke word for word.

    He suddenly thought of something. Before she had fainted, she had muttered an unclear name which was: Chu Shao Yang!

    The reason why she fainted was definitely because she couldn¡¯t get rid of Chu Shao Yang!

    Damn, what did that bastard Chu Shao Yang say and do to her!

    Mo Chuan clenched his fist, wishing that he could immediately catch Chu Shao Yang and understand everything.

    ¡°Emperor, please calm yourself. The Princess Consort¡¯s heart is calm now and should awaken before long. Ke, ke, this old minister will leave first.¡± Doctor Zhang closed his medical case and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, decoct another portion of the medicine you made yesterday.¡±

    Mo Chuan had already recovered his calm. He held Chen Ning¡¯s hand and he looked at her face without blinking, but her face still did not have any blood in it.

    Although doctor Zhang said that she was fine, he did not feel assured.

 Chapter 528: Becoming familiar

    Chapter 528: Bing familiar

    ¡°Yes, yes, this old minister will go now.¡± Doctor Zhang replied and retreated.

    The room was very quiet. The others did not dare enter without Mo Chuan¡¯s orders, so they were far away from the room.

    Mo Chuan sat on the bed and held her hand as his eyes turned dark.

    Although he sat there without moving, his heart was far from being as calm as his face.

    ¡°Du, du, du!¡± Knocking came from the door, it was a little eunuch sending over the brewed medicine.

    ¡°Get out!¡± He did not even spare a nce for the little eunuch.

    Because he saw her long, denseshes flutter and then slightly move up. His heart skipped a beat and he held her hand as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Chen Ning opened her eyes. She was still a little groggy and everything looked blurry in front of her.

    But she heard a familiar voice and her lips slightly move as she spat out two words, ¡°Mo Chuan?¡±

    ¡°I am here.¡±

    She felt her hand being tightly grasped by a burning hand and she slowly came to her senses. Blinking her eyes, she saw a pair of deep eyes in front of her that were like the stars in a cold night.

    It was Mo Chuan.

    Her heart suddenly rxed.

    ¡°I.....What happened to me just now? Also, where is this ce?¡± She looked around and found that she was lying on an unfamiliar bed. She was in unfamiliar surroundings and there was the smell of medicine filling the room.

    ¡°This is the doctors yard. When you were in the other courtyard¡¯s hot springs, you suddenly fainted, so I brought you here. The doctor has already looked over you and you are fine, but you need to drink your medicine first.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression was very calm and his voice was very gentle. He helped her up and leaned her in his arms. He then lifted the medicine bowl and tested the temperature with his lips before bringing it up to her lips.

    ¡°I fainted again?¡± She knit her brows and raised her hand to touch her chest. Her heart was still beating a bit fast, but it had calmed down quite a bit.

    ¡°Un. The doctor said that you were overly excited and this medicine will calm your nerves. Come, drink your medicine.¡±

    When the smell of medicine hit Chen Ning¡¯s nose, her nose went crooked. She said, ¡°I won¡¯t drink it. You just said that the doctor said that I was fine. I¡¯m not sick, so I won¡¯t drink the medicine.

    Her childish act made his heart soften, but thinking of her body¡¯s condition, he still insisted.

    ¡°You have to drink.¡± He ordered.

    ¡°Wu, I won¡¯t. Medicine is very disgusting.¡± She turned her head.

    He stared at her and his eyes slightly turned dark. His two fingers held her chin and forced her to look back at him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t drink, then I¡¯ll feed it to you!¡± He said in a threatening tone.

    ¡°Even if you feed me, I won¡¯t drink it.¡±

    As soon as her words fell, she saw him lift the bowl without saying another word and taking arge mouthful. Before she could even react, his lips was already pressed against her lips.

    After the experience of feeding the wine, he was familiar with how to feed this medicine.

    She was forced to swallow arge mouthful. Her face quickly turned red, looking at him in shame and anger.

    ¡°You.....¡±

    His lips pressed against hers again and a second mouthful entered her lips.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I don¡¯t.....Wu!¡±

    The medicine was bitter, but her heart was sweet. The bowl of medicine hadpletely disappeared, but his lips still had not left hers.

    He closed his eyes and warmly indulged in kissing her.

    It was like there was a garden in blooming in her heart.

    She slightly opened her eyes, watching him as he kissed her. She could not bear closing her eyes because she wanted to remember his appearance and every expression he made, never forgetting it.

 Chapter 529: She, cannot remain

    Chapter 529: She, cannot remain

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face was livid as she stood outside the window, seeing the scene through the small hole in the window.

    She did not know how long she had been standing outside the window already.

    With Mo Chuan¡¯s martial arts, he would have long sensed that someone was outside the window.

    But when his mind was focused like this, he could not hear a thing. Even if he did hear it, he wouldn¡¯t care about it.

    Although Su Jin saw nothing, seeing the expression on Empress Dowager¡¯s face, she could already guess what was happening inside the room. Her heart suddenly began to beat fast as an ominous sense of foreboding filled her.

    Empress Dowager Zhou left without a single word.

    Su Jin quickly followed her.

    Only when she was far away from the doctors yard did Empress Dowager Zhou finally stop. She stood in the long and empty pce pathway, looking at the geese flying in the sky.

    Her expression had returned to being calm and it seemed like she was at peace.

    But Su Jin¡¯s heart continued to beat fast. She stood by Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s side, not daring to breathe loudly.

    ¡°Su Jin, has King Jing An returned?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly said.

    Su Jin felt this was a bit strange, but she still respectfully replied, ¡°Yes, King Jing An has just returned to the capital this morning.¡±

    ¡°Very good, immediately have King Jing An enter the pce to see this widow.¡±

    After Empress Dowager Zhou said this, she looked at the doctors yard with a cold gaze and said in a low voice, ¡°That girl cannot remain here.¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat and she took in a gasp. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Empress Dowager, do you want King Jing An to......¡±

    She did not dare finish. Her hand and feet just trembled because she knew that Empress Dowager Zhou was set on killing this time.

    ¡°Right!¡± A cold glow shed in Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes and her body slightly trembled. She closed her eyes and the scene she had just seen clearly appeared in front of her eyes.

    She endured hardships to nurture a good son and she helped him obtain the emperor¡¯s throne, but he actually did something as shameless as this!

    No, if she didn¡¯t meddle now, the emperor would be trapped deeper and deeper until he can no longer return.

    ¡°Royal grandmother, you....what did you say?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai had just arrived back in the royal capital and the first thing he did wase see Empress Dowager Zhou.

    But before he said anything, Empress Dowager Zhou sent everyone away and then whispered a few words to him.

    When he heard it, his expression suddenly fell. He looked at Empress Dowager Zhou with a look of disbelief, as if he didn¡¯t dare believe his own ears.

    Empress Dowager Zhou seemed very tired. Since she hade back from the doctors yard, she had been lying on the bed the entire time, feeling very tired.

    She slightly closed her eyes and said to Chu Shao Bai, ¡°Shao Bai, this widow knows you are the most obedient to this widow. This matter, this widow does not trust anyone with other than you. This widow believes that you will not disappoint this widow, right?¡±

    Her breath was a bit heavy and her voice was a bit weak, carrying a deep sadness within.

    Chu Shao Bai was shocked and he forcefully shook his head.

    ¡°Royal grandmother, you can order Shao Bai to do anything else and Shao Bai will do it for you, but this matter, even if it offends royal grandmother, Shao Bai really won¡¯t do it!¡± He went down on one knee, kneeling in front of Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s bed.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked up and looked at him with empty eyes that had a look of disappointment, not saying a single thing.

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Royal grandmother, why do you want to kill third sister inw? Has she done something unforgivable to royal grandmother?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou shook her head and reached out to hold Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hand, ¡°This widow has found someone to predict the future. She is a danger to our West Chu Country and as long as she¡¯s here, it will affect the life line of our West Chu Country. So, this widow can not let her off.¡±

 Chapter 530: Wanting him to personally break her

    Chapter 530: Wanting him to personally break her

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face was covered in disbelief. He clenched Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°But royal grandmother, didn¡¯t you like third sister inw? She even copied scriptures for you, did you forget? For a few words, how could we take action like this?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face fell and she revealed a scowl, ¡°Shao Bai, this matter concerns the life line of our country. Even if this widow likes her, we can¡¯t endanger our West Chu for a single woman. The fortune teller said that if this woman isn¡¯t removed, our West Chu will be in danger! If you really can¡¯t bear to do it, then this widow will have to find someone else. You have just returned, so you must be tired. Head back and rest first.¡±

    She gave the order for him to leave.

    ¡°Royal grandmother.....¡± Chu Shao Bai tried pleading again, but Empress Dowager Zhou had already pulled her hand back. She waved it and said, ¡°Go now, this widow is tired. I want to have a proper rest.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai kept kneeling by the bed, not moving at all.

    He forcefully gritted his teeth, so hard that it began to creak. His clear and ck eyes was filled with pain.

    He knew that Empress Dowager Zhou did not say this as a joke, she would really move against Chen Ning.

    He never would have dreamed that as soon as he returned to the capital, Empress Dowager Zhou would give him this kind of task. This was a task he couldn¡¯t do and was impossible for him to take.

    If he didn¡¯t ept it, Empress Dowager Zhou would send someone else.

    ¡°Alright, royal grandmother. You can leave this matter to Shao Bai to handle.¡± His heart was filled with pain, like someone was using a de to stab his heart.

    But he could not decline.

    He would rather have her die by his hands than letting anyone else¡¯s de be stained with her blood.

    ¡°Shao Bai, this widow was not wrong. You really are the only good child that this widow can believe in.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou patted his shoulder in aforting manner.

    Chu Shao Bai did not know how he left the Peaceful Life Pce and did not know where he was going.

    He walked around the pce in different directions with a heart filled with pain and feeling lost.

    The words that Empress Dowager Zhou said continued to sound in his ears.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t bring her head back for this widow, then you don¡¯t need toe back.¡±

    It seemed like Empress Dowager Zhou was bent on having her life.

    In the few days he was away from the capital city, what had happened? Why did the Empress Dowager suddenly change her mind and not let her off?

    He really wanted to find someone to exin it clearly to him.

    But who could he ask? Who could tell him this?

    Su Jin?

    But when Su Jin saw him, she ran faster than a rabbit. He knew that he would not get any answers from Su Jin because Su Jin would never betray Empress Dowager Zhou, so she would not say a word to him.

    However, would he really have to kill her?

    Although she was his third sister inw in name, in his heart, she was the only girl he loved in this life. The love he felt for her could not be contained and he couldn¡¯t even bare putting a finger on her, so how was he to kill her?

    He looked up at the sky with wet eyes, blurring everything that he saw.

    He, he, this was truly funny when he thought about it. He desperately tried to protect something, but now he would have to personally break it!

    Wasn¡¯t this the greatest irony in the world?

    Chu Shao Bai stood there without moving as he made his decision. Since he had already promised Empress Dowager Zhou, he would definitely aplish this.

    In this life, he had never done anything to disappoint Empress Dowager Zhou.

    He looked up at the sun rising high up into the sky. It was still early, he still had time to make his preparations.

 Chapter 531: A kiss every time you speak

    Chapter 531: A kiss every time you speak

    At this moment, Chen Ning had already returned to the Eldest Princess pce.

    Mo Chuan wanted her to remain in the doctors yard, but she insisted on leaving.

    Staying in the pce with her identity, she was bound to be criticized.

    She didn¡¯t want to give Mo Chuan any more trouble. Not to mention the fact that the pce gave her an invisible pressure that made it hard for her to breathe.

    Mo Chuan considered it and agreed with her. However, when he thought of Chu Shao Yang, his brows could not help knitting together.

    He knew that Chu Shao Yang¡¯s martial arts was not weak and the Eldest Princess was far from being his match. If Chu Shao Yang were toe to the Eldest Princess pce to see her, the guards in the Eldest Princess pce could not stop him.

    ¡°Zhui Feng,e in.¡± He gently waved his hand.

    Following this, a blur appeared in front of Chen Ning¡¯s eyes and an extra light gray figure appeared in the room. That person bowed down to Mo Chuan.

    If she saw a person, she would never forget them and would recognize them with a single nce.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, this is your secret guard?¡±

    ¡°Right. Have you seen him before?¡± Mo Chuan was surprised. Zhui Feng did not have a fixed location and rarely appeared in front of others. Other than him and the people by his side, there really weren¡¯t many people that had seen him before.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°Of course I have. Remember back in the Ding Yuan Pce, you sent him to give an order to send Xiao Bai.....out of the capital, leaving for a long time.¡±

    When Chu Shao Bai¡¯s name was mentioned, her eyes turned a bit dark and she couldn¡¯t help secretly letting out a sigh.

    She had once been touched by Xiao Bai¡¯s innocence. If Xiao Bai did not suddenly leave and not return for a long time, perhaps there would have been a different ending.

    ¡°You did that on purpose, right?¡± She bit her lips and looked at him.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s brows jumped up, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Chen Ning was a bit stunned. She never thought that he would directly admit it.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Do you not know why?¡± His dark eyes looked at her, revealing a tender look at the bottom of his eyes.

    Her face turned red and she looked down, avoiding his passionate gaze.

    Did he already like her back then? So he was jealous of Xiao Bai?

    He raised her chin and continued looking in her eyes, ¡°Not just thest time, even this time, it was all on purpose. I didn¡¯t want him staying by your side, wildly staring at you like a fool. That brat makes me feel uneasy, humph!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red again and she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Xiao Bai is so good to me and he has never bullied me before. The one that makes me feel uneasy is you since you¡¯re clearly the one bullying me. I didn¡¯t want to drink the medicine, but you forced me to drink it.¡±

    Remembering the way he force fed her, she was embarrassed and angry.

    Seeing the blush on her face, he revealed a faint smile. Then he leaned in and whispered in her ear, ¡°If you aren¡¯t obedient next time, I will feed you medicine again.¡±

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I don¡¯t......¡±

    She did not get to finish her words before his head came down and kissed her lips.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes filled with shock.

    This was in front of his subordinate! Did he need to be this excessive!

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to kiss him, but she didn¡¯t want to be like him, kissing wherever he wanted to kiss!

    But it was good that he only gave a light kiss to her, quickly leaving her lips. He used a finger to stroke her rosy red lips and said with a faint smile, ¡°Next time, you¡¯re not allowed to say no to me.¡±

    He would kiss her every time she spoke.

 Chapter 532: She admits defeat

    Chapter 532: She admits defeat

    Her face turned even redder. She clearly knew his subtext, so she red at him.

    He lovingly looked at her face, trying to restrain the exciting passion in his chest. He couldn¡¯t do it now, this was not the time to be so affectionate with her. Even if he wasn¡¯t willing, he had to send her out of the pce.

    Once he finished everything, he would give a decree restoring her freedom and would openly marry her.

    He believed that day would not be far.

    ¡°Ke, Zhui Feng.¡± He gave a gentle cough, clearing his throat.

    ¡°This subordinate is here.¡± Zhui Feng had not raised his head the entire time.

    His heart had already fallen into chaos. His eyes were staring right at the blue stone floor on the ground, almost staring a hole in the surface of the tiles.

    Although he did not look up, he had heard all of the affectionate words that had passed between the emperor and this girl. He had no choice but to listen.

    Even if he was a fool or a piece of wood, he could still hear the love between the two of them. His heart could not help beating fast and his body was so nervous it broke out in a cold sweat.

    Emperor, what are you ying at here!

    The other side¡¯s status is the Ding Yuan Princess!

    Even if you don¡¯t care about her status, shouldn¡¯t you think of this subordinate? In front of this subordinate, is it truly fine for you to be this affectionate with the Ding Yuan Princess?

    This subordinate is a person, not a lifeless piece of wood.

    He had hidden arge secret in his heart that he wanted to report to the emperor to surprise him, but he never thought that the emperor would give him an even greater shock.

    Mo Chuan did not know that Zhui Feng¡¯s heart was filled with doubts. He held her hand and looked at Zhui Feng.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, you will protect her for this one, not leaving a single step from her. If she is missing a single hair, then this one will be asking you.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate.....will follow your orders.¡±

    Zhui Feng felt like he had taken ten thousand points of damage. The emperor was actually sending him to protect her? How precious was she to him!

    He had trained since childhood to protect the emperor in secret. He had the best martial arts and qinggong, so he was most respected and trusted by the emperor.

    But the emperor was sending him to protect a woman. Then what about the emperor?

    But as a secret protector, he could only follow his master¡¯s orders. So, he could only ept without any hesitation.

    ¡°Very good, now you will send her to the Eldest Princess pce. During this time, you will stay by her side and if anything happens, you will immediately report to this one, do you understand?¡± Mo Chuan said in a deep voice. In front of Zhui Feng, he had unknowingly released his emperor¡¯s prestige.

    His gentleness was only for her.

    ¡°This servant will follow your orders.¡±

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I......¡± Chen Ning shook her head, wanting to say that she didn¡¯t want any secret guard. She just saw Mo Chuan ce a finger on her lips and reveal a threatening look.

    She immediately understood. If she dared to say anything, he would kiss her without any care.

    Alright, she admitted defeat.

    Like this, under the escort of Zhui Feng, she safely returned to the Eldest Princess pce.

    Zhui Feng left no traces and was a shadow without a shadow. Although she knew that Zhui Feng was not far from her, if he did not take the initiative to appear, she could not see him.

    He really deserved to be the most prominent of Mo Chuan¡¯s hidden guard.

    Chen Ning thought that Mo Chuan having him protect her was enough to demonstrate just how strong Zhui Feng was.

    But, Mo Chuan¡¯s orders were too strange. He wanted Zhui Feng to not take a single step away from her, but without being able to see him, how could she know when he was there and when he wasn¡¯t?

 Chapter 533: Eyes on his body

    Chapter 533: Eyes on his body

    If she changed clothes to go to bed or if she were to undress to bathe, he would be watching in the dark, so wouldn¡¯t he see her entire body?

    Chen Ning was more anxious the more she thought about it. She felt that she should make an agreement with Zhui Feng.

    ¡°Zhui Feng!¡± She used the secret signals Mo Chuan taught her and pped her hands a few times.

    As expected, in that instant, there was an extra grey figure in front of her. Even she did not know where he hade from.

    The doors and windows were clearly closed, but he had appeared like a gentle breeze.

    ¡°Princess Consort, why have you summoned this subordinate?¡± Zhui Feng greeted her but did not kneel down.

    Chen Ning did not care as she stared at him, ¡°Where were you hiding just now?¡±

    ¡°This....¡± Zhui Feng responded in a calm manner, ¡°Please forgive this subordinate for not being able to say.¡±

    This was his secret as a hidden guard, how could he disclose this?

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t say, but I want to make a promise with you.¡± She went straight to the point.

    ¡°Promise?¡± Zhui Feng was surprised, ¡°Please borate Princess Consort.¡±

    ¡°Un, I don¡¯t care where you are normally, but you can¡¯t appear when I¡¯m bathing. Also, you can¡¯t appear when I¡¯m sleeping either!¡±

    Zhui Feng understood once he heard this and he said in an awkward voice, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this subordinate can¡¯t do that. The emperor¡¯s orders were to not take a single step away from the princess. But the princess can be assured that this subordinate knows when to look and when not to look. This subordinate will not cause any trouble for the Princess Consort.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help being angry.

    The words this Zhui Feng said was as slippery as a loach. The eyes were on his body, so how could she know when he closed them or not?

    ¡°If the princess does not have any other orders, then this subordinate will leave first.¡±

    After he said this, he did not wait for Chen Ning to say anything before disappearing like a breeze.

    Chen Ning saw that all the surrounding windows and doors were closed, so she was certain that this Zhui Feng was hiding in the room. The reason why he left no trace must be because he used some kind of magical technique to hide from sight.

    Even though she knew he was around, she could not find him.

    She could only hope that he kept his word and it was best if he did what he said.

    ¡°Xiao Ru.¡± She called out in a soft voice. Very quickly, Xiao Ru entered the room.

    ¡°Young miss!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s round face was flushed, like her entire person was filled with the joy and happiness of spring. When a person saw her smile, they would feel refreshed.

    Chen Ning smiled as he held her hand and then she pinched her little face, ¡°Did you see Xiao Si yesterday?¡±

    ¡°I did, I did. This servant spoke of many things with Xiao Si and he told me many good stories.¡± Xiao Ru quickly nodded.

    When mentioning Xiao Si, her eyes lit up.

    When Chen Ning saw her innocent smile, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. Thinking for a bit, she then asked, ¡°Then do you know Xiao Si¡¯s status?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know! He is an eunuch.¡± Xiao Ru was still smiling with no change to her expression at all.

    ¡°Then do you know what eunuchs do?¡±

    ¡°I do, eunuchs are people that serve the emperor. Young miss, this servant has a giant secret to tell you. That lots of money, oh, no, Bodyguard Hei, he¡¯s actually the emperor!¡± She had a mysterious look on her face as she whispered into Chen Ning¡¯s ear.

    After saying this, she was waiting for Chen Ning¡¯s shocked expression.

    Chen Ning smiled as she patted her head and said, ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter 534: Being touched

    Chapter 534: Being touched

    ¡°Ah? Young miss, you already knew? Why didn¡¯t you tell this servant then? This servant was still waiting for you to be shocked.¡± Xiao Ru pouted in a disappointed manner.

    ¡°I wanted to tell you, but I never had a chance. That¡¯s right, is the Eldest Princess out of the pce?¡± She asked.

    When she returned to the pce, she had not seen the Eldest Princess and she felt that it was strange. With the Eldest Princess¡¯ personality, if she was in the pce, she woulde as soon as possible to ask her what happened yesterday.

    Xiao Ru nodded and revealed an excited expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that East Qin has sent arge group of envoys to our capital city, so there is a banquet in the pce and the Eldest Princess went to the banquet. It must be a fabulous scene, how great it would be if we could see it.¡±

    ¡°East Qin envoys?¡± Chen Ning was not interested in the banquet at all, but he felt that this East Qin envoy group was strange. She remembered the two times she had seen Mo Chuan and his brows had a faint line to it. She did not ask and he did not speak, but it had to be rted to this East Qin envoy.

    She did not understand politics and she didn¡¯t know how to help him with the nation¡¯s affairs. All she could do was silently wait for him to handle everything and not cause him trouble.

    ¡°Young miss, shall we go out and y? I heard that it is very festive outside and the streets are filled with people. There are stalls selling all kinds of things and foods, as well as singing, juggling, and everything else.¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes lit up as she spoke, looking at Chen Ning with eager eyes.

    Chen Ning knew that she was very innocent and did not want to disappoint her, but she didn¡¯t know why she felt a difort fill her heart. She rubbed her head, ¡°You can go y. I¡¯m tired, so I want to go to sleep first.¡±

    ¡°Ah, then this servant won¡¯t go either. This servant will stay here and apany you.¡± Xiao Ru immediately stuck out her tongue and revealed an awkward expression, ¡°Young miss, if your body is ufortable and this servant wants to go out and y, it is all my fault.¡±

    ¡°I think with how big you are, you should still like going out to y. How about, after I sleep a bit, we¡¯ll go out and have a stroll to watch the juggling, alright?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she stroked her hair.

    ¡°Alright, alright. This servant will be here to guard your sleep.¡± Xiao Ruughed as she pped her hands.

    ¡°Come sleep with me.¡± Chen Ning smiled and pulled Xiao Ru into the bed with her before pulling up the nket.

    Only when she thought about Zhui Feng being in a corner of the room, having this man constantly watching over her, she couldn¡¯t help feeling difort.

    She bit her lips. When she prepared to find a way to catch Zhui Feng, she suddenly heard the window pane ring.

    A grey figure shed in front of her and Zhui Feng was standing by the bed, covering her and Xiao Ru.

    Xiao Ru was caught off guard. She suddenly saw an extra man in front of her and suddenly screamed, ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t scream!¡±

    Zhui Feng immediately went to cover Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth, but his back was facing her and he did not have eyes on the back of his head. When Xiao Ru had been cowering by Chen Ning¡¯s side, his hand suddenly pressed down on Xiao Ru¡¯s chest. He felt a soft and bouncy feeling and couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    Xiao Ru was in a daze as her eyes becamerge. Seeing that man¡¯srge palm on her chest, she was filled with fear and even forgot to dodge.

    Chen Ning was also shocked by this unexpected situation, but she very quickly understood that it was a mistake and Zhui Feng did not do this on purpose.

 Chapter 535: He is not human

    Chapter 535: He is not human

    ¡°Zhui Feng, why haven¡¯t you let go!¡± She shouted in a low voice as her face sunk.

    What was wrong with this Zhui Feng. He had identally grabbed the wrong ce, but he actually did not let go. If anyone said he didn¡¯t do it on purpose there would be no one that believed him!

    Zhui Feng finally came to his senses and looked around. He suddenly pulled back his hand like it was being burned and his face instantly turned red.

    ¡°So, so, sorry. Mi, mi, miss, I, I, I did not, have any meaning.¡± He stuttered out in an embarrassed voice, wishing he could dig himself into a hole at this moment.

    With a ¡°wa¡± sound.

    Xiao Ru finally reacted to her chest being touched by an unfamiliar man. She was so sad and aggrieved that she burst out in tears.

    She just continued to cry, feeling very upset.

    Zhui Feng was was feeling even more helpless as he said in a low voice, ¡°You, don¡¯t cry. I, I, I¡¯ll repay you. I, I was wrong.....¡±

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu.....You bad person, you.....You repay, you repay me.....¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s crying became even louder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay, I¡¯ll pay.....¡± Zhui Feng was stunned after he finished saying this. How would he repay her? What would he use?

    ¡°Wu, wu, my clothes were made by my young miss with two silvers, but it was soiled by your hands. You¡¯ll repay me two silvers, quickly! Wu, wu!¡± Xiao Ru was out of breath from crying.

    There were five ck fingerprints on her chest and when she saw it, it was like she was in pain. This was the first day she was wearing these clothes, but it was dirtied by this man who came out of nowhere. It truly pained her heart.

    Hearing this, Zhui Feng was stunned. Chen Ning¡¯s lips also twitched.

    The two of them stared at Xiao Ru.

    Chen Ning felt her face bing warm.

    How could a smart person like her have such a dumb girl at her side!

    She really wanted to turn her head and say, ¡°I don¡¯t know her!¡±

    Zhui Feng let out a long sigh and felt relieved. He immediately took out a purse from his chest and ced it in Xiao Ru¡¯s hands.

    ¡°The silver inside are all for you, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    Xiao Ru was sniffling as she opened the purse, seeing small pieces of silver ingots inside. She took out one and then threw the purse back to Zhui Feng.

    ¡°I only need the silver for my clothes, the rest I¡¯m giving back to you!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no, it was my fault. These silver will all be used to repay you.¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s back was covered in sweat.

    He had never encountered such an embarrassing matter before.

    He was afraid that this girl would want him to be with her forever, but it was a good thing she only wanted silver and not him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. The young miss said, ill gotten gains cannot be taken!¡± Xiao Ru spoke with a righteous tone.

    ¡°No, no, no, you have to take it.¡± Zhui Feng tried giving the purse to Xiao Ru again.

    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want it, why are you so troublesome! Hey, what kind of person are you? Where did youe from?¡± Xiao Ru ran out of patience and suddenly stared at Zhui Feng, realizing that she didn¡¯t recognize him. The clothes her wore weren¡¯t the clothes of the Eldest Princess pce¡¯s servants.

    ¡°I.....I am.....¡± Zhui Feng couldn¡¯t help looking over at Chen Ning.

    How should he describe his status?

    ¡°Ke, Xiao Ru.¡± Chen Ning watching from the side pulled Xiao Ru over and rolled her eyes at Zhui Feng before saying, ¡°He is not a person.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡± Xiao Ru and Zhui Feng were both shocked.

    ¡°His name is Zhui Feng, hees and leaves without a trace. Just treat him as a gust of wind, there is no need to treat him as a person.¡± Chen Ning looked over at Zhui Feng and gave a gentle snort.

 Chapter 536: Your dowry

    Chapter 536: Your dowry

    The small thoughts Zhui Feng had could fool Xiao Ru, but it couldn¡¯t escape her eyes.

    Although she could see that Zhui Feng had no meaning with this and did not have any ideas towards Xiao Ru, as a man of this era, shouldn¡¯t he have a sense of integrity?

    Since he had identally touched the wrong ce, he shoulde and bare the consequences. Shouldn¡¯t he have immediately stated his position and say that he would take responsibility for Xiao Ru?

    But this man actually wanted to use a bag of money to solve everything. Ze, ze, this kind of man, she really looked down on him.

    Even if he said he would take responsibility for Xiao Ru now, she would not agree!

    It was a good thing this little girl Xiao Ru did not understand matters between men and women, she didn¡¯t understand that she had been fooled by someone. It was not good to directly speak about this matter, so she started out with vague words.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, bring the purse over and also take out all the silver you have on you.¡± She coldly looked at Zhui Feng.

    He was the emperor¡¯s hidden guard, he earned quite a bit. He wanted to use this bag of silvers to fool Xiao Ru, but even if Xiao Ru was silly, she wasn¡¯t.

    Zhui Feng was stunned, but he obediently took out the purse and arge amount of silvers from his chest. There were around one thousand silvers, but of course that wasn¡¯t his entire fortune.

    Chen Ning took the silvers and the purse and said with a serious face, ¡°These silver bills and silver pieces will be yourpensation for your offense towards Xiao Ru. Of course, you willpletely forget about everything that happened and not say a single word. This will be the end of this matter. Zhui Feng, the way I¡¯m handling this, are you dissatisfied?¡±

    Zhui Feng secretly thought the Princess Consort was quite powerful as he quickly nodded, ¡°This subordinate will listen to the princess, there is no dissatisfaction at all.¡±

    He even secretly let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Very good. Xiao Ru, take these silver pieces and silver bills, they will be your dowry in the future. These are not ill gotten gains, but rather his willingpensation towards you, so you can just openly ept it.¡±

    Chen Ning pulled Xiao Ru¡¯s hand and ced the purse and silver bills in them.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes went wide in shock. Seeing the things in her hands, she could not believe that she suddenly gained an entire thousand silvers.

    God, was she still dreaming?

    ¡°Zhui Feng, you can leave. There is nothing left here.¡±

    Chen Ning did not have a good impression of Zhui Feng. She was secretly thinking that he really was a hidden guard, spending all his days in the dark, it also turned his heart dark.

    Zhui Feng stood there without moving as he stared at the window and said in a low voice, ¡°There is someone outside.¡±

    He had heard soundsing from the window, so he jumped out of hiding.

    ¡°Someone there?¡±

    Chen Ning stared at the window. She was thinking, did Chu Shao Yange back?

    Thinking of Chu Shao Yang, her heart suddenly filled with pain and she couldn¡¯t help knitting her brows.

    What was wrong with her? Why did her chest feel bad every time she thought of him?

    She had even strangely fainted twice because of it.

    ¡°It is a martial art expert.¡± Zhui Feng replied. He slowly walked towards the window, holding his breath, being ready to fight.

    A creaking sound came from the window as it automatically opened without any wind.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡± Xiao Ru sunk into Chen Ning¡¯s arms in fear.

    Chen Ning held her as her eyes stared at the window without moving away. It was still bright outside, she did not believe there would be any ghosts.

    The window finally opened as flowers bloomed outside. Amongst the flowers, with a snow white robe and a frost like bearing, a beautiful young man was standing there with an affectionate smile.

    The flowers were beautiful, butpared to his smile, they were overshadowed.

 Chapter 537: Marry her to you

    Chapter 537: Marry her to you

    ¡°Xiao Bai, it¡¯s you!¡±

    Chen Ning let out a gentle sigh as she revealed a charming smile to the white clothed youth.

    ¡°Greetings to King Jing An.¡±

    After Zhui Feng saw Chu Shao Bai, he did not feel any surprise, but he did reveal an embarrassed expression.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, why are you here?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes fell onto Zhui Feng and then he thought of something. With a smile, he said, ¡°I understand, it must be the emperor sending you here to protect her, right? Royal uncle is truly good to me, he really kept his promise when I asked him to protect Ning¡¯er for me while I was out of the capital. You have juste back and he immediately sent you here. When I see the emperor, I have to properly thank him.¡±

    He turned over to Chen Ning and said with a smile, ¡°Seeing nothing happen to you, I feel assured.¡±

    Zhui Feng lowered his head and said nothing. He did not even know what he should say.

    After all, he now knew everything.

    Ai, this King Jing An is being kept in the dark by master. If he knew the truth of the matter, would he go all out against master?

    ¡°Zhui Feng, now that I¡¯m back, I will be responsible for her safety. You can go back to the emperor¡¯s side.¡± Chu Shao Bai said.

    ¡°This......This subordinate has the emperor¡¯s orders and this subordinate cannot take a single step away from the Princess Consort. This subordinate does not dare disobey master¡¯s orders.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Do you think this king will harm her?¡± Chu Shao Bai raised his brows as a look of anger filled his eyes.

    ¡°This subordinate does not dare.¡± Zhui Feng bent down.

    ¡°Then just leave. This king has something to talk to Ning¡¯er about.¡± Chu Shao Bai impatiently stared at him.

    ¡°This.....¡± Zhui Feng hesitated a bit, ¡°Please calm your anger King Jing An. This subordinate has orders not to take a single step away from the Princess Consort.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t even obey this king?¡±

    Zhui Feng bent down and said, ¡°Please calm your anger King Jing An. This subordinate only has a single master.¡±

    His words meant that he would listen to Mo Chuan¡¯s orders.

    Chu Shao Bai just smiled instead of being angry.

    ¡°Alright, this king won¡¯t make it hard for you. Seeing how loyal you are to the emperor, this king is d.¡±

    He smiled as he jumped through the window. He walked beside Zhui Feng and patted his shoulder as he said with a smile, ¡°Zhui Feng, if there is time in the future, this king will ask you to drink some wine.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate......¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s words suddenly stopped as he maintained his bending position without moving. His eyes opened wide as he stared at Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Humph, wanting to fight this king. Learn to be more obedient next time, but there is no next time.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai smiled as he pulled back the finger he used to poke Zhui Feng¡¯s acupuncture point. He ced him beside the bed before revealing a faint smile to Xiao Ru.

    ¡°I want to talk to your master for a bit, so you should obediently go to sleep, alright?¡±

    His smile was like a spring breeze, gently blowing across her. Xiao Ru was stunned seeing this and nodded in a daze.

    Then she saw this beautiful immortal young master poke her body and her eyes turned dark as she fainted.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, you aren¡¯t allowed to smile at my maid in the future. My maid¡¯s eyelids are thin and if you keep moving her heart, I¡¯ll marry her to you!¡± Chen Ning angrily looked at Chu Shao Bai.

    She pulled the nket up and covered Xiao Ru before getting off the bed.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, it was my fault. I won¡¯t smile at her anymore, I¡¯ll only smile at you, alright?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai spoke in a gentle voice as he looked at her without blinking.

    After not seeing her for a few days, she seemed to have be more charming.

    Her starry eyes were intoxicating and her full lips were bright red. Every move she made was dazzling, so much that he could not move his gaze.

 Chapter 538: He really had no time

    Chapter 538: He really had no time

    ¡°Xiao Bai, did youe back to see me as soon as you returned? Why didn¡¯t you rest first? I¡¯m here anyway, I won¡¯t run away. Look, your eyes arepletely red.¡±

    Chen Ning noticed that although his style remained, his face had a haggard look to it, especially his eyes which werepletely red. Last time, he came as soon as he returned and also had a pair of rabbit eyes. She couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have to run around outside, not even being able to have proper rest.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you worried about me?¡±

    His eyes lit up as he moved forward to try and hold her hands.

    Chen Ning calmly moved back a step and said with a faint smile, ¡°Yes. Now that you have seen that I¡¯m fine, if you don¡¯t want me to worry, then go back and sleep. If there¡¯s something important, we¡¯ll talk after you wake up.¡±

    His passionate gaze made her face slightly blush. She was thinking in her heart, should she tell him about the matters between her and Mo Chuan?

    But seeing his clear as water face and those clean and clear eyes, she couldn¡¯t bear to speak.

    The only thing she could do now was keep her distance from him.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I have something I want to give you.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai did not notice her avoidance at all. He excitedly a long, brocaded box from his sleeves and ced it in front of her like he was offering a treasure.

    ¡°What is it?¡± She smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s expensive, I won¡¯t take it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a worthless little toy, so you won¡¯t like it. It¡¯s better if I just throw it away.¡± He nkly shook his head as he raised his hand and prepared to throw it out the window.

    ¡°Wait a minute, let me see what it is.¡±

    She grabbed his hand and took the box, opening it up.

    The box was beautifully decorated and inside there was a long branch. Eh, it also couldn¡¯t be considered a branch since there was a pointed end to it where a flower was engraved.

    ¡°This is a wooden hairpin?¡± She picked it up to look at it. She saw that the carving was very simple and the hairpin itself had not been polished.

    She never would have imagined that Xiao Bai would give her such a normal item.

    ¡°Was this made by you?¡± She was very smart and immediately guessed it. She revealed a smile at him.

    ¡°Yes, this was the first one I learned to make. Does it look very ugly? If you don¡¯t like it, you can just throw it away.¡± His face was slightly blushing as he nervously looked at her while clenching his fingers.

    Although he said he didn¡¯t mind, but if she really did throw it away, he would be very disappointed.....

    But he wouldn¡¯t let her see it. Next time, he would make a better looking one for her.

    Only this time, he really did not have the time.

    ¡°Who says it¡¯s ugly? Whoever calls this thing ugly, that person does not have eyes! I think it¡¯s very beautiful and I like it a lot. Xiao Bai, thank you, I¡¯ll take this gift.¡± She ced the hairpin on her head and asked with a smile, ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the micro expressions his face and eyes made, how could they escape her gaze?

    How could she let this eager for praise boy be disappointed with his first piece of work?

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, making his dark eyes sparkle, ¡°Good, very good.¡±

    She epted it! She had epted his personal made hairpin and had ced it on her head.

    His heart beated fast with excitement.

 Chapter 539: Street king

    Chapter 539: Street king

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I¡¯m very happy.¡± He suddenly took her hand and revealed a smile to her.

    His palms were burning hot and his eyes were even hotter.

    Chen Ning suddenly felt that something was wrong. She had just taken his gift, so why was he so excited?

    ¡°Xiao Bai, I heard that the East Qin envoys came to our capital today and the pce is hosting a banquet, why didn¡¯t you go? I think the pce must be very festive and as King Jing An, is it alright if you don¡¯t go?¡±

    She changed the topic and calmly pulled back her hand that was being tightly held by him.

    ¡°Un, it¡¯s very festive, but I don¡¯t like that. I like being here with you.¡± He stared into her eyes as he spoke.

    Her heart was feeling more uneasy. She wanted to pull back her hand, but he tightly held on.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, do you like festive ces?¡± There are many fun things on the street right now and many things I haven¡¯t seen before. How about we go and have a look together?¡±

    Her heart skipped a beat and felt that his idea wasn¡¯t that bad.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded and then turned to look at Xiao Ru lying on the bed, ¡°Let¡¯s bring Xiao Ru, she likes festive ces.¡±

    ¡°No need, let¡¯s just let her sleep here.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai immediately shook his head. Without giving her any time to react, he pulled her out the window. Avoiding the eyes of all the pce guards, he jumped over the walls and left the Eldest Princess pce.

    He arrived on a street filled with people. Chen Ning realized that she had underestimated the prosperity of the capital.

    This ce was very lively. There were all kinds of food to eat and things to y with. It seemed like there had been families wandering around all day.

    She was separated from Chu Shao Bai in the crowd, but very quickly, he pushed his way through the crowd and grabbed her hand, not letting her be carried away be the crowd again.

    ¡°Sorry, Ning¡¯er. I never knew that there were this many people here. If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here to see the scene.¡±

    He was a bit vexed and a bit regretful. He continued to look at the people around them.

    He had realized that there were more and more people not ying around and were rather staring at the two of them. Unknowingly, they had be the center of attention.

    Originally, they were both people with outstanding appearances. Once was a beautiful youth with cream like skin and the other was a beautiful as a flower young girl. Standing in a crowd, they would immediately stand out, creating a beautiful scene. It was impossible for them to not attract the crowd¡¯s attention.

    Especially some malicious street thugs. They looked over Chen Ning and then came over with evil grins on their faces.

    ¡°Young miss, is that your little lover beside you? Look at his frail body, does he still want to protect the flower? How abouting with us brothers, we brothers will make sure you¡¯re happy.¡± A thug fell more in love with Chen Ning the more he looked her over, even daring toe over to try and hold her hand.

    When the thugs saw this, they all began to call along, showing themselves off.

    They were very familiar with this street and were considered the street kings. Normally they would take liberties with good natured women and normal people would not dare stop them. They would all move to the side when they saw them.

    When the citizens saw this, they were all angry, but did not dare say anything. They were all secretly feeling sorry for Chen Ning.

    This kind of flower like little miss was being targeted by these scum, the heavens might even smite them.

    Ai, it¡¯s a pity there was that pretty boy beside her. The two of them were suited for each other, but they were both like fragile pearls. God really was closing his eyes!

 Chapter 540: Stealing a cart

    Chapter 540: Stealing a cart

    With a clean ¡°kacha¡± sound!

    That thug¡¯s hand had not even touched Chen Ning before he felt a paining from his wrist. He looked down and suddenly gave a pitiful cry, ¡°My hand! My hand is broken, broken! Aiyo, it¡¯s so painful!¡±

    He held his wrist as he cried out in pain, but he didn¡¯t know why his wrist had suddenly broken.

    The people on the side all clearly saw what happened. That snow white clothed beautiful youth reached out a finger and gently tapped the thug¡¯s wrist and broke it.

    ¡°Zi¡ª¡ª¡± A cold gasp came from around them as everyone looked at Chu Shao Bai with gazes of shock.

    This beautiful youth was so strong!

    ¡°If you dare have any ideas towards her, this fellow will be your fate! All of you scram!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face and voice was as cold as ice. His eye¡¯s swept over the group of thugs and their bodies froze.

    This is bad, they met trouble today. These two people could not be offended!

    The thugs quickly supported that thug with the broken wrist and ran off into the crowd, disappearing without a trace.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face was not very good looking at this moment. He never thought that there would be someone this bold, daring to y with his beloved girl in broad daylight.

    If he didn¡¯t want to cause a scene, he would have broken all of those person¡¯s limbs.

    He wanted to bring her here to see the festivities, but how could he still be in the mood for the festivities now. He knew that if they remained here, they would be the center of attention and everyone woulde stare at them.

    He ced his hand on her shoulder and flew away from the crowd. Wherever there were less people, he would go there.

    Very quickly they had left the crowd and had appeared in a small road with no one around.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, weren¡¯t we going to see the festivities? Why did you bring me here?¡± Chen Ning looked around. The little alley was dark and not a single person could be seen, it was apletely different world from the previous lively street.

    Chu Shao Bai waved his sleeve and gave a groan. Thinking of the crowd staring at her with their burning eyes, he wanted to use a cover to cover her up from head to toe, not letting anyone see her.

    He felt his head pulsing. He had wanted to bring her shopping, but in the end, his stomach was filled with anger.

    ¡°There are too many people there and it is too chaotic, also there isn¡¯t anything good to see.¡± He suddenly grabbed her hand and ran out of the alley, ¡°I though of a good ce where it is quiet and beautiful, I will take you there.¡±

    He pulled her out of the alley and saw a horse carriage parked to the side. There were no people in the cart and the horse was tied to a tree to the side, its owner should have gone to see the festivities.

    Without saying anything else, he untied the horse reins and pulled her over to the cart. He sat down in the driver seat, cracked the whip, and drove off.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, this cart has an owner. I never thought that the respected King Jing An would also steal carts?¡± Chen Ning pursed her lips into a smile as she spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t steal.¡± Chu Shai Bao nodded with a smile. He took out a bag of silvers and threw it underneath the tree before whipping the horse forward.

    ¡°Hey, what if someone else takes this money? Wouldn¡¯t the owner have lost a cart for nothing?¡±

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me. I have given the money, so I¡¯m taking the cart. This doesn¡¯t count as stealing, don¡¯t you think so?¡± He smiled back at her before urging the horse cart forward.

    Very quickly, the horse cart left the capital and arrived in the outskirts.

    Away from the hustle and bustle of the city. There was a patch of green grass and fresh air all around them.

 Chapter 541: Scenery more beautiful than her

    Chapter 541: Scenery more beautiful than her

    Chen Ning popped out of the cart¡¯spartment and hugged her knees beside Chu Shao Bai. She was breathing in the fresh air as she admired the scenery around them.

    Neither of them spoke. There was only the crisp sound of the whip and the horse¡¯s hooves.

    But the atmosphere was surprisingly peaceful and harmonious.

    As the horse cart went further, it gradually veered off the main road. It entered a muddy path covered in thorns as it slowly progressed forward.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, what kind of ce are you taking me and how long before we get there?¡±

    Chen Ning looked into the sky and saw that the sun was slowly moving west. They were already very far from the city and if they kept going, they might not be able to go back before it was dark.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon. After you see it, you will definitely love it.¡± Chu Shao Bai drove the horse cart onto a mountain road.

    At the foot of the mountain, there was a fiery red dusk and clouds scattered across the fiery red dusk.

    Chen Ning felt like the area in front of her lit up and she felt pleasantly surprised.

    This was a very, veryrge valley with both sides being surrounded in green hills that were covered in flowers and trees.

    Peach blossoms, apricot blossoms, and pear flowers. With a sun casting a red glow over the flowers the white flowers, it created a beautiful scenery.

    She unknowingly held her breath as she was amazed by the natural beauty in front of her.

    The horse cart stopped and he pulled her into the sea of flowers, finallying under a pear flower tree.

    The pear flowers were beautifully blooming. When the wind blew, the snow white flowers fell like rain on her hair, forehead, and shoulders.

    ¡°Do you like this ce?¡± He looked at her with a faint smile. From the moment they had entered the valley, his eyes had not left her.

    She was looking at the natural beauty, but he was looking at her.

    There was no scenery that was as beautiful as she was.

    ¡°I do.¡± She gave a heartfelt nod.

    ¡°I knew you would definitely love it. When I identally came here, I was as excited and happy as you. The first person I thought of was you, I knew you would love this ce as much as I did.¡±

    He stood under a peach tree and revealed a faint smile to her. With his snow white clothes and the peach blossoms, Chen Ning suddenly thought of a phrase: Man¡¯s face and peach blossom are both red.

    Although the peach blossom was beautiful, how could itpare to his face?

    He found a patch of t grasnd and pulled her down. Like a magic trick, he suddenly pulled out a jug of wine and also a cooked chicken.

    ¡°Where did you get the wine and chicken?¡± She was getting hungry, so she was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Not just wine and chicken, there are also other delicacies.¡± He smiled as he pulled out a bag from behind him. There were several kinds of desserts and fresh fruit inside.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, do you know magic?¡±

    ¡°I found them in the horse cart. The owner probably forgot to take them, so it¡¯s good for us.¡± He smiled as he paved the ground with food and wine before tearing off a chicken leg for her.

    When she took a bite of the chicken, he also gave a cup of wine to her. With a smile, he said, ¡°This is the best Nu Er Hong, it is very gentle. Even if you drink a bottle, you won¡¯t get drunk.¡±

    Her face slightly turned red. She knew that he was teasing her about bing drunk with a single sipst time.

    ¡°I won¡¯t drink.¡± She shook her head and did not take it.

    Mo Chuan had said that she could only drink if she was with him. She also did not know what she incredible thing she would do if she was drunk, so it was better for her to not drink.

    Chu Shao Bai smiled and did not force her. He took a sip and said with a voice of dislike, ¡°This wine is good, but it is too light. This is the wine that women like to drink, so no wonder it is called Nu Er Hong.

    [TL Note: Nu Er means daughter in chinese.]

 Chapter 542: The one she wanted was not him

    Chapter 542: The one she wanted was not him

    A faint, sweet fruit smell entered her nose and she suddenly felt a bit thirsty. She was thinking, if she took a sip, she wouldn¡¯t be drunk, right?

    She was still a bit uneasy as she asked Chu Shao Bai, ¡°Is this wine truly light?¡±

    He revealed a smile, ¡°Are you worried about bing drunk? You can be assured that even if you be drunk, I will safely send you back.¡±

    ¡°Then let me have a taste.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± He gave the wine bottle to her.

    She carefully took a test sip and tasted a light and sweet favour that did not have the wine taste at all. She took another sip in a rxed manner, but she did not dare drink, only taking a test sip.

    She quickly filled her stomach and leaned against a tree, closing her eyes.

    The valley was very silent, even the sound of a petal falling could be heard.

    Her heart also became very calm.

    This ce was like a paradise that contained no worries from the real world. If only she and Mo Chuan could be like this, idling their days away, how great that would be.

    Ai, but Mo Chuan can¡¯t do that.

    He was the emperor and he had many national affairs to deal with, how could he have the time.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡±

    With closed eyes, she heard Chu Shao Yang¡¯s soft voice ring in her ears.

    ¡°Un?¡±

    ¡°Are you happy being with me today?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you want to be this happy every day?¡± He stared at her while holding his breath.

    ¡°I.....¡± Of course I do.

    She almost blurted this out.

    She opened her eyes and saw Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes filled with hope before shaking her head.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, human lives should not just be simply happiness, there needs to be many sorrows and problems. Of course I wish I could be this happy my entire life, but no, I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    She had already decided to be with Mo Chuan, so she needed to share in Mo Chuan¡¯s responsibilities and burdens, as well as his problems.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you? As long as you wish for it, I will be able to do it, I will make you happy. You like it here, right? You like freedom and being unrestrained, right? I¡¯ve said it before, I will take you away, as long as you¡¯re willing to leave with me. The sky is high and the sea is wide, I will take you to the most beautiful scenes in the world. Watching the sunrise, watching the sunset, watching the waves of the ocean.....Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t say you don¡¯t like this. You can¡¯t lie to me¡± He tightly held her hands, speaking with an excited voice.

    There was no doubt that his description was beautiful with each word exciting her. She did indeed like this and was what she wanted. She wanted to travel the world and see all the beautiful sights out there.

    But, she didn¡¯t want to do it with him.

    She looked into his clear eyes and could not bear to say that words that would hurt him. She only smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Bai, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    The shine in his eyes dimmed a bit, but he revealed a smile and said, ¡°Alright. Just wait for me. The peach blossoms are truly beautiful, so I¡¯ll go pick one for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    She nodded with a smile. She saw the rise and fall of his white clothes as he jumped onto a cliff and pulled out a peach blossom off of it.

    This Xiao Bai was truly strange. There were many peach blossom trees around them, but he had to pick one from the cliff.

    She looked away with a faint smile as she looked around herself at the flowers in full bloom with a look of reluctance. The wind blew and the flower scent filled the air.

    It would be great if she coulde here with Mo Chuan one day.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡±

    She heard Chu Shao Bai¡¯s voice calling for her from behind.

    She turned around with a smile.

    A sparkling dagger stabbed into her chest.

    The brightest peach blossom bloomed from her chest.

 Chapter 543: Being poisoned

    Chapter 543: Being poisoned

    The tip of the dagger was iparably sharp, bringing a bone chilling cold feeling and a faint pain.

    She looked down slightly at the dagger stabbing into her chest. Her eyes slowly moved and fell onto the long and slender beautiful fingers holding the dagger.

    It was Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hand.

    She slowly raised her eyes and looked at Chu Shao Bai. He was still wearing a snow white robe and his wless, beautiful face that was not stained with a single speck of dust, but the dagger in his hand was covered in fresh, red blood.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, it was the Empress Dowager that sent you to kill me, right?¡± She raised her head and revealed a faint smile to him, that was filled with sweet elegance.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Shao Bai was also smiling, but his eyes were revealing a look of deep pain.

    His hands were slightly trembling.

    ¡°I knew it would be like this, so I was waiting the entire time. I¡¯m just curious why you waited this long to make a move.¡± She maintained her faint smile as she spoke in a soft voice. Her eyes were very calm with no surprise or fear.

    The trembling of his hand became stronger.

    ¡°Since you already guessed it, why did you still follow me?¡±

    ¡°Because I wanted to know if you would actually make a move against me.¡± She calmly said.

    ¡°Why are you not afraid? Why do you not scream? Why do you not cry and ask me to spare you?¡± The smile on his face disappeared and his voice trembled as he spoke.

    ¡°Why do you not stab it in? Why does you de only have a short de? You know you can¡¯t kill me like this.¡± She replied with questions as she maintained the smile on her face.

    ¡°I.....¡± Chu Shao Bai forcefully gritted his teeth and suddenly put down the dagger in his hand. He hugged her and said in a pained voice, ¡°You know I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    His body was trembling like a lost child.

    Chen Ning softly stroked his hair and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Xiao Bai, just kill me. I know that you are filial towards the Empress Dowager and have never disobeyed her orders. Being able to die in your hands is at least better than dying in the hands of someone else.¡±

    She picked up the dagger he dropped and ced it in his hand.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t kill you! You know I¡¯d rather kill myself than having to kill you!¡± He threw the dagger far away.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t kill me, how will you report to the Empress Dowager?¡± She asked in a gentle voice.

    ¡°I.....¡± Chu Shao Bai gritted his teeth and he looked up with a firm look in his eyes, ¡°Ning¡¯er, I will take you away, far from here. We will leave the capital, leave West Chu, and we will never take another step in West Chu again! I don¡¯t know why royal grandmother will not let you off, but I definitely will not let you die! I definitely won¡¯t!¡±

    He leaned over and picked her up before walking over to the horse carriage.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I have prepared everything. This horse carriage had long been prepared by me. Directions, jewelry, silver bills, as well as some clothes and medicine are already in the cart. We¡¯ll change our clothes and alter our faces, so that no one will recognize us. In just a single month, we will be able to peacefully leave the West Chu Country. The world isrge and waiting for us to explore!¡±

    Chen Ning struggled in his arms, ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving. Xiao Bai, let me down!¡±

    She would rather die than leave here! She would not leave Mo Chuan!

    But she became weaker as she struggled and her limbs began to turn numb. Stars began to appear in front of her eyes as the entire valley began to fly in front of her.

    ¡°You.....Did you poison me?¡± She gasped out this question as she thought about the two sips of wine.

 Chapter 544: Passing by

    Chapter 544: Passing by

    Chu Shao Bai did not pause a single step as he carried her into the carriage. He had prepared a special couch for her there that was soft and thick.

    He ced her on the couch and pulled out a nket over her before carefully fixing her hair.

    She forcefully bit her lips, forcing herself to retain a bit of consciousness, not letting herself fall asleep.

    ¡°What kind of medicine did you give me!¡± She asked with wide bulging eyes. It was clear that she was using all her strength, with her voice only being a whisper, sounding very weak.

    He tenderly gazed at her and that pure smile was as gentle and harmless as before, ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of medicine that helps you sleep, it causes no harm to your body. You just need to have a good rest, I will take care of everything. Ning¡¯er, I have never wanted to harm you.¡±

    He lowered his head and gently kissed her forehead.

    Chen Ning did not hear the rest of his words before she lost consciousness.

    Chu Shao Bai tested her breathing and found that her breath and pulse were both normal.

    He knew that the medicine he used had worked, so he rxed. He took out a bag from under the seat and opened it to take out several sets of rough clothing. He quickly took off his white robes and reced it with a rough robe. Then he also brought out a pill that he rubbed all over his face.

    After a short while, that beautiful young man in wless white clothes became a yellow faced, rough clothed driver.

    He believed that even if Chen Ning woke up, she wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him right away.

    He revealed a satisfied smile as he jumped onto the carriage and drove it out of the valley.

    He wanted to leave before it became dark. He had to leave before the emperor and Empress Dowager sent people after them, so he had to bring her as far as possible.

    When the carriage left the mountain, he saw a grey robed figure suddenly appear on the road in front of him and his heart sunk.

    That grey robed person was not just anyone, it was Zhui Feng.

    Damn! Wasn¡¯t this fellow¡¯s acupuncture point poked by him! How did he appear here?

    Chu Shao Bai lowered his head and forcefully cracked the horse whip, speaking in a rough voice, ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    Zhui Feng looked him over before moving to the side.

    Very good, this fellow did not recognize him.

    Chu Shao Bai was very confident in his disguise.

    He drove the horse carriage past Zhui Feng. He deliberately pretended to be clumsy, pretending to be a driver that did not know any martial arts while secretly rejoicing. He had spent a lot of thought on this horse carriage. The outside looked just like a normal horse carriage, but the inside waspletely different.

    The horse carriage left the mountain road and returned to the official road. Chu Shao Bai finally turned around to look and saw no trace of Zhui Feng. He couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh of relief as he revealed a faint smile on his face.

    He turned back and whipped the horse¡¯s butt. With a smile, he said to himself, ¡°Zhui Feng, ah Zhui Feng, you are known as being unparalleled in tracking, but you still can¡¯tpare to me?¡±

    Thinking of how he had fooled Zhui Feng¡¯s eyes, his heart was filled with pride.

    ¡°Your highness King Jing An, aren¡¯t you looking down on this subordinate too much?¡± A faint voice with a trace of mockery came from behind him.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand holding the horse whip froze in the air.

    He slowly turned back and saw Zhui Feng.

    Zhui Feng was sitting on the carriage with his two feet dangling in front of the door. His ck leather shoes were covered in mud as they swayed back and forth.

    When did this fellow get on the horse carriage! How did he not notice at all!

    ¡°Zhui Feng, what do you want?¡± Chu Shao Bai quickly calmed down and asked in a cold voice.

 Chapter 545: Let her rest in peace

    Chapter 545: Let her rest in peace

    ¡°This subordinate should be asking King Jing An this. What is your highness doing? You¡¯ve disguised yourself as a peddler, could it be that you wish to learn the tricks of the opera to scare the emperor?¡± Zhui Feng narrowed his eyes as he said this with a smile.

    ¡°What this king is doing is unrted to you. Zhui Feng, scram for this king!¡±

    ¡°This subordinate has the emperor¡¯s orders to protect the princess. Wherever the princess goes, this subordinate will follow.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai stopped the horse.

    He just wanted to take Chen Ning away. He did not want to bring along this light bulb Zhui Feng to haunt him and his beloved woman!

    ¡°She no longer requires your protection anymore.¡± He calmly looked at Zhui Feng.

    ¡°Oh? Your highness¡¯ meaning is......¡± Zhui Feng thought about it.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡± Chu Shao Bai said word for word.

    ¡°What!¡±

    Zhui Feng was shocked. He jumped down from the carriage,nding beside Chu Shao Bai. He was first stunned and then shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°Your highness should not try deceiving this subordinate. This subordinate is not a three year old child.¡±

    ¡°You think this king is lying to you?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai put down the whip and walked in front of the carriage, pulling aside the curtain.

    ¡°Look for yourself.¡±

    Zhui Feng doubtfully looked inside.

    Chen Ning was lying on a couch with face as white as snow and hair flowing like clouds. Her eyes were closed and she was covered in a nket, like she was sleeping.

    He revealed a smile.

    ¡°Your highness, do you think this subordinate can¡¯t determine whether a person is alive or not? The princess is clearly sleeping.....¡±

    His words were caught in his throat and his eyes suddenly opened wide.

    Because Chu Shao Bai walked over and slowly pulled down the nket covering her.

    A bright, shining dagger was deeply ced in her chest.

    She was wearing a pale blue dress and the peach blossom blooming on her chest was very stunning.

    ¡°No, impossible! She.....Princess.....This subordinate......¡±

    Zhui Feng was lost for words.

    ¡°Do you still think this king is lying to you?¡±

    ¡°This, this, this......¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face was very calm, but his eyes were filled with an abnormal pain. He slowly leaned forward and caressed that snow white face devoid of any blood.

    ¡°This was the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders, this king did not dare refuse. She was personally killed by me, but she did not suffer when she died. She was still smiling because she did not believe that this king would kill her.¡±

    His handnded on her lips. Her lips were still slightly curled, containing a trace of a faint smile.

    ¡°Your highness, do you not love her?¡± Zhui Feng said in a confused voice.

    How could he bear to personally kill his most loved woman?

    ¡°Yes, I do like her, even now I still like her. But the Empress Dowager wants her dead and instead of letting others kill her, I would personally do it so she could die without any pain.¡± Chu Shao Bai said in a soft voice.

    But Zhui Feng could hear that his calm voice was filled with a deep pain.

    He looked at Chu Shao Bai with a gaze of sympathy.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, she no longer requires any protection, so you can leave.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai looked back up and his red eyes coldly looked at Zhui Feng.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhui Feng said in a low voice.

    He took two steps, but he couldn¡¯t help turning back,

    ¡°Your highness, what about you? Are you not returning to the capital? The princess is already......You should let her be buried in peace.¡±

    ¡°What this king wants to do, this king doesn¡¯t need to you teach me!¡± Chu Shao Bai shouted. His eyes fell onto her unconscious face and then his expression and voice became softer.

 Chapter 546: Two eggs

    Chapter 546: Two eggs

    ¡°This king has promised her to take her see the beauties of the world. Right now, there is no one the can stop me and no one that can take her from my side. I will be by her side, forever being with her.¡±

    His voice gradually became lower as tworge tears dripped down his face and chin, down his clothes, falling onto the ground.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s heart was sad and painful, not being able to describe this feeling.

    He looked at Chu Shao Bai¡¯s loving gaze towards her and felt that he was an extra person standing here. Giving a low sigh, he walked of the carriage and jumped off.

    As he was prepared to leave, he suddenly heard Chu Shao Bai call for him.

    ¡°Zhui Feng.¡±

    He stopped and turned around, seeing a round thing fall into his arms. Looking at it, he found it was a single egg.

    ¡°You chased this long, you must be hungry. You can have that to eat on the road.¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s voice came from inside the cart, with a trace of choking up in his voice.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s heart felt warm as he was filled with gratitude.

    ¡°Many thanks your highness.¡±

    ¡°There is another one here, I¡¯ll also give it to you.¡±

    Another round egg was thrown into his arms.

    Zhui Feng was incredibly touched, ¡°Your highness, this subordinate.....¡±

    ¡°You should go quickly, this king wants no one to disturb her peace. The further you go, the better.¡±

    Zhui Feng did not dare stay any longer. He held the two eggs in his arms as he used his qinggong to fly towards the capital city.

    His heart felt extremely heavy.

    He did notplete the task his master gave him and he had personally witnessed that touching scene.

    He never thought that a clear minded person like King Jing An would be such an emotional person. He would bring the princess¡¯ body to tour around the world, watching the beautiful scenery......

    But the princess was already dead, what could she even see? Did King Jing An go crazy?

    Moving, too moving!

    But what was even more moving was that, while his highness was heartbroken like this, he still thought about how Zhui Feng would be hungry and threw him two hot eggs!

    Zhui Feng reached his hand into his arms to touched the two eggs. They were warm and also filled his heart with warmness.

    He suddenly felt embarrassed in his heart. His highness was this good to him, but he had left tracks leading to his highness on the road.

    Should he erase all those tracks?

    While he was lost in thought, he suddenly felt the eggs in his hands be even hotter.

    Yi?

    What was going on?

    He couldn¡¯t help putting the eggs in front of him and examining them.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Although he was far away, Chu Shao Bai could still hear the sound of this explosion.

    He curled his lips into a faint smile and the pain in his heart disappeared without a trace, being reced with pride after sessfully aplishing a prank.

    ¡°I wanted to use those to explode brat Hei, but I never thought that that brat Zhui Feng would send himself to me. If I didn¡¯t let him have a test of those eggs, it wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±

    He turned around and fixed Chen Ning¡¯s hair that had been messed up by the wind. He then took out the fake dagger from her chest and covered her with the nket.

    ¡°This de length changing dagger is truly stunning, it¡¯s a good thing I prepared it beforehand and could trick that brat Zhui Feng with it. At this time, he should have been blow uppletely, right? Hei, hei, wanting to fight me, Chu Shao Bai, that brat is a little experienced.¡±

    He came out of the cart and picked up the horse whip, quickly driving off in the horse cart.

    Not long after he left, a faint ash grey figure once appeared in the same ce.

 Chapter 547: Transmigrating once again

    Chapter 547: Transmigrating once again

    He was covered in ash as his hair curved straight up. There were severalrge holes in his clothes and his eyes were red, as his tears constantly flowed.

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai, you really are ruthless!¡± Zhui Feng said through gritted teeth while looking at the empty road.

    Those two thunderbolt eggs did not hurt him, but his eyes had been irritated by the gunpowder. Everything looked like a blur and he could no longer track them down.

    He was in a dilemma.

    He did not know whether he should return to the pce and report to his master first, or if he should wait for his eyes to recover and keep chasing them.

    At the same time, there was a doubt deep in his heart. The Princess Consort, was she dead or alive?

    Chen Ning once again opened her eyes and found that she was in an unfamiliar ce.

    There was a dim light in front of her that was like a bean and an old curtain hanging over her. The bed underneath her was cold and hard, making her back hurt from lying on it.

    She revealed a bitter smile. When she became this weak, it wan¡¯t suitable to sleep on this firm bed.

    She wanted to sit up, but found that her legs were numb and stiff. She couldn¡¯t even more her little pinky.

    What happened he her?

    Her mind was still dizzy, but she remembered what happened before she fainted.

    It was Xiao Bai!

    He had poisoned her!

    Damn! Where had he brought her?

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai! Chu Shao Bai!¡± She loudly shouted out.

    But her mouth was still numb and even though she loudly shouted, she made a slurred sound.

    In the next instant, she heard the door open and she wanted to turn her head to look, but found she could not even more her neck. She could only turn her eyes in the direction of the sound.

    An expressionless yellow wax like face appeared in front of her. It was an unfamiliar man wearing heavy clothing with a tall stature.

    He was carefully carrying a steaming hot bowl that released an enticing fragrance. Once she smelled it, her stomach could not help grumbling.

    Hearing her stomach, he turned to look at her and a look of joy shed in his eyes. He ced the bowl in his hand onto the table and quickly walked over to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± He pressed a hand on her forehead and stroked her face, speaking with a voice filled with happiness. He lifted her up and held her in his embrace.

    Chen Ning¡¯s head was ced against his shoulder and her eyes were nk.

    She had clearly been with Chu Shao Bai, so where had this mane from?

    That¡¯s right, she was dreaming! It had to be a dream!

    If it wasn¡¯t a dream, then she must have transmigrated again.

    Only this time she didn¡¯t know where she was and what her rtionship with this man was......

    She was still dizzy. That man let go of her and asked with a gentle voice, ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you hungry? I¡¯ve prepared something for you, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll want to eat it.¡±

    Ning¡¯er?

    She blinked her eyes. Was she also called Ning¡¯er in this body?

    ¡°You....Who are you?¡± She opened her lips and said a few slurred words.

    That man looked at her and his eyes shed with a look of being sorry. He stroked her face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot the medicine effects haven¡¯t run out yet, you can¡¯t talk or move yet. But, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    Chen Ning realized that while his face was unfamiliar, his eyes and voice were very familiar.

    She blinked and finally recognized him.

    He was Chu Shao Bai!

 Chapter 548: Worthy of a member of the Chu Family

    Chapter 548: Worthy of a member of the Chu Family

    Bastard Xiao Bai! What did you do to me? What kind of medicine did you use? When will I be able to move? Where did you take me?

    She opened her mouth and shouted out, wanting to ask him, but she could not even understand her own words.

    Her eyes widened and she looked at Chu Shao Bai like an angry little beast.

    He smiled and misunderstood her meaning.

    ¡°You¡¯re that hungry? Looking at how wide your eyes are, alright, alright, alright, I¡¯ll feed you now.¡±

    He leaned her against the head of the bed, putting a pillow behind her back, before sitting down on the bed. It was a simple green leaf soup made by farmers with a few green onions sprinkled on top. Although it was simple, it was also very fragrant.

    After not eating for so long, this fragrance made her stomach grumble even more.

    Her face turned slightly red and she felt this was embarrassing.

    Chu Shao Bai suppressed the urge tough at her. Using a spoon to scoop up some soup, he ced it in front of her mouth.

    ¡°Have a bite.¡± He said in a warm voice.

    She closed her lips and looked to the side.

    No! She wouldn¡¯t eat even if she died of hunger!

    He had taken her away against her wishes, so she wouldn¡¯t eat anything he gave no matter what!

    The smile on Chu Shao Bai¡¯s lips slowly became wider. This was his first time seeing this childish appearance on her face, it really was an indescribable kind of cute.

    It made him want to tease her even more.

    He gently rubbed the spoon against her lips a few times before saying to her with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t open your mouth, I will feed you mouth to mouth.¡± He deliberately leaned in, trying to scare her.

    Her heart skipped a beat and her face flushed as she immediately red at him.

    You dare!

    She used her eyes to tell him.

    He immediately understood and said with a smile, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I will use this method to feed you. You think I don¡¯t dare?¡± He pretended to bring the soup to his mouth to drink.

    Alright, she admitted defeat!

    He really was a member of the Chu Family! He acted like a rogue just like Mo Chuan! They were all extreme rogues!

    Chen Ning grinded her teeth and could only open her mouth. Drinking a spoonful of soup, a warm feeling slipped into her stomach, feeling an indescribable kind offort.

    ¡°Is it tasty?¡± His eyes revealed a look of joy.

    ¡°Humph!¡± Chen Ning closed her eyes, ignoring him.

    Chu Shao Bai smiled, not feeling angry at all. He brought another spoonful to feed her with.

    Only he was used to being a highness and only had others feed him, where would he ever feed others. After feeding her a few spoonfuls, he was too careless and his wrist trembled, causing soup to spill onto her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He was afraid it would burn her, so his hands quickly went to rub it off.

    Who would have thought that in his panic, he was more prone to cause idents. The soup bowl in his hand trembled and most of it spilled onto her clothes.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He was at a loss, not knowing what to do.

    It was a good thing this soup was not too warm and didn¡¯t burn her. The greasy soup just clung to her body, making her feel very ufortable.

    She wrinkled her brows and angrily red at him.

    ¡°I.....I¡¯ll help you dry it immediately!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s head was covered in sweat. He used his sleeves to help her wipe the soup, but after rubbing twice, he felt something was wrong. His face suddenly turned red to the tip of his ears an his heart began to beat fast in his chest.

    Her wet clothes clung tightly to her body, revealing her exquisite curves. It gave him a wet, soft, and warm feeling. He stared at her body with his eyes, not moving his gaze at all.

 Chapter 549: Who wants you to take responsibility

    Chapter 549: Who wants you to take responsibility

    Not allowed to look! If you keep looking, I¡¯ll dig out your eyeballs!

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red, of course she knew that Chu Shao Bai was looking at. She was embarrassed and angry as she used her eyes to scold him.

    It was a pity Chu Shao Bai did not see this.

    His breathing was bing even faster as his palms turned hot and his throat became dry.

    ¡°Chu, Shao, Bai!¡± She used almost all the energy in her body before being able to open her mouth and angrily spit out these three words.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s body trembled as he instantly recovered from the beautiful image in his mind.

    His face turned red and he forcefully closed his eyes. He anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯m not looking, I¡¯m really not looking. Don¡¯t be angry, really, I didn¡¯t see anything......¡±

    ¡°nket, cover!¡± Chen Ning forcefully spat out a few more words.

    Chu Shao Bai immediately understood and immediately picked up the nket, covering her with it. He then let out a sigh of relief and opened his eyes.

    His face¡¯s blush was very strong and his heart was beating fast. He was looking down, not daring to look her in the face.

    The colour of Chen Ning¡¯s face slowly returned to normal. After all, she came from the modern era and was not as strict as the women of this era.

    For example, if a man who isn¡¯t her husband were to touch her, he would have to break his hand. Or if a man were to see her body, he would have to take responsibility......

    ¡°Antidote!¡± She coldly said this word.

    Chu Shao Bai raised his head. His eyes sparkled like a little deer¡¯s, innocent and apologetic.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I......I will take responsibility. Don¡¯t be angry, alright?¡±

    Responsibility! Taking responsibility again!

    He did not do anything to her, what taking responsibility!

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at him. These ancient era men, they would take responsibility when seeing women they loved. If they did not like her, it would be strange if they took responsibility!

    ¡°Anti, dote.¡± She said again.

    ¡°There is no antidote.¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face became hesitant. Seeing her angry eyes, he quickly exined, ¡°What I gave you wasn¡¯t a poison, it was just something that would make your body numb for a bit, it will naturally be cured in a while. Otherwise, how could I have fooled that fellow Zhui Feng, his eyes are incredibly sharp. He must think that you are dead right now and he will soon pass the news back to the royal pce, only this way will the Empress Dowager believe this. Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be worried, you just can¡¯t move temporarily. After you sleep a bit, you should be able to move.¡±

    He gently ced her down. Then thinking of her wet clothes and knowing that she must feel ufortable, he said in a soft voice, ¡°I¡¯ll help you change clothes, alright? I won¡¯t open my eyes and help you with closed eyes. Be assured, I swear I won¡¯t look.¡±

    Chen Ning did not clearly hear what he said.

    Sounds buzzed in her ear as her mind thought of everything Chu Shao Bai had just said.

    He had given her a fake death medicine to trick Zhui Feng, letting Zhui Feng think she was dead. Then he would send the news back to the pce and let Empress Dowager Zhou think she was dead.....

    What about Mo Chuan? He would also believe this!

    Chen Ning did not dare think what Mo Chuan would do after he heard this news.

    Her mind was filled with thoughts about Mo Chuan and her mind was wildly thinking, go back, go back, go back!

    Suddenly, she felt a cold wind across her skin which made her shiver slightly.

    She came back to her senses and looked over. She found Chu Shao Bai taking off her clothes, but his eyes were closed and he was helping her change.

    ¡°You....What are you doing?¡± She was angry and panicked. She wanted to move, but with her numb limbs, she could not move at all.

    There was a great fear that filled her heart.

    Chu Shao Bai!

    He seemed as harmless as an innocent deer, but she never thought he would be this kind of person.

 Chapter 550: As long as you live properly

    Chapter 550: As long as you live properly

    He was someone that took advantage of others!

    Chen Ning almost bled from biting her lips. If she could move, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to bite off a piece of meat from him!

    It was because she believed that he wouldn¡¯t hurt her that she was bold enough to travel with him. She never thought that the more gentle and harmless a person seemed, the more ruthless they were!

    He was even more hateful than Chu Shao Yang!

    Chu Shao Bai had tightly closed his eyes, not seeing her angry expression at all. He carefully helped her take off her wet clothes, fearful of identally touching her body. He was almost out of breath as he revealed a look of utmost concentration.

    His mind was not thinking of anything. All his other thoughts had been cast from his mind, he just wanted to help her change clothes.

    Afraid that she would catch a cold, his movements were gentle and quick. He helped her put on a new set of clothes after taking off her wet clothes and then covered her with a nket. After this, he let out a sigh of relief and opened his eyes, revealing a smile to her.

    ¡°Alright, now you should be morefortable sleeping.¡±

    His eyes were as clear as water, without a trace of impurities.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    He.....was done like this?

    He was not someone that wanted to touch her? He did not have any ideas towards her?

    ¡°Why are your eyes so wide? Do you not want to sleep? Then stay up and talk to me, alright?¡± He pulled over a wooden stool and sat down beside her. He held his chin while watching her without even blinking.

    Actually he was also very tired, but being able to protect her from the side and as long as he could see her, he was not willing to close his eyes.

    Especially after thinking that after today, he would always be by her side, being inseparable from her. His heart was filled with joy and every cell in his body wasughing.

    ¡°Xiao Bai......¡± She worked hard to say these two words.

    She saw that his eyes werepletely red and his face was covered his who knows what. His face was waxy yellow and she could not see his expression, but she was certain that he was very tired. She was angry and filled with hate, but seeing him like this, the grievances in her heart unknowingly disappeared.

    She knew that he did this all for her, that¡¯s why he racked his brain to think of this n.

    He had given up his King Jing An status, given up his family members, and even left his country to tour the world with her.

    For her, he had sacrificed everything!

    Did she hate him?

    She found that she could not hate him.

    But Mo Chuan......

    Thinking of Mo Chuan, her heart was filled with pain like it was stabbed by a razor sharp knife. It ruthlessly shed against her heart and it was so painful she couldn¡¯t breathe.¡±

    ¡°Un? What do you want to say?¡± Chu Shao Bai immediately moved down and looked at her with a tender gaze.

    She moved her lips.

    ¡°Send me back.¡± Her voice whispered into his ear.

    But he could hear it and understand it because his expression changed, bing determined.

    He held her face with both his hands and strongly shook his head.

    ¡°No, Ning¡¯er, I will never send you back because my royal grandmother wants your life! I don¡¯t want anything, I just want you to live properly!¡±

    After saying this, he slowlyid down beside her. His dark haired head was ced in her hands and he did not move.

    After a while, his breathing became even and he even began snoring.

    Chen Ning knew that he must have fallen asleep.

    This silly child!

    He had actually fallen asleep lying down beside her like this, how could he feelfortable like this?

    Also, he didn¡¯t cover himself with a nket. Was he not afraid of catching a cold?

 Chapter 551: Mo Chuan, you have to come

    Chapter 551: Mo Chuan, you have toe

    ¡°Xiao Bai.....¡± She opened her mouth wanting to call him away, but she could not make a sound.

    Forget it, he must have not even had the time to take a short break aftering back to the capital before receiving Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s orders. Then he would have been preparing non-stop to take her away.

    So, he must be too tired to stay awake any longer. She would just let him sleep without disrupting him.

    Chen Ning closed her eyes, she also wanted to sleep a while.

    But her heart was filled with images of Mo Chuan and her heart felt like it was on fire, how could she sleep like this?

    ¡°Mo Chuan, Mo Chuan.¡±

    Her eyes stared at the head of the bed as she called Mo Chuan¡¯s name in her heart again and again.

    If they were of the same heart, he would surely hear her calling her from within her heart.

    If he could hear it, he would know that she wasn¡¯t dead!

    If he knew that she wasn¡¯t dead, would he be able to find her?

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes were slowly covered in ayer of tears.

    She knew he could not find her!

    Chu Shao Bai seemed simple, but as a man that grew up in the royal family, how could he be as harmless as he appeared?

    Not only was he very smart, he was also very meticulous. He must have prepared a route already where no one would have been able to find them.

    She slowly turned her eyes, looking around this simple and unusual room. She knew that this wasn¡¯t an inn, but rather a farmhouse.

    Chu Shao Bai was very smart, he knew that if he were to enter the city and stay in an inn, he would leave a trail, so he found a farmhouse residence. He could easily disguise himself so that even she could not recognize him, so how could she expect others to recognize him?

    Mo Chuan, you have toe! You have toe find me!

    Suddenly, her ears moved and she seemed to have heard a small noise.

    It¡¯s a mouse?

    Following this, a blur appeared in front of her eyes and an extra person appeared in the room.

    That person¡¯s back was against the light, but in the dim light, she could see that this person was wearing a set of ck cloths. He had a straight back and long legs, slowly walking in front of the bed.

    He did not make a single sound.

    If she had not seen him, she would not have been able to hear this person¡¯s footsteps.

    Her heart beat fast in nervousness as her eyes opened wide, staring at this person.

    Was it Mo Chuan? Was he Mo Chuan?

    If he wasn¡¯t Mo Chuan, then who was he? Would he hurt Xiao Bai?

    Chen Ning bit her lips, not knowing whether she should call Xiao Bai awake.

    Suddenly, that person slightly turned his face and the faint candlelight illuminated it. It was that familiar extremely fine, handsome face and deep, dark as ink eyes.

    Her eyes became warm as tears began to flow out.

    He was Mo Chuan!

    He had finally found her!

    Mo Chuan raised a finger and made a gesture to indicate silence. She blinked her eyes to show she understood and then held her breath.

    Chu Shao Bai was in a deep sleep, not noticing that there was an extra person in the room at all. He did not hear Mo Chuan¡¯s footsteps either since he was very tired and was very rxed. He never dreamed that Mo Chuan would be able to find them so quickly.

    Mo Chuan suddenly made a move. He poked Chu Shao Bai¡¯s waist, sealing his sleep acupuncture point.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s sleep was already very deep, but adding in this acupuncture point, he would be asleep for at least ten-twelve hours before waking up.

    Mo Chuan reached out and picked Chen Ning up from the bed. Then he ced Chu Shao Bai on the bed and ced the nket over him, letting him have afortable sleep.

 Chapter 552: Where he goes, she would be there

    Chapter 552: Where he goes, she would be there

    Mo Chuan had aplicated expression on his face. Although he was very angry that Chu Shao Bai had this bad idea of taking Chen Ning away, he knew that this fellow did it for her good, so he couldn¡¯t me him.

    Adding in the fact that he was around the same age as Chu Shao Bai and had a brotherly rtionship even though they were uncle and nephew in name, he could not bear to me him.

    But thinking about how this fellow did what he wanted and almost ran off with his beloved woman, he did not want to let Chu Shao Bai off too easily.

    Thinking about it, he would just let him sleep. When he woke up and found that she was gone, he would be filled with anxiety!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±

    Mo Chuan very quickly found that Chen Ning¡¯s body in his embrace was stiff and couldn¡¯t move at all. He thought that her acupuncture point had been poked, but taking her pulse, he could tell that she was normal.

    ¡°Medicine, hasn¡¯t passed.¡± Chen Ning moved her lips.

    He nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±

    He held her as he went out the door.

    Under the moonlight, an ash covered person was guarding in the yard. When she saw this person, Chen Ning was shocked. Had this person just been struck by lightning?

    She blinked several times before recognizing him. This person that had been blown beyond recognition was actually Zhui Feng.

    He looked very sorry and funny, he didn¡¯t have the same fake respectful and cocky appearance from before.

    She looked around and understood what had happened. She secretly praised that Xiao Bai did great!

    This fellow had taken advantage of Xiao Ru and immediately thought of avoiding taking responsibility for it, which made her angry. She had even wanted to send him a few thunderbolt eggs to taste.

    There was the parked carriage Chu Shao Bai brought her in in the yard.

    Mo Chuan carried her into the cart and Zhui Feng also jumped up to the driver¡¯s seat. Cracking the whip, the horse began to move forward in the moonlight, leaving the farmhouse and heading in the direction of the capital city.

    In the horse carriage, there was only her and him.

    The sky was still dark and only silver moonlight shined in through the carriage window. It cast a faint white gauze over the two people sitting in the carriage.

    He took a deep look at her, almost as if his eyes were about to melt her. Watching her like this made her face turn red.

    Not long ago, she was filled with despair because she thought that she would never see him again. But she never thought that he would appear in front of her in the blink of an eye.

    She was almost in doubt whether she was in a dream or not.

    A sweet and intoxicating feeling filled her eyes as she lost herself in looking at him, not bearing to look away. If this was a dream, what would happen if she suddenly woke up?

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I knew that I would certainly find you. Now, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡±

    His hands holding her used a bit of force and tightly held her against his chest. It was so tight that she almost could not breathe.

    With her face tightly ced against his chest, she could hear his heart¡¯s fast and strong beating, making her eyes fill with tears.

    This was the world she wanted. The world she wanted wasn¡¯t wandering around the world, but rather to be in his embrace!

    If she did not fall in love with Mo Chuan and was like before, there was no doubt that everything Chu Shao Bai described was what she wanted. But, the situation was different now. Her heart had already been given to Mo Chuan. Wherever he was, she would be there! His world was also her world!

    ¡°Mo Chuan, Mo Chaun!¡± She called out his name in a whisper. Her hand slowly moved around his chest, tightly hugging him.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you can move?¡± His body slightly trembled as he was filled with pleasant surprise.

    Yi? It seemed like she could move.

 Chapter 553: No one knew how much pain he felt

    Chapter 553: No one knew how much pain he felt

    ¡°Mo Chuan, how did you find me?¡± She looked up at him from her embrace.

    Her tongue was still a bit numb, but she could already speak clearly. Her hands also turned soft, but they were still a bit stiff.

    ¡°With Zhui Feng, no matter where you go, I will be able to find you. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, I will definitely find you!¡± He said in a low voice, but it was firm like a vow that made her heart turn warm.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll die because of me, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯te find me.....¡± She said in a low voice as her nose turned sour, burying her face into his chest.

    ¡°Silly girl, I won¡¯t die! I understand Shao Bai more than you, he definitely would not harm you, so I knew that he must have taken you away. So I chased you in the night with Zhui Feng.¡± He stroked her glossy ck hair, speaking with a faint smile.

    Although he was very calm at this moment, she did not know that he had beenpletely shocked when he received the news, like the sky had just fallen down.

    At that time, there was a banquet in the royal pce in honor of the East Qin envoys. The feast had been served and it was filled with joy, being a warm and solemn asion.

    Even Empress Dowager Zhou made a rare appearance. She kept smiling as she looked at him, sitting by his side and lovingly patting his hand from time to time.

    At this time, he received a secret message from his secret guard and his expression changed instantly.

    ¡°This one does not feel well, everyone please continue having fun.¡±

    With this sentence, he almost instantly turned around in his seat,pletely ignoring Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s ugly look of shock as he stood up.

    ¡°Emperor, stop!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou snapped out from behind him.

    But hepletely ignored her. This was the first time in his life that he disobeyed Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s orders.

    He quickly took off his golden dragon robe and road a horse out of the capital, chasing after them along with Zhui Feng.

    Although he knew that Chu Shao Bai would not harm her, but when he heard that she was dead, his heart had shattered to pieces. No one knew just how much pain he was in.

    He only had a single thought at that time which was to find her! No matter what, he had to find her!

    He wanted to see her if she was alive and if she was dead.....

    He did not dare think anymore. He knew that she was not dead, she definitely was not dead!

    Now that he was finally hugging her, feeling her warm and soft body in his embrace, the lost joy had suddenly washed over him like a wave and his heart was warm and satisfied. As long as he had her, he could give up everything!

    The two of them tightly held each other. There had never been a moment when they felt that their hearts was as close as this moment.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, stop the cart.¡±

    The horse carriage stopped.

    Mo Chuan jumped out of the horse carriage and then helped her down, holding her hand as they walked up the side of a hill.

    There was a pear blossom forest at the top of the hill. The pear blossom under the moon was truly beautiful.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not going anywhere, we¡¯re staying here. I just want to be alone with you.¡±

    Under a pear blossom tree, she leaned against the trunk, looking up at him. The stars in the sky seemed to condense in her eyes, making her eyes intoxicating.

    Under the light of the moon, his exquisite facial features were truly wless. He slowly moved his head down and leaned forward to ce a kiss on her lip.

    Her hands were still around his neck and he tightly held her in his embrace. The two of them were immersed in their kiss,pletely forgetting everything around them.

    With a breeze, the petals fell like rain, falling on their hair and shoulders beforending on the ground.

 Chapter 554: Understanding everything

    Chapter 554: Understanding everything

    With this scenery, it was as beautiful as a picture.

    Zhui Feng at the foot of the hill took a secret look and couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    He never understood being in love, he never understood being moved, but at this moment, he felt his soul stir. He felt his stone like heart beginning to stir.

    If he could hug a girl under the moonlight like this, under the pear blossoms, how intoxicating would that feel.

    He couldn¡¯t help imagining it.

    Ke, ke, ke, he seemed to be thinking too much, too much!

    He looked away with his red face, but his pupils suddenly shrank, looking into the distance in a daze.

    Under the splendid pine trees, there was a person there that was like snow with clothes white like frost, standing there without moving a muscle.

    The wind blew across his robe, making it flutter like a white butterfly. It was very eye catching in the night.

    It was Chu Shao Bai!

    When did he appear? When did he catch up? Zhui Feng had not noticed him at all.

    Zhui Feng broke out in a cold sweat. He looked at Chu Shao Bai and his lips moved, but he found that Chu Shao Bai was not even looking at him. His eyes were staring without blinking at the two people kissing in a tight embrace under the pear blossom trees on the hill.

    The two of them had closed their eyes, indulging in each other,pletely forgetting everything.

    The moonlight was like a white gauze that created a faint silver lining over the beautiful face of the two of them.

    Chu Shao Bai silently watched them. He did not know how long passed before the two of them finally separated.

    He saw him raise his hand and press down on her rosy lips, gently saying three words.

    ¡°You¡¯re truly sweet.¡±

    The voice was soft and they were thought, but Chu Shao Bai had heard it and had heard it clearly.

    Then he saw her smile, revealing a beautiful smile under the moonlight. She stood on her tiptoes and hooked his neck. He thought that she would kiss him again, but instead she bit his ears. His face turned slightly red and pretended to scare her, but herughter rang out like the ringing of a silver bell.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes was unknowingly covered in ayer of mist.

    There was a wooden carved snow lotus hairpin tightly gripped in his hands. This was personally made by him and given to her which she had been wearing in her hair the entire time.

    But she did not even know when she had lost it.

    His heart was conflicted and his chest was filled with pain. There was a fire like heat that burned in him, filling him with pain, making him suffocate.

    He understood everything now.

    But it seemed like he understood toote.

    That ck clothed bodyguard, that bastard Xiao Hei, it was no one other than his uncle, the current emperor of the West Chu Country!

    What should he do?

    His heart turned into a wastnd, being filled with doubts. The wildfire deep in him burnt until a dull pain came from his palm. He looked down and found that his palm was bleeding. It had been hurt by the wooden hairpin.

    Did it hurt?

    No!

    Compared to the pain in his heart, the pain in his palm did not count for anything.

    ¡°King Jing An? King Jing An?¡±

    Zhui Feng called out several times, but Chu Shao Bai did not hear him. His eyes and ears were all focused on a single person under the pear blossom trees. Other than her, he heard and saw no one else.

    Zhui Feng couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. He tore off a piece of his clothes and walked over to Chu Shao Bai, preparing to wrap up his palm.

    He had always been worried about this. He thought that after Chu Shao Bai saw this scene, he would lose control and be filled with rage, charging up to go all out against the emperor, but he found that there was none of that!

 Chapter 555: Turning into ice inch by inch

    Chapter 555: Turning into ice inch by inch

    Chu Shao Bai silently stood under the tree, not moving an inch.

    If he had not smelled the faint blood scent in the air, he would not have noticed that Chu Shao Bai had been hurt.

    As for what hurt him, it was actually a humble piece of wood.

    ¡°What kind of junk is this?¡±

    Zhui Feng took the hairpin from Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hand. He took a casual nce and prepared to throw it away.

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly reached out to grab it, tightly holding it in his hand. He looked at Zhui Feng with a gaze as cold as ice.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°This subordinate.....This subordinate wanted to help you dress your wound.¡± Zhui Feng was stunned as he stuttered this out.

    ¡°No need!¡± Chu Shao Bai coldly said.

    After he said these two words, he looked away again, staring in a daze at the two people under the pear blossom trees.

    Zhui Feng was truly bing worried for him.

    He felt that if King Jing An did not go crazy, he had at least gone silly.

    If it was him seeing his beloved girl kissing with another man, he wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the stimtion. He would have already charged over, either killing him or her!

    But what about King Jing An?

    He was clearly feeling ufortable, but he remained there, watching them without looking away. Wasn¡¯t this abusing himself?

    Zhui Feng began to feel bad for him.

    Although he was loyal to Mo Chuan, he had developed a brotherly bond with Chu Shao Bai over these years, especially after their life and death experience over the past few days. Seeing Chu Shao Bai like this, his heart couldn¡¯t take it.

    ¡°King Jing An, King Jing An?¡± He called out another two times.

    Chu Shao Bai still did not hear him.

    Because he was still watching those two people under the pear blossom trees, looking deeply at each other withoutughing.

    Chu Shao Bai had never seen this kind of focus or affection in her eyes before. She used those deeply affectionate eyes to look at the man in front of her.

    So, when a person deeply loved another person, her eyes would betray her heart.

    He had used those eyes to look at her before, but she had never used those eyes to look at him!

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart turned to ice inch by inch.

    Zhui Feng standing beside him suddenly felt a chill and he strangely gave a shiver.

    He shrunk back his neck and muttered, ¡°Where did that breezee from?¡±

    Turning back, he looked at Chu Shao Bai. Although the other side was not moving, the more he was like this, the worst he felt for Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°King Jing An, don¡¯t watch anymore. There is a lot of wind here, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    To his surprise, Chu Shao Bai actually responded.

    Zhui Feng was stunned before saying, ¡°King Jing An, forgive this one for giving advice, but staying here will only make you feel worse, so why are you doing this? There is plenty of fragrant grass in this world, why do you love only a single flower?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face was always on Chen Ning¡¯s face and he didn¡¯t look away. His voice was very calm and his face was clear as usual, ¡°I¡¯m not sad, I am very happy.¡±

    Very happy? Who are you lying to!

    Zhui Feng really didn¡¯t understand.

    The silver light of the moon shined down through the gaps between the pine tree needles and he could clearly see faint tears in Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes.

    Ze, ze, ze, you¡¯re already crying and you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not sad. You¡¯re very happy, do you think that I, Zhui Feng am blind?

    Could these be tears of joy?

    Zhui Feng gave a sigh. He had never felt any kind of love before, so he did not know how to persuade him. He could only silently stand beside him, feeling the sadness of this young man.

 Chapter 556: Love, as silent as a mountain

    Chapter 556: Love, as silent as a mountain

    The wind blew across the trees, giving off a whistling sound.

    ¡°I have always been worried that she wasn¡¯t happy, so I wanted to give everything to her. Now that she has everything, what else could I ask for? Although the person that makes her happy is not me, there is no difference. Everything is fine as long as she¡¯s happy.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly spoke with a very soft voice. It was like he was talking to Zhui Feng, but also telling this to himself.

    Zhui Feng couldn¡¯t help digging his ears. He carefully observed Chu Shao Bai¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not angry, jealous, or enraged?¡±

    He saw that Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face had none of these emotions.

    This was not normal.

    Chu Shao Bai had a faint smile.

    ¡°I do like her, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to keep her. If she isn¡¯t happy being with me, of course I will be sad. I just hope to regrly see her smile and even if the person she likes is not me, it is not important. As long as she¡¯s happy, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    He had a bright smile as he spoke these heartfelt words.

    There was a love that was as silent as a mountain and unrequited.

    He did not understand in the past, but now he did.

    He loved her, but she didn¡¯t love him, still he did not care. He would still give her everything, cing her in the deepest and most important ce in his heart.

    Zhui Feng was stunned. He felt like he was already dizzy being with Chu Shao Bai for so long.

    He could not understand Chu Shao Bai¡¯s thoughts. If his beloved woman was taken by someone else, he would still try to take her back!

    He wouldn¡¯t want to be as useless as King Jing An!

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell them I was here.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai took a deep breath and took onest nce at her under the moonlight. Her eyes were slightly curved as sheughed. He had never seen her this beautiful before, she was like the most beautiful pear blossom blooming under the moonlight.

    Although this smile wasn¡¯t for him, he would deeply remember the most beautiful smile he had ever seen deep in his mind, never forgetting it.

    Turning around, he left with a sweep of his robe sleeve.

    He left only a single sentence and took away his personally made snow lotus hairpin he made for her.

    Only when he turned to leave, a single crystal shaped tear fell from the corner of his eye, falling down his robe beforending on the ground.

    Mo Chuan suddenly leaving and abandoning the room filled with guests made Empress Dowager Zhou feel like the situation was bad.

    In fact, she had received the news before Mo Chuan. When she knew that the scourge had been eliminated, she let out a long sigh of relief before heading off to the banquet hall feeling refreshed.

    Although she felt pity when thinking of Chen Ning¡¯s beauty and talent, feeling like she had wronged the girl.

    But who told her to provoke the wrong person! She had to attract the emperor!

    She would order people to give her a grand funeral, that would be the greatestpensation she could give.

    During the banquet, she had been very kind to Mo Chuan. She hoped that Mo Chuan would receive the news aste as possible and she hoped that after her son received the news, he wouldn¡¯t cause too much trouble.

    But she never thought that the news she tried hard to hide would eventually still enter Mo Chuan¡¯s ears. She knew that there was only a single reason why the emperor would abandon everything to leave the royal pce!

    The emperor left, but she couldn¡¯t leave as the Empress Dowager.

    She remained there with a full smile, cating the ministers and envoys.

    She was graceful and always said the right thing, perfecting representing the dignity and style of an Empress Dowager.

    But after the banquet, before she even reached the Peaceful Life Pce, the smile on her face had disappeared. Her lips turned into a seam and her face turned livid.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the emperor?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, the emperor.....has left the city.¡±

 Chapter 557: His people could not be touched

    Chapter 557: His people could not be touched

    Su Jin had never seen Empress Dowager Zhou with such a severe expression and her heart was filled with worry.

    She did not know Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s orders, but she could faintly feel that something big was about to happen.

    ¡°Left the city? Humph, even if he can arrive there, it is already toote. It¡¯s fine, letting him personally see it is fine.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou stared at the distant royal city for a long while before finally looking away. She rubbed her aching head and decided to return to her pce to rest first.

    Su Jin could not understand Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words. She helped Empress Dowager Zhou lie down and helped her rub her head from her bedside.

    Empress Dowager Zhou turned in bed most of her night, until the sky began to clear when she finally fell asleep.

    Su Jin quietly stood up and rubbed her own knees, numb from kneeling before softly closing the door to Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s door.

    She had been busy for an entire day and was prepared to return to her own room to sleep.

    But when she left the room, she immediately saw two extra people in the yard. She almost shouted out in surprise.

    ¡°Em, em, emperor.....Princess Consort, why are you here?¡± She stared at them and recognized who they were, covering her lips as she whispered.

    ¡°You can leave.¡±

    Mo Chuan held Chen Ning¡¯s hand, not looking at Su Jin, only looking at the window of Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s room. The room was dark inside, so Empress Dowager Zhou must still be asleep.

    Su Jin did not dare remain. She bowed towards him and then returned to her room.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, the Empress Dowager is already asleep. How about we leave first and not disturb the Empress Dowager¡¯s rest?¡±

    Chen Ning bit her lips and looked a bit uneasy.

    As soon as he brought her back into the capital, he immediately came to the Peaceful Life Pce. Even she did not understand what he wanted to do and what he meant by this.

    Was he here to question Empress Dowager Zhou about why she gave the order to kill her?

    But she understood Empress Dowager Zhou and understood the love of a mother for a child, so she did not me Empress Dowager Zhou.

    She did not want to see the mother and son go against each other.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not going. I will stay here until mother wakes up.¡± Mo Chuan held her hand with a firm look in his eyes.

    Then he faced Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s room and kneeled down with his back straight. Although he was kneeling, he gave the pressure of facing a mountain.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, what are you doing?¡±

    Mo Chuan remained silent without replying.

    He had already made his mind. He would be with her no matter what.

    She was the most loved and cared for person in his heart, he couldn¡¯t even bear to see her harm a single finger, but Empress Dowager Zhou had sent people to take her life?

    So he had to let his mother know that his people could not be touched!

    Chen Ning had been staring at his face and she understood his mind. Gently and firmly, she kneeled down beside him.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this matter is not rted to you. You stand up!¡± He knit his brows and stared at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re going against the Empress Dowager for me, how is this not rted to me?¡±

    ¡°Your body is weak and you haven¡¯t practiced martial arts. The wind is very cold, you can¡¯t take this!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as weak as you think I am. Since you want to kneel, then I¡¯ll kneel with you.¡±

    She smiled at him, but her expression had an indescribable determination to it. Whether it was bitter or sweet, even if the sky were to fall, she would be together with him.

    His stone heart had once again turned into a pool of water. This kind of girl, how could he not love her!

    He deeply looked at her and then held her hand with both hands, kissing her lips.

 Chapter 558: Demonstrating to her

    Chapter 558: Demonstrating to her

    Her lips were soft and cool, but it instantly lit a fire deep in his body. He struggled to control the mes within him. Other than kissing her, he did not dare go any further.

    He opened his eyes and looked at her delicate as a flower face. Her longshes that were dense and slightly curled were gently trembling. Because of his kiss, her breathing became very fast and her face was covered with a faint blush.

    The sun was rising at this moment and the eunuchs and maids of the Peaceful Life Pce was just rising to clean the yard.

    A dense amount of footsteps around them.

    People wereing!

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red and wanted to move away, but he held her chine, not letting her go. He had a hand around her waist and slightly lowered his head, gently sweeping across her lips.

    God!

    Was something wrong with their eyes? Were they dreaming?

    A cold gasp came from around them.

    When the eunuchs and maids that rose early saw this scene, their chins dropped down and their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.

    They all recognized Chen Ning and knew that she was King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess, having lived in the Empress Dowager pce for a few days. And of course they would recognize the emperor.

    What just what had they seen?

    The emperor was being this affectionate with King Ding Yuan¡¯s princess?

    They all suffered a critical blow.

    But immediately, they realized that they had seen something they should not see.

    They would lose their heads!

    The maids and eunuchs all immediately lowered their heads, creating an atmosphere of not daring to look. It was like their butts had been burned as they all disappeared in the blink of an eye.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was a light sleeper in the first ce. After having a nape, she slightly opened her eyes and saw the morning lighting in from the windows, knowing that it was daytime already.

    She thought about her own worrisome child. As a mother, she couldn¡¯t sleep anymore.

    ¡°Someonee.¡± She called out. She prepared to summon someone to help her wash up and send someone out to see if the emperor was back yet.

    Who would have thought that after calling out two times, the yard outside was silent and there was no movement.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was filled with rage. All these people that served her were dead!

    She came off the bed and opened the window. When she was prepared to call someone, her body suddenly trembled and she staggered back, quickly grabbing the window for support.

    Under the early morning sun, there were two people kneeling in the yard in front of her.

    The man¡¯s ck hair was dyed with a yellow glow as he lowered his head, focusedpletely on kissing the girl in his embrace.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help rubbing her eyes. When she was certain that this wasn¡¯t a dream, she immediately flew into a rage.

    This, this, this.....this was simply provoking her, showing her a demonstration!

    No wonder no maids dare toe serve her. Everyone that saw this scene had already quickly fled, who still daree!

    On purpose! These two did this on purpose!

    Running to her yard in the morning to perform this y. It was clear that they wanted to let the world know of their private feelings!

    Not long from now, this royal scandal would no longer be hidden!

    Her body trembled from her rage.

    Emperor,e in here for this widow!¡±

    Mo Chuan finally slowly looked over at Empress Dowager Zhou, but he kneeled there without moving.

    ¡°Mother, your son is here to confess my wrongs.¡±

    Confess your wrongs?

    This was clearly trying to kill her with rage!

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s forehead suddenly began pulsating with pain. She really wished she could take her dragon cane and beat the man and woman in front of her to death.

    ¡°You two can bothe in for this widow.¡± She said in a low voice that was filled with a tempest of rage.

 Chapter 559: The emperorâ€™s suicide

    Chapter 559: The emperor¡¯s suicide

    ¡°If mother isn¡¯t willing to forgive your son, then your son will kneel here without standing up.¡± Mo Chuan tightly held Chen Ning¡¯s hand, as he firmly said with his raised chin.

    Forgive? Forgive him for being so affectionate with this girl in front of all the eunuchs and maids early in the morning in her yard?

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave an angry smile and pointed at Mo Chuan while saying, ¡°Alright, emperor, this widow has truly given birth to a good son! You actually learned to go against this widow right now.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes darkened and he looked up to say, ¡°Your son does not dare go against mother, but has mother ever thought of your son before? You sent people to kill your son¡¯s most loved person, have you not thought about how pained your son¡¯s heart was? If mother is set on killing her, then your son does not dare go against mother. She has been brought to mother by your son, as long as mother says a single word, then your son will personally kill her.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou almost did not believe her ears.

    She stared at Mo Chuan, ¡°Emperor, a ruler does not speak empty words. Will you personally kill her?¡±

    Mo Chuan nodded, pulling out a dagger from his sleeve. The de reflected the light of the sun, casting a snow white glow.

    ¡°Very good, then you can kill her.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave a cold smile.

    ¡°Your son will follow mother¡¯s orders.¡± Mo Chuan calmly nodded to EMpress Dowager Zhou, ¡°Your son is not willing to be a disloyal and unfilial person, but your son also cannot be someone that forsakes their love. Since these two can¡¯t coexist, the only thing your son can do is to kill myself.¡±

    He raised the dagger and with a white glow, the dagger stabbed into his chest, causing his chest to immediately be dyed blood red.

    ¡°Chuan¡¯er!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was iparably shocked. She shouted out and charged out from inside the room.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned iparably white. The dagger was deeply stabbed into his chest, but he remained straight, looking at Empress Dowager Zhou with his deep, dark eyes.

    He let go of the dagger handle and reached out a blood soaked hand towards Empress Dowager Zhou, supporting her trembling body.

    ¡°Doctor, quickly call a doctor!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s voice was shaking so much she almost couldn¡¯t speak. She looked down at Mo Chuan with tears dripping down her eyes.

    ¡°Chuan¡¯er, she is just a woman, is there a woman you can want that doesn¡¯t exist in the world? You....For her, you don¡¯t even want your own life? How can you be this silly!¡± She was angry and in pain.

    Mo Chuan gave a light cough as a line of blood dripped down the corner of his lips, ¡°Mother, if I cannot be with the one I love in this life, your son would rather give up this life.¡±

    ¡°You.....You.....¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s lips quivered. Suddenly her eyes went ck as she fainted.

    ¡°Mother! Mother!¡± Mo Chuan tightly grabbed Empress Dowager Zhou. He held her in his arms as he quickly ran into the room.

    He ced Empress Dowager Zhou onto the bed and took her pulse, finding that her breathing was normal. She had just been too excited, so she fainted.

    But he was not assured as he loudly called out, ¡°Someone, call the royal doctor! I want doctor Zhang!¡±

    The Peaceful Life Pce servants were already in a mess.

    ¡°The emperor hasmitted suicide!¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has fainted!¡±

    ¡°Quickly go to the doctor¡¯s yard and call doctor Zhang!¡±

    Everyone began to shout out. When Su Jin who was asleep heard this, she immediately was shocked awake.

    She did not even have time to put on shoes before running to Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s room in a panic. She immediately saw Empress Dowager Zhou lying on the bed.

    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡±

 Chapter 560: There is only death

    Chapter 560: There is only death

    Before Su Jin had time to cry out, she saw the dagger stabbed into Mo Chuan¡¯s chest and him leaning by Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s bed with a chest covered in blood.

    She gave a scared cry and almost also fainted.

    Chen Ning quickly came forward and caught her before saying to Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, this joke is too much. The Empress Dowager has already fainted and you even almost made Aunt Su Jin faint.¡±

    She turned to look at Su Jin, ¡°Aunt Su Jin, don¡¯t be afraid, this is fake. There is nothing wrong with the emperor.¡±

    Su Jin looked at the dagger in Mo Chuan¡¯s chest and stuttered, ¡°Fake? What fake? Emperor.....Emperor, what happened to you? Why is it like this?¡±

    Her voice was filled with great surprise.

    She saw Mo Chuan grab the dagger and pull it out, immediately giving a loud cry, but then she realized that the dagger did not have a de, only a handle. Her eyes instantly became wide as a look of disbelief appeared on her face.

    ¡°This, this, this.....¡± She stuttered.

    ¡°This dagger is fake. There is a button on the handle and pressing it once will make the de pop out, but pressing it again will make the de retract into the handle. So even though it looks like he has been stabbed, the emperor is not hurt at all.¡±

    Chen Ning exined in a low voice.

    This was the dagger Chu Shao Bai used to scare her. The de itself was empty and contained a blood bag. When the de retracted, the blood bag popped making it look like someone had been stabbed, but only people that knew about it would know the truth.

    It was unknown where Chu Shao Bai had found this kind of quirky item from. Even she could not admit that the effect was extremely realistic.

    If she had not known about the dagger beforehand, even she would have thought it was real.

    Su Jin waspletely shocked. She looked at Mo Chuan and then looked at Empress Dowager Zhou, her head was filled with confusion.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, the emperor has things to talk about with the Empress Dowager, we should leave first.¡±

    Chen Ning saw Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyelids slightly moving, this was the precursor to waking up. She pulled Su Jin¡¯s sleeve and silently went out with her. Before she left, she looked at Mo Chuan once.

    Mo Chuan gave her a slight nod.

    Empress Dowager Zhou woke up and instantly saw Mo Chuan.

    Her body trembled as she said in a trembling voice, ¡°Chuan¡¯er, are we in yellow springs right now?¡±

    ¡°Mother, please forgive your son¡¯s prank.¡± Mo Chuan slowly kneeled down in front of her bed.

    ¡°What forgive your prank?¡±

    Mo Chuan lifted the dagger and held it in front of Empress Dowager Zhou. There was still blood on it and when Empress Dowager Zhou saw it, her heart filled with pain.

    ¡°I ask mother for forgiveness, your son used this dagger to y a joke on mother.¡± Mo Chuan pressed the button on the hilt and the dagger de instantly popped in. With another press, the de popped out with a ¡°shua¡± sound, releasing a cold glow.

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not need him to say another word before understanding what was happening here.

    She was filled with anger. She looked at Mo Chuan and raised her hand,nding a heavy p onto his face.

    ¡°Emperor, you really are bold. You dare to y a prank on this widow!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face had an extra five red fingerprints, but he did not even look away, staring right at Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°Mother, your son has already decided to be with Ning¡¯er for the rest of my life. If mother wishes to split us apart, then there is only death for your son!¡± He said word for word in a low voice, but his words were firm, offering nopromise.

 Chapter 561: That is his eye

    Chapter 561: That is his eye

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face turned white as she angrily said, ¡°Emperor, are you threatening this widow?¡±

    ¡°Your son does not dare threaten mother.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t dare! What about the show you just disyed? You dare say you won¡¯t use death as a threat?¡±

    Mo Chuan kneeled in front of the bed and held Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hand. He looked up and said, ¡°Mother, watching your son¡¯s suicide, did your heart hurt? Your son knows that it was very painful for you. Do you know? When your son knew that you sent people to kill Ning¡¯er, your son¡¯s heart was filled with the same kind of pain! Mother, your son is your flesh and blood, watching your son in this much pain, do you feel good? Why can¡¯t you look over things and support us?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou forcefully pulled her hand back and her face filled with rage, ¡°Support you! You want this widow to support a joke, a scandal! Emperor, if you insist on being this obstinate, then it would have been better for you to die just now!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes turned dark as he said in a low voice, ¡°Mother, you want your son to really die?¡±

    He held the dagger so the dagger no longer retracted. Slowly raising the dagger, he ced it to his throat.

    ¡°Put the de down!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was anxious and angry as she grabbed the dagger from his hand. Her eyes were red as tears began to flow, ¡°This widow was just speaking out of anger and you took it seriously! Emperor, do you have any understanding of this widow¡¯s motherly feelings!¡±

    She began coughing from her rage, almost being unable to breathe.

    ¡°But has mother ever thought about your son¡¯s feelings?¡± Mo Chuan said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Could it be yournd, the country¡¯s safety, your emperor¡¯s throne, the West Chu citizens, and your mother cannotpare to a single girl?¡±

    ¡°Mother, even if your son is not the emperor, someone else can be the emperor. But while the world isrge, your son only wishes to be with her in this life. Your son does not want to be the emperor, so I ask mother to choose another emperor for the throne!¡±

    Mo Chuan took out a seal from his chest and held it forward with his hand. It was the jade seal of the West Chu Country.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was shaking as she stared at Mo Chuan, ¡°Emperor!¡±

    She was anxious and angry, as her head began to hurt again. This was because she was too understanding of her son. Although he was filial and had almost never gone against her, he had an unbending character. The things he decided to do, he would do to the end.

    He even didn¡¯t want to keep the emperor position!

    It seemed like he was determined to be with that girl surnamed Chen this time.

    What to do? What should she do?

    With her hand on her forehead, she leaned against her couch and closed her eyes.

    ¡°Emperor, even if this widow spares that girl¡¯s life, you think you can block the mouths of the people of the world?¡±

    Mo Chuan was filled with joy. He knew that Empress Dowager Zhou was finally giving in.

    ¡°Mother, be assured. Your son has already thought of a good method.¡±

    ¡°What did you think of? Your idea is nothing more than giving a decree for the separation of King Ding Yuan and his princess. Do you think it will be that easy? You¡¯re more clear on what kind of person Chu Shao Yang ispared to this widow. If he doesn¡¯t want something, he will avoid it like the gue. If it was the previous Chu Shao Yang, he would wish for nothing more than this decree, but right now, that Chen girl is as precious to him as his eyes. If you want to gouge out his eyes, how could he give up so easily?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou had been filled with fury before, but for parents in this world, even if their words were fierce, their hearts still cared about their children. She was not an exception to this.

 Chapter 562: Hot potato

    Chapter 562: Hot potato

    She knew that if she forced her son, her son would give up the emperor¡¯s throne and take his beloved girl to wander the world.

    At that time she would be beaten. She wouldn¡¯t have her son and she wouldn¡¯t have anything.

    So she could onlypromise and begin nning for her son.

    ¡°Then does mother have any good ideas?¡±

    Mo Chuan was silent for a bit. He knew that Empress Dowager Zhou was speaking the truth, but he did not care about Chu Shao Yang. He first had to secure Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s approval. As long as he had Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s approval, he could slowly deal with any other problems.

    ¡°You are the emperor, if you don¡¯t have any methods, how could this widow have any? None!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou rolled her eyes as she spoke in a snappy voice.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then mother should have a good rest. Your son will leave first. The East Qin envoys were so aggressive at the feast yesterday, your son needs to find the ministers to discuss this matter first.¡±

    Mo Chuan also knew that things had to be prioritized. The matter of him and Chen Ning was not anxious and his current priority was to solve the problem with the East Qin envoys. This was a major event that could not be dyed.

    ¡°Alright, you can go.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou waved her hand, feeling relieved in her mind.

    No matter what, her son had not forgotten public matters because of his private matters.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± She thought about it and then called out to Mo Chuan, ¡°Leave that girl for this widow. Before the East Qin envoy matters are solved, this widow will personally take care of her.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be allowed!¡± Mo Chuan rejected without even thinking about it.

    ¡°Why not? Are you afraid this widow will move against that girl still? Since this widow has made a promise to you, then I will keep it. This widow will not make a move against her, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t this widow be afraid of losing a son?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave a slightly bitter smile.

    How could she not know that keeping Chen Ning by her side was like keeping a hot potato? But she had no choice but to keep her.

    The scene she had seen this morning had given her arge shock.

    The emperor that had never approached a woman had in front of everyone and in broad daylight done something that even made her blush. Did she dare leave this girl by the emperor¡¯s side?

    Young men and women, it was like a situation where wood meets fire, what kinds of things wouldn¡¯t they do!

    She definitely could not tolerate these things happening under her eyes.

    Mo Chuan thought about it and already guessed what Empress Dowager Zhou was thinking, but he still shook his head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s voice and eyes suddenly became sharp, ¡°Did you already....with her.....¡±

    ¡°Your son has not!¡± Mo Chuan said with a serious expression, ¡°Before she is properly married to me, your son will not do anything wrong. Mother, you can be assured.¡±

    Assured? It would be strange if I was assured!

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a strong snort.

    ¡°Then what are you prepared to do with her? Do you want to keep her in the pce, keeping her by your side like a little fan? You aren¡¯t afraid this matter will be sent to King Ding Yuan and he¡¯lle looking for her?¡± She said without holding back.

    [TL Note: the little fan is a reference to an old chinese story.]

    Mo Chuan had already thought of this. He confidently replied, ¡°Your son will send her to An Le¡¯s pce to stay temporarily. Once the matters with East Qin are solved, then I¡¯ll find a way to restore her freedom. Is mother assured by this?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou snorted again, not giving anymore objections.

    Staying in the Eldest Princess Pce was better than staying in the royal pce.

    If she remained in the Peaceful Life Pce, Chu Shao Yang woulde for her in just a few days. This was something that gave her a headache.

    But it wasn¡¯t the same if she was in the Eldest Princess Pce.

 Chapter 563: Passing on false information

    Chapter 563: Passing on false information

    Empress Dowager Zhou knew that Chu Shao Yang and Eldest Princess An Le were close as aunt and nephew and had a good rtion.

    If one were to mention the person that could control Chu Shao Yang the best in this world, then it was none other than Eldest Princess An Le.

    No matter how bold Chu Shao Yang was, he would not dare go overboard in the Eldest Princess Pce.

    She closed her eyes and said nothing else.

    When Mo Chuan saw this, he knew that Empress Dowager Zhou had epted his idea and then left.

    After he left, Empress Dowager Zhou slowly opened her eyes and let out a long breath.

    She felt very upset. The Emperor had made such arge mess. He could ignore everything, but as the Empress Dowager, she could not do the same. She had to help the emperor sort out his basket and wipe up after him.

    Young, the emperor¡¯s conduct was too young! Too impulsive!

    Ai, when could he truly grow up?

    When could she give the heavy burdens of the West Chu Country to the emperor!

    Empress Dowager Zhou pped her hands and summoned Su Jin. She then whispered a few orders into her ear.

    This was a major event that could shock the whole nation, but under Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s careful nning, she had kept everything hidden, so none of it was known.

    Other than a few insiders, there was no one else that knew what happened that night.

    Only this matter could be hidden from others, but it couldn¡¯t be hidden from the Eldest Princess.

    When Chen Ning returned to the Eldest Princess Pce, the Eldest Princess excitedly came out to greet her. She pulled her hand and excitedly asked her.

    ¡°I heard that you eloped with my royal brotherst night, is that right?¡±

    She felt that this was ridiculous. She bit her lips and said, ¡°Eldest princess, where did you hear this rumour?¡±

    ¡°Could it not be true?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Alright, that brat Ting Xuan dares to fool this princess, watch how this princess deals with him!¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯ brows immediately jumped up.

    Chen Ning gave a lostugh, ¡°Was it husband Ye that told the Eldest Princess? Where did husband Ye hear this news?¡±

    She never thought that this kind of rumour would have spread already.

    ¡°This princess does not know where he heard this gossip from, but since you¡¯ve denied it, then it must not be true. This princess believes what you say.¡±

    The Eldest Princess sighed and said, ¡°When I was in the banquetst night, I saw my royal brother¡¯s face suddenly change and he left. He left the East Qin envoys and all the ministers, nevering back. I thought that he had taken you away. Other than you, this princess really does not know what else could put my royal brother into that kind of abnormal state.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart was moved as she asked, ¡°Wasst night¡¯s banquet very important?¡±

    When she had left the pce, Mo Chuan had sent Zhui Feng to send her back to the Eldest Princess Pce and left for the royal study with a quick exnation. She knew that something very important must have happened.

    She already realized that this matter was very tricky and it made Mo Chuan very angry.

    Although Mo Chuan hid it well, she was a micro expression expert, so how could she not see it?

    He refused to tell her because he did not want her to worry, but since she had made her decision to share everything with him, naturally that included solving his problems for him.

    When she heard the Eldest Princess mention this, she thought of something and took this chance to ask about it.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s important! You didn¡¯t attend, so you don¡¯t know how aggressive those East Qin people were. Their words were filled with arrogance, not putting my West Chu in their eyes at all. If it wasn¡¯t for Ting Xuan making this princess endure the whole time, this princess would have already cut off the envoy¡¯s dog head!¡±

 Chapter 564: A country cannot lack a ruler for a single day

    Chapter 564: A country cannotck a ruler for a single day

    When she mentioned this matter, the Eldest Princess¡¯ face fell and she brooded with anger.

    ¡°East Qin envoy?¡± This was not the first time Chen Ning had mentioned this. Chu Shao Bai had also mentioned this, but she had not cared about it at all.

    This time seeing the Eldest Princess¡¯ angry appearance, it remained in her heart.

    She searched in the original owner¡¯s memory, but it was only vaguely aware that in this era she crossed into, other than the West Chu Country, there were also three other countries.

    The East Qin Country was the strongest one.

    But what was their rtion to the West Chu Country?

    She wasforting the Eldest Princess, while also asking for the details from her.

    When the Eldest Princess mentioned this matter, she was filled with indignation. She continued talking while holding onto her hand. She would continue on for two hours every time she spoke.

    This matter happened twelve years ago before Mo Chuan had be the emperor.

    At that time, East Qin and West Chu were evenly matched, parallel to one another. East Qin eyed the West Chu territory and West Chu did not hold back either.

    The two countries¡¯ war was inevitable.

    The previous West Chu emperor was very ambition, wishing to swallow the East Qin Country and control the world.

    In order to achieve this grand ambition, he personally led the imperial troops to attack East Qin.

    But no one would have imagined that in the critical White Water Pass battle, he would lead the West Chu soldiers into defeat.

    Not only was the army destroyed, even the West Chu emperor had been captured by East Qin, bing a prisoner in the East Qin Country.

    With the emperor captured, the West Chu Country was in danger, with the possibility of copsing at any moment. The citizens would destitute and they would be a vassal of East Qin, falling into dire straits.

    No ruler meant no leader. The West Chu Country could notck a ruler for a single day.

    It was at this moment of crisis that Empress Dowager Zhou came forward, uniting the ministers. She forcefully installed the previous emperor¡¯s cousin, Mo Chuan onto the throne, entrusting her son with these state affairs when he was still in his teens.

    It had to be said, Empress Dowager Zhou was truly a woman with great insight. She installed her biological son Mo Chuan onto the throne in the past not because of pursuit of power, but rather to stabilize the army and citizens.

    In the past Chu Shao Yang was too young and adding in the fact he was the son of the previous emperor, if he had be the emperor, then East Qin would have been able to threaten West Chu with the previous emperor¡¯s life.

    This was also one of the reasons why the ministers opposed Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ascension to the throne.

    When the new emperor ascended, the West Chu citizens were calmed.

    Following this, Empress Dowager Zhou sent Chen Ning¡¯s father, great general Chen to lead elite troops to the border and wee the East Qin troops.

    Great general Chen won against greater numbers, making a beautiful turnaround at White Water Pass. With this morale, he was prepared to charge right into the East Qin army¡¯s territory.

    When great general Chen was prepared to march the army into the heart of East Qin and save the previous emperor, the situation suddenly changed.

    When the two armies were about to meet, the East Qin Country suddenly brought the West Chu emperor tied up onto the battlefield. They wanted West Chu to recall their troops, not leaving a single soldier. Otherwise, if they left a single person, the emperor would lose an arm and if they left two people, the emperor would lose a foot!

    Although great general Chen followed Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s orders, he was still loyal to the previous emperor. How could he watch the previous emperor lose his limbs and his life in front of him?

    He withdrew his troops without any hesitation.

    The East Qin Country then gave another shameless request. They wanted West Chu to send East Qin a tribute every year. It was arge amount, equating to half of the West Chu Country¡¯s national power every year.

 Chapter 565: The more she understood him, the more pain she felt

    Chapter 565: The more she understood him, the more pain she felt

    Great general Chen did not dare make a decision on this matter, so he sent a messenger to the capital to inform Empress Dowager Zhou and the new emperor.

    Empress Dowager Zhou called the ministers to discuss this. The ministers all had different views, some wanted war and some wanted peace.

    Finally it was up to Empress Dowager Zhou to make the decision. She decided to ept East Qin¡¯s demand and send a tribute from West Chu every year.

    She couldn¡¯t watch the previous emperor being killed and she couldn¡¯t let others talk about how she was being selfish in helping Mo Chuan im the throne.

    But like this, the West Chu Country¡¯s burden became bigger. They exhausted most of their national power each year, causing West Chu to decline year after year, slowly bing weaker.

    The East Qin Country began to grab the West Chu Country¡¯s reins, with each year¡¯s envoys bing more and more arrogant.

    This year was bing even worse. The envoys they sent actually suggested apetition with the West Chu Country in three games. If West Chu lost, they would have to pay double the tribute!

    There were things that could be tolerated and things that couldn¡¯t.

    Since Mo Chuan ascended the throne, he had been meticulous in governing the country and maintaining order. Over these years, the citizens finally overcame the bitterness of war and could finally wear warm clothes and have enough food.

    In order to cope with therge amount of money required to pay the East Qin tribute, he had cut back the expenses of the pce and refused to increase the citizen¡¯s taxes. He could be considered a good emperor that loved his citizens.

    But if it was like this, the West Chu Country¡¯s strength would slowly deteriorate, but it was a good thing great general Chen was still guarding the border. The previous loss at White Water Pass still discouraged the East Qin¡¯s army.

    The reason why East Qin did not dare invade West Chu was mainly because of great general Chen¡¯s fame as a deterrent.

    When Chen Ning heard the Eldest Princess¡¯ story, she couldn¡¯t help letting out a long sigh. She finally understood the cause and effect of this matter.

    She felt even more pain in her heart for Mo Chuan.

    Thinking of when she was in her teens, she was living a carefree youth, but Mo Chuan had to shoulder the burden of the country. It was no wonder he had never heard stories or told stories before, it was because he did not have a childhood or youth at all.

    He as an emperor was not as brilliant as it seemed, but rather filled with shame.

    So he was very tacturn and humble. When she met him for the first time, he was a silent enigma.

    Only when he opened his heart to her and his face finally slowly revealed a smile, she found that there would be an involuntary sadness in his brows. The things hidden in his heart, he couldn¡¯t even share with her.

    Now she finally understood.

    But the more she understood, the more pain she felt for Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Eldest Princess, have the East Qin envoy given the three topics yet? Could it be that our West Chu isn¡¯t certain to win against their East Qin?¡±

    ¡°Ai, royal brother¡¯s having a headache because of this matter. Last night at the banquet, the envoy did tell us the first topic which was reading steles on horseback. This princess is this old, but I¡¯ve never heard of reading steles on horseback! This princess asked the envoy, what is reading steles on horseback? That envoy gave a cold smile and said: If you country does not even know reading steles on horseback, then you don¡¯t need topete and directly forfeit.¡±

    When the Eldest Princess said this, her brows knit with anger. She pulled out her sword from her waist and swung it twice in the air.

    ¡°This princess was so angry that I almost chopped off his head. It was Ting Xuan that held me back, otherwise how could he act so defiantly in front of this princess!¡±

 Chapter 566: Only having Shao Bai

    Chapter 566: Only having Shao Bai

    ¡°Then after that? Mo Chuan he......What did the emperor do?¡± Chen Ning then asked.

    ¡°Royal brother just agreed to it. Although his expression did not change, this princess could tell that he didn¡¯t know what reading steles on horseback is either. Later his expression suddenly changed and he left, noting back. After he left, the East Qin envoy¡¯s words became even worse, saying that my brother is scared and was he was a coward. This princess was so angry that I wanted to cut his head off, but mother stopped me and did not allow me to say another word.¡±

    When Chen Ning heard this, she was pondering what she heard.

    Could the reading steles from horseback mentioned by the East Qin envoy be the same reading steles from horseback she knew?

    ¡°Since we have topete and the topic was given by their East Qin, then they should clearly exin the subject, otherwise wouldn¡¯t they be deliberately making thispetition more difficult?¡± She said.

    ¡°Right, right, mother also asked the envoy like this. When that envoy heard this, he finally unwillingly exined it. This reading steles on horseback was to ce a stone stele and have two people on horseback to ride towards it at the same time. After they ran past it, they would have to recite the words on the stele and whoever remembers more will be the winner.¡±

    So it¡¯s like this! It was exactly the same as the one she was thinking of.

    Chen Ning secretly nodded.

    The Eldest Princess said with an angry face, ¡°Don¡¯t you think this East Qin envoy is deliberately making things more difficult? Reading a stele while riding a horse, how could one possible remember the words on the stele? The horse moves so fast and we humans only have a single pair of eyes, we can only see it once, so how could we remember it? After I heard this, I couldn¡¯t hold myself back from scolding the envoy. That East Qin envoy had an arrogant expression as he said that since it was a game, it was fair. If their East Qin people could do it, why couldn¡¯t our West Chu people? If we wished to admit defeat, then the match would be cancelled.¡±

    ¡°Un, what that envoy says isn¡¯t unreasonable.¡± Chen Ning nodded again.

    When the Eldest Princess heard this, she angrily threw her hands away. She red at her and said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, how can you say this? Are you even someone from our West Chu Country!¡±

    ¡°I am only saying that this method is fair. If the East Qin can do this, then our West Chu also have people that can do it.¡± Chen Ning spoke with a calm face, not changing her expression because of the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°But reading a stele from horseback, how could there be a person that can do this? It was East Qin that came up with this topic, so their people must have trained beforehand for who knows how long. We just learned of thispetition method and even if we begin training now, we won¡¯t make it in time! The contest is in three days, we only have three days. Where would you have royal brother find someone like that in that time? Otherwise, we can only let Shao Bai have a try.¡±

    The Eldest Princess gave a sigh and gave up reproving Chen Ning. She let go of her hand and began to worry for Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Is the Eldest Princess speaking of King Jing An, Chu Shao Bai?¡± Chen Ning suddenly thought of something.

    The Eldest Princess listlessly nodded, ¡°Un, Chu Shao Bai has naturally gifted intelligence. Although he doesn¡¯t have a photographic memory, it isn¡¯t far from it. I think my royal brother will send him out topete because in the capital, there is not a single person that is more intelligent than Shao Bai.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, why is the Eldest Princess so worried? Does the Eldest Princess feel that the people sent by East Qin are even better than King Jing An?¡±

 Chapter 567: Smartest person in the world

    Chapter 567: Smartest person in the world

    The Eldest Princess shook her head and said, ¡°Matters aren¡¯t as simple as we think they are. East Qin is clearly prepared this time, since they proposed thispetition, this means that they are sure of winning. Ai, royal brother must be calling the ministers together now to deliberate. Perhaps there will be a person even more suitable than Chu Shao Bai, but we can only wait for the news here.¡±

    After dinner, Ye Ting Xuan finally came with news from the royal pce.

    As the Eldest Princess expected, the ministers all unanimously nominated Chu Shao Bai for thispetition and Chu Shao Bai had generously epted.

    Only he did say that he was not certain of victory because the news he obtained when he left the capital was that East Qin was sending an expert for thispetition. This mysterious expert could possibly be his highness, the East Qin Crown Prince.

    When they heard this, all the ministers including Mo Chuan all gasped.

    Everyone had hope in Chu Shao Bai at first, being confident that he would win thispetition, but after hearing the four words, East Qin Crown Prince, most of the ministers couldn¡¯t help shaking their heads. Their expressions turned dark because they knew there was no need topete since they already had a 99% chance of losing.

    This East Qin Crown Prince could be considered famous among the four countries.

    He was born with natural intelligence with excellent memory, never forgetting anything. He was considered the most intelligent person in the world.

    Rumours say that he could recite a book after just reading it once. Moreover, it¡¯s said that no matter which part of the book is chosen, he would be able to memorize it without any hesitation without getting a single word wrong.

    But rumours were just rumours, they were clearly containing exaggerations. So there were people that did not believe them and went forward to challenge the East Qin Crown Prince.

    Everyone wanted to defeat him and gain the title of the smartest person in the world.

    But in the end, all of these people were defeated.

    Now the West Chu ministers knew why the East Qin Country had no fear in raising this kind of question. As long as the East Qin Crown Prince appeared, they would never lose!

    After hearing Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s words, the Eldest Princess¡¯ face became even more worried and she rubbed her hands. Then she said, ¡°What can we do? Shao Bai is intelligent, but he can¡¯tpare to the East Qin Crown Prince! We¡¯ve lost for sure!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s eyes sparkled as if he was thinking of something and he suddenly said, ¡°King Jing An said that if the East Qin Crown Prince were to enter thispetition, then he would not be able to win. But he would rmend a person to the emperor who he says is ten time smarter than he is. If that person was willing, then perhaps they would be able to defeat the East Qin Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Who is this person? There is someone who¡¯s smarter than Shao Bai?¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes lit up.

    Ye Ting Xuan however shook his head, ¡°King Jing An was not willing to say. He said that he only knew this kind of person, but he did not say if this person was willing toe forward for the West Chu Country, so he would not reveal that person¡¯s name. He said that he wanted to respect that person¡¯s free will.¡±

    ¡°Really that Shao Bai, mincing his words like that. Since there is this kind of expert, then go to their door and beg them! As long as they are in the capital and they are a citizen of the West Chu Country, this princess does not believe they will not agree!¡±

    ¡°The ministers all said the same thing as the Eldest Princess, but King Jing An said that as long as the emperor can agree to a single condition, that person would be willing toe out. When the emperor heard this, he said without any hesitation that as long as that person could win in reading steles from horseback, no matter what request it was, he would agree to it.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Ning¡¯s mind suddenly thought of something.

 Chapter 568: Everything was for her

    Chapter 568: Everything was for her

    The Eldest Princess patted the table and praised, ¡°Not bad, not bad. If I was royal brother, I would respond the same way.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°King Jing An did say that words are empty, so the emperor personally wrote a royal decree for King Jing An, asking him to bring the expert to thispetition. King Jing An left the pce with the royal decree and said within three days, he would surely invite the expert to thepetition.¡±

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes were wide open as she said, ¡°Shao Bai is this confident that person will win? What if he loses?¡±

    ¡°King Jing An has never spoken empty words. Since he is confident in this person, this person is certainly someone special. To be honest, I really want to see what kind of expert King Jing An is talking about. Ai, this kind of person, they must have a strange appearance and an unusual mind.¡± Ye Ting Xuan pondered this while speaking.

    ¡°Un, then we¡¯ll just wait for Shao Bai¡¯s good news.¡± The Eldest Princess let out a sigh. She looked at Chen Ning and asked, ¡°Ning¡¯er, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Do you also want to see that expert senior Shao Bai was talking about?¡±

    Chen Ning gave a distracted ¡°un¡± sound.

    The Eldest Princess held her hand and said, ¡°Thepetition is three days from now, you can go together with this princess. You¡¯ll sit with this princess at that time and that brat Chu Shao Yang will not daree over to bother you!¡±

    ¡°Alright, many thanks Eldest Princess.¡± Chen Ning expressed her gratitude to the Eldest Princess once again.

    She saw Ye Ting Xuan look at the Eldest Princess with deep emotions in his eyes, knowing that they had something to talk about. She bid farewell to the Eldest Princess and returned to her own room.

    On the road, she kept muttering to herself. Could the person Chu Shao Bai rmended to Mo Chuan be herself?

    She felt it was more and more likely.

    Because she had demonstrated her memorization skills in front of Chu Shao Bai before. At that time, Chu Shao Bai had revealed a shocked expression to her.

    But, why didn¡¯t he directly say it to Mo Chuan and chose to act mysterious? Also why did he ask the emperor for that strange decree for?

    Suddenly, her chest was shocked and her heart began to beat wildly.

    He did it for her! Everything was for her!

    He had specially asked for this decree for her!

    He knew that she wanted to separate from Chu Shao Yang, butcked a chance to do so. That chance had finally appeared today!

    If she could win, she could ask the emperor for a request. No matter what the request was, with the emperor¡¯s decree and promise, he would certainly agree to it.

    The so called ruler keeping his words!

    Chu Shao Yang wouldn¡¯t be able to reject!

    Moreover like this, no one will think the emperor is ying favourites and no one will think there is a rtion between her and the emperor. This was because when the decree was given, the emperor did not know who this person was and what kind of request they would have!

    Not only did this keep her reputation, it also kept Mo Chuan¡¯s reputation.

    It would also seal the gossip of the people.....

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes slowly became wet.

    She never thought that Chu Shao Bai would be this thoughtful towards her. He had considered every aspect and was very meticulous! He was wholeheartedly devoted to her!

    Shao Bai, Shao Bai!

    She bit her lips as tears formed in her eyes.

    Does he know about her and Mo Chuan?

    The smart Chen Ning could guess that he already knew, that¡¯s why he would ask for this kind of decree from Mo Chuan. Even Mo Chuan did not recognize his good intentions.

 Chapter 569: Evil charming

    Chapter 569: Evil charming

    Chen Ning gave a faint sigh. She passed through a moon shaped gate and passed through a garden, walking in the direction of where she lived.

    She knew that Chu Shao Bai woulde find her, but she did not know what she should say to him when he came.

    Should she thank him or apologize to him?

    She was walking forward in a daze when she suddenly heard someone calling her from behind.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡± The voice was gentle and cool, sounding very nice in the night.

    Chen Ning stopped moving and slowly turned around.

    She then saw Chu Shao Bai.

    He was standing under an apricot tree, with his white robes looking like frost and the apricots looking like mes. There was antern hanging in the trees, shining light down onto his handsome face, making it look gentle and hazy.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡± He called again as he looked at her with a faint smile.

    His face was picturesque and his eyes were clear and abundant as jades. The apricot flowers blooming like mes was overshadowed by his smile.

    Chen Ning gave a faint sigh. She already knew that he was evil and charming, but with this smile, his face was even more so.

    She slowly walked towards him.

    ¡°Xiao Bai.¡±

    His eyes sparkled as he looked at her. He suddenly raised his hand and stuffed something into her hands.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, look at what this is.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to look down and could tell what it was just by feeling it with her hands. It was the decree he had worked hard to get for her.

    Her heart was moved and her eyes filled with tears. She looked at him and said, ¡°Xiao Bai, thank you.¡±

    ¡°You already know? Ai, ai, ai, it must have been Ye Ting Xuan that told you, right? I knew for sure that brat would have told my royal aunt. If I wasn¡¯t dyed by something, I would have been the first one to tell you this good news!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai regretfully stomped his feet and his face was filled with pure innocence.

    Chen Ning suddenly realized that she did not need to say anything. He understood anything and he did not me her. He treated her the exact same as before.

    Arge stone fell from her heart. She was really worried that after he found out about her and Mo Chuan, he would hate her and me her.

    On his face, she did not see any pain, anger, resentment, or hatred. His smile was was as clean and gentle as usual.

    Perhaps the love he felt for her was just that simple and without a trace of impurities.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, you¡¯re that sure I can win against the East Qin Crown Prince? He is the smartest person in the world and I am just an unknown little woman. Have you ever thought of what happens if I lose? Wouldn¡¯t I be a sinner in West Chu? The citizens will surely hate me.¡± She blinked and deliberately revealed a pained expression.

    He thought about it and seriously answered, ¡°I have never thought that you would surely win, but you have a higher chance of winningpared to me. I hope you can win and you can grasp this hard to obtain opportunity. If you can¡¯t win, then I don¡¯t think anyone in West Chu will be able to win against the East Qin Crown Prince. The citizens won¡¯t me you, so don¡¯t be pressured.¡±

    ¡°But, how do you know that I know how to read steles on horseback? I¡¯ve never practiced this before!¡± She spoke the truth.

    She was the king of memorization in the modern era, but she knew that there was always someone better in the world. That East Qin Crown Prince is the smartest person in the world and had an identical memory like her, so his memorization skills was not normal. Adding in the fact that thispetition topic given by the East Qin envoys tested memorization abilities as well as how well one¡¯s vision was.

 Chapter 570: Like to see you smile

    Chapter 570: Like to see you smile

    One couldn¡¯t win with just good memorization skills.

    Since East Qin gave this topic, they had confidence in the East Qin Crown Prince winning. He must have a perfectbination of both these skills.

    She only had a short three days to practice something she had never tried before. Even she did not have confidence in herself.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I believe in you!¡± He firmly said.

    She revealed a bitter smile. She did not have confidence in herself.

    But she would still give her all.

    For Mo Chuan, for herself, she had to win!

    With a ¡°peng¡± sound, the two of them were scared, but they also looked in the direction the sound came from.

    They saw a beautiful firework blooming in the sky not far from them. It was magnificent and colourful as it blossomed in the sky.

    Flower petals and stars fell from the sky like rain as the sparks also floated down, creating an overwhelming beauty.

    ¡°Such beautiful fireworks!¡± Chen Ning stared right at it as she gave heartfelt praise.

    She was watching the fireworks, but he was watching her.

    Her eyes sparkled brighter than the fireworks and her face was more beautiful than the fireworks. He couldn¡¯t get enough no matter how much he stared.

    When her eyes looked back at him, he raised his head to look at the red fireworks in the sky.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, do you want to see thentern festival?¡± He offered an interesting proposal.

    ¡°Lantern festival?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, today is the yearlyntern festival and it is very festive. There aremp races, puzzles, and all sorts of interesting stuff that you can¡¯t imagine. Do you want to go see it?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart beated with excitement as she nodded, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    She was still young, so she still liked the romantterns and fireworks.

    ¡°Do you want to call the Eldest Princess and husband Ye to go together?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai shook his head with a smile, ¡°My royal aunt never liked this kind of thing and husband Ye is very quiet, he doesn¡¯t like these kinds of noisy ces, so they won¡¯t go. What, are you afraid I can¡¯t protect you at thentern festival? You can be assured, what happenedst time will not happen again.¡±

    He smiled as he pulled out two masks. One was a smiling face and the other was a crying face. He shook them both at her.

    ¡°Take your pick, which one do you want?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°Xiao Bai, you really thought of everything.¡± She went to take the crying mask, but he gave her the smiling mask.

    ¡°I like to see you smile.¡± He honestly said.

    She took the mask with a smile and ced it on her face.

    To be honest, she was worried about causing a scene in the street as well. Although she had Xiao Bai protecting her, they were going out to look at thenterns, not to cause trouble. If they were to fight their way along the road, how could that be fun.

    Chu Shao Bai put on the crying mask, only revealing a pair of deep and bright ck eyes.

    The two of them walked through the crowded streets, watching the sea ofnterns. There was a sea of people in the streets, as if all the people in the capital hade out to see thenterns.

    This was indeed a very rare even, it already couldn¡¯t be described with just festive anymore.

    Chen Ning never thought that an ancient erantern festival would be more interesting than a modern era one. She stopped in front of antern game booth and couldn¡¯t helped being stunned.

    There were many dazzling varieties ofnterns here, each strangely shaped and seemingly endless. Eachntern had a cash box in front of it.

    If a customer felt like they liked antern, they could deposit a copper coin in the cash box. They would count up the number of coins in the boxes in the end and the one with the most copper coins would win.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, which one do you like best? If you like them all, then just throw in one for eachntern.¡± Chu Shao Bai smiled as he gave her a purse which was filled with copper coins.

 Chapter 571: Bold girls

    Chapter 571: Bold girls

    Chen Ning seriously nodded. From what she could see, eachntern was an embodiment of the hard work put in by the maker. These ingenious ideas were a true eye opener for someone from the modern era like her.

    She really did put a coin in each one of the cash boxes.

    Leaving thentern booth, the two of them continued walking forward.

    Although the night became darker, thenterns released light, turning the ck sky red. It also illuminated the smiling faces of the people enjoying thenterns.

    As the yearlyntern festival, the young girls and boys all looked forward to this day because it allowed them to meet others.

    Chen Ning would sometimes see a young man running around with a young woman with their robes fluttering behind them. Their face were red as they loving looked at each other, expressing their interest in one another.

    She also saw some girls holding a beautiful littlentern in their hands. When they met a man they liked, they would move forward with red faces and give thentern in their hands to the man. If the man epted it, it meant that he epted the girl¡¯s feelings.

    Of course, there were some exceptionally handsome men that receivednterns from multiple girls.

    Chu Shao Bai was one of those people.

    After taking just a few steps, Chen Ning found that Chu Shao Bai was in the center of a group of robes.

    Although he wore a mask, his distinct grace and otherworldly temperament made him very eye catching. Many girls looked at him with gazes of admiration, but he did not look at them at all.

    ¡°This young master, please ept thisntern.¡± A bold girl came from the crowd and presented thentern in her hand toward Chu Shao Bai with a blush on her face.

    ¡°Young master, this servant¡¯smp was personally made by this servant. I ask the young master to ept it.¡±

    ¡°This is myntern.....¡±

    In the blink of an eye, Chu Shao Bai had seven-eight different colourednterns in his hands.

    He threw all thenterns onto the ground without any hesitation and grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s hand, leaving without looking back. He ignored all the broken hearts he left behind him.

    ¡°Shameless, those girls are all shameless!¡± He was so annoyed that he threw his sleeves back.

    Chen Ning giggled while looking at him.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Chu Shao Bai looked over at her.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chen Ning looked away while smiling. Then she suddenly pointed at a group of people in front of them, ¡°Xiao Bai, look at the puzzles over there!¡±

    ¡°You like that? Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go look at the puzzles!¡±

    He grabbed her hand and brought her through the crowd, arriving in front of the tall stage.

    There was a sea of people in front of the high stage and if Chu Shao Bai did not secretly use his internal energy, the two of them would not have been able to squeeze through.

    There were hundreds ofnterns on the stage and each one was beautifully crafted. Under eachmp, there was a piece of paper that had a riddle written on it.

    As long as one guessed the riddle on thentern, they would receive a corresponding gift.

    Of course the riddles on eachntern was not the same. The harder it was, the more valuable the prize.

    When they came over, many riddles on themps had been answered. There were only a fewnterns left that had riddles still.

    The remaining riddles were naturally very hard to guess, but of course, the prizes were also very valuable.

    There were many people around thergest and most beautiful rectangrntern, knitting their brows and thinking hard.

    Chu Shao Bai and Chen Ning heard the surrounding people talk and learned that this was thentern king of this year¡¯sntern festival. No one had guessed the riddle so far and they had heard that there was a mysterious and valuable prize for guessing right.

 Chapter 572: Not interested even in the champion prize

    Chapter 572: Not interested even in the champion prize

    If was because of this mystery that many people were attracted over to guess the riddle.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, how about we have a guess at thisntern?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai happily pulled Chen Ning over to the rectangrntern and began reading the riddle on it.

    ¡°Yi, this is a matching question.¡± He slowly read it, ¡°The first one is: not white, not ck, and not red or yellow. It is like a fox, wolf, cat, and dog, but it is neither tamed or wild.¡±

    After a pause, he read the second line, ¡°There are poems, words, and ceremonies. It is fuzzy to the north, south, east, and west. Although it is short, it is still a wonderful word. Give one word for each line.¡±

    After reading it, he couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows like the people around him.

    He had thought that with his intelligence, guessing the riddle would be as easy as flipping his palm and would have given the mysterious prize to her. However, he never thought that this riddle was harder than he expected.

    He thought of many words in his heart, but felt they were all wrong. He couldn¡¯t help feeling frustrated.

    Looking up, he saw her slightly smiling gaze.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, have you guess it?¡±

    Chen Ning said with a faint smile, ¡°This isn¡¯t hard to guess.¡±

    The schrs around them gave a gasp and looked at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°I say, young miss, you don¡¯t seem that old, but you¡¯re saying that this riddle that all these people cannot guess is not that hard?¡±

    ¡°Humph, words are easy to say. Since you say this riddle is hard, why don¡¯t you give the answer?¡±

    Many people were not convinced and looked at Chen Ning with cold eyes.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes revealed an angry look and he coldly said, ¡°You untalented schrs, if you don¡¯t have the skills, how can you say othersck in skills? You only know how to be jealous, no wonder you haverge white beards and white robes, you don¡¯t deserve violet robes!¡±

    Those people speaking critically were wearing the white clothes of schrs. They had been proud of their status, but they had been fiercely pped by Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words.

    These people were annoying and pointed at Chu Shao Bai while saying, ¡°Stinky brat, stop covering for that girl. Since she dares act so arrogantly, then she should speak her answer and allow use jealous schrs see this little girl take the champion prize!¡±

    Chen Ning rubbed her chin and dismissively said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just guessing antern riddle, it isn¡¯t that difficult. Even if they give me the champion prize, I wouldn¡¯t want it.¡±

    She did not have a good impression of these schrs. They spoke in a jealous voice, were narrow minded, and were not tolerant of others, no wonder they did not have any achievements. If she was the chief examiner, she would have never admitted students like these.

    Hearing this, everyone in the area looked at her and their chins fell.

    This young miss¡¯ words were truly wild!

    A man said to Chen Ning with a grin, ¡°This miss, if you have guessed the riddle, then please write it on a piece of paper. This little one will bring it to thentern¡¯s owner to check. If you guess right, then we¡¯ll have to congratte this miss.¡±

    His appearance clearly showed that he did not believe Chen Ning had guessed the answer.

    Chen Ning nodded with a smile. She wrote two words on a piece of paper and handed it over to the man.

    This man quickly left the crowd with the piece of paper and walked up the stage. He said something to the old man sitting on the stage and then gave him Chen Ning¡¯s answer.

    Chen Ning looked up from below the stage and saw that the old man was dressed in fine clothing. This should be the host for thentern riddle game.

 Chapter 573: Having eyes but not recognizing the gold and jade

    Chapter 573: Having eyes but not recognizing the gold and jade

    The old man opened the paper and took a look. His eyes lip up and he revealed a smile.

    He nodded and then picked up a brocaded box. That man then came off the stage and walked towards Chen Ning.

    When everyone saw this, they immediately gave a ¡°hua¡± sound. They knew that Chen Ning had guessed the riddle and they looked at her with eyes of envy.

    This old man was a well known merchant in the capital. He would host thisrge riddle game every year and the prizes for guessing right were very expensive.

    No one had guessed the riddle he madest year and this year, so the old man had raised the stakes. As long as someone could guess the riddle this year, they would receive a mysterious prize.

    The man led the old man and walked through the crowd. When they arrived in front of Chen Ning, he said, ¡°It was this miss that guessed the riddle.¡±

    The old man said with a smile, ¡°Little miss, you have answered the riddle of the rectangrntern. This is the prize this old man has prepared for that riddle, I ask this miss to ept it.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as she took the brocaded box from the old man¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Many thanks.¡±

    Her hand suddenly sank down and she almost dropped the box onto the ground. It was a good thing Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hand moved fast and he caught it.

    ¡°Yi, this box is so heavy!¡± She never expected that with a box this small, the unknown thing inside would actually be this heavy.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, open it and take a look. What is this mysterious thing and why is it so heavy?¡± Chu Shao Bai was also curious.

    That box was only a square inch in size. Even if the box was cast of iron and copper, it wouldn¡¯t be this heavy.

    Chen Ning nodded and she opened the box. There was a strange stone inside the box that was around the size of a fist and looked very dark.

    The surrounding people had already stretched out their necks and were prepared to see what kind of precious item this mysterious prize was with curious eyes. Who would have thought that it was an ordinary stone, causing them to break out inughter.

    The ones thatughed the loudest were those old schrs that had been scolded by Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Ha, ha. I was wondering what good item it was, but I never thought it would be a broken stone!¡±

    ¡°Interesting, truly interesting!¡±

    ¡°We really need to congratte this miss, congratte her! I thought she would obtain a treasure, but never thought she would get a broken stone! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    These people all revealed gloating expressions.

    Chen Ning was wearing a mask and the crowd couldn¡¯t see her face, but herughter that was as clear as a silver bell rang out.

    ¡°Many thanks owner. This is a truly valuable item, but it is a pity many people have eyes but can¡¯t recognize gold and jade, treating it like an ordinary stone. They truly are blind.¡±

    When the old man heard this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help lighting up, ¡°Miss, do you know what treasure this is? It really doesn¡¯t matter. This old man identally picked it up and only knew it was not ordinary, but did not know what was special about it. If this miss knows what it is, I hope this miss can tell me what it is.¡±

    Chen Ning did not know what treasure this stone was, but she knew that extremes met with this stone. This stone looked very ordinary, but it was ten times heavierpared to a normal stone, so it surely wasn¡¯t normal.

    ¡°Profound Cold Iron Stone! It¡¯s actually Profound Cold Iron Stone!¡± Chu Shao Bai held the stone as he looked it over and suddenly shouted out in an excited voice.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, what is this Profound Cold Iron Stone?¡± Chen Ning asked in a curious voice.

 Chapter 574: Guessing riddles

    Chapter 574: Guessing riddles

    Chu Shao Bai ced the stone in front of her and pointed to the surface of the stone. In a surprise and happy voice, he said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, look, there is a faint red glow on this stone and it has this strange weight, this means that there is profound iron inside this stone because profound iron is ten times heavier than normal iron. Now touch it, it is very cold, just like ice. That¡¯s why I dare confirm that this is a rare piece of Profound Cold Iron Stone!¡±

    Once his voice fell, the crowd burst with sounds of disbelief.

    Everyone looked at Chen Ning again and the looks of schadenfreude and scorn had turned into looks of envy.

    They all stared at the ck stone in Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hands, wishing they could grow arms from their eyes and grab it into their own arms.

    Chen Ning was not sure what treasure this Profound Cold Iron Stone was, but most people present knew.

    This was a mysterious stone produced in the extreme north and was something incredibly rare. It was easily a hundred times more valuable than gold of the same size!

    But everyone had only heard of the stone before and no one had ever seen it before. When they found out the prize was the rare Profound Cold Iron Stone, many people held their breaths.

    ¡°Owner Liu, you said that it was this miss that guessed the riddle. Please reveal the answer this miss gave so we can be satisfied.¡± An old schr said.

    That old man hosted the riddle game every year, so many people knew he was surnamed Liu.

    ¡°Alright, then I will announce the answer.¡± Owner Liu nodded and pointed at the riddle as he said, ¡°The first word is ¡°guess¡± and the second word is ¡°riddle¡±, together they form ¡°guessing riddles¡±. What, have a few of you guessed right?¡±

    He spoke as he opened Chen Ning¡¯s handwritten note. On it, there were two clear words written: guessing riddles!

    Everyone broke out in cheers.

    Those schrs felt like they had lost all face, feeling very embarrassed. They returned to the crowd and no longer revealed their faces.

    Chen Ning took the Profound Cold Iron Stone from Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hands. She was prepared this time and firmly held onto it. She felt a cold sensationing from the stone entering her hand, no wonder it was called cold iron stone.

    She put the cold iron stone back in the box and returned it to owner Liu.

    Owner Liu said in a stunned voice, ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°One can¡¯t reap rewards for nothing. Since this Profound Cold Iron Stone is this previous, how could this young girl ept it? Owner Liu, please take it back.¡±

    Owner Liu did not take the box. He stroked his beard and said with a smile, ¡°This miss has just said that only with eyes can one recognize gold and jade. Only those that know what this stone is will know its value and if someone doesn¡¯t know what it is, that would be casting pearls before swine. Anyone else would treat it as a broken piece of stone and throw it away. This miss and this young master knows what it is, meaning there is fate between you and this stone. This old man will not take back a gift, so this stone is for this miss. Just like swords for heroes and makeup for beauties, this is very suitable.¡±

    When he finished his words, the audience around them said in unison, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Chen Ning saw his sincerity and epted it with true gratitude.

    Chu Shao Bai took it for her and said with a smile, ¡°Ning¡¯er, since you like riddles, there are still many riddles that haven¡¯t been answered yet. Why don¡¯t you guess a few more, perhaps there will be another unexpected surprise among the prizes.¡±

    Chen Ning nodded with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll just answer a few more.¡±

    She looked at thentern closest to her and written on it was: Leaving a gentleman, giving a flower.

 Chapter 575: I want it even if you donâ€™t want it

    Chapter 575: I want it even if you don¡¯t want it

    ¡°It¡¯s a hibiscus.¡± She thought for a bit and thought of the answer.

    Owner Liu nodded and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, it is a hibiscus. Someonee and bring the prize for this riddle for this miss.¡±

    A man brought over another brocaded box. Opening it, she found there was a beautiful mirror inside.

    This mirror was different from the bronze mirrors sold on the street. It was carvedpletely out of ss, creating an extremely clear reflection. It was evenparable to modern craftsmanship.

    ¡°Wa, such a beautiful mirror!¡±

    Several girls in the audience gave out cries of envy. They had never seen such a good thing before.

    Chen Ning just revealed a smile. The her from the modern era had seen all manners of strange things, so she just handed it to Chu Shao Bai and then headed off to another riddle.

    These riddles were not difficult, but they misled whoever read it. There were hidden patterns and poems. There were many tricks incorporated into the riddles.

    She just thought about it a bit and then answered them one by one.

    The man kept running back and forth with prizes while breaking out in a pant. He could not keep up with Chen Ning¡¯s answering speed.

    Afterwards, he learned a trick. The prizes he fetched he did not give to Chen Ning and directly put them into Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hands.

    Very quickly, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s arms were filled withrge and small brocaded boxes.

    ¡°Yi, Xiao Bai, where are you?¡±

    Chen Ning solved a group of riddles and came back, finding that Chu Shao Bai was gone. She asked this sentence in surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s clear voice came from behind a pile of boxes.

    Chen Ning looked for the source of the sound and then bent over withughter. Those boxes created a tall mountain,pletely blocking out Chu Shao Bai.

    He was now like a moving christmas tree, being adorned with santa¡¯s presents.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, why are you so silly? You should just throw away the ones you can¡¯t carry, why did you bring them all?¡±

    She smiled as she went over to help him relieve this burden, but Chu Shao Bai dodged out of the way. He held onto the boxes tightly in his arms like they were treasures.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I want it.¡± He said.

    Chen Ning felt this was strange and looked into his eyes.

    He was the respected King Jing An, how could he want these prizes?

    Other than the valuable Profound Cold Iron Stone, all the other items did not cost that much money. Why did he treat them like treasure?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you hold some.¡±

    ¡°No need, no need, these items are not heavy at all. Don¡¯t touch it, it might fall if you do.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai held the prizes as he carefully moved forward.

    The mask on his face had been knocked off by the mask, revealing his handsome face. His eyes were ck and clear, he was full of energy, and there was a smile ever present on his lips.

    In order to not let her take anything, Chu Shao Bai walked in front and she followed behind him.

    He blocked the flow of people in front of her and held all the things in his arms without letting them fall. Sometimes he would look back and smile at her.

    Every time she saw his smile, her heart would feel warm.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, how about we head back?¡± Seeing him hold therge amount of gifts while walking forward, she was feeling more and more awkward.

    She saw many people looking over at her and then looking at Chu Shao Bai with eyes of sympathy.

    Especially a group young girls who looked at her with eyes wishing they could peel her skin.

    She had not offended them!

    Chen Ning was thinking about this as a young girl suddenly burst forth from the crowd.

 Chapter 576: This young master is happy

    Chapter 576: This young master is happy

    That young girl raised her hand and pped towards Chen Ning¡¯s face while scolding.

    ¡°You evil woman. You don¡¯t hold your own things and give it all to this young master, do you even want face!¡±

    Chen Ning dodged it and then grabbed the young girl¡¯s hand. She said in a cold voice, ¡°Who are you? Why are you trying to hit me?¡±

    As soon as her voice fell, another young girl charged out of the group and reached out to grab her hair.

    ¡°Evil woman, evil woman! Using such a handsome young master as a servant, too enraging! This miss must teach you a lesson!¡±

    Several girls also rushed out, trying to beat or grab at her.

    So.....It was all for Chu Shao Bai!

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Although she had learned some self defense techniques, to deal with all these jealous girls at once, it was not enough.

    She felt a cold feeling on her face as the smiling mask was grabbed away by a girl.

    A light sparkled in front of everyone¡¯s eyes as they saw her snow white cheeks and cloud like hair. Even a thousandnterns could notpare to the light she radiated.

    Those girls were all stunned. They reached out their nails and scratched out at Chen Ning¡¯s face.

    With a ¡°chi¡± sound, the girls felt pain from their wrist like they had been hit by something. The pain made their eyes water up and looking down, they found that they had been hit by a brocade box.

    ¡°Aiyo!¡±

    ¡°So painful!¡±

    The girls surrounding Chen Ning all felt pain as they were all hit by a brocaded box, whether it was their face or their wrist.

    When they looked up again, they saw Chu Shao Bai standing in front of Chen Ning, angrily ring at them.

    ¡°Do you dare move against her again?¡± He blocked Chen Ning.

    ¡°Aiyo. This young master, you.....We¡¯re fighting for your fairness!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This evil woman is bullying you, we couldn¡¯t keep watching anymore!¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t watch her use you like that young master!¡±

    Those girls had looks of grievances on their faces. They were looking at Chu Shao Bai while secretly ogling him.

    Chu Shao Bai revealed a smile that was as cold as the moon. He looked at the girls straight on, but his words contained no mercy.

    ¡°What does it matter to you how she treats me? This young master is happy being used by her, do you need to care about that?¡±

    His words made the young girls¡¯ faces turn red, not being able to say a single word.

    ¡°Puchi!¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t hold back and beganughing.

    The young girls almost exploded with anger. They pointed at Chu Shao Bai and said, ¡°You.....You really don¡¯t understand people¡¯s good will!¡±

    ¡°I think you are meddling in others¡¯ business too much! If you have nothing else to say, then go home and study some more. Don¡¯t run around making fools of yourselves, disgracing yourselves!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai disinclined from giving them any more attention and turned to Chen Ning to say, ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you hurt?¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡±

    The young girls¡¯ faces turned red as they watched how Chu Shao Bai treated Chen Ning. There were some that ran off crying, some who were crying on the spot, and some who red right at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, let¡¯s leave. Don¡¯t mind these hateable girls!¡± Chu Shao Bai picked up all the brocaded boxes from the ground and brought Chen Ning away from the crowd. He left the group of young girls looking at his leaving back in a daze.

    The two of them left the bustling crowd. Chu Shao Bai was very familiar with the capital and brought her all around beforeing to an ancient modeled bridge.

 Chapter 577: Can meet but canâ€™t ask for

    Chapter 577: Can meet but can¡¯t ask for

    There weren¡¯t many people on the bridge itself, but there were men and women on both sides of the river under the bridge. They were kneeling by the shore and puttingnterns into the river, letting them flow down the current.

    Looking down from the bridge, thenterns were like dots on the water, creating stars inside the river that was just like a bright gxy.

    ¡°Truly beautiful!¡± Chen Ning supported her chin as she leaned on the bridge, looking down at the river and thenterns floating in the water.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a look at what kinds of good things you¡¯ve won today.¡±

    Chu Shao Baiughed as he ced the brocaded boxes on the ground. He was as excited as a child.

    Chen Ning also smiled. She was also feeling a sense of excitement as she prepared to open the prizes.

    The two of them opened the boxes one after the other. Other than that precious Profound Cold Iron Stone, the most valuable items were the smooth ss mirror, a few redcquered pin bracelets, and some daily necessities.

    Every time they opened one, Chu Shao Bai would always ask, ¡°Do you like it? Do you want to keep it?¡±

    Chen Ning always shook her head with a smile.

    She was not interested in any of these items. As for answering the riddles, it was just for fun and not for winning these prizes.

    ¡°Alright, if you don¡¯t want it, then I want it.¡±

    He ced all the items she didn¡¯t want into a single box and held like in his arms like a treasure.

    ¡°You have to keep this Profound Cold Iron Stone and this mirror.¡± Chu Shao Bai gave the mirror and Profound Cold Iron Stone to her.

    ¡°I want this mirror, but as for that stone, I really don¡¯t know what to use it for. It¡¯s better to give it to you.¡±

    Chen Ning handed the box with the Profound Cold Iron Stone to Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Do you really not know or are you pretending?¡± He revealed a surprised look on his face.

    ¡°I just know that it was very precious and cost a lot of money, but I really don¡¯t know what uses it has.¡± She honestly told him.

    In her memory pce, she did not have any memories on this Profound Cold Iron Stone.

    ¡°This is an extremely rare iron ore. There is only a small amount of it and it grows in the extremely cold northernnds. In terms of profound iron, the more profound iron, the rarer it is. Look at this stone, it has a faint red light surrounding it, which means that it has a very rich profound iron content. If it can be extracted and a small amount of iron was added during weapon crafting, it will turn into a wonderful weapon. Tell me, is this kind of thing precious or not? This piece is around the size of a fist and by my estimates, it would be enough to make a total of ten world famous swords and sabers. This kind of treasure, do you really not want it? If you really don¡¯t want it, then I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    He deliberately held the box in his arms and revealed a look of not bearing to put it down.

    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t want it. You can have it.¡± She revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes began to sparkle.

    For those that practiced martial arts, they dreamed of having a weapon that could cut through gold and jade. With this great weapon, it would double the might of their martial arts!

    But these opportunities could only be met and not asked for.

    Although Chu Shao Bai was a prince and had seen all kinds of treasures of this world, he had never met this kind of legendary weapon before.

    He could imagine just how sharp a weapon made from this Profound Cold Iron Stone would be. It would be enough to make all the people in the martial arts world go crazy.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. You have to put it away properly, you can¡¯t let anyone steal something this precious. Un, remember to hold it properly when you go to sleep!¡± Chen Ning smiled as she teased him.

 Chapter 578: Let go of that girl

    Chapter 578: Let go of that girl

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned slightly red. His brows sudden knit as he looked down at the river.

    ¡°What happened over there?¡±

    Chen Ning also heard themotion from under the bridge and looked down.

    She saw that the romantic mood of thenterns floating was gone and the young girls on the shore were in a panic. They all went to the side of their family members.

    There were several dozenrge men that entered the crowd. One that had green eyes like a wolf looked over the young girls and walked over to grab one, looking her over.

    It was like he was moved by her beauty and threw her into the horse cart at the side.

    All the girls thrown into the carriage had been bound up and their mouths had been gagged. They couldn¡¯t cry even if they wanted to.

    ¡°Let go of my woman!¡±

    ¡°Who are you guys? Daring to steal women in public like this!¡±

    ¡°This is right under the emperor¡¯s foot, do you even put thews in your eyes?¡±

    The families of many women and young girls were filled with rage. They charged forward, wanting to save the kidnapped women.

    Who would have thought those dozens of men would be very strong. Their right arms were like a mass of muscle and their hands were like palms, clearly people that had practiced martial arts before.

    Arge man charged forward to grab a citizen and lifted him high up like a chicken. Suddenly letting go, that person went flying far in the distance.

    The other people all shouted out in unison. They saw that person fall down high from the air andnd in the river with a ¡°putong¡± sound.

    ¡°Save me! Save me!¡± That person popped their head out of the water before falling back in.

    There was a series of ¡°putong, putong¡± sounds as several more people were thrown into the river in the blink of an eye.

    Everyone saw this, but still charged forward. Who knew where these men came from, but not only were they arrogant, they even knew martial arts.

    How could the citizens be a match for them? In an instant, like dumplings being thrown in the water, the water sshed everywhere as citizen after citizen was thrown into the water.

    ¡°These people are so bold! Daring to kidnap young women, they are truly arrogant! Ning¡¯er, stay here and don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll go teach them a lesson!¡±

    When Chu Shao Bai saw this, how could he hold himself back.

    He stood on his tiptoes and jumped down from the bridge.

    A man had pulled a young girl from the crowd. The young girl was struggling, screaming out for help with a pale face.

    But the citizens saw therge men being very violent, throwing people away after grabbing them. If they were lucky they would fall into the river and not die yet. If they were unlucky, they were thrown onto the rocks and their heads bled, making it unknown if they were still alive.

    Everyone was stunned and no one dared to move forward to save the young girl.

    ¡°Let go of that girl!¡±

    Suddenly, a pleasant voice came from the air as the whistling of wind blowing against robes.

    Everyone saw a blur in front of their eyes and they saw a white clothed figure falling down from the sky like an immortal descending to earth.

    When Chu Shao Bai was in the air, he reached out with his right arm and grabbed the man¡¯s right wrist. Hearing a ¡°kacha¡± sound, therge man gave a pitiful crying like a ughtered pig as his wrist was broken by Chu Shao Bai.

    That young girl who had escaped therge man¡¯s grasp stood there in a daze. A pair of bright and wide sparkling eyes looked at the white clothed young man that fell from the sky.

    Chen Ning found that this young girl was a bit familiar, with her round face that had an intelligent look to it. It was actually Liu Wan Ting who she had met before.

 Chapter 579: Saving her, not intentional

    Chapter 579: Saving her, not intentional

    When therge man at the side saw that hisrade¡¯s wrist had been broken, he let out an angry roar and grabbed at Chu Shao Bai.

    Liu Wan Ting suddenly called out, ¡°Young master, be careful!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyebrows jumped up and ced her behind him. Then he reached out his right hand and with a series of ¡°pa, pa, pa¡± sounds, therge man¡¯s face suffered several heavy ps.

    He attacked so fast that therge man did not even have time to react.

    There was an enthusiastic cheer that came from the crowd.

    Therge men were angry and embarrassed. They loudly shouted as they charged at Chu Shao Bai.

    Chu Shao Bai waved his sleeve and therge men felt an overwhelming powering from in front of them. They couldn¡¯t stand still and were knocked back, falling heavily on their butts.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. With me here, they can¡¯t do anything to you.¡± Chu Shao Bai looked back at the girl behind him.

    Because she had been tightly gripping his clothes and trembling like a little rabbit.

    Liu Wan Ting felt that his voice was too beautiful and couldn¡¯t help looking up at him.

    His back had been against the light earlier and she couldn¡¯t see his appearance. She only saw his white as snow robe and his tall and straight stature.

    She looked up and an incredibly handsome face appeared in her eyes. With his brows as ck as distant mountains, exquisite face, and his skin as white as snow, her heart could not help skipping a beat.

    ¡°Young master, many thanks for saving Wan¡¯er. I......I really don¡¯t know how to thank this young master. I ask for this young master¡¯s high name. As well, where do you live? Wan¡¯er will thank this young master for this life saving grace in the future.¡±

    Liu Wan Ting¡¯s heart beat as fast as a deer racing. Her face was flushed red as she thanked Chu Shao Bai.

    She lived deep in her family and her family strictly tutored her, not leaving her house or even leaving her yard. So, although King Jing An was very famous in the capital city, she had never seen him before.

    Hering out to see thenterns had been her secretly sneaking out, she had not brought her guards or maids. She never thought that she would encountry this kind of catastrophe. She was so scared that her soul almost flew out, but this beautiful young man with the snow white robe had suddenly came out. His martial arts was strong and he was so handsome, she was suddenly at a loss and lost her heart in one fell swoop.

    Shepletely forgot all the courtesy rituals that she had been taught. She even used her own nickname, clearly expressing her love for Chu Shao Bai.

    How could Chu Shao Bai understand theplex emotions of girls, he did not think too much about it.

    Him saving her had been unintentional. His brows jumped up and then he said in an uncaring voice, ¡°No need.¡±

    Liu Wan Ting¡¯s eyebrows fell, covering her eyes filled with disappointment. She prepared to continue speaking when Chu Shao Bai suddenly pushed her behind him.

    She heard strange sounds around her as over tenrge men suddenly jumped up from the ground. They charged to the cart to pick up weapons and then charged at Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Young master, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Young master, quickly hide!¡±

    The crowd screamed as they scattered in all directions. There were quite a few good hearted people calling out reminders to Chu Shao Bai.

    Chu Shao Bai revealed a calm smile, as if he did not even see theserge men charging at him with raised weapons.

    The citizens saw a white sh in front of them and they heard a ¡°ding, ding, dang, dang¡± sound as a bunch of weapons fell to the ground.

    Then looking at therge men, their hands were allpletely empty.

    In that moment just now, Chu Shao Bai had used his empty hand to grab all their weapons and throw them onto the ground.

 Chapter 580: Where did these beasts come from

    Chapter 580: Where did these beastse from

    Therge men were all stunned and the citizens broke out in happy cheers.

    ¡°What kind of thing are you! Daring to block these masters¡¯ good thing!¡±

    A big man that seem to be the leader pointed at Chu Shao Bai and shouted at him.

    His voice rang out like a bell, but the words were very strange and unpronounced. It could barely be understood.

    Chu Shao Bai was a bit stunned. His brows raised and he said, ¡°You aren¡¯t people of the West Chu Country, where did you beastse from?¡±

    Thatrge man angrily shouted out as he pulled out a knife. He charged at Chu Shao Bai as he cursed.

    ¡°Little beast, daring to mock my East Qin. I will cut off your dog head!¡±

    It was someone of the East Qin Country!

    Chu Shao Bai gave a coldugh and suddenly made his move. He grabbed therge man¡¯s cor and raised his hand, sending therge man flying high into the air. He let go in midair and therge man fell into the river with a ¡°putong¡± sound.

    The surrounding East Qin men did not react before Chu Shao Bai made a move against them. They were all thrown into the river like turtles.

    In the blink of an eye, the shore had be quiet.

    The several dozenrge man sank in the river and began to float down stream. They loudly cursed out, wishing they could peel off Chu Shao Bai¡¯s skin, but they were now afraid of Chu Shao Bai¡¯s skills. There was no one that dared to climb back to shore and go against him.

    The citizens broke out in thunderous apuse.

    Those girls bound in the cart were helped down by their family members and their binding were untied. They shyly thanked Chu Shao Bai one by one. Each of them looked at Chu Shao Bai with worship and gratitude and many of them fell in love with him.

    Liu Wan Ting was one of those people.

    Ever since Chu Shao Bai had saved her, her eyes had not left his face.

    She became braver and when she prepared to ask him where he lived and his name, she did not get to speak before Chu Shao Bai said.

    ¡°You should all quickly go home, these people will not stop with this. I can save you once, but it¡¯s not certain I can save you all a second time.¡±

    His heart felt gloomy at this moment. Although he had taught those East Qin men a lesson, thinking of how these East Qin men dared to steal their country¡¯s women under the emperor¡¯s eyes, this was simply not putting their West Chu Country in their eyes at all!

    After ten years, East Qin had be even more arrogant. They already treated West Chu as part of their own country and were arbitrarily bullying them.

    When would they be able to stand up straight and no longer be bullied by these East Qin people!

    But East Qin had captured their West Chu lifeline who was also his father! As long as his father was alive, West Chu would have to bow down to East Qin.

    Was he hoping for his father to die?

    Although he was surrounded by a crowd and people looked at him in worship like he was a hero, he was not feeling happy at all.

    He hoped that in thepetition three days from now, Chen Ning would give the East Qin Country a p to the face and create a beautiful turnaround so that East Qin would no longer dare look down on West Chu!

    When he thought of Chen Ning, his heart became warm and his eyes lit up.

    But when he looked up to look at the bridge, he found that where Chen Ning was standing was empty and his body was covered in a cold sweat.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er! Ning¡¯er!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he jumped up without even thinking.

    At this time, Liu Wan Ting boldly grabbed at his sleeve. She grabbed the hem of his sleeve, but Chu Shao Bai activated his qinggong and swept over the crowd. She was caught off guard and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 581: One can never forget

    Chapter 581: One can never forget

    ¡°Aiyo, so painful.....¡± She trembled in pain, but Chu Shao Bai ignored her and didn¡¯t look back.

    He waspletely focused on Chen Ning, not caring about anyone else. Not to mention him noticing Liu Wan Ting falling down, even if he did notice, he would not stop.

    ¡°Young master! Young master.....¡±

    Liu Wan Ting¡¯s charming voice came from behind him, but he ignored it and jumped up onto the bridge with a single breath.

    Everything was the same on the bridge, being exactly the same as when he left, only she was missing.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er!¡± He loudly shouted. Activating his qinggong, a white figure jumped across the bridge, searching from one side to the other.

    He had left for half a cup of tea¡¯s worth of time, but Chen Ning had disappeared.

    Did she leave by herself? Or was she taken away?

    If she had been taken by someone, he was not far below the bridge and as long as she called out, he would have heard her.

    But he did not hear a thing!

    The first time he took the weapons from therge men, he had taken a nce over at her.

    He saw her leaning on the stone bridge, with a smile in her bright ck eyes, giving him a thumbs up.

    She was clearly here just now, so why did she disappear in the blink of an eye?

    Chu Shao Yan¡¯s blood was boiling as his mind went into chaos. He ran around the crowd like a headless fly, loudly shouting out.

    The people on the side recognized him as the hero that made a move, so everyone asked him with a concerned voice.

    ¡°Young master, are you looking for someone? Did you separate from yourpanion?¡±

    ¡°What does the person you want to find look like? Tell us and we¡¯ll all help you look.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai gratefully nodded to the crowd.

    ¡°Have you seen a light green robed girl who is around sixteen-seventeen years old. She looks......very beautiful, a beauty that can never be forgotten.¡±

    When the crowd heard this, they couldn¡¯t help looking at each other.

    ¡°Ke, ke, this young master, can you describe her with a bit more details? There are many girls with appearances that could never be forgotten. All the girls that were taken by those evil men all have appearances that could never be forgotten.¡± An old man said after coughing twice.

    Chu Shao Bai thought in his heart, if those girls werepared to Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er would be a pearl among rocks when standing amongst them.

    But he did not say this out loud.

    ¡°Un, her eyes are especially beautiful, brighter than the stars in the sky. As long as you see her, you will know immediately.¡± He thought about it and did not know how to describe Chen Ning¡¯s appearance in the end.

    He found that his words were too stupid. Perhaps it was because in his heart, her beauty could not be described with words at all.

    When these people heard this, they found it very funny, but seeing the anxious look on his face, no one dared to smile.

    The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°This young master helped us save our family members and taught a lesson to those evil man, causing him to separate from his little lover. We will help this young master find his beloved woman, everyone should go and look. As long as you find a girl wearing light green clothes and have eyes that are brighter than stars, you should bring them here and let this young master see if she¡¯s the one he¡¯s looking for!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned slightly red as he said, ¡°Old sir, she is not my little lover. She is.....is my good friend.¡±

    ¡°Wu, wu, this old man understands.¡±

 Chapter 582: News on her

    Chapter 582: News on her

    Although this old man nodded, it was clear that he thought otherwise. He thought that he was just too shy to admit it.

    Chu Shao Bai did not bother exining, letting them misunderstand.

    Everyone began to spread out to look for Chen Ning.

    Chu Shao Bai stood on the stone bridge, standing where Chen Ning had been not that long ago. His hands were pressed on the ice cold stone and his heart had been frozen.

    He looked down below at the group of people on both sides of the river, wishing that he could recognize a familiar figure in the crowd.

    Although he knew it was futile, he still had to look.

    Because he had realized that she had not left on her own. Some ident must have happened.

    He could not think of a reason why she would leave without saying goodbye.

    ¡°Yi?¡± His eyes unconsciously looked over and his pupils shrunk.

    Not far away from him was a patch of darkness and there was something sparkling there.

    He walked over and picked it up. With a single nce, his throat felt tense.

    This was the ss mirror that she had just won!

    There was also a box containing the Profound Cold Iron Stone and also arge box containing all the prizes that she had won in the patch of darkness.

    He opened the box and found the Profound Cold Iron Stone, then he opened the other box and found that not a single prize was missing.

    It was only her that was missing!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er! Ning¡¯er!¡± Chu Shao Bai tightly held these two boxes while calling out. His voice was very high, like he was about to cry.

    He was filled with self loathing and regret. Why had he been so careless, leaving her here by herself. In the end, she had encountered an ident!

    If anything happened to her, he.....he.....how could he keep living! His entire life would be overwhelmed in pain and regret!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, could she have been taken away by the emperor again?¡±

    That idea shed in his mind and instantly his heart of despair was filled with hope again.

    Yes, it had to be like this!

    If had to be the emperor who took her away and deliberately didn¡¯t tell him about it, letting him worry. He wanted to punish him for taking her away secretly to see thentern festival.

    But this kind of punishment almost scared him to the point where he lost half his life!

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart instantly felt relieved. If the person that took her away was the emperor, then she would not be in danger.

    But what if it wasn¡¯t?

    His heart kept going up and down. Staying here was not a method, so he decided to go find Zhui Feng.

    Even if she was taken by someone else, with Zhui Feng¡¯s skills, he would surely find her!

    As Chu Shao Bai prepared to leave, a soft and clear voice suddenly came from behind him.

    ¡°Please wait!¡±

    His body trembled as he quickly turned around. He saw a light green clothed girl appear on the bridge, currently running towards him.

    Under the moonlight, the figure did look like her.

    But Chu Shao Bai immediately saw that it wasn¡¯t her!

    This girl in light green clothes was Liu Wan Ting who he had saved.

    His long brows instantly knit slightly and he said in an impatient voice, ¡°Miss, why did you not go home? Are you not afraid someone else will cause troubles for you?¡±

    Liu Wan Ting rushed over and stopped in front of him. She was panting, making her two cheeks turn red, making her even more beautiful.

    But Chu Shao Bai did not take an extra nce as he turned to leave.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t leave!¡± Liu Wan Ting reached out to grab his clothes and anxiously shouted, ¡°I am here to give you news on the girl you¡¯re looking for.¡±

 Chapter 583: Unwilling to throw away a single one

    Chapter 583: Unwilling to throw away a single one

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Shao Bai quickly turned around and grabbed her wrist, ¡°Can you say it again? Did you see her? Where is she?¡±

    Liu Wan Ting¡¯s face slightly turned red as she looked down without saying a word, revealing a shy expression on her face.

    She had nevere in contact with a man before. She felt a warm feelinging from his hand as they tightly gripped her hands, making her helpless. She wanted to let go, but she was also unwilling, making a strange feeling surge through her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Miss, did you really see her? Quickly tell me, where is she?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai finally realized his mistake. He let go of her hand, but his eyes continued to stare at her face.

    Liu Wan Ting couldn¡¯t help feeling jealous and sad. She secretly thought, you¡¯re still saying she not your love? If she wasn¡¯t your lover, then why are you so anxious?

    She took a breath and pointed below the bridge, ¡°Yes, I saw her. She just left with a ck clothed young master.¡±

    ¡°ck clothed young master? What did that young master look like?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Un, that young master was very tall and he was wearing a ck cloak. Although I couldn¡¯t see his face, he was very good to that girl. He used his arms to protect her, just like she was his lover.¡± Liu Wan Ting said while blinking.

    ¡°Really? How can you be sure that girl is the one I¡¯m looking for?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai looked at her with a gaze filled with half doubt.

    ¡°Young master, the girl you were looking for was wearing light green clothes like me and she hadrge, ck, sparkling eyes. That¡¯s right, I also heard that ck clothed young master call her.....call her.....That¡¯s right, call her Ning¡¯er!¡± Liu Wan Ting said what she remembered which sounded more and more like the real thing.

    Chu Shao Bai was shocked and happy. In a trembling voice, he said, ¡°Then how long was it since they left? Which direction did they leave in?¡±

    ¡°They went in that direction.¡± Liu Wan Ting pointed out.

    Chu Shao Bai followed the direction she pointed in and saw a crowd of people. Where did he see Chen Ning and as for that tall, ck clothed man, there was not even half a trace of him.

    But in the bottom of his heart, he knew that the man Liu Wan Ting spoke of was Mo Chuan.

    He couldn¡¯t help letting out a sigh of relief as he thought in his mind: She really did leave with him.

    But she couldn¡¯t wait to tell him about it first?

    Did she not know how worried he was when she silently disappeared like this?

    He almost jumped into theke to look for her!

    ¡°Un, I understand. Thank you, miss.¡± Chu Shao Bai nodded at Liu Wan Ting and held the two boxes as he walked off the bridge.

    His heart was sad and painful, and he was unable to describe this emotion.

    He already knew that she did not belong to him, but even the happy times her spent by her side was also being taken away?

    When she saw Mo Chuan, she did not even think of him. Shepletely forgot about him, even forgetting to take away the prize she had won.

    Because she did not care about these things at all!

    The one she liked was the emperor, was there anything she couldn¡¯t have? He knew that as long as she wanted something, the emperor would think of a way to obtain it for her!

    But he wanted all of these things because each one had a smile from her attached to it. As long as he looked at these little things, he would be able to think of this day. There was not a single one he was willing to throw away.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes were empty as he walked off the bridge. Liu Wan Ting watched his back as a proud and sly smile appeared on her lips.

 Chapter 584: Saving someone to the end

    Chapter 584: Saving someone to the end

    She did not know who the girl he was looking for was at all. Everything she had said was made up, but he had actually fallen for her lies.

    Humph, he was someone she had her eyes set on, she would not permit another woman in his heart!

    Her eyes rolled and then she chased after Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Young master, young master! Wait for me!¡± She ran forward.

    Chu Shao Baid did not hear her at all. When Liu Wan Ting grabbed his sleeve did he finally turn around and look at her. He knit his brows again and wanted to pull his sleeve from her grasp, but she tightly held on.

    ¡°Miss, is there anything else you need?¡±

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re leaving like this?¡± Liu Wan Ting bit her lips, looking very shy.

    ¡°Leave? I don¡¯t want to leave, but she is already gone, so what reason do I have for staying?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart was filled with pain as he asked this rhetorical question.

    His eyes swept over the sea of people in front of him. There were many people walking around thentern festival, but the person he wanted to see the most was not there.

    At this time, she should be looking at thenterns with her most loved person, right?

    Everyone was in pairs, smiling as they walked around. There was only him standing by himself, feeling dejected.

    ¡°Young master, please wait for me.¡± Liu Wan Ting saw him turn and leave, so she quickly ran after him, ¡°This young girl still has a request for this young master.¡±

    ¡°What request?¡± Chu Shao Bai did not turn around, but his voice already contained a trace of impatience.

    ¡°Young master, this young girl¡¯s house is very far from here and I am all alone. The sky is also getting dark and this young girl is afraid. I wish to ask this young master to send me back, is that alright?¡± Liu Wan Ting looked at Chu Shao Bai with a pitiful gaze.

    ¡°......¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart filled with annoyance. His eyes turned cold and he said, ¡°This young master has no time.¡±

    ¡°Young master, on ount of this young girl telling you what happened to that girl, can you help this young girl once. This young girl is afraid of meeting those strong men again. Since young master had helped me once, then you should help me to the end. Is this young master will to see this little girl fall into the hands of those strong men again?¡±

    Liu Wan Ting had tears in her eyes and her voice was very soft. There was also the moon shining on her making her look very intoxicating. For a beautiful girl like this to give a request, there was not a single man in the world that could reject her.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Of course he wasn¡¯t moved by Liu Wan Ting¡¯s appearance, but rather her saying ¡°saving someone to the end¡±. Thinking of those violent and outrageous East Qin men, his heart was filled with indignation once again.

    If this delicate girl in front of him were to fall in the hands of those men again, there was only death.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you back. Where is your home?¡± Chu Shao Bai nodded.

    Liu Wan Ting¡¯s heart was filled with joy, but her face was very dignified. Moving back to steps, keeping a set distance from Chu Shao Bai, she then said, ¡°Many thanks young master. This young girl¡¯s home is in the south gate¡¯s Sunrise Lane.¡±

    ¡°Sunrise Lane?¡± Chu Shao Bai thought about it, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Historian Liu¡¯s manor? Could this miss be......¡±

    He finally took a good look at Liu Wan Ting. She was also wearing light green clothes, but the style was moreplicatedpared to Chen Ning¡¯s and it was much more beautiful. There were silver silk threads lining her cuffs and neckline, her hair had a orchid pearl hairpin in it, and there were snow white coral bracelets on her wrists.

 Chapter 585: There are snakes

    Chapter 585: There are snakes

    Her dress style suited her well, neither too shy or too simple. It was the style that a properdy should have.

    Liu Wan Ting shyly nodded, ¡°This little girl is surnamed Liu. When this young master sends my back, my father will surely heavily reward this young master for saving this young girl¡¯s life.¡±

    Her words had deeper meaning to them. She wanted to see if Chu Shao Bai would treat her differently after learning her status.

    If Chu Shao Bai revealed the slightest bit of love or hate, she would not like him anymore.

    Who would have thought that Chu Shao Bai¡¯s expression did not change at all. He kept his cold appearance, like she was a thousand miles away.

    He just gave a slight nod.

    ¡°So you¡¯re miss Liu.¡± Then he said nothing else.

    Liu Wan Ting liked this answer and was disappointed. She bit her lips as she followed three steps behind Chu Shao Bai, pondering the background of this white clothed youth while walking.

    She had asked Chu Shao Bai¡¯s surname before, but Chu Shao Baipletely ignored her, so she was embarrassed to ask again.

    But if she didn¡¯t ask for the other side¡¯s identity, how could she see him again?

    He clearly had no intentions towards her, so how could she make him pay attention to her?

    ¡°Young master, are you a citizen of the capital?¡± She tried starting a conversation. Hearing the ent from Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words, she already knew he was someone from the capital.

    ¡°Un.¡± Chu Shao Bai did not respond and responded with an indifferent un sound.

    If he didn¡¯t care about her father, Historian Liu¡¯s face, he wouldn¡¯t have even made a sound.

    Liu Wan Ting was a bit stuck. She was an unmarried woman and she had already taken the initiative to talk to him three times, but he had ignored her every time. If she wasn¡¯t interested in him, her proud young girl¡¯s heart would have been very hurt.

    If she kept talking, she would be considered too unreserved and have a thin face.

    She was also very proud, being spoiled by many people. If it wasn¡¯t for her interest in him, she would not have suffered this indignation.

    The two of them walked with one in front and one behind, both of them thinking their own thoughts and no one spoke.

    Chu Shao Bai did not want to say half a word to her. When he heard that she had finally stopped talking, his ears were soothed by the silence.

    He wanted to send her back as soon as possible, taking this responsibility from himself.

    ¡°Ah! There¡¯s a snake!¡± Suddenly, Liu Wan Ting¡¯s shout came from behind him.

    Chu Shao Bai quickly turned around and instantly appeared by Liu Wan Ting¡¯s side, asking, ¡°Where is the snake?¡±

    They were currently in a dark alley, with only a single dimntern hanging in front of a house not far away, dimly lighting the alley.

    He looked around several times and did not find a single trace of a snake.

    He just saw Liu Wan Ting point to a straw rope hanging down from the wall with an apologetic face. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°It was my mistake. It wasn¡¯t a snake, it was just a rope.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help looking at her before turning to walk forward.

    Liu Wan Ting gave an ¡°aiyo¡± sound and he turned around. He saw that she was kneeling down, rubbing her ankle with a pained expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I sprained my foot.¡± She did not wait for him to speak before saying with an apologetic face, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, I can still keep walking.¡±

    She stood up and limped as she followed him.

    Chu Shao Bai ignored her and continued walking forward.

    But he heard her footsteps became slower behind him until he couldn¡¯t hear it anymore.

    He turned around again and saw Liu Wan Ting with tears in her eyes, pitifully looking at him.

 Chapter 586: Deciding on him

    Chapter 586: Deciding on him

    ¡°Young master, I really can¡¯t move anymore. It is all my fault, being a bother to young master. My house isn¡¯t far from here, so if young master has something to do, I will rest here for a bit before going back by myself.¡±

    Liu Wan Ting knew that if she made another request, the other side might ignore her, so she chose to retreat. She did not believe that any man in this world could bear to leave a weak girl alone in a dark alley.

    Especially this handsome white clothed young master.

    He was filled with righteous rage when he saved her, so he definitely would not ignore her.

    She was indeed very smart and very good at calcting other people¡¯s minds.

    When Chu Shao Bai heard her words, he couldn¡¯t help being touched and walked over towards her.

    He stopped in front of her and looked down at her, ¡°Your foot.....Is it severely injured?¡±

    Liu Wan Ting looked down while rubbing her foot, saying in a soft voice, ¡°It¡¯s alright, it just hurts a lot. Young master, you don¡¯t need to mide me. I have already caused enough trouble for young master, you should leave first.¡±

    She silently expected Chu Shao Bai¡¯s next sentence, ¡°Then let me carry you.¡±

    Her heart continued to beat fast.

    This was the n that she had spent a lot of time thinking up, so she had to seize her opportunity.

    As long as he carried her, then she would be set on him this life!

    Who would have thought that after a while, she did not hear Chu Shao Bai¡¯s voice.

    She looked up and emotionally looked at him, lightly parting her lips, ¡°Young master, you.....¡±

    Before she finished, Chu Shao Bai nodded, ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s like this, then I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    Liu Wan Ting was stunned as if she did not dare believe her ears.

    ¡°You.....¡± As soon as she spoke, she saw Chu Shao Bai¡¯s figure sway and like a white lotus in front of her eyes, he disappeared from her sight.

    This, this, this.....How was this possible!

    He actually left a weak girl in a dark alley like this be herself!

    Liu Wan Ting¡¯s face turned iparably pale as she looked around her with a gaze filled with fear. That deep darkness was like ws of ghosts. She was so scared that she was trembling as her hand held her shoulders and her head was buried deep in her arms.

    She was now filled with regret over the fact that she thought of this bad idea. In the end, she did did not get closer to the other side and was instead dumped here.

    If she knew this earlier, she would not have done this and obediently followed behind that white clothed young master. Perhaps she would have already returned to her warm home and entered her mother and father¡¯s warm embraces.

    A cold wind came from an unknown corner and it brought a rotten smell to it. When she took a whiff, she almost vomited.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu, wu, wu!¡± She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and tears burst from her eyes as she broke out sobbing.

    She was truly hurt and terrified, unlike that act she put on in front of Chu Shao Bai.

    Suddenly, she heard the sounds of footsteps approaching the alley like many people were running towards it. There were shes of light that werenterns that were being raised high up.

    Liu Wan Ting immediately stopped crying, not even daring to cry anymore.

    These people......would it be those men that tried to kidnap her?

    She desperately shrank against the wall and her body trembled.

    ¡°Young miss! Young miss!¡±

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, where are you?¡±

    That group of people holdingnterns charged into the alley, loudly shouting out.

    Liu Wan Ting could tell that this was the voice of her father, Historian Liu.

 Chapter 587: The red star moves

    Chapter 587: The red star moves

    ¡°Dad, your daughter is here!¡± She was shocked and happy. She stood up and rushed towards the light of thenterns. Looking forward, she saw that it was truly her manor¡¯s guards and maids, with her father in the lead.

    She immediately jumped into Historian Liu¡¯s chest and cried her heart out.

    ¡°Wan¡¯er, why are you so disobedient! Father didn¡¯t allow you to go see the fireworks and you actually snuck out by yourself! What would we do if something happened to you! When we get home, watch how father punishes you!¡±

    Although Historian Liu loved his daughter, he still ruthlessly reprimanded her.

    Liu Wan Ting hung her head down while continuing to cry. She already understood what had happened. It must have been the white clothed young master that told her family where she was, so Historian Liu brought people to quicklye find her.

    Her feelings wereplicated at this moment, she didn¡¯t know whether she should be angry or grateful towards Chu Shao Bai.

    She just listened to what Historian Liu said next, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you met King Jin An this time. If you sneak out again, do you think you will have the same luck!¡±

    ¡°King Jing An?¡± Ling Wan Ting blinked before grabbing her father¡¯s hands, ¡°Dad, you¡¯re saying that the white clothed young master is King Jing An?¡±

    ¡°What, you didn¡¯t know who he was? Then why did he send you back?¡± Historian Liu looked at her.

    ¡°Your daughter truly did not know who he was, only he saved your daughter and sent me back. Your daughter asked for his name and wanted to thank him, but he didn¡¯t tell me.¡± Liu Wan Ting looked down and replied.

    Her voice was filled with endless joy as a flower bloomed in her heart.

    King Jing An, he was King Jing An, Chu Shao Bai.

    The number one young master in the capital city. He was elegant and graceful, causing many youngdies to fall for him.

    She never thought that she would have this kind of luck to meet him and have him save her.

    Was her red star moving?

    [TL Note: This is an idiom where if your red star moves, you¡¯ll be married soon.]

    ¡°Thank him? He is the honourable King Jing An, a member of the royal family. How could he want your gratitude, even your father doesn¡¯t know what to thank him with. Wan¡¯er, you really met a rich person this time!¡±

    Liu Wan Ting lowered her head in silence, but her lips were slightly curled.

    Chu Shao Bai left the Liu Manor and came to the royal pce.

    He was still feeling a bit anxious and was prepared to find Zhui Feng to ask for the whereabouts of the emperor.

    Who would have thought that as soon as he turned the corner, the sound of wind blowing woulde from behind him. Following this, a grey robed person appeared in front of him, cupping his hands to him.

    ¡°Greetings to King Jing An.¡±

    When Chu Shao Bai saw him, he was pleasantly surprised as he shouted, ¡°Zhui Feng, why are you here? This king was just looking for you!¡±

    Zhui Feng¡¯s face turned a bit stiff as he said, ¡°Your highness, the emperor is summoning you.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai gave a bitterugh and said, ¡°The emperor? How could the emperor have time to look for me now?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, you should be clear in your heart on what you have done. This subordinate never thought that a broad minded person like your highness would say something and do the opposite.¡± Zhui Feng curled his lips and said in a sarcastic voice.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s brows suddenly jumped up and he coldly looked at Zhui Feng, ¡°Zhu Feng, you are bing even more bold! You actually dare to talk to this king like this!¡±

    ¡°If your highness feels that this subordinate¡¯s words are not good to listen to, then are your highness¡¯ actions good?¡±

    ¡°Zhui Feng, what do you mean? Tell me clearly, what has this king done!¡±

    ¡°Your highness should be very clear on what you have done. Do you need this subordinate to personally speak of this?¡± Zhui Feng softly said.

 Chapter 588: Such a punishment is not enough

    Chapter 588: Such a punishment is not enough

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face instantly sunk, ¡°You¡¯re right, she was taken out by this king, but she was taken back by the emperor. She didn¡¯t leave a single word when she left and this king almost went crazy looking for her. Does the emperor feel that this punishment is not enough? Does he still want to catch this king and beat me up?¡±

    Zhui Feng looked down, ¡°When this subordinate heard your highness¡¯ words that night, I was filled with respect for you, but I never thought that in less than a day, you would actually do something like this! You made a fool of this subordinate with your lies. Now that the emperor has found out, then I ask your highness to bring her out.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he asked, ¡°Bring her out? Bring who out? Your meaning is that she isn¡¯t with the emperor?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, since you daremit the act, why do you not dare admit to it? You saw the emperor took her, but this subordinate thinks your highness has hidden her, right? This subordinate has been with the emperor the entire time and if the emperor took the Princess Consort, would this subordinate need toe find your highness?¡± Zhui Feng looked up with a serious expression.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart began to wildly beat as he felt his throat turn dry and his heart be a sea of mes, but his back broke out in a cold sweat.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that she isn¡¯t with the emperor? Didn¡¯t the emperor take her away? Then why did she disappear? That Liu girl clearly told met that she left with a tall, ck clothed man! Perhaps.....Perhaps she was lying to me?¡±

    His mind fell into chaos. After being stunned for a bit, he let out a loud shout and turned to run.

    Zhui Feng was scared as he quickly followed him and asked, ¡°Your highness, where are you going? The emperor is waiting for you!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s mind was in chaos as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m going to find her and ask clearly!¡±

    ¡°Find who?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly stopped.

    Even if he found Liu Wan Ting, then what? What if she insisted what she saw was true? Perhaps, he had guessed wrong and the ck clothed person that had taken her away wasn¡¯t the emperor?

    ¡°Zhui Feng, immediately report to the emperor. She....She has been taken away! She.....She disappeared!¡± He turned around and grabbed Zhui Feng¡¯s wrist.

    Zhui Feng suspiciously looked at him, ¡°Your highness, this subordinate feels that you should bring the Princess Consort out. Last time you took the Princess Consort, the emperor did not punish you. Since you already know the truth, then why do you have to act this way!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest filled with warm blood. His hands squeezed and Zhui Feng¡¯s bones began to creak as he shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t have her! I don¡¯t have her! She really disappeared! Zhui Feng, your tracking skills are unparalleled in this world, right? Help me find her, you have to find her!¡±

    Zhui Feng felt like his wrists were about to break as he gritted his teeth in pain, ¡°Your highness, let go, let go. If you keep squeezing this subordinate¡¯s wrist, how will this subordinate look for her?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai let go of him, but his hands were still trembling.

    Zhui Feng rubbed his wrists as he began to believe Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your highness, when and where did the Princess Consort disappear?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Not long ago, on a stone bridge.....¡± Chu Shao Bai recounted everything for him and then said, ¡°It was only half a tea cup¡¯s worth of time and when I looked up, I couldn¡¯t see her anymore.¡±

    ¡°This subordinate wants to go look on the bridge.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

 Chapter 589: What qualifications does he have

    Chapter 589: What qualifications does he have

    Chu Shao Bai did not say anything else and quickly led Zhui Feng back to the bridge.

    In the river under the bridge, it was filled withnterns flowing down the current, but there was no one on the bridge.

    ¡°She was standing here back then. When I was down there fighting, she was still giving me a faint smile.¡± Chu Shao Bai thought of the scene back then and his heart filled with pain.

    Zhui Feng nodded, but he said nothing.

    He first walked around the bridge several times before squatting down. He went down on all fours like a lizard, looking very strange.

    Chu Shao Bai however did notugh at him. He knew that Zhui Feng was unparalleled in tracking in this world, but this was the first time he had seen it in front of him.

    He watched Zhui Feng lying on the ground, crawling forward inch by inch, covering half of the stone bridge. He looked very carefully, not missing even the slightest cracks in the stone.

    Then he jumped up from the ground with a serious expression on his face

    ¡°Your highness, you were right. The Princess Consort, she.....was indeed taken by someone. This subordinate carefully looked and only found traces of when the Princess Consort came, but no traces of when she left. This meant that she didn¡¯t leave of her own free will and was taken away by someone.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai anxiously said, ¡°Then quickly track her, where did she go? We need to go and save her!¡±

    Zhui Feng shook his head and said in a frustrated voice, ¡°This subordinate has not found her yet, but I am certain that the person who took the Princess Consort did not leave a single trace. His qinggong should not be below yours or mine.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart sank and he groaned, ¡°If you can¡¯t find her, then who can?¡±

    He forcefully gripped his fist and angrily said, ¡°It¡¯s him! It has to be third brother! I¡¯ll go and ask third brother right now!¡±

    Zhui Feng quickly grabbed him, ¡°Your highness, please calm yourself. This matter was not done by King Ding Yuan. Even if King Ding Yuan took the Princess Consort, that is also....also.....¡±

    He had something that was hard to say, but Chu Shao Bai could understand what he meant.

    That¡¯s right, even if it was third brother that took her, what could he do! She was his third brother¡¯s princess and not his! What qualification did he have to question his third brother? Find his third brother to ask for her back?

    ¡°But, should we just let third brother take her like this? Third brother, he.....he will certainly imprison her and not give her any freedom!¡± Chu Shao Bai gripped his chest and felt his heart splitting apart.

    He wanted to give her freedom and happiness, but he had sent her into a cage, forever letting her lose the freedom she wished for.

    Zhui Feng did not say anything and closed his eyes. After walking back and forth on the bridge twice, he suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Your highness, this subordinate feels that this matter was not done by King Ding Yuan.¡± He suddenly said.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not him, then who else can it be!¡± Chu Shao Bai angrily said, staring at Zhui Feng, ¡°Why are you speaking up for him? Did you notice something else!¡±

    Zhui Feng nodded and said, ¡°This subordinate has found something strange, but I am not certain. Perhaps, this subordinate can only use another method and see if I can find the Princess Consort.¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    ¡°Your highness, do you have anything the Princess Consort has used before? For example ab? A hairpin? Or even an earring?¡±

    ¡°What do you need this for?¡± Chu Shao Bai said in a curious voice.

 Chapter 590: This skill is truly strange

    Chapter 590: This skill is truly strange

    Zhui Feng revealed a slightly shy appearance, ¡°This subordinate has his uses.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai stared at him before taking out a mirror from his chest for him, ¡°This mirror was something she left not that long ago.¡±

    Zhui Feng took it and then put it in front of his nose to take a deep sniff. Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart burned after seeing this and he quickly took the mirror back.

    ¡°Stinky brat, what are you doing!¡±

    This mirror had been ced in her chest and had the faint scent of her body. The action that Zhui Feng performed was very perverted, so no wonder he was angry.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s face turned red and he exined, ¡°Your highness has misunderstood this subordinate, this subordinate is not a pervert. This subordinate just wanted to sniff the scent of the Princess Consort and use that to find her.¡±

    ¡°Sniff her scent! Do you think you¡¯re a dog!¡± Chu Shao Bai red at him.

    Zhui Feng said in a depressed voice, ¡°If your highness does not believe me, then this subordinate has nothing to say.¡±

    He took a ck cloth from his chest and covered his eyes. Then he took a deep sniff of the air around him and began to head off in a direction.

    Chu Shao Bai was very curious and couldn¡¯t help following behind Zhui Feng.

    Zhui Feng had covered his eyes, but he kept moving faster. It was like he could see with his eyes and did not hit anything. He also used his qinggong, moving very quickly.

    But he kept sniffing while he was moving.

    It was just like a dog!

    Chu Shao Bai secretly criticized him, but his face revealed nothing. He knew that Zhui Feng¡¯s tracking methods were strange, but he never thought that.....it would be this strange!

    He now understood why after Zhui Feng took the two thunderbolt eggs, he was still able to find him. It was because of this.

    He silently followed Zhui Feng and did not disturb him.

    ¡°Your highness, they should have left the city.¡± Zhui Feng stopped at the foot of the city walls. He pulled down the ck cloth on his eyes and looked up at the high walls.

    With how high it was, no matter how good someone¡¯s qinggong was, they would not be able to scale the wall, not to mention carrying another person. That is unless that person was a bird!

    ¡°Leaving the city? What are we waiting for, keep chasing!¡± Chu Shao Bai said.

    He took a breath and jumped up. His left foot touched the wall and kicked off. When he reached the peak of his jump, his right foot kicked off the wall again. Doing this three times, he reached the top of the wall.

    ¡°Your highness¡¯ qinggong is so good!¡± Zhui Feng praised before also jumping onto the wall.

    Only the martial arts he used was different.

    He used his feet and hands to quickly crawl up the wall, like a giant spider. Being able to move this fast and not make a single sound, even Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help praising it when he saw this.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, others have practiced the gecko wall climbing technique, but I never thought that your spider wall climbing technique is ten times better!¡±

    Zhui Feng¡¯s face turned red and he shyly said, ¡°Your highness, don¡¯t tease this subordinate.¡±

    He sniffed the air twice before pointing at a road beneath the wall and saying, ¡°Let¡¯s keep chasing.¡±

    They two of them used their qinggong and scaled down the wall. Zhui Feng used the spider wall climbing technique again. He put his blindfold back on when he was on the ground and then began to charge to the left.

    Chu Shao Bai followed closely behind.

    After an hour, Zhui Feng finally stopped moving. He pulled off the ck cloth on his eyes and looked at a courtyard hidden in the mountains.

    ¡°This is the imperial pce¡¯s other courtyard!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was stunned to see this building in front of him and then he red at Zhui Feng. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Zhui Feng!¡±

    Zhui Feng was also stunned, revealing a look of disbelief on his face.

    ¡°How could it be like this? Impossible, impossible! I was with the emperor the entire time, it can¡¯t be the emperor!¡±

 Chapter 591: Deliberate teasing

    Chapter 591: Deliberate teasing

    ¡°The truth is in front of us, is there a need to say anything? Do you think it is fun ying with this king? Zhui Feng, this king did not think that you would lie to this king with the emperor. Bringing me in a circle and watching my silly anxious appearance, was it very interesting?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was feeling more angry as he spoke as veins popped out on his forehead. He remembered the worry, anxiety, sadness, and regret he felt this night......All these emotions had tortured him until he was crazy, but he never thought that it was deliberate teasing by someone else!

    A cheated and humiliated sensation filled his entire body.

    He angrily red at Zhui Feng, wishing that he could make two holes on Zhui Feng¡¯s face.

    Zhui Feng was tongue tied as he stuttered out, ¡°No.....It¡¯s not like this. Your highness, listen to this subordinate¡¯s exnation. It really isn¡¯t like this, the emperor, the emperor.....¡± He could not keep speaking. If he said that the emperor did not take away the princess, then he would not believe it either.

    This was clearly the royal pce¡¯s other courtyard and was the most loved ce of the emperor¡¯s. There was a natural hot spring here and when the emperor¡¯s heart was in chaos, he liked toe here and take a soak.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, if you say another word, do you believe this king won¡¯t kill you!¡± Chu Shao Bai said word for word.¡±

    ¡°......¡± Zhui Feng closed his mouth.

    Chu Shao Bai looked up and took a deep look at the yard. His heart was filled with sadness and bitterness. He did not say a single word and turned to leave.

    ¡°Your highness.....¡± Zhui Feng wanted to call out to him, but after saying two words, he closed his mouth.

    He couldn¡¯t help secretlyining about the emperor. Master, ah master, if you want to tease King Jing An, can you not take this subordinate down with you! Your subordinate has always been loyal, but you heartlessly drag this subordinate down with you. Is that really fine?

    It was no wonder Chu Shao Bai¡¯s nose was crooked from anger. He waved his sleeve to leave and his heart was filled with a rage that would not subside.

    He stared at him and also wanted to leave, but thinking about it, he could not leave!

    Even if his master teased him a hundred times, he was still his master. He was his master¡¯s secret guard, so wherever his master went, he would also be there!

    Zhui Feng gave a sigh and jumped over the wall in a resigned manner.

    Before his feet had even reached the ground, he suddenly felt a hidden danger approaching.

    This is bad!

    His mind went on alert and wanted to dodge, but he didn¡¯t react in time. He suddenly felt an ice cold hand grip onto his throat and he could not breathe.

    Another finger heavily poked his body and he could not move.

    Damn, he had been ambushed!

    Zhui Feng was angry and anxious. He opened his eyes wide, wanting to see who it was that ambushed him.

    He saw a ck clothed, tall man wearing a ck cloak thatpletely covered his body. Under the dark night, he could not see the other side¡¯s face. He only saw a pair of clear, sparkling cold eyes.

    Those eyes looked over his face without any emotions and threw him away like he was a piece of trash. That ck cloak danced like a butterfly in the wind and after fluttering a bit, he disappeared back into the yard.

    Zhui Feng was filled with rage. He gritted his teeth and angrily cursed out in his heart.

    Despicable viin! Daring to ambush someone, what kind of hero are you!

    It was a pity his acupuncture point had been poked and he could say a single word.

    If they were topare martial arts, in a duel, there was no one in the world that could stop him. However, when he jumped over the wall, he had rxed his senses and did not have any defenses. In the end, he had actually been ambushed!

 Chapter 592: Everything was wrong

    Chapter 592: Everything was wrong

    Because this yard was built in a dense jungle just because of a single hot spring, other than the emperor, there were only a few trusted subordinates of the emperor that knew about this yard.

    There were no guards, maids, or eunuchs because every time the emperor came here, he came for a peaceful rest and did not like other people disturbing him.

    So Zhui Feng did not dream that he would meet enemies in his own territory!

    Enemy!

    Yes, this person was definitely not a friend. Zhui Feng was certain that this ck clothed person was not the emperor.

    He had been with the emperor many years and knew the emperor¡¯s figure like the back of his hand. Although this ck clothed man was around the same height as the emperor, but his body was much more bulky and his body temperature was much lower. When his hand was on his neck, it was like the w of a ghost, bone chilling.

    Zhui Feng lied there on the ground. Although his body could not move, his mind was a mess of thoughts, thinking of ideas one after the other.

    Who was this ck clothed man that suddenly made a move? Why had he stopped him? If he really was an enemy, why did he not just kill him?

    If the Princess Dowager was brought here by the emperor, then what where did this ck cloth mane from? Was he nning to assassinate the emperor?

    Suddenly he thought of arge possibility. If he could move his mouth, he would have screamed out already.

    Wrong! Everything was wrong!

    The one who took the Princess Consort was not the emperor, but rather this ck clothed man!

    He and King Jing An were wrong!

    Zhui Feng loudly shouted out in his mind.

    When he arrived in the royal family¡¯s other yard, he thought that this matter was rted to the emperor. But in reality, he had been by the emperor the entire time and he knew that the emperor did not have the time nor was he that bored to y such arge prank on King Jing An.

    It was a pity that no matter how loudly he shouted, Chu Shao Bai had already gone far away and could not hear him anymore.

    After that cloak wearing ck clothed man immobilized Zhui Feng, he listened closely for sound around him. When he heard no one around, he immediately returned into the yard.

    It was like he was very familiar with this ce, like he had been here a hundred times. He quickly jumped over the high wall of trees.

    The smell of sulphur lingered in the air and warm air drifted up above the trees. Behind them was a natural hot spring.

    He passed through the three wall and walked beside the pool. On a stone bench beside the pool, there was a green clothed young girl.

    There were peach blossom trees beside the pool and there werenterns hanging from the branches. Under the dim lit, it faintly lit up the young girl¡¯s face who was revealed to be Chen Ning.

    Her acupuncture point had been poked by the ck clothed man and could not move at all. She could only stare forward with wide, sparkling eyes, looking ck clothed man without even blinking.

    On the stone bridge, the ck clothed man had suddenly appeared by her side and she did not notice him at all.

    She just felt a cold chill and she suddenly gave a shiver. She found that there was an extra cold hand on her back that was cold and stiff, like a stone statue. Then her acupuncture point had been poked and she fell into a cold embrace.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, that mirror fell from her hands andnded on the floor.

    But neither of them paid it any attention.

    Chen Ning¡¯s first reaction was that someone wanted the Profound Cold Iron Stone, but she found that she was wrong because that person did not even spare a nce at the box by her feet. He ced her in his embrace and his ck cloak covered her from head to toe. Then he turned into a shadow in the night, quickly disappearing from sight.

 Chapter 593: Hawk like man

    Chapter 593: Hawk like man

    That ck clothed man had suddenly arrived and suddenly. This entire process urred in the blink of an eye and no one noticed it at all.

    Even Chu Shao Bai not far away from the stone bridge did not notice a thing.

    When the mirror fell to the ground, the citizens around them had exploded into thunderous apuse.

    Chen Ning was being held in this ck cloth man¡¯s embrace, only feeling an unending coldnessing from him, so cold that her teeth kept chattering. This man ran incredibly fast, even faster than horses, but even with how fast he was running, she did not feel any shocks at all.

    Only her entire person was covered in the ck cloak and it was pure darkness in front of her. She did not know where this mysterious person was taking her and did not know what his goal was.

    She was only clear on a certain point, the one who took her was a tall and bulky man who had a low body temperature, one that waspletely below the body temperature of a normal person.

    Without knowing how long passed, the ck clothed man finally stopped moving and a sulphur smell entered her nose.

    Then light filled her eyes as the ck clothed man took off the cloak and ced her onto a stone bench.

    She looked over and saw a familiar scene, as well as a familiar smell entering her nose. She knew exactly where she was right now.

    This was the royal pce¡¯s other yard that Mo Chuan took her to!

    But this mysterious ck clothed person was definitely not Mo Chuan.

    Why did he bring her here? Who was he?

    That man took off his cloak and revealed a tight fitting ck outfit. He was very tall and fit. The red light shined down on his face, revealing his sculpted features.

    He had a pair of hawk like sharp eyes that were cold and piercing, but he had a free and unrestrained aura around him. When people saw him, they would think of a beautiful hawk flying through the sky.

    This was a hawk like man and also aplete stranger.

    Chen Ning dared to guess that she had never met him before!

    But once she saw someone, she would never forget them.

    That ck clothed man stood beside her, looking down on her. Those hawk like eyes did not blink once.

    Her eyes were clear and bright, just like a clear spring. When he looked at her, he could almost see his own figure being reflected in her eyes.

    The way he kidnapped her, if it was any other girl, they would have fainted already. However, she did not reveal the slightest bit of fear on her face. Her eyes.....were still as beautiful as the first time he saw them!

    The ck clothed man rubbed his chin and looked over her. This girl was very strange.

    She was as delicate as a flower that could be blown over with a single breeze, but her emotions was like a bamboo that would never bend.

    Interesting, truly interesting.

    He stared at her for a bit before undoing her acupuncture point.

    ¡°Hey, little girl, why aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± He deliberately opened his eyes, revealing a fierce appearance.

    Actually, even if he did not speak and did nothing, there was a bone chilling cold aura around him that made people shiver. Everyone that had seen him before, not a single person dared to look into his eyes. They would all unconsciously look down and their bodies would tremble.

    This girl was an exception.

    After he finished, he expectantly waited for Chen Ning¡¯s answer.

    Who would have thought that when Chen Ning¡¯s mute acupuncture point was pressed, she wouldn¡¯t talk. When her mute acupuncture point was undone and she could speak, she still did not say a word.

 Chapter 594: In a good mood

    Chapter 594: In a good mood

    She just used her dark, clear eyes to look at him before closing her eyes.

    The ck clothed man was stunned. He thought that she didn¡¯t hear his words, so he spoke in a louder voice.

    This feeling of being ignored made him feel very dissatisfied!

    He did not know that Chen Ning was toozy to reply to his dumb question.

    She only took a single nce at the ck clothed man to know that he didn¡¯t have any killing intent towards her. His eyes were filled with interest and curiosity.

    She opened her eyes as she had already quickly thought of her n of escape. She had already guessed this mysterious man¡¯s identity, only she did not know why he took her away and brought her here.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you bring me here? What goal do you have? What do you want?¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly opened her eyes and asked a series of questions in a pleasant voice.

    The man was stunned, but he suddenly revealed a grin, revealing neat snow white teeth. Contrasting his pale wheat colouredplexion, it was a dazzling and beautiful sight.

    His face was cold and stiff, but once he smiled, his expression became soft and his eyes lit up. It was like seeing clear blue skies or seeing the sun rise across the horizon on a prairie.

    His smile was so bright and straightforward that it was apletely different person from when he wasn¡¯t smiling.

    This was Chen Ning¡¯s first time seeing a person undergo such arge change with just a single smile.

    It was a pity that his smile onlysted a few seconds before disappearing.

    He began to quickly take off his clothes.

    Chen Ning was stunned.

    What did he want to do?

    That man quickly took off his tight ck shirt, revealing his arms covered in muscles. There was a purple hawk tattooed onto his chest that was currently in flight.

    After he took off his shirt, he undid his belt and went to take off his pants.

    Chen Ning¡¯s acupuncture point had been poked and she could only move her eyes and mouth at this moment.

    ¡°Rogue!¡± She cursed in her mind. She tightly closed her eyes and mouth, but her heart was in her throat.

    Hearing a ¡°putong¡± sound, there was warm water that sshed onto her face. That man had actually jumped into the hot springs.

    She finally understood that he stripped to jump into the hot springs for a bath.

    ¡°Girl, the water here is very nice, do you want to bathe together?¡±

    The man¡¯s head popped out of the water, revealing a pair of sparkling eyes. His eyes were still sharp, but they were very pleasing to look at.

    He tilted his head up and leaned against the edge of the pool. His body was buried in the water, only revealing a deep outline on the water¡¯s surface.

    Chen Ning did not even spare him a nce.

    She was thinking in her heart that Xiao Bai must have noticed that she was missing and he would be trying to find her. But he never would have imagined that someone would bring her here.

    That¡¯s right, Zhui Feng! He would find Zhui Feng to find her.

    But could Zhui Feng find her?

    She had a faint glimmer of hope.

    Although this man did not have any killing intent towards her, it did not mean that he had any good intentions towards her.

    That man was not angry at not receiving a reply from Chen Ning, he just opened his mouth and began to sing. It was clear that he was in a very good mood and was very rxed.

    His voice was very deep and forceful, with a trace of indescribable maism to it. The melody of the song was very beautiful, but Chen Ning could not understand the meaning of the lyrics.

    Although she didn¡¯t understand, that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t moved by the song. A picture soon appeared in front of her eyes. There was a bright red sun that was rising in the sky across a vast prairie.

 Chapter 595: Singing love songs

    Chapter 595: Singing love songs

    In an empty, blue sky, there were hawks flying around. Their chests were filled with hopes and ambitions as they soared towards the sun......

    She had never heard this kind of natural and moving singing before. This beautiful singing voice even made the night sky began to light up.

    It was like she lost her mind listening to this. Her heart flew across the prairie, flying away with the hawks.

    ¡°Is my singing good, un?¡±

    That man¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her ears and it was very close. That hot breath almost shot right into her ears and it surprised her.

    She suddenly opened her eyes and she was greeted by a pair of erged ck, piercing eyes.

    His eyes were wild and fierce, with a trace of pride and unruliness. It was like a cheetah in the jungle with a body covered in a dangerous aura.

    Chen Ning realized that she had beenpletely focused on listening to the song that she didn¡¯t even notice when he hade out of the pool and when he had put on his clothes. She didn¡¯t even notice when he had appeared beside her.

    She did not want to reply to his question, but thinking about it, she said in a serious voice, ¡°Your singing is very good. Although I didn¡¯t understand the lyrics, I could see a sun rising over a prairie and hawks flying in the sky.¡±

    That man¡¯s eyes lit up and he grinned again, letting out a heartyugh. The sharpness in his eyes instantly dispelled.

    ¡°You actually understand. Ha, ha, good, very good, I¡¯m very happy!¡±

    He sat down in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll sing it for you again.¡±

    After saying this, without waiting for her response, he began singing again.

    His singing this time waspletely different, it was much deep, gentler, and more beautiful than before. It was like he was whispering and muttering. The song was filled with faint meanings that were lingering in between the lyrics that people could not help being intoxicated by.

    After listening for a while, she felt her heart beat faster and her face could not help turning red.

    His words were filled with love, could it be that he was confessing to her?

    But she didn¡¯t know him at all!

    That man was singing as he slowly approached her. His eyes watched her without turning, watching the faint blush appear on her face. His eyes became soft and intoxicating, as there was no more unfamiliarity between them.

    His heart couldn¡¯t help feeling proud.

    It had to be known that he was famed for having a golden voice and his songs could be considered unique in the world, but the people that had heard him sing was as small as could be.

    The love song he sung was very romantic, being able to move any girl¡¯s heart. There had never been an exception, never!

    So he was absolutely certain they he could enamour the girl in front of him.

    The love song from his mouth was very gentle and his face revealed a look of love. His eyes were filled with excitement as he slowly came closer to her and touched her face.

    ¡°Be my woman.¡± He lowered his voice like his singing voice.

    Their surroundings was pure silence. With a gentle breeze, the petals slowly floated in the air, slowly falling into the pool. It fell onto their bodies and brought a flower fragrance with it.

    Chen Ning suddenly opened her eyes and they were as clear as water, bright and sparkling. She suddenly looked into his eyes.

    Her lips slightly curled and she sarcastically said, ¡°Is this your way of seducing people? I never thought that the respected your highness, the East Qin Crown Prince would actually use these kinds of roguish moves. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed by what you said?¡±

 Chapter 596: She couldnâ€™t run

    Chapter 596: She couldn¡¯t run

    That man¡¯s smile suddenly froze in his eyes and they suddenly turned sharp. He snapped, ¡°What did you say! What your highness, Crown Prince!¡±

    Chen Ning coldly looked at him before her smile disappeared and she closed her eyes.

    The man¡¯srge hand suddenly grabbed her chin and shouted once again, ¡°What do you know? Who are you?¡±

    She opened her eyes and red at him, ¡°Your highness, Crown Prince, we meet again. Although your face was coveredst time, I can still tell it was you. Smart people do not do secret things. Since I¡¯ve recognized you, why don¡¯t dare admit it? Could it be that with your highness, the East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s fame, you still do not have the courage to admit it?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± The man was stunned by her words. His brows jumped high up and a strong sense of danger once again enveloped her.

    ¡°You are truly brave, could it be that you¡¯re not afraid this prince will not kill you to silence you?¡± He spoke in a deep voice as a killing intent appeared in his eyes.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not afraid.¡± She casually replied.

    He was stunned.

    ¡°What did you say? You¡¯re not afraid? You really think this prince will not kill you? I¡¯ll tell you, this prince is not someone that can¡¯t bear to destroy jades!¡± His hand slowly came down and it fell onto her beautiful neck, slowly applying pressure.

    She just closed her eyes and said nothing.

    The East Qin Crown Prince was stunned again.

    He indeed had killing intent towards her, but he did not want to kill her immediately. It was like a cat ying with a mouse, if he didn¡¯t have enough fun, how could he bear to kill her?

    But he found that she did not seem to fear death and did not fear him.

    It wasn¡¯t that Chen Ning was not afraid of death, but she would rather die than being humiliated by this man.

    ¡°As long as you tell me how you recognize this prince, this prince will not kill you. I will spare you and let you go.¡± The East Qin Crown Prince loosened the fingers holding onto her neck.

    ¡°Will your highness, the Crown Prince keep your promise?¡± She suddenly raised one eyebrow.

    ¡°This prince will always keep my promise.¡±

    ¡°Then release my acupuncture point and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    He was very straightforward and released her acupuncture point.

    She was just a weak girl that did not know any martial arts, it was impossible for her to escape his grasp.

    But if he can think of it, naturally Chen Ning can also think of it.

    She knew that she could not escape, but she did not want to be restrained like a cripple, being vulnerable to bullying.

    When her acupuncture point was released, she suddenly sat up and move a bit further from the East Qin Crown Prince.

    The East Qin Crown Prince parted his lips and revealed a toothy smile.

    He wasughing at her cautious moves. If he wanted to use force against her, why would he wait until now? He would have done what he wanted to do already.

    But with his identity, he was not willing to force anyone. This matter was only interesting if the other side did it willingly.

    ¡°The first time I saw you, I knew you were not a member of the West Chu Country because the first phrase you said was ¡®Kubaximtu¡¯. That was your first reaction and it should be thenguage you¡¯re most familiar with. If my guess isn¡¯t wrong, you were speaking the East Qinnguage and you were asking me ¡®Tell me, who are you?¡¯. Although you immediately changed to the West Chunguage and you spoke in a fluent manner, I could still tell that it wasn¡¯t your mother tongue.¡±

    Chen Ning looked at him, speaking in a calm voice.

    The East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s expression revealed no surprise. His brows slightly raised and he said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

 Chapter 597: The little white rabbit in the wolfâ€™s claws

    Chapter 597: The little white rabbit in the wolf¡¯s ws

    ¡°I know you still want to ask me how I know the person under the mask you. I ask the Crown Prince not to forget that I bit your hand on that day, it was in this ce and your highness the Crown Prince has the same wound, isn¡¯t this too much of a coincidence?¡± Chen Ning looked over his fingers.

    ¡°Your eyes are truly powerful.¡± The Crown Prince casually said.

    ¡°The other reason is that I know the East Qin envoy has entered the capital and the two songs your highness just sung were not songs of my West Chu. The first one sung of the vast grasnds and only someone who has seen and lived in the grasnds can sing of how vast the sky is and of the wind blowing through the grass. East Qin is a country filled with grasnds, so if I can¡¯t guess your identity after hearing this song, wouldn¡¯t I be too dumb?¡±

    The East Qin Crown Prince couldn¡¯t help nodding as he said, ¡°Not bad, you are smarter than normal people. However, you only guessed that I was from East Qin, how did you know I was the Crown Prince? Could it be that your West Chu already knew that the Crown Prince wasing to the capital?¡±

    His eyes once again filled with killing intent.

    ¡°How is that difficult to guess? Although I am only a little girl, I have heard of your highness¡¯ fame. When those East Qin men were kidnapping girls of the capital, it should have been under your highness¡¯ orders, right? Your goal should have been to distract everyone from me, so your highness could kidnap me, right? If it wasn¡¯t under the Crown Prince¡¯s orders, how could those people follow your orders?¡± Chen Ning said in an indifferent voice.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t certain. I could not be the Crown Prince and just the leader of the envoy, they would also listen to my orders.¡± His eyes sparkled a bit.

    He never thought that she would be even more intelligent than he imagined.

    ¡°Is that so? From what I know, the East Qin Country honours the eagle, so the juniors of the royal family will all have an eagle tattooed to their chest. It is also know that there is only a single prince born to the East Qin emperor and since he was seven years old, he was already titled the Crown Prince. If you aren¡¯t the Crown Prince, then where did that eagle tattoo on your cheste from? I believe that I can go through the entire East Qin Country and not find a single person that dares to imprint the eagle on their chest. Your highness, are you satisfied with that exnation?¡±

    Chen Ning stood up after she finished speaking, stretching out her stiff limbs.

    She took two steps forward and turned around to say, ¡°Your highness, can I leave now?¡±

    The Crown Prince suddenly stood up from the ground and blocked her. That high figure blocked off the light from thenterns above and it enveloped her in a dark shadow.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Oh? I never thought that the respected Crown Prince actually was a person that didn¡¯t keep their promises.¡± She said in a slightly sarcastic voice.

    ¡°This prince will keep my words, I will let you go if I say I will let you go. However, this prince did not promise you that I would immediately let you go.¡±

    The East Qin Crown Prince ced his hands on his hips and his eyes revealed a sly smile.

    He, he, she wanted to y with him? She was still too soft.

    ¡°You are indeed intelligent, you are the most intelligent woman I have ever seen, you think this prince will let you go like this?¡± He revealed a proud smile, one that was wild and arrogant, without a trace of fear.

    He looked down at her just like a little white rabbit trapped in the wolf¡¯s ws. The interest in his eyes became thicker and stronger.

    Originally he only liked her for her beauty, but he found that she had something even more attractive than her beauty on her.

 Chapter 598: Hateful fellow

    Chapter 598: Hateful fellow

    This was his first time seeing such a beautiful and smart girl. If he were to let her go like this, he would not be the smartest person in the world, but rather the dumbest person in the world.

    ¡°This prince ns on making you my woman.¡± He had a bright smile as he prepared to look at her flustered appearance. It would certainly be as cute as an angry little kitten.

    Chen Ning looked up and met his gaze. His eyes were like an eagle¡¯s, sharp and cold.

    ¡°I think the Crown Prince should not have fallen for me, right? I should tell the Crown Prince that I am already married.¡± She said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Oh, already married? You mean you already have a husband? Is it the ck clothed man that wanted to kill me that day, or is it the white clothed brat that was with you tonight? Or is the both of them?¡± The East Qin Crown Prince revealed a grin, revealing an uncaring expression.

    Chen Ning bit her lips, this East Qin Crown Prince was more difficult to deal with than she imagined!

    Wasn¡¯t he the respected prince of a country? How could his skin be so thick?

    ¡°Little girl, so what if you¡¯re really married? Our East Qin Country is not like your West Chu, we don¡¯t care about all these rules! In East Qin, we rely on our strength and our fists to speak. No matter whose woman you are, as long as there is a man that likes her, even if she is married, whoever¡¯s fist is harder will be able to take her! Tell this prince, who is your husband? This prince will go and fight with him. As long as he loses to this prince, you will belong to me!¡±

    The East Qin Crown Prince patted his thick chest, showing off his strength. He did have the qualification to be prideful because even if one considered the entire East Qin Country, not a single person dared to fight him.

    ¡°Your highness, this is West Chu, not East Qin.¡± Chen Ning sharply said.

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s West Chu? Haven¡¯t you still lost to our East Qin Country? Little girl, you have to know, even if it was your emperor meeting this prince, he would still have to be courteous and respectful. If he knew that this prince fell in love with a West Chu girl, he would be iparably happy and would even write an imperial decree for this prince! But this prince is willing to give you some face and will fight your man in public, taking you from his hands! However, all of your West Chu men are as weak as chickens and cannot be a match for this prince! So, you will sooner orter be this prince¡¯s woman. How about you just give yourself to this prince now?¡±

    His eyes were filled with light, like there was an endless amount of energy that wanted to be released. He suddenly grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.

    She could not stop herself from falling into his embrace.

    The East Qin Crown Prince gave a loudugh and picked her up as he said, ¡°This is a good ce, quiet and empty, there definitely will not be anyone around to disturb the good thing between you and this prince. Wu, there was an annoying fellow that followed us here, but he was still beaten by this prince.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat and she asked in an uncaring voice, ¡°What annoying fellow?¡±

    Who is it? Could it be Mo Chuan.

    Thinking of Mo Chuan, her heart began to suddenly heat up.

    She silently epted the East Qin Crown Prince hugging her and did not fight back because she knew that the more she struggled, the more it would excite this man into dominating her.

    His martial arts was very good and he himself was very smart, she was definitely not his match. So, all she could do right now was wait, wait for a good opportunity.

 Chapter 599: Hitting him until he begs for mercy

    Chapter 599: Hitting him until he begs for mercy

    ¡°That¡¯s right, could it be that he is your little love? It really is more wasps gather around a fragrant flower, one or two more are really annoying! However, they are all not a match for this prince!¡± The East Qin Crown Prince hugged her, walking away from the hot springs.

    He knew that there were several warm which were beautifully decorated, but were never used by anyone. So, he openly took this ce for himself, treating it as his home and living here.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Chen Ning suddenly spoke out because she knew what he wanted to do. If he was allowed to carry her into the room, she would be a bird in a cage, unable to ever escape.

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t like going inside? You like being here? Ha, ha, having the sky as a cover and the earth as a mattress, this prince likes it!¡± He raised his head to give a loudugh.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning red as she scolded, ¡°Rogue!¡±

    ¡°Liu Feng? This prince has already told you, I am not surnamed Liu nor am I called Liu Feng. You still don¡¯t know this prince¡¯s name? I am name Na Mu Cuo, but this prince likes you and is willing to give you a special honour, so you can call me Ah Cuo.¡± He revealed a grin and his white teeth shined under the stars, like a beast showing off it fangs.

    Na Mu Cuo? Ah Cuo?

    This person was really like his name, everything was wrong about him!

    ¡°Alright, Ah Cuo, I want to see him!¡± She directly said to him.

    He smiled because he liked her straightforward personality, it was like a woman of the East Qin Country! He was only 30% interested in her before, but now it had be 50%.

    ¡°You want to see who? Your little lover? Alright, this prince is in a good mood today, so I¡¯ll let you see each other once. But you can¡¯t go with him, otherwise this prince will kill him!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go with him. Let me down first.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo ced her down and ced his tworge hands onto her shoulders. He leaned over and said to her with a smile, ¡°Are you starting to fall in love with me? Do you like me? Or do you like my song? Also, my face doesn¡¯t look that bad, right?¡±

    Hiscent, proud, and arrogant manner almost made her unable to hold back.

    She had never met anyone as narcissistic as him before. Thinking of how he was born with a golden spoon in his mouth, with his respected status and how smart he was, he had never met any setbacks before.

    Everyone would bow down when meeting him, trying to please him in every way, so that¡¯s why he developed this kind of personality.

    ¡°What if I told you I don¡¯t like you at all? I don¡¯t like you, I don¡¯t like your song, and I don¡¯t like your face, would you let me go?¡± She said while giving him a serious gaze.

    ¡°What did you say? You don¡¯t like me? How is that possible! How can¡¯t this princepare to your little love! Why do you love him and not me?¡± Na Mu Cuo looked at her in disbelief before gritting his teeth, ¡°Alright, you just wait. I¡¯ll bring him here to see you now. I will hit him until he begs for mercy in front of you!¡±

    He turned to leave as soon as he finished speaking.

    Very quickly, she heard a loud voice cursing, ¡°You are despicable and shameless, even using sneak attacks, what kind of hero are you! You are just a despicable viin! If you have skills, free your grandfather! If you have skills then have a head on fight with your grandfather!¡±

    It was Zhui Feng, it wasn¡¯t Mo Chuan!

    She bit her lips, thinking this was bad. If even Zhui Feng had fallen into Na Mu Cuo¡¯s hands, then who would go back to report to Mo Chuan?

    Na Mu Cuo suddenly walked forward. He was tall and long armed, grabbing Zhui Feng like picking up a chicken before throwing him back down on the ground.

 Chapter 600: Losing in a single move

    Chapter 600: Losing in a single move

    Na Mu Cuo said with a smile, ¡°This brat¡¯s martial art isn¡¯t bad, but his mouth is powerful. His way of insulting people is very ugly to hear.¡±

    His throwing technique was very refined. Zhui Feng¡¯s back was mmed into the ground and he felt a sharp pain before he could move his limbs again.

    Zhui Feng jumped up like a carp, looking at Na Mu Cuo with eyes of astonishment.

    He thought that he only fell for his tricks because of a secret attack. Who would have thought that Na Mu Cuo¡¯s one move would be such highly skilled, he knew that he could never aplish this!

    ¡°Hey, brat, who are you to her? Are you her husband? Or her lover?¡± Na Mu Cuo pointed at Chen Ning while casually asking.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning red as he angrily said, ¡°What nonsense are you speaking, I¡¯m not anyone!¡±

    ¡°What, he is not a human?¡± Na Mu Cuo stared at him and gave a loudugh.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s face turned red to his ears, ¡°My meaning is that I¡¯m neither her husband or her lover.¡± How could he have the courage to have ideas for his master¡¯s woman.

    Na Mu Cuo stoppedughing and suspiciously looked at him, ¡°Then you¡¯re her secret admirer?¡±

    ¡°No as well!¡± Zhui Feng said in a frustrated voice.

    He found that he was not a match for this man, but the princess was in his hands, so what could he do? Should he rush up to fight this man and allow the princess escape? Should he find a chance to sneak away and report back to the emperor?

    He could not make a decision in his mind right now.

    ¡°Hey, stinky brat, your eyes are turning around, it¡¯s clear you have bad intentions! You shouldn¡¯t think of lying to me!¡± Na Mu Cuo raised hisrge palm and he squatted down, suddenly pressing down at Zhui Feng¡¯s shoulder.

    Zhui Feng moved back. In the moment he dodged this grasp, his right hand suddenly went to his waist, with a silver snake like whip appearing in his hand.

    This was his weapon which he did not easily use. This time he knew that he had met an enemy he could not deal with, so how could he care about the rules of martial arts. The other side was this powerful, he was not a match if he didn¡¯t use a weapon.

    His silver whip flew out creating sharp wind, flying past Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face at a sharp angle.

    ¡°Hei, hei, such small skills, you¡¯re not embarrassed to take it out to make a fool of yourself! Your skills with the whip are stillcking, let father teach you how to use a whip!¡± Na Mu Cuo said with a cold look.

    Zhui Feng suddenly felt his whip bing tight as it was grasped by Na Mu Cuo.

    He was taken aback. Forcefully pulling back, he shouted, ¡°Let go!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let go and give it back to you!¡± He suddenly let go.

    Zhui Feng was currently pulling back, how could he have thought that the other side would let go. This force was transferred back to his own body as he felt a sharp pain in his chest, like a hammer mming into him. His mouth suddenly filled with a sweet vour as he spat out a mouthful of blood.

    He saw a silver sh in front of his eyes as he heard a whipping sound. He did not know when Na Mu Cuo had taken his whip from him, but now it wasing at him.

    He did not have time to dodge and he was actually trapped by his own whip, unable to move at all.

    ¡°Stinky brat, do you give up? Have you learned this move yet?¡± Na Mu Cuo saw his sorry appearance and he gave a proudugh.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s face turned red as he was filled with shame.

    Although he knew that he was not a match, he never would have thought that before he could make a single move, he would have already lost. Not only had he been made to spit out blood, he was also trapped by his own weapon.

    If his master were to see this, he would have no face left at all.

 Chapter 601: He is this stupid

    Chapter 601: He is this stupid

    ¡°Let go of me! No, let go of her! If you want to kill someone, kill me, let her leave!¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s heart trembled as he loudly shouted out.

    He knew that his silver whip was made of silver and gold mixed with a special metal, making it especially tough. Even if he used his internal strength to break it, it still would not break.

    Since he could not leave, he would most likely die.

    Only he did not know where this ck clothed man had appeared from. His life was being lost in such a wrong way!

    ¡°Hee, hee, brat, are you an idiot? You can even speak this kind of stupid words?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo couldn¡¯t help shaking his head at him. He pulled Chen Ning over and pointed at Zhui Feng as he said, ¡°You like this kind of idiot? Tell me, don¡¯t you think he is a fool?¡±

    Zhui Feng was filled with anger. The vein on his forehead popped out as he roared out, ¡°Are you still a human? Do you know how to speak the humannguage! You are a fool! You are stupid!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not a fool, how could you say something this stupid? What do I have any reason to keep you here, I¡¯m not interested in men, not interested in killing you, and not interested in beating you. I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m interested in her and I want her. If you¡¯re not satisfied, thene fight me!¡±

    Zhui Feng¡¯s face turned red before turning purple. Hearing these words, his words had turnedpletely ck.

    ¡°You....You.....You are truly brave! Do you know who she is! She is.....¡±

    Before he could finish, Chen Ning came forward and cut him off.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, be quiet!¡±

    She turned around and said to Na Mu Cuo, ¡°Ah Cuo, you are mistaken. He is not my husband or my lover, he is just my guard.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo looked into her eyes and said, ¡°He is just your guard? You really don¡¯t like him?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m this smart and he is this dumb, how could I like him!¡± Chen Ning gave Zhui Feng a coldugh.

    ¡°......¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s face had turned green.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad. This kind of green youth, this silly brat, he is not worthy of being your guard. How about it, are you willing to be with me?¡± He intensly looked at her.

    She gave a calmugh, ¡°Being with you isn¡¯t that bad. Your singing is very good and your looks, aren¡¯t bad.....¡±

    Na Mu Cuo heard this and couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s body began to tremble with anger. He stared at Chen Ning, simply not daring to believe that the emperor would like this woman. She was actually smiling at the man that had kidnapped her! She had even intimately called him, Ah Cuo!

    Ah pei!

    He forcefully shouted, ¡°Chen.....Chen.....You.....You¡¯re shameless! How can you make it up to the emp......¡± He suddenly closed his mouth.

    Chen Ning coldly stared at him, ¡°I¡¯ll do what I want, what does it matter to you? Ah Cuo, if he dares insult me again, you can use mud to block his mouth!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯sugh filled with happiness as his eyes began to light up.

    ¡°Ha, ha, good. Since you are not rted to him, then I¡¯ll just let him go! I¡¯ll bring you to another ce!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo grabbed her hand and brought her into the air. The ck cloak opened in the darkness like a gant goshawk, flying over the courtyard.

    Hearing a few soft footsteps, in the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared with Chen Ning.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s eyes popped out as his eyes went blood red, wishing that he could chase after them.

    He used all his strength to break the silver whip binding him. He heard a ¡°zheng, zheng¡± sound, but it just bent without breaking.

    When he created this silver whip, he was worried it wasn¡¯t tough enough, so he added a special metal to it. Now he was thinking that it was too tough.

 Chapter 602: She did it on purpose

    Chapter 602: She did it on purpose

    In this helpless situation, he could only loudly curse.

    Suddenly, he heard the sound of wind blowing, like leaves falling to the ground. He knew that it was someone appearing and he thought that it was Na Mu Cuo hearing his cursing, so he came back.

    ¡°Beast, bastard! If you have skills, let father go! Fight with father again! Father will fight you until your teeth are scattered all over the ground.....¡±

    His cursing suddenly stopped and his eyes were wide open. He looked at the man in front of him in a daze and he stuttered, ¡°Jing, jing, King Jing An, you.....When did youe?¡±

    Under the moon, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s white robe danced in the wind. His eyes were just as white as the clothes he wore, but his eyes were especially dark.

    He did not say a word as he walked beside Zhui Feng, helping him free himself from the silver whip.

    ¡°King Jing An, don¡¯t mind this subordinate, quickly chase.....chase that man. He took the Princess Consort away!¡± Zhui Feng anxiously shouted.

    Chu Shao Bai did not say a word. After he untied the silver whip, he gave it back to Zhui Feng and just stood there.

    ¡°Can you hear this subordinate¡¯s words? There is a man that came out of nowhere that has kidnapped the princess! If we don¡¯t save her, she will surely be.....¡± Zhui Feng thought of the eyes Na Mu Cuo used to look at Chen Ning. He was a man and he could not be more clear on what they meant. It was clearly the eyes of a hungry wolf, staring at the Princess Consort like she was a helpless little sheep.

    He paused for a second and then red at Chu Shao Bai, ¡°If your highness is not going to save her, then this subordinate will!¡±

    ¡°Zhui Feng, stop!¡± Chu Shao Bai suddenly said.

    Zhui Feng turned back in a daze and stared at him, ¡°Your highness, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to chase. Even if you catch up, you won¡¯t be able to save her.¡± Chu Shao Bai silently quietly looked at him. His voice and expression were both came, not revealing any traces of excitement or anger.

    Zhui Feng was suspecting whether he was looking at a different King Jing An.

    He was too calm, could it be he no longer loved the princess?

    ¡°Your highness, what do you mean? If you don¡¯t save her and this subordinate does not save her, are you saying that we should let the princess be abused by that man¡¯s hands?¡± Zhui Feng said through gritted teeth.

    Chu Shao Bai could not care, but he couldn¡¯t!

    He had the emperor¡¯s orders, he had to chase no matter what.

    He was about to chase.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, that man said you were a fool and he wasn¡¯t wrong. You really are stupid and foolish.¡± Chu Shao Bai did not stop him, but his soft voice came from behind Zhui Feng.

    ¡°Your highness, this subordinate has not offended you, right? Why do you embarrass this subordinate like this?¡± Zhui Feng quickly turned around with a livid face and eyes filled with anger.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see it? She deliberately left with him.¡± Chu Shao Bai said.

    ¡°Deli....Deliberately?¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s eyes opened wide with disbelief.

    Chu Shao Bai nodded and he revealed a soft bitter look, ¡°Right.¡±

    Zhui Feng took a gasp and looked like his heart was torn apart, ¡°It can¡¯t be right? How will this subordinate report to the emperor? This subordinate can¡¯t tell the emperor that his beloved girl had changed her heart and left with another man, right? Once the emperor flies into a rage, this subordinate will not be able to keep my head! This Princess Consort, how can she be so frivolous, so loose! She....is not worthy of being treated affectionately by the emperor at all!¡±

    After he said this, a ¡°pa¡± sound rang across his face as he was pped by Chu Shao Bai.

    Zhui Feng was stunned. He held his face as he looked at the other side and shouted, ¡°Your highness, why did you hit this subordinate? Did this subordinate say something or do something wrong?¡±

 Chapter 603: Only person that wouldnâ€™t be hurt

    Chapter 603: Only person that wouldn¡¯t be hurt

    ¡°If you dare say another bad word about her, this king will still hit you!¡± Chu Shao Yang stared at him as he spoke word for word.

    Zhui Feng went straight with anger as he shouted, ¡°Your highness, her heart has changed! She was willing to follow that man and you still want to protect her like this? You call this subordinate foolish, but this subordinate thinks you are the real fool!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai angrily said, ¡°Who said her heart changed? Who said she was willing?¡±

    ¡°It was what you said earlier, did you immediately forget about it?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai heard this and did not know whether he shouldugh or cry as he raised his hand. Zhui Feng immediately dodged the side with a look of preparation on his face.

    He looked at Zhui Feng and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Zhui Feng, do you know why you¡¯re still a hidden guard after being with the emperor for so many years?¡±

    Zhui Feng patted his chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s because the emperor trusts this subordinate.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai shook his head and pointed to his temple as he said, ¡°It¡¯s because this ce won¡¯t open for you, so even if the emperor wants to trust you with important tasks, he will not entrust you with anything too important!¡±

    Zhui Feng said with a ck face, ¡°This subordinate is not dumb, this subordinate knows that your highness is calling this subordinate a fool in a roundabout manner.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still not foolish enough? You can¡¯t even see these clear facts? Do you even know who the man that took her is?¡±

    ¡°How could this subordinate know! This subordinate was attacked by him as soon as I came, could it be that your highness knows who he is?¡± Zhui Feng angrily said.

    ¡°Of course I know. He is the East Qin Country¡¯s Crown Prince, Na, Mu, Cuo!¡± Chu Shao Bai said word for word.

    Zhui Feng suddenly gasped as his eyes went wide, ¡°He is the East Qin Crown Prince?¡±

    He did not see it at all. Na Mu Cuo¡¯s West Chu words were very fluent and even though he had spoken to him many times, he did not hear the slightest trace of an ent.

    ¡°Your highness, how do you know this?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help looking at him as he snappily said, ¡°Of course I heard it with my ears. Do you think I¡¯m like you, not seeing anything at all. Closing your eyes to jump over the walls, what was the result? Do you understand where Na Mu Cuo ising from like this?¡±

    Zhui Feng¡¯s face turned red as he said in a low voice, ¡°How does your highness know all this, did you not leave back then?¡±

    ¡°I did, but I came back because this king knew that the emperor would not tease me, so I came back. When I arrived, I saw the East Qin Crown Prince catch arge idiot.¡± Chu Shao Bai said with a straight face.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s face turned red to the tip of his ears, ¡°Your highness, stop embarrassing this subordinate. Since you came back at this time, why did you not help this subordinate earlier? Could it be that the two of us working together can¡¯t defeat that Na Mu.....Na Mu Dui?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai patted his shoulder and gave a sigh, ¡°His name is Na Mu Cuo. Remember, it¡¯s Cuo, not Dui.¡±

    [TL Note: This is a joke since cuo means wrong and dui means right.]

    ¡°Alright, this subordinate will remember Na Mu Cuo! Your highness, although his martial arts attainment is high, if we fought him together, shouldn¡¯t we be able to win? Why did you keep hiding outside without making a move and even allowed him to take the princess away? Your highness, you say this subordinate is dumb and this subordinate really does not understand. Your highness, do you love her or do you want to harm her!¡± Zhui Feng red right at Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Harm her? In this world, she is the only person I would never harm, so how could I harm her? Does seeing her being taken away by someone else not hurt my heart and make me feel sad?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai murmured this and the light in his eyes dimmed.

 Chapter 604: Making it hard for oneself

    Chapter 604: Making it hard for oneself

    ¡°Please forgive this subordinate for his poor eyesight, this subordinate did not see you anxious or sad at all. Since your highness is not worried for the Princess Consort¡¯s safety, this subordinate will report to the emperor. I believe that the emperor will surely rescue the Princess Consort from Na Mu Dui......No, Na Mu Cuo¡¯s hands.¡±

    Zhui Feng said this and without waiting for Chu Shao Bai to reply, his right foot stepped off as he flew over the wall, heading straight in the direction of the capital city.

    He flew off into the distance, but he still heard the sound of clothes pping in the wind behind him. Turning around, he saw Chu Shao Bai following behind him, keeping a three step distance from him.

    ¡°Your highness, why are you following this subordinate?¡± Zhui Feng asked in a cold voice.

    ¡°I want to see the emperor.¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes were indifferent and his face was calm.

    ¡°The emperor does not want to see you now, you should wait until tomorrow¡¯s morning court to see the emperor.¡± Zhui Feng gave a snort, while his heart was filled with scorn towards Chu Shao Bai.

    That night, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words were truly great and moving. Even his stone heart was melted by his true emotions.

    He said that it was fine as long as she was happy and blessed. He would feel satisfied and happy.

    But in the blink of an eye, he had turned into a different person!

    Because the person the princess liked was not him, but rather the emperor, he let this foreign prince take her away. Seeing death, but not helping, this.....Was this still a man!

    Zhui Feng was truly blind, taking this kind of person as his brother!

    Zhui Feng¡¯s heart was filled with irritation, not wanting to say a single word to Chu Shao Bai. He did not even want to take a look at him.

    He looked down on him!

    ¡°Your highness, this subordinate has said that the emperor does not want to see you, your highness should not follow this subordinate.¡± Zhui Feng suddenly stopped moving and coldly looked at Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Whether the emperor wants to see this king or not is not something a hidden guard like you can decide.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes and words were both cold, ¡°Tell this king, where is the emperor?¡±

    ¡°This servant does not know.¡± Zhui Feng stubbornly said.

    Chu Shao Bai did not say anything as he crossed his hands behind him and calmly looked at him.

    Zhui Feng could not help secretly gritting his teeth. He knew that Chu Shao Bai was not inferior to him in terms of qinggong, so it was not an easy matter for him to lose this tail.

    But should he bring him to see the emperor?

    He had to make an important report in front of the emperor. If he were to report this matter in front of King Jing An, how could he possibly do so!

    ¡°King Jin An, please don¡¯t make it difficult for this subordinate.¡±

    Zhui Feng¡¯s heart was anxious and he wanted to keep going. When the emperor learned of this and went to ask the East Qin Crown Prince for her back, it might be toote. If the Princess Consort was shamed by the East Qin Crown Prince.....How could Zhui Feng have the face to see the emperor!

    He was the emperor¡¯s secret guard, but he couldn¡¯t even protect a single girl that the emperormanded him to protect? Was he even suited to being a guard?

    He could notmit suicide to apologize!

    ¡°This king is not making it difficult for you, you are making it difficult for yourself.¡±

    Zhui Feng could not understand the words Chu Shao Bai said at all.

    ¡°Your highness, you know this subordinate is dumb, can you speak in a simpler manner? You don¡¯t want to save the Princess Consort because she doesn¡¯t like you, so you hate her, right? So you won¡¯t save her even when seeing her in danger, right?¡±

    Zhui Feng was straightforward. Whatever he was thinking was whatever he asked.

    ¡°He, he, so I, Chu Shao Bai am that king of person in your, Zhui Feng¡¯s mind!¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned slightly pale. His dark eyes sparkled and his right hand formed into a tight fist, releasing the sounds of bones cracking.

 Chapter 605: Marionette

    Chapter 605: Marite

    ¡°Do you know how painful and ufortable it is to silently watch her being taken away by someone else? You will never know Zhui Feng because you are a rock, a piece of wood! You have never understand emotions and are just a puppet. You are nothing more than a marite that follows your master¡¯s orders!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai grabbed the clothes at his chest. That ce was filled with an unbearable pain, but his face did not reveal anything.

    He was very hurt, but he was not willing to let anyone see it because he was proud and because he was not willing to see anyone¡¯s sympathetic gaze.

    He was like a proud lone wolf. When he was hurt, he would find an iste ce and lick his wounds by himself.

    But it was Zhui Feng¡¯s words that was like sprinkling salt on an open wound and then digging out his wounds. It was also like cutting him twice, adding to his pain and making him more injured.

    ¡°King Jing An, this subordinate respects you as a king, but if you keep shaming this subordinate, this subordinate will not be polite with you anymore.¡±

    Zhui Feng was a hidden guard and hated the word ¡°marite¡± the most. For a loyal guard like him, this was the greatest insult possible.

    ¡°Impolite, are you being very polite to this king right now?¡± Chu Shao Bai revealed a cold smile as his eyes burned with a faint light of anger.

    He could not vent the anger inside his heart. Especially after seeing Zhui Feng provoke him again like this, he really wanted to punch him right in the nose.

    ¡°Hu!¡± Without saying anything else, he sent out a heavy punch at Zhui Feng¡¯s nose.

    Zhui Feng never thought he would hit without saying anything and he would move this quick. He quickly dodged out of the way and although the fist did notnd on his nose, the sharp wind went past his face and grazed his cheeks.

    It could be seen that Chu Shao Bai had used real force with his fist.

    ¡°Your highness, do you want to test this subordinate¡¯s martial arts?¡± Zhui Feng was also filled with real anger. He already couldn¡¯t stand the other side¡¯s uncaring nature and he couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart any longer. He was secretly thinking that he would teach him a fierce lesson for the emperor and help the emperor vent his anger!

    ¡°Stop wasting words! Watch this move!¡± Chu Shao Bai charged forward and his figure turned into white shadows. With both fists flying out, his fists aimed at Zhui Feng were filled with strength and he held nothing back.

    He was feeling depressed in his heart and he wanted to use these moves to vent all his emotions. In his eyes, the other side was not Zhui Feng, but rather Na Mu Cuo!

    Zhui Feng used his qinggong and avoided several dangerous moves. Although he wanted to angrily teach the other side a lesson, the other side was still a respected king. Because of this prestige, he couldn¡¯t make a move in the end.

    Other than his qinggong, his fists, kicks, hidden weapon techniques, and everything else were all inferior to Chu Shao Bai. Adding in the fact that he wasn¡¯t retaliating he was at even more of a disadvantage. Finally he couldn¡¯t dodge in time and he took a heavy punch from Chu Shao Bai in the chin.

    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re highness, you¡¯re attacking for real! How can you be this heavy in making your move!¡±

    Zhui Feng¡¯s tears came out from the pain. He gritted his teeth and began to retaliate. The two men began to fight with ¡°peng, peng, peng¡± sounds.

    The kung fu of the two men were on par. With this battle continuing, itsted for half an hour without reaching an end. Both sides had taken quite a few fists from the other side.

    Only, Zhui Feng always remembered the other side¡¯s king identity. Even if the other side sent a kick at his butt, he was too embarrassed to leave a muddy footprint with his feet on Chu Shao Bai¡¯s white clothes.

    Suddenly, a clear rooster¡¯s cry came from the distance. Zhui Feng¡¯s body broke out in cold sweat as he looked to the east, seeing the horizon turning white as the sky began to light up.

 Chapter 606: Itâ€™s her

    Chapter 606: It¡¯s her

    ¡°No more! No more! This subordinate admits defeat.¡±

    Zhui Feng jumped back and circled around. He waspletely out of breath, panting as he stood there.

    Chu Shao Bai was also drenched in sweat.

    After this fight that they both engrossed themselves in, both sides felt the depression in their hearts fade quite a bit.

    ¡°Your highness, this subordinate still needs to report to the emperor. If you want to teach this subordinate a lesson, wait until next time.¡± Zhui Feng thought of his task and his heart filled with regret. How could he have forgotten his priorities and strangely fought against King Jing An, as well as being dyed for so long!

    No wonder King Jing An and Na Mu Cuo called him a fool, he really was stupid!

    He was filled with regret as he prepared to leave, but Chu Shao Bai suddenly grabbed his arm and said in a deep voice, ¡°Nothing will happen to her.¡±

    ¡°Who? Nothing will happen to who?¡± Zhui Feng was stunned before he finally reacted. Turning around to look at Chu Shao Bai, he said in a dazed voice, ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Princess Consort will not be in any danger?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai nodded and said, ¡°Yes. She was willing to leave with Na Mu Cuo, so she will have a method of protecting herself. She would not deliberately ce herself in danger.¡±

    Zhui Feng looked on in a daze and he couldn¡¯t help scratching his ears, ¡°Your highness, has this subordinate heard wrong?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong.¡± Mo Chuan softly said, ¡°After Na Mu Cuo poked your acupuncture point, I secretly entered the backyard and hid behind the tree wall. I wanted to find an opportunity to save her, but I realized that even after she knew the other side¡¯s status as the East Qin Crown Prince, her words and expression did not change at all and she wanted to stay by his side.¡±

    ¡°What? She.....What if her heart changed!¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s face fell as he said in a bitter voice, ¡°Humph, this kind of woman¡¯s heart changes fast. When she saw the East Qin Crown Prince with his heroic appearance, good martial arts, and distinguished status, her heart had change, throwing away all the good things the emperor has done for her to the back of her head. Your highness, this kind of girl is not worthy of being treated well by you and the emperor......¡±

    He suddenly felt Chu Shao Bai¡¯s anger filled eyes coldly sweeping over him, making him swallow all the words he wanted to say.

    The p he had suffered not long ago still stung, but he steeled his heart and shouted, ¡°Your highness, even if you beat this subordinate to death, this subordinate still has to say that she is a girl not worthy of your love! Just let her and the East Qin Crown Prince fly away, this subordinate will tell the emperor that she.....¡±

    ¡°Zhui Feng, shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to say another bad word about her! She is not the kind of person that you say she is. She is willing to brave this danger and leave with the East Qin Crown Prince because she is doing this for our West Chu! She is doing this for thepetition three days from now!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer and blurted it out.

    He wanted to continue keeping this secret, but he couldn¡¯t stand Zhui Feng belittling her and shaming her.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s chin fell down when he heard this and he tightly knit his brows as he slowly said, ¡°Your highness, you know that this subordinate is stupid. Can you exin this and tell me how this matter rtes to our West Chu? Also why is this rted to thepetition three days from now?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai said in a deep voice, ¡°Do you know who our West Chu will be sending out topete with the East Qin Crown Prince in ¡®reading steles on horseback¡¯ three days from now is?¡±

    Zhui Feng shook his head, ¡°This subordinate does not know. Didn¡¯t the emperor have your highness invite an expert to participate in this match? Could it be your highness couldn¡¯t invite them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai said this and then closed his mouth.

 Chapter 607: Her plan

    Chapter 607: Her n

    Since all this has been said, if Zhui Feng still did not understand what it meant, his wooden head could be cut off and used as a stool.

    ¡°Her? It¡¯s the Princess Consort?¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s mouth was as wide as a toad¡¯s and his eyes almost popped out.

    This.....was simply too unbelievable!

    He never would have even imagined it in his dreams.

    ¡°The so called knowing your enemy to never lose a battle.¡± Chu Shao Bai said softly.

    Like this, Zhui Feng understood everything and he patted his head, as he suddenly said with a tone of realization, ¡°So it¡¯s like this! The Princess Consort was truly well intentioned, but doing this, isn¡¯t it too dangerous? That Na Mu Dui....No, Na Mu Cuo clearly does not have good intentions towards the Princess Consort and the Princess Consort does not know martial arts. She is a weak girl and if she falls into the East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s hands.....This is bad, this is very, very bad! This subordinate must immediately report to the emperor!¡±

    Zhui Feng was covered in more cold sweat the more he thought about this. He admired Chen Ning¡¯s courage and was also worried for her.

    ¡°Your highness, do you really believe the Princess Consort has the ability to protect herself? Are you not worried for her at all?¡±

    ¡°I believe her.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai firmly said.

    In this world, he could not be the person that she loved the most, but he was the one that understood her and believed in her the most.

    It was because he understood her that he knew that once she set her mind on something, she would surelyplete it.

    Since she decided to stay by Na Mu Cuo¡¯s side, what he could do was silently help her finish her desire, instead of stopping her for his own selfishness.

    Even if his heart had already been taken away by her and his chest was nowpletely empty, only leaving behind a burst of intense pain.

    How could he not be worried?

    ¡°Your highness....¡± Zhui Feng also seemed to realize something. He opened his mouth and wanted tofort Chu Shao Bai, but he did not know what to say.

    ¡°Then.....what do we do now? Should we report this matter to the emperor? If the emperor found out.....¡± Zhui Feng awkwardly scratched his head.

    He was worried that after the emperor found out, he would drop everything to go to the guest pce and ask the East Qin Crown Prince for her back. Wouldn¡¯t this ruin the Princess Consort¡¯s n?

    ¡°You can just report back, I believe the emperor will surely understand her intentions. The emperor.....will understand.¡± Chu Shao Bai softly said.

    He believed in her eyes. The man that she picked would surely be connected to her heart.

    He thought he was that lucky person in the past, but it was toote, he hade back toote!

    As Chu Shao Bai expected, Chen Ning did indeed go with Na Mu Cuo deliberately.

    Ever since she found out that Na Mu Cuo was the East Qin Crown Prince, she had thought of a dangerous n in her mind. It was that she had to find a way to stay by Na Mu Cuo¡¯s side.

    There were still three days before thepetition, but she did not know anything about instantly memorizing things. The only person that could help her learn this method was Na Mu Cuo!

    The execution of this n was very dangerous because she did not know anything about Na Mu Cuo. She could only rely on reading his expressions, his tone, and his bodynguage to determine what kind of person he was.

    He was a very aggressive, proud, and conceited person. Although his pride did contain a bit of innocence, he was like a cheetah that was interestingly gazing at his prey.

    If she was not careful, she would be eaten without a trace left behind.

 Chapter 608: Cleaning the tribute

    Chapter 608: Cleaning the tribute

    Dealing with Na Mu Cuo was like standing on the de¡¯s edge, making her tighten her nerves at every single second.

    She did not know where Na Mu Cuo was taking her, but being carried in his arms the entire time, she began to feel different.

    His body was no longer as cold as ice, but rather it was the same temperature as a normal person.

    Why did this change suddenly ur?

    Could it be because of the hot spring?

    She began to think of the first time she met him. At that time, he had suddenly appeared and then jumped into the hot spring.

    However, before she had time to think about this, Na Mu Cuo had stopped. He pulled off the cloak covering her and ced her onto the ground.

    The view in front of her lit up.

    ¡°Where is this ce?¡± She looked up to look around herself.

    This was a luxuriously decorated room with a thick wool rug on the ground that was soft and warm to the touch. There was a crystal bead curtain in front of her and finely crafted coppermps on the wall. When themps shined down on the curtain, it released a blurry and illusory glow.

    There was a short table on the rug, but there were no chairs, only having a few cushions there. The entire room had an exotic feel to it, it waspletely different from the style of the West Chu country.

    ¡°The guest pce, but this entire room was decorated with the style of our East Qin country. Do you like it?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo grinned at her, revealing his straight, snow white teeth. His smile was filled with confidence because he could see from her expression that she liked this ce.

    He pped his hand and several servants came in. They were holding arge bathtub that was releasing steam, bringing it into the bathroom behind the crystal bead curtain.

    ¡°You highness, the things have been prepared.¡± The servants bowed down to Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo nodded, ¡°Summon the female servants in.¡±

    Very quickly, four female servants came in carrying trays with clothes and towels on them. The room was instantly filled with the fragrance of flowers allowing people to clear their mind after smelling it.

    ¡°My little beauty, this was all specially prepared for you. Go and take a bath, you will feel refreshed.¡±

    He waved hisrge hand and the female servants brought Chen Ning into the bathroom without saying a single word.

    Chen Ning bit her lower lip and just stared at the steaming bathtub.

    Was this cleaning her up before she offered herself?

    ¡°I won¡¯t take a bath! Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    The female servants began to pull off her clothes. She tried to block them, but these female servants all knew kung fu and soon she was pushed down into the bathtub.

    It was unknown what fragrance was inside the water, but it released a refreshing smell. When she soaked in the warm water, she began to lose her consciousness.

    Since she could not escape, she would rx herself and allow the female servants serve her in the bath.

    When she came out of the tub, her skin was like half transparent crystal, smooth enough that it was enough to move anyone that saw it.

    ¡°Where are my clothes?¡±

    She found that the clothes the servants gave her were not the clothes she had been wearing, but rather a beautiful and bright set of clothes with East Qin characteristics.

    The female servants did not know the West Chunguage and just gestured to her. They were signalling to her that her clothes have already been taken and thrown away.

    Chen Ning was speechless. She could only wear this set of clothes that waspletely different from the West Chu styled clothes.

    She found that the clothes fit her perfectly. When she put them on, she looked especially slim, giving her a special charm the West Chu clothes could not give her.

 Chapter 609: Exotic delicacies

    Chapter 609: Exotic delicacies

    When she came out of the bathroom, Na Mu Cuo was standing by the window, looking out in thought.

    When he heard her footsteps, he turned around and saw her brand new look. His eyes lip up and his smile revealed his white teeth as he went over to greet her.

    ¡°You are really beautiful wearing this, you¡¯re just like one of our East Qin women.¡±

    He stood three steps away from her, looking her up and down like he was appreciating a piece of art.

    Chen Ning pursed her lips and said nothing, allowing his gaze to look up and down her body.

    In his eyes, she was just a piece of prey that had fallen into his ws. He was just thinking about how he was about how he was going to eat her.

    ¡°Sit, I¡¯ve prepared some of the best our East Qin dishes for you.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo also changed into a new set of clothes. His tight fitting and cropped clothes made his body tall and straight. He stood upright with his chin slightly raised. His entire figure released a charm that made people sigh, it was just like a wild and proud horse, rough and charming.

    He smiled at her again and those eyes which contained a smile was even darker than his hair.

    Chen Ning had already smelt the entice aroma of the food. She looked down and saw many dishes and fruits ced on the table.

    She sat down without any reservations and began to fill her stomach.

    ¡°Try this one, it was something that I specially ordered them to make.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo sat down on the cushion and pushed a crystal te in front of her.

    ¡°Not bad, it¡¯s pretty good. Your highness, thank you for your hospitality.¡±

    In the crystal te, there was a snow white fruit cake that had a fragrant aroma. When she tried a mouthful, a sweet taste touched her tongue that was fragrant and smooth.

    She also drank a cup of liquid that was cool and sweet, but could not figure out what it was.

    In fact, she did not know what most of the things she ate were, but the taste were all very delicious.

    ¡°I never thought that you would like our East Qin food this much. You are the first girl that I have ever met with this kind of courage.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo looked over the dishes she had swept through and revealed a pleasant smile.

    ¡°Courage?¡± Chen Ning asked in strange voice, ¡°You should be saying that my appetite is good, right?¡±

    He smiled and his eyes sparkled, ¡°Do you know what you just ate?¡±

    He pointed to a te where barbecued skewers had just beenying which were cleanly eaten by her in just a few bites.

    ¡°Grilled meat.¡± She replied with traces of wanting more.

    ¡°It was mountain bat meat.¡± After he said this, he looked at her evilly waiting for her face to change.

    Chen Ning just blinked and said without any changes in her expression, ¡°It tasted very delicious, but there wasn¡¯t a lot of it. Your highness should ask your cooks to make some more next time.¡±

    This shocked Na Mu Cuo.

    She was the first person that did not make a single sound after learning they had eaten mountain bat meat.

    There weren¡¯t even East Qin girls that were as brave as she was.

    ¡°Do you know what this is? This is vole meat, these are frog legs, these are....¡± He pointed at the dishes one after the other while speaking. He was also looking at her face while he was speaking.

    He did not believe that her expression would not change!

    Chen Ning revealed a smile, ¡°These are all exotic dishes. I must thank your highness for your hospitality, letting me eat all these dishes I normally wouldn¡¯t eat.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo couldn¡¯t help sweating.

    He ordered the servants to prepare this, but it wasn¡¯t with any good intentions. He just wanted to scare her, but he never thought that such a weak looking girl would have nerves even firmer than old bamboo.

    He did not scare her, but rather he had received a scare.

 Chapter 610: Blessing

    Chapter 610: Blessing

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve eaten enough, let¡¯s talk about some serious things.¡±

    He pped his hands and servants came in to clear the table. They also sent in two war cups of tea and some freshly cut fruits.

    This was clearly for entertaining guests.

    Chen Ning raised her brow as she silently drank her tea. It was a bit salty and bitter, but it was also fragrant and rich. She drank it all in one breath.

    ¡°You¡¯re this assured in me? Are you not afraid this prince will put medicine in the food and drinks at all?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo silently watched her as he spoke.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and replied, ¡°I believe in your highness¡¯ character, you will not do an underhanded matter like this.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°If your highness wants a woman, your body is the best medicine. You do not need to drug the food and drinks at all.¡± She replied in an unperturbed voice.

    Na Mu Cuo couldn¡¯t help breaking out inughter as his eyes lit up.

    ¡°You are praising this prince in front of me. What, have you already found this prince¡¯s charm and have begun to fall for me?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled, but said nothing.

    ¡°I like to hear you speak. Your voice is more beautiful than a nightingale on the prairies, your eyes are even more enchanting than the stars in the sky, and your face is like the ever open snow lotus on the mountain caps, always filled with charm. As long as I look at you, my heart will always be filled with tranquility. My little beauty, you have already washed yourself, now you should offer your body to this prince.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo spoke as he moved towards her, reaching out to hold her chin. He looked into her enchanting eyes and used his rough fingers to slide across her smooth face.

    ¡°It is not the time yet.¡± She calmly stated.

    ¡°Then when will it be time? This prince will tell you, in our East Qin, as long as this prince has his eyes set on a woman, there has never been one that has rejected this prince! If this prince is willing to take a girl, it is a blessing to her!¡±

    ¡°It is a pity this is West Chu and not East Qin. I am a West Chu citizen, so I do not dare ept your highness¡¯ blessing.¡± She said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Is that so? You have continuously rejected this prince, is it because you don¡¯t like me? Or is it because your status does not allow you to agree to me?¡±

    The hand holding her chin suddenly used force and a pair of hawk like eyes stared right into her, not containing a trace of a smile.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but her face still maintained its indifference.

    ¡°My status, what status?¡± She said while blinking.

    ¡°He, he, you think you can hide it from me? You are not a normal person. Your father is the respected West Chu great general Chen, your name is a single Ning word, and you have already married someone. Your husband is surnamed Chu and is called Chu Shao Yang. He is the West Chu¡¯s King Ding Yuan, so your status is the respected Ding Yuan Princess! Princess, is there anything wrong with this prince¡¯s words?¡±

    He really did know her identity!

    Chen Ning said with a faint smile, ¡°Your highness really is the smartest person in the world, being able to find out who I am in this short period of time. Admirable, admirable.¡±

    She had just gone to take a bath, but his attitude to him towards her was already different from before. It really did exceed her expectations.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s expression became serious and he said with a snort, ¡°Wanting to y tricks in front of this prince, that person still does not exist yet! This prince had already known that your status was not normal, but I never would have thought that you would be a princess in the West Chu Country! You clearly are a princess, but you deliberately approached this prince, just what is your goal!¡±

 Chapter 611: Dealing with smart people

    Chapter 611: Dealing with smart people

    After saying this, his brows suddenly jumped and he fiercely red at her. His eyes were filled with hostility.

    ¡°The words your highness says are truly strange. I have never lied to you, nor have I ever yed any tricks on you.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s face was filled with innocence. He eyes were ck and bright, being very leveled, ¡°I already told your highness that I was married and had a husband, but your highness said you didn¡¯t care. You even said that you would even fight my husband in my duel before finally forcefully taking me away without asking me anything. Now you¡¯re saying that I was deliberately approaching you, isn¡¯t this wrongly using me?¡±

    ¡°You....You woman, you clearly had bad intentions towards this prince!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face turned red in front of her questioning and he raised his chin.

    Chen Ning smile, which just made Na Mu Cuo feel even angrier. He stared at her and felt that he had never seen through her from beginning to end.

    When he met her the first time, he was attracted by her pure and fairy like beauty. When her bright, ck eyes looked at him, it was like he was hit in the chest by an arrow, sore and painful.

    He could not forget her, so he spent many people to go to thentern festival and look for beautiful young girls, hoping that he could find her. As a result, he had seen her again in a sea of people.

    This time he took her without any hesitation.

    He thought that with his appearance, his singing, and his charm, he would surely win her heart and make her willingly give herself to him.

    But he soon found that this girl was not only beautiful, she was also smart. She had discovered his identity right away!

    He thought that she would be one of his many woman who he would kill after he was bored of her.

    But a beautiful and smart girl was not the same. He was known as the smartest person in the world and loved to deal with smart people the most.

    He began to develop an interest in her. For a smart girl like her, it was not easy to move her. It seemed like he needed to spend some thought on her.

    He then saw two guardians beside this little flower whose martial arts were not beneath his, but he did not care. For such a fragrant and beautiful flower, anyone would love her. However, being able to obtain her, that depended on one¡¯s skill.

    When she was taking a bath, he had already found out who she was. He finally knew who the other side was and who her husband was!

    ¡°These words should be backwards. It should be your highness with ill intentions, right?¡± Chen Ning asked back.

    ¡°Humph, such a sharp mouth. Look at what this is!¡± Na Mu Cuo took out a yellow scroll from his chest and waved it in front of her.

    Chen Ning saw it and instantly understood.

    It was the imperial edict Chu Shao Bai had asked for her!

    She left in a hurry and did not have time to leave the imperial edict in her room, bringing it with her. When she took a bath, those four female servants said that her clothes had been taken away and thrown out, but they were actually given to Na Mu Cuo.

    This imperial edict had been in her clothes and had been found by him. He was able to speak the West Chunguage fluently, so of course he could also read it.

    When he saw this imperial edict, he instantly became suspicious.

    So he sent people to investigate and found her identity.

    ¡°What this is, has your highness never seen it before? This is an imperial edict.¡± Chen Ning calmly stated.

    ¡°Do you think this prince doesn¡¯t know what an imperial edict is? Tell me, why does the emperor need to give this edict to you?¡± Na Mu Cuo said in a sharp voice.

 Chapter 612: Teach me

    Chapter 612: Teach me

    ¡°If my guess isn¡¯t wrong, I believe that your highness has already seen the contents of this imperial edict. Since you¡¯ve seen it, why are you still asking me? Do you want me to trante it for you word for word?¡± Chen Ning blinked at him with eyes filled with innocence.

    Na Mu Cuo stared right at her, choking with anger.

    This girl¡¯s courage was not like her natural hair, how could it be this big! Her identity had been exposed by him, so why was she this calm.

    ¡°Chen Ning! Do you think that this prince does not dare kill you?¡± He angrily roared out. His right hand moved down and grabbed her beautiful neck.

    ¡°Your highness does dare kill me, but you can¡¯t kill me!¡±

    Chen Ning raised her head high up without a single trace of fear on her face. Her eyes shined brighter than water.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Na Mu Cuo was stunned.

    ¡°Does your highness know who your opponent three days from now in ¡®reading steles on horseback¡¯ is?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± She casually said.

    ¡°What? It¡¯s you!¡± Na Mu Cuo was shocked as if he did not dare believe his ears.

    His eyes were opened wide as he stared at Chen Ning without blinking and repeated, ¡°You said that your West Chu emperor is sending you topete with this prince in ¡®reading steles on horseback¡¯?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s me.¡± Chen Ning nodded.

    ¡°Impossible!¡± He shook his head and rejected it immediately, ¡°Although the men of your West Chu are all soft boiled eggs, they wouldn¡¯t me cowardly enough that they wouldn¡¯t daree out and send a girl like you topete with this prince. Wouldn¡¯t this mean that they aren¡¯t putting this prince in their eyes at all?¡±

    ¡°He, he, your highness, you should believe that our West Chu emperor wouldn¡¯t use the citizen¡¯s grains and money just to look down on your highness! Since the emperor is sending me out topete, he will surely believe that I can beat your highness.¡±

    ¡°You want to win against this prince? In your dreams!¡± He looked at her like he was looking at a strange monster, ¡°You are indeed the smartest girl this prince has ever seen, but no matter how smart you are, you can¡¯tpare to this prince. Even if you practice for twenty years, you shouldn¡¯t think of beating this prince!¡± He said in an arrogant voice.

    But Chen Ning knew that how arrogant and confident he was, his words were not wrong. Right now, she indeed could not beat him.

    ¡°I know that I can not win, so I wish to ask your highness to teach me. I want to learn how to instantly memorize the words on the steles while riding.¡± She said in a soft voice that was clear and powerful.

    Na Mu Cuo couldn¡¯t help shaking his head and digging out his ears.

    ¡°You want this prince to teach you?¡± He seemed like he wanted to break out inughter.

    This little girl really was too interesting. The words she said would make the entire world¡¯s people unable to stopughing.

    They werepetitors, but she wanted him to teach her the secret techniques? This was as ridiculous as it could get.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± He couldn¡¯t keep it in any longer and broke out inughter. After finishing, he looked down and moved to stroke her face. With a smile, he said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to be this king¡¯s woman and satisfy this prince, this prince can consider your proposal.¡±

    She shifted her head and dodged his palm. Her eyes turned cold and she softly said, ¡°It seems like I overestimated you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± His brows jumped up in displeasure.

    ¡°I thought your highness was an open minded and heroic person, but I never thought you would be this petty and only care about oues. If I knew this earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have said what I just said. Now I take it back, I don¡¯t need you to teach me anymore. Your highness not teaching me the secret techniques means that you are afraid of losing to me three days from now and losing your title as the smartest person in the world!¡±

 Chapter 613: One request

    Chapter 613: One request

    She pursed her lips and revealed a cynical look.

    Na Mu Cuo flew into a rage and shouted, ¡°Who says this prince is afraid! Alright, I¡¯ll teach you then! If you lose to this prince three days from now, you will be this prince¡¯s woman! Do you dare promise!¡±

    With his intelligence, how could he not understand her n to incite him?

    But even though he knew, he couldn¡¯t swallow down his anger.

    Not to mention the fact that he was confident in winning. Even if he did teach her the secret skill, did she think she could learn it in three days and actually win against him? She was dreaming!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I promise!¡±

    Chen Ning was waiting for him to say this. She immediately nodded and reached out a hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your East Qin customs and you make promises by hitting palms. Do you dare hit palms with me three times?¡±

    ¡°What does this prince not dare to do! I¡¯m afraid you will be full of regret!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo raised his right palm and hit her palm three times.

    After the three hits, his hand suddenly moved and grabbed her right hand. With a proud smile, he said, ¡°Little beauty, in three days from now, you will belong to me.¡±

    Chen Ning said, ¡°Saying this now is a bit too early. Perhaps it will be your highness losing three days from now? What will your highness give me after losing? I don¡¯t want you.¡± She pursed her lips into a smile while speaking, pulling her right hand from hisrge grasp.

    ¡°This prince will definitely not lose.¡±

    ¡°What if you did?¡±

    ¡°There will be no ifs!¡± Na Mu Cuo said for certain.

    ¡°Alright, since your highness has this much confidence, if I really win against your highness, I do have one request. Does your highness dare agree to it?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo knew that she was provoking him. He revealed an arrogant smile and reached out to stroke her cheek as he said in a low voice, ¡°That is an impossible matter, but this prince can agree to you to make you willing to submit after losing. However, if you do lose, you will obediently obey this prince¡¯s order, no matter what this prince wants you to do.¡±

    Chen Ning took a step back and avoided his palm, ¡°I can, but I hope your highness can keep your respected identity before thepetition. You are the East Qin Crown Prince and I am a West Chu princess, I hope we can treat each other with respect.¡±

    ¡°Treat each other with respect? Do you think this prince will vite you? Ha, ha, you can be assured. This prince will not force others, otherwise, do you think you can still stand here and talk to this prince?¡± His eyes shed with a faint glow that looked at her with interest.

    As a crown prince, there was nock of women that fit his wants. He nevercked women!

    But he had never found a woman that had matched his heart. For her, he could wait three days.

    ¡°Your highness is a person whose words are worth a thousand gold, I believe you.¡± She revealed a faint smile to him.

    ¡°Ah Cuo, call me Ah Cuo.¡± He narrowed his eyes and looked at her charming as a flower smile, suddenly feeling regret. She would be his sooner orter, so why did he agree to wait three days?

    But since he said it, he wouldn¡¯t go back on his word.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± She calmly said to him.

    ¡°Alright, call me whatever you want for now. When you be this prince¡¯s woman, this prince will want you to call me that one hundred times a day.¡± He looked up and gave augh before moving towards the door.

    ¡°Your highness, wait!¡±

    ¡°What, you can¡¯t bear to let this prince leave? Alright, then this prince will stay here with my little beauty.¡± He smiled as he turned around.

 Chapter 614: His heart, ruthless and poisonous

    Chapter 614: His heart, ruthless and poisonous

    Chen Ning rolled her eyes and snappily said, ¡°I want to ask you, when can you begin teaching me? If you want me to submit after losing, then bring out your skills.¡±

    The frivolous smile on Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face disappeared. He looked at her and he could tell that she was being serious.

    Like this, she wasn¡¯t trying to y hard to get?

    Was she really trying to win against him?

    He began to feel like this was incredible.

    The reason why he could train his eyes like this, other than his natural talent, there was also his ten years of hard practice, working diligently every day.

    ¡°You are serious?¡± He slowly said.

    ¡°Of course, does your highness think I am joking with you?¡±

    ¡°This prince might as well tell you, even if I tell you all my tricks, you can¡¯t learn them in just three days. Even if you do learn them, you shouldn¡¯t think about winning against this prince! Because that is something impossible in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°How do you know it¡¯s impossible without trying? I am a person that likes to face difficulties.¡± She revealed a rxed smile that was filled with confidence and her eyes sparkled.

    His heart suddenly trembled like it had been touched by her words, but his face disyed no changes at all.

    ¡°Good, then just obediently sleep here tonight. Wait until this prince is in a good mood and I will naturally teach you. By the way, don¡¯t try to leave and don¡¯t try to slip away because there has never been anyone that has escaped from this prince before. There will also be consequences for sneaking away, understood?¡± He slowly said to her.

    ¡°What consequences?¡±

    ¡°He, he, this prince will catch her and personally skin her. This prince is very skilled at skinning people, she won¡¯t die even after being skinned. She will be like a meatball, unable to run, unable to move, unable to speak. You won¡¯t even be able to imagine just how interesting that scene will be.¡±

    His eyes revealed a cold glow, but his face still revealed a smile.

    Chen Ning¡¯s back was covered in cold sweat and her breathing became faster.

    She just heard Na Mu Cuo continue by saying, ¡°Do you know why she ran? Because she hooked up with another man behind this prince¡¯s back! This prince caught that man and stripped him naked, making him hug that ball of meat, letting them be close together. Didn¡¯t he like hugging this prince¡¯s woman? Then this prince allowed them hug each other in death. Do you know what expression that man made when he found out that the ball of meat he was hugging was his enchanting lover? His eyes popped out in terror and he fainted.¡±

    When Na Mu Cuo said this, he broke out inughter again, but hisughter contained only anger and no joy.

    Chen Ning suddenly gave a shudder and shook her head as she said, ¡°Stop speaking, don¡¯t say anymore.¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare listen? But this prince isn¡¯t finished yet. Do you know what happened next? This prince sent them to the sky burial execution grounds and let the hawks in the sky eat their flesh, leaving behind only white bones. Tell me, don¡¯t you think this prince was very kind to them?¡±

    When she thought of that scene, a chill ran down her back again.

    Of course she had heard of the sky burial execution grounds before, but she never thought that Na Mu Cuo would actually feed live people to the hawks.

    This person¡¯s heart.....it was ruthless and poisonous.

 Chapter 615: Willing to only be with her

    Chapter 615: Willing to only be with her

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you really were kind to them. You sent the two of them into heaven, now they can live together, never separating, living this kind of blessed life. Even if you want to hurt them again, you can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± Chen Ning¡¯s heart was filled with disgust as he tone became sharp.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face turned red as he jumped up in rage. He pointed his finger right at Chen Ning, unable to say a word as he was choked with anger.

    ¡°You....You.....¡± He found that even with his intelligence, he could not say a single word to refute her.

    When he thought of how her words did contain a bit of truth, his chest was stuffed up.

    Chen Ning looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°Your highness, you must have loved that woman, right? Was she the one for you?¡±

    Na Mu Muo wanted to say, ¡°What does it matter to you! Why should this prince tell you!¡±

    But he involuntarily nodded. The matters of the past flooded into his mind, making his voice low and deep.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, she was this prince¡¯s most loved woman! She was also the most beautiful woman in my East Qin Country! She and I grew up together and I knew a long time ago that she would marry me after we grew up. I waited for her to grow up, waiting for the day she married me. Do you know how long I waited for her?¡±

    He paused for a second, but without waiting for Chen Ning to speak, he continued by saying, ¡°I waited for an entire eighteen years! On the day she turned eighteen, I proposed to her and she agreed with a shy smile. In that moment, I felt like I was the most happy person in the world! But do you know what happened next?¡±

    Chen Ning said nothing and just silently listened.

    She knew that Na Mu Cuo did not care about her answer. He had suppressed it for too long and only needed a pair of ears to listen to him.

    ¡°On the night that she agreed to my proposal, I was so happy that I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I ran underneath her window. I did not want to disturb her rest, I just wanted to see if she would call my name in her dreams. If she wasn¡¯t asleep, I would sing to her from underneath her window, singing until she did fall asleep. In our East Qin Country, all the women loved to hear my singing, but I was only willing to sing for her. Whenever she listened to me sing, she would always go silent and sit down in front of me while holding her chin. Those eyes that were brighter than the stars stared at me without blinking, making my heart drunk when she stared at me, allowing my songs to be even more touching and moving. At that time, I really wanted to hug her and kiss her, but every time I tried, she would stop me. She said that she was too small and to wait for her to grow up.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s voice was deep and maic. He had a very pleasant voice that flowed into her ears like flowing water.

    She could hear through his voice. She never thought that such an aggressive man would actually have this kind of lingering and tender love.

    ¡°She was my most loved woman, so I was willing to wait until the day she was eighteen. I always showed her love and restraint, never touching her once because she said she wanted to leave her most beautiful moment for the day we were married. She said she wanted to give everything she had to me, from her body to her heart and I believed her! Then on this night, I quietly went to her window and opened it slightly, but I heard a series of gasps suddenlying out which stunned me.¡±

 Chapter 616: Human skin lantern

    Chapter 616: Human skinntern

    ¡°It was like my acupuncture point had been poked and I was frozen. I heard a man¡¯s low voiceing from within and he gasped as he said, ¡®Ya Li Xian, your body is even more enchanting than your face. I really want to die in your embrace, never getting up again.¡¯ I immediately recognized that voice, he was my guard and best brother, Ku Bu! Him, me, and Ya Li Xian grew up together and he always knew that Ya Li Xian was my most loved woman, but right now he was sleeping in Ya Li Xian¡¯s bed!¡±

    He said this and while thinking of the past, his face twisted. His face filled with a grim expression.

    Chen Ning said in a low voice, ¡°Her name is Ya Li Xian? Un, truly a beautiful name.¡±

    When she heard him speak of skinning people, she was filled with disgust towards him, but when she heard of him speak of the past, she learned that he wasn¡¯t a naturally ruthless person. It should be because of this deep wound that changed his character this much.

    Na Mu Cuo did not look at her, just looking out the window at an unknown ce.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, she was named Ya Li Yan. Her name is beautiful and she herself was even more beautiful, but what about her body? She was indeed an incredible beauty, with skin as white and silky as milk, making people unwilling to let go after feeling it. So I tried my best to keep her and in the end, I skinned her! It was aplete skinning that was perfect. Over all these years, I have kept it nicely. Little beauty, do you want to see it?¡±

    He suddenly turned around and revealed a strange smile to her.

    A creepy feeling came over her.

    ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± Na Mu Cuo pointed to antern beside her and spoke in a soft voice.

    Thatntern was thin as a cicada¡¯s wing and there was a peerless beauty on it. She was wearing a little embroidered cap with two ck braids hanging down. She had a bright smile and beautiful eyes, looking bright and beautiful as a picture.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help stroking the beautiful person¡¯s face on thentern and sincerely said, ¡°She is very beautiful.¡±

    She found that she did not know what thisntern was made of. It was light and thin, but was not paper or leather. It was very soft to the touch, just like the skin of a young girl.

    ¡°This.....This is her skin?¡±

    She suddenly realized this and quickly took back her hands. She stared at thentern as her throat turned dry and her fingers trembled.

    ¡°You actually turned her skin into antern! You....You.....How can you even do something like this!¡±

    Even with how firm she was, her expression couldn¡¯t help changing at this time and she couldn¡¯t help breaking out in goosebumps.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s ck eyes looked at her and his lips slightly curled up, revealing his white teeth to her.

    His smile was bright and wild.

    ¡°Little beauty, you¡¯re finally scared? You don¡¯t need to be afraid, as long as you obediently listen to me, I will be very, very good to you. However, if you aren¡¯t obedient, I will skin you and turn you into antern!¡±

    Chen Ning tightly bit her lips and her face turned white as snow.

    She was not afraid of death, but thinking of being skinned and turned into antern, she felt a wave of nausea. All the things she had just ate were churning in her stomach and were almost thrown up.

    ¡°What happened after? What did you do after Ya Li Xian¡¯s affair?¡± She took a deep breath and asked.

    Na Mu Cuo walked in front of the desk and sat down on the cushion. He blew out at thentern and thentern slowly turned. The beauty drawn on also began to move like she was still alive.

 Chapter 617: Horn of angels

    Chapter 617: Horn of angels

    She only heard Na Mu Cuo¡¯s low and deep voice slowly ring out again.

    ¡°Then I heard Ya Li Xian¡¯s voice say, ¡®Good big brother, how much you love me, give it all to me tonight. After tonight, I will marry him and be his woman.¡¯ Her voice was still sweet and moving, like the sound of a heavenly bird, but I was filled with pain because she was calling another man and calling him ¡®good big brother¡¯! I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and as my hand fell onto my de, wanting to jump into the window, using a single de each to kill both of those bastards. Who would have thought that I would hear Ku Bu¡¯s voice at this time, ¡®Ya Li Xian, don¡¯t marry him. You are my woman, you can only marry me in this lifetime!¡¯ Ya Li Xian said with a low sigh, ¡®I can¡¯t not marry. If I don¡¯t marry him, he will exterminate my dad¡¯s tribe. I can¡¯t let him harm my entire tribe just because of me.¡¯¡±

    When he said this, he paused as his eyes fell onto the picture on thentern. He was lost in thought as he remembered the memories of his past.

    She did not disturb him as she also looked at the painting of Ya Li Xian. She thought in her heart, in the end she didn¡¯t love him.

    ¡°Ku Bu suddenly gave a coldugh and said, ¡®There is no need to fear, he won¡¯t live long.¡¯ Ya Li Xian was shocked and asked, ¡®What did you say?¡¯ My heart was also shocked and I held my breath as I focused my ears. Although I didn¡¯t hear my name, I knew that the he Ku Bu mentioned was definitely me. I heard Ku Bu triumphantly say, ¡®Did you not notice him changing recently?¡¯ Ya Li Xian said, ¡®Un, his face did not look good and he fights regrly. I asked him what¡¯s wrong and he said that he was cold, saying he wanted to hug me. He said that he wouldn¡¯t be cold anymore if he hugged me. I thought he was deliberately trying to approach me, so I ignored him and left. Ku Bu, what did you do to him?¡¯ Ku Bu said, ¡®You don¡¯t need to care about that. You just need to wait a few more days and he will no longer be able to threaten you or your tribe anymore.¡¯ Ya Li Xian said in a trembling voice, ¡®Did you poison him? You gave him the horn of angel, right?¡¯ Ku Bu did not say anything, but he should have nodded.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help speaking in a soft voice, ¡°Horn of angels?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo immediately turned to look at her and said in a low and deep voice, ¡°What, you¡¯ve heard of this poison before?¡±

    Chen Ning said in a deep voice, ¡°The horn of angels, a pure white flower that is shaped like a beautiful drooping horn. The flower¡¯s pollen is poisonous and its toxin spreads through a person¡¯s skill. The people afflicted with its poison will feel colder and colder, finally having their blood condense into ice. It is seventh amongst the world¡¯s ten greatest flower poisons.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo muttered, ¡°Seventh, the world¡¯s seventh is already this powerful? That¡¯s right, it¡¯s that horn of angels!¡±

    His right hand pressed down on the table and his fingers almost cracked the surface as the limbs began to creak.

    Chen Ning finally understood why his body was always as cold as ice and why he always looked for hot springs. It was because the horn of angels was incurable and he could only use sulfur to dy the spread of the toxins.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s voice began to fill with anger, ¡°When I heard this, I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. I jumped in through the window and saw a naked man and woman hugging each other on the carpet on the ground. The moon shined down on their face and when the two of them saw me, their faces filled with absolute terror.¡±

 Chapter 618: How much love in the past, how much hate there is now

    Chapter 618: How much love in the past, how much hate there is now

    ¡°Ya Li Xian gave a low cry and buried her face deep in Ku Bu¡¯s chest, clearly unable to look at me. Ku Bu looked up and said in a shaking voice, ¡®Master, I.....I.....I.....¡¯ He clearly never thought that I would appear here. I did not listen to another word as I poked his acupuncture point and threw him out the window. There was only me and Ya Li Xian left in the room. Her soft as a newborn baby¡¯s body was in front of my eyes and it was even more beautiful under the moonlight.¡±

    ¡°This was a scene I dreamed off. I had thought of her body for a long time and it was even more beautiful than I imagined. If it was a normal time, I would have already thrown myself over, but not a single ripple passed through my heart. I just stared at her without looking away. I wanted to see what kind of heart this girl had under that beautiful appearance! Ya Li Xian was panicked, but she raised her head and said while staring at me, ¡®Ah Cuo, it was I who wronged you, so kill me.¡¯ She then closed her eyes. I gave a coldugh, ¡®Is it that easy if you wish to die?¡¯ I pulled her off the ground and rubbed my hands all over her. Her skin was very soft, even silkier than milk. I used a lot of force and her tears came out from the pain, but she bit her lips and did not make a sound. I said, ¡®Didn¡¯t you always refuse you let me touch you? Why are you not calling out now that I¡¯m touch you? Shout for me!¡¯ I suddenly used more force and she gave a sharp cry. Her whole body was trembling and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears. I stared at her face and my heart felt no pity at all. In that moment, I realized that I hated her! How much love I felt for her before, that was how much hate I felt for her now!¡±

    When Chen Ning heard this, her face turnedpletely red. She covered her ears and said, ¡°Stop talking, I don¡¯t want to hear anymore.¡±

    She knew that if Ya Li Xian fell into his hands, would she still have a good ending? She did not want to hear scenes that were not suited for children.

    Na Mu Cuo did not care as he was already immersed in the past. Although Chen Ning had covered her ears, his words still came in word for word.

    ¡°Ya Li Xian suddenly threw herself into my embrace and she tightly hugged me as she cried, ¡®Ah Cuo, I¡¯ll give myself to you. I will dedicate myself to you, I ask you to spare my tribe, alright?¡¯ I stared at her and said nothing. She stretched out her orchid like arms and held my neck, stepping up on her tiptoes and kissed me. If I didn¡¯t know the matter between her and Ku Bu, I would have fainted from excitement. However, I just coldly stared at her and when her lips were about to touch mine, I forcefully pushed her away. She fell to the ground and looked at me in horror as I said, ¡®You truly are dirty! You are not worthy of the pure feelings I had for you. Ya Li Xian, I want you to personally see how I kill!¡¯ I grabbed onto her hair and pulled her out the door. There were arge group of people outside, they were all people of Ya Li Xian¡¯s tribe.

    ¡°When I saw this, a smile appeared on my lips. The tribe leader came over, he was Ya Li Xian¡¯s father. With a frown, he said to me, ¡®Ah Cuo, what are you doing. How can you treat Ya Li Xian like this, you aren¡¯t married yet!¡¯ I just had a cold smile and said nothing. Ya Li Xian realized the killing intent around me and she desperately shouted, ¡¯Dad, run! Dad, run!¡¯ The tribe leader was shocked and he did not understand what was happening, but the machete in my hand had already flew out and a shower of blood fell onto Ya Li Xian¡¯s face.¡±

 Chapter 619: Not letting a single one off

    Chapter 619: Not letting a single one off

    ¡°The tribe leader¡¯s head rolled onto the ground with frozen eyes. Ya Li Xian gave a terrified scream as I held her with one hand and swept out with the machete in my other hand. Heads flew into the air and my clothes were quickly soaked in blood. My eyes turned red from killing and not a single person was let off, even the newborns were cut in half. Finally, the world turned silent. I turned around and stared at the naked man on the ground. I slowly walked over to him and my blood soaked machete fell to the ground. Ya Li Xian had already fainted, but she suddenly woke up. She hugged my chest and cried, ¡®Ah Cuo, I beg you, don¡¯t kill him. It is my fault, everything is my fault, it isn¡¯t rted to him.¡¯ I turned to look at her and asked without any expressions, ¡®Your meaning is that you seduced him?¡¯ Ya Li Xian¡¯s face turned white and she bit her lips without saying a thing. Ku Bu shouted, ¡®I seduced her, kill me if you want to kill someone! Don¡¯t touch her!¡¯ I coldly stared at him, ¡°Ku Bu, although you are my guard, I have always treated you as my best brother. Why would you betray me and poison me?¡¯¡±

    When Na Mu Cuo spoke to this point, that deep and low voice suddenly turned sharp like the situation of that day appeared in front of his eyes again.

    Chen Ning¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help turning cold. She had been blocking her ears, but her hands slowly came down.

    She heard Na Mu Cuo continue saying, ¡°Mu Bu looked at me who was filled with killing intent and revealed no fear at all. He loudly shouted, ¡®Because Ya Li Xian does not love you at all, she has always loved me and never loved you! But her father clearly knew this yet still insisted on giving her to you because you are the crown prince and I am just a guard! Because you can bring peace and prosperity to his tribe, so he broke apart me and Ya Li Xian. Ya Li Xian had no choice but to agree to marrying you for her tribe! Na Mu Cuo, you have always been aloof, proud, and arrogant. You never would have thought that although not a single part of me canpare to you, but Ya Li Xian fell in love with me! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡¯ He wildlyughed. I knew that he was trying to provoke me so I would kill him with a single sh, but I wouldn¡¯t fall for his trick. He stole my most loved woman, how could I let him die so easily.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo turned his head and looked at her. His eyes were filled with an explosive wildness that made her back covered in ayer of cold sweat.

    ¡°I already told you what happened afterwards. I skinned Ya Li Xian and turned her into thisntern, so she could always be with me. No matter where I went, as long as I bring thisntern and see it, it is like seeing Ya Li Xian and she will never betray me again. You said that I sent them to heaven and they are living a very happy life now, but you don¡¯t know that Ya Li Xian will never be able to go into heaven because she is no longer whole after being sent to the sky burial execution ground and her skin is here with me. He, he, my story ends here. Little beauty, did you enjoy hearing it?¡±

    His expression once again returned to calmness. He was stroking the human skinntern while grinning at her.

 Chapter 620: Not giving you the chance

    Chapter 620: Not giving you the chance

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart filled with a cold disgust. She looked away from him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Your highness, what is your goal in telling me this story?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo said in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Perhaps I have suppressed this in my heart too long or perhaps you make me think of Ya Li Xian because your eyes are the same as hers. The first time I saw you, I almost thought you were her. However, you will not be Ya Li Xian. Even if you wish to be the second her, this prince will not give you this chance!¡±

    He gritted his teeth and jumped up before leaving without looking back.

    Waiting until the door was mmed shut and waiting until his footsteps couldn¡¯t be heard anymore, Chen Ning finally let out a sigh of relief. She could feel that her back was drenched in cold sweat.

    She knew that although the story Na Mu Cuo told her was bloody and brutal, every word was true.

    Especially when she saw thentern, a wave of nausea filled her throat again.

    Pervert! That man¡¯s heart was alreadypletely distorted!

    She felt that she was crazy. She was actually brave enough to want to make a deal with this man? Perhaps her ending will also result in her being made into antern.

    But she already had no way out and she could only grit her teeth as she continued forward.

    She let out a breath and blew out the candle in thentern before putting it into the closet. If she had to face this human skinntern, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.

    When she blew out thentern, she found that the sky was already bright. She had been listening to Na Mu Cuo¡¯s story for a long time now.

    Na Mu Cuo had already promised that he would not touch her in these three days, so she was not worried about Na Mu Cuo returning. Sheid down on the bed, closing her eyes trying to sleep. Only when she had properly rested would she continue dealing with the East Qin Crown Prince.

    But with her mind full of thoughts, how could she fall asleep?

    Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai¡¯s figure appeared in Chen Ning¡¯s mind. They must know that she was gone now and would try to find where she was. Could that Zhui Feng who was as dumb as Xiao Ru understand what she meant by what she said? Would he bring her message to Mo Chuan?

    She finally fell into a faint sleep and also had a dream. It was like she saw a beautiful girl in the dream with a pair of big, beautiful eyes. She kept talking to her, but she couldn¡¯t hear a single word.

    ¡°What did you say? Louder, I can¡¯t hear you!¡± She shouted at the girl. That girl suddenly revealed a dazed look as arge hand reached out and grabbed that girl, causing her skin toe off. That young girl turned into a pile of flesh on the ground, screaming out in pain.

    She was shocked awake and her head was covered in a cold sweat. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a tall and burly figure beside her. It was currently looking down on her and that pair of cheetah like eyes was faintly glowing.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo!¡± She blurted out, unable to tell if this was still a dream or if it was reality for now.

    His eyes kept staring at her intently, ¡°You had a nightmare? What was it about?¡±

    Actually, he had been here for a long time already. When she was still asleep, he had been by her side watching her.

    When she was asleep, that pair of beautiful eyes which were like Ya Li Xian¡¯s were hidden by dense and long eyshes, but he was still in a daze looking at them.

    That dark and shiny hair draped down on the pillow like clouds and her face was like snow, bright and unparalleled.

    Looking at her now, she was not like Ya Li Xian, but rather she was even brighter and more elegant.

 Chapter 621: The smartest person

    Chapter 621: The smartest person

    Seeing her awaken from a nightmare and suddenly opening those eyes that were like Ya Li Xian¡¯s, he fell into a trance. It was like he had returned to his youth when he was obsessed with Ya Li Xian, making his voice unknowingly be soft.

    Chen Ning raised her hand to wipe off the cold sweat and thought of the girl in her dream before saying, ¡°I dreamed of Ya Li Xian. I saw you tear off her skin and she also said something to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Did Ya Li Xian send a dream to you? What did she say?¡± Na Mu Cuo stared at her as he spoke.

    ¡°She said that you are an absolute devil!¡± She said word for word.

    ¡°Devil? That¡¯s right, I am a devil. Then what is she? I treated her like an immortal of the heavens, but she fooled around behind my back with my guard. She stepped on my pride and honour! Everything I did, it was forced by her and Ku Bu!¡± He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Just because she and Ku Bu betrayed you, wasn¡¯t killing the two of them enough? Why did you take the lives of her entire n, not even letting newborn babies off?¡±

    He coldly said, ¡°Just killing the two of them is not enough to vent his king¡¯s anger. Since she betrayed me, this prince would take the lives of her entire tribe as a price! All those that betray this prince will suffer the same consequence!¡±

    He coldly stared at her, ¡°Even you are not an exception. This prince is not your husband Chu Shao Yang, if you be my woman, I will not allow any betrayal. Your heart will only have me and if you dare think of another man, I will dig your heart out and eat it bite by bite. Then I¡¯ll kill the man in your heart and his entire n! If he is an emperor, I would even exterminate his country!¡±

    Chen Ning stared at him and a chill ran over her body. She slowly said, ¡°Na Mu Cuo, you know quite a bit.¡±

    He revealed smile which did not reach his eyes. His eyes werepletely cold, ¡°I am the smartest person in this world, as long as I want to know something, there is nothing you can hide from my eyes. So, you should never think of lying to me. Do you know the consequences of lying to me, un? Now, go take a bath, this prince is bringing you out.¡±

    He pped his hands and several female servants came in. They were holding bathing items, preparing to help Chen Ning wash up.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Where do you think this prince is taking you?¡±

    ¡°I still remember the agreement between us. I will stay here, you will teach me.¡±

    ¡°Girl, you really are long winded. This prince will give you half a cup of tea¡¯s time, if you haven¡¯t washed up by then, this prince does not mind taking you outside looking disheveled.¡±

    After saying this, he walked out taking big steps.

    He always kept his words, after half a cup of tea¡¯s times he came back. The female servants were currently helping Chen Ning put on a new set of clothes. She did not care about what these people put on her, she was just thinking about how to take the secret technique from Na Mu Cuo¡¯s head.

    She looked up and found that Na Mu Cuo¡¯s gaze looking at her was very passionate. Her heart was shocked and she looked down at herself wearing the clothes that were draped to the ground, instantly feeling her view light up.

    This was apletely different her. Her long, flowing hair was put into several braids and there was a small flower cap on her head, looking very delicate. She was wearing an embroidered robe with a belt on her waist and a pair of soft leather boots on her feet.

 Chapter 622: Reason for liking you

    Chapter 622: Reason for liking you

    This East Qin set of clothes was very different from the West Chu style. It gave a better outline to her thin waist, making her look more slender and tall.

    But it seemed like she had seen this set of clothes somewhere before. The her in the mirror gave off a familiar feeling.

    That¡¯s right, it was Ya Li Xian!

    That person painted on the human skinntern was wearing the exact same outfit, no wonder it seemed so familiar.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, why did you make me put on her clothes? Are you treating me as a recement for Ya Li Xian?¡±

    Hearing Chen Ning¡¯s words, the female servants all took in a cold gasp. They were thinking in their hearts that this girl actually dared to call his highness by name, his highness would surely fly into a rage.

    However, Na Mu Cuo was not angry at all and he softly said, ¡°No one can rece Ya Li Xian, this prince just feels that you look good wearing these clothes. If you don¡¯t like them, I can have them prepare a new set for you tomorrow. There is no time now, we¡¯re leaving.¡±

    He went to hold her hand, but Chen Ning moved back and said, ¡°Your highness.¡±

    His eyes had a faint trace of anger, ¡°You won¡¯t let this prince even touch your hand? Don¡¯t forget, right now you¡¯re the one with a request for me!¡±

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Long winded!¡± Na Mu Cuo ran out of patience. As soon as he said these two words, he suddenly came forward and grabbed her hand, taking her out the door and walking to the gate.

    There was a four horse carriage outside the gate that was beautifully decorated. The carriage itself wasfortably decorated with a thick rug, having a low table, soft cushions, fruits, and wine.

    He pulled her into the carriage and said a sentence in East Qinnguage to the driver. The driver raised the horse whip and flicked it, causing the horse carriage to begin moving forward.

    Neither of them said a thing.

    Chen Ning did not even look at him, she kept looking at the scenery outside the window. It was much easier than facing him,

    After hearing his story, she always felt a kind of indescribable restraint in her chest when she looked at him. Her chest felt stuffed up, especially after hearing that he killed Ya Li Xian¡¯s entire tribe, even turning her into antern. She wanted to stay away from him.

    She began to realize that she had provoked a very dangerous person.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak? Has my story shocked and terrified you, and now you¡¯re beginning to fear me?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo had been looking at her, not missing a single expression on her face.

    He had told her that story just to warn her, but when he saw her move away from him, it made his heart feel ufortable.

    She finally turned her eyes to look at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, just disgusted.¡±

    Her frankness did not make him angry, rather it made him burst out inughter.

    He looked at her with admiration, ¡°You are the first girl who has dared to say something like this to me. You are very brave and courageous, this is also the reason why this prince likes you. You are not just a beautiful face, you also have a beautiful mind.¡±

    His scorching gaze was strong and aggressive. It was like he was looking at her like she was a bird in a cage or a fish on deck.

    She turned around and continued looking out the window, not saying a word.

    ¡°What kind of beautiful scenery is outside that makes your eyes linger for so long? Could it be that this prince¡¯s face can¡¯tpare with the scenery outside?¡±

    His narcissistic voice sounded in her ears before the curtains were pulled down, blocking the lighting in front outside. The entire cart suddenly became much dimmer.

 Chapter 623: Donâ€™t want something easy to acquire

    Chapter 623: Don¡¯t want something easy to acquire

    She felt hime closer and put one hand against the carriage¡¯s wall, trapping her in his arms, but not touching her. As long as she moved, she would fall into his embrace.

    This was a very ambiguous position. If it was between lovers, it would be very romantic. However, the closer he came towards her, the more disgust she felt.

    ¡°Your highness, I hope that you remember our three vows.¡±

    She looked up into his scorching gaze.

    ¡°This prince of course remembers and won¡¯t force you. My little beauty, I don¡¯t need to forcefully chase someone. I¡¯ll wait until the day you fall in love with me, throwing yourself into my embrace.¡± He looked down and gave her a grin.

    She said in her heart: Never happening.

    There was a bright smile in her face as he stared into her eyes.

    ¡°You still have someone else in your heart, so you would rather jumped out of the cart to your death than to let me touch you, right?¡±

    She did not say a word, but her expression told him everything.

    Na Mu Cuo released the hand trapping her and calmly said, ¡°After Ya Li Xian died, I have had many, many women. I¡¯ve found that there has never been a woman that has rejected me. I didn¡¯t need to smile at her, I didn¡¯t need to treat her nice, I didn¡¯t need to sing love songs for her and she would still take the initiative to give me her heart. Each woman worshipped me like a god and they all did it willingly. Ya Li Xian was the only person that has rejected me because the one she loved was not me. You are the second woman who has rejected me because the person you love also is not me. So you can be assured, before you¡¯re willing to ept this love, I won¡¯t touch you.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, then I¡¯ll thank you.¡± She said in a low voice.

    He revealed a teasing smile, ¡°It sounds like you aren¡¯t interested in my love for you at all. Don¡¯t you know, the more you reject me, the more interested I am in you because easily obtained things will be worth less money and are less interesting. Do you know where all those women who threw themselves at me ended?¡±

    ¡°Did you kill them all?¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, it seems likest night¡¯s story has left a deep shadow over your heart. This prince does not like killing people, especially women who love me. I can¡¯t bear to kill them, but I also couldn¡¯t stand looking at them. So, when I was bored of their faces, I sent them into the barracks and rewarded them to my soldiers.¡±

    He gave a proudugh.

    Chen Ning¡¯s body trembled and she tightly bit her lip.

    ¡°Little beauty, don¡¯t be afraid. This prince likes you, I¡¯m more interested in youpared to all of thembined. Before this prince has seen through what thoughts your beautiful little mind has, this prince cannot bear to give you to those beast like men. They will not understand your beauty and will only be interested in your body.¡±

    When he finished talking about it like it was nothing important, he picked up a piece of fruit from the table for her.

    ¡°Try our East Qin Country¡¯s fruit, isn¡¯t it sweeter and more deliciouspared to your West Chu¡¯s fruit? Just like our East Qin men, each one of them is a brave warrior. You still haven¡¯t had a taste of a real man yet, right? Wait until you be my woman, I¡¯ll make it so you¡¯ll never be able to bear separating from me.¡±

    His evil eyes locked onto her gaze.

 Chapter 624: Climb up and Iâ€™ll teach you

    Chapter 624: Climb up and I¡¯ll teach you

    Shameless!

    She angrily cursed out. She turned her head away from the piece of fruit he offered and ignored the words he said, not paying any attention to him.

    Na Mu Cuo had a proud smile. The angrier she became, the happier he was.

    On the road out of the city, the road became more and more narrow and rugged. After a while, the carriage was unable to even proceed forward.

    Na Mu Cuo had the driver stop and wait here.

    He pointed at a tall mountain in front of them and said to her, ¡°Can you climb to the top of this mountain?¡±

    Chen Ning looked up saw the steep cliffs. The mountain was covered in ayer of white fog that couldn¡¯t be seen through. There were rugged rocks everywhere and there wasn¡¯t a path at all.

    ¡°You brought me out here just to climb mountains?¡±

    ¡°This prince just want to see if you are qualified to be this prince¡¯s disciple. If you want to learn this prince¡¯s secret technique, that¡¯s fine. As long as you can climb to the top of this mountain with your own strength, this prince will immediately teach you.¡± He said.

    ¡°Your highness, do you not think you¡¯re making this difficult on purpose?¡± She gritted her teeth.

    She did not have any climbing tools. If she were to climb this mountain and such a dangerous looking one, before she even climbed up halfway, she would have already fallen to her death.

    He revealed a grin to her, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to climb. As long as you request this prince to carry you up, this prince will do so. After you climb the mountain, this prince will also teach you.¡±

    The mountain here was very steep and the road he took was very hard to climb. There were many cliff like walls everywhere and for a normal person who did not know qinggong, climbing this mountain was harder than ascending to heaven.

    But for a qinggong master like Na Mu Cuo, reaching the summit was just a few breaths for him.

    He deliberately made it hard for her, waiting for her to ask him to carry her up.

    Did you not allow this prince to touch you? This prince will make you personally ask this prince to carry you!

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Chen Ning looked up and stared at him, reading all his thoughts.

    Wanting her to give up? Not possible!

    Isn¡¯t it just climbing a mountain? She did not believe she couldn¡¯t climb it.

    Although she did not know martial arts, but she did have martial arts foundations, so her body was stronger than normal people¡¯s. Adding in the fact that Chu Shao Bai had given her a qinggong mantra, although it was only entry level, it was still very practical.

    Only she never had time to practice it. This would be the perfect opportunity to practice it.

    She was meditating on the qinggong mantra while practicing how to use it. She slowly became used to it and learned quite a bit of applications. It became much lighter whenever she stepped off and she climbed up the mountain much faster.

    Na Mu Cuo had slowed his pace, following behind her, prepared to catch her at any second.

    He watched her clumsy movements, swaying like a little duck learning how to walk. She almost fell several times, but before he could even reach out to try to catch her, she would stand back up.

    Stumbling on the way up, her clothes werepletely soaked with sweat, tightly clinging against her body. It was unknown when the little flower hat on her head was caught on a branch and taken away. Her white face was covered in sweat and dirt, making her look very awkward.

    But her eyes were shining more than before.

    Na Mu Cuo began to feel that she waspletely different from Ya Li Xian. She looked even more fragile than Ya Li Xian, but her will was stronger than bamboo.

 Chapter 625: Fleeting beauty

    Chapter 625: Fleeting beauty

    ¡°Your highness, you have to keep your words. I¡¯m already standing on the top of this mountain, can you start teaching me?¡±

    Chen Ning had relied on her strong persistence to finally reach the top of the mountain. She was already puffing and wheezing.

    Na Mu Cuo stood behind her, but his face wasn¡¯t red and he wasn¡¯t out of breath. His clothes were dry and clean like he had just put them on, without a single speck of dust on it.

    The sun had turned red and was setting in the east at this time. The evening clouds filled the sky, turning half the horizon red, creating a beautiful scene.

    ¡°Look!¡± He pointed out at the setting sun and said a single word.

    Chen Ning took several nces and she had to admit that the setting sun was indeed beautiful, but she didn¡¯t climb to the top of the mountain just to watch the sunset!

    ¡°Is it beautiful?¡± He asked.

    Beautiful your ass!

    She had exhausted all her strength and she looked for a rock to sit down on. She couldn¡¯t even breathe evenly, how could she be in a mood to see the sunset.

    ¡°Your highness, will you keep your word?¡±

    ¡°Observe.¡± He said another simple word.

    Observe? Observe what?

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo! If you called me out to climb a mountain to watch the sunset with you, you can watch by yourself. I¡¯m not interested in this.¡±

    Chen Ning felt like her lungs were about to explode from rage. When she had been climbing the mountain, she came in contact with danger several times, almost falling down and cracking her head. She never thought that after she climbed the mountain, he would be casually watching the sunset.

    ¡°The most beautiful scenes in this world are all fleeting. So, when I see this kind of beauty, I can¡¯t help observing it, wanting to imprint this quick changing scene into my memory. When I close my eye, I can still clearly see the sunset, changing every minute and every second in my mind. Over time, I had developed a habit. When I see the ebb and flow, the sunrise and sunset, the smoke clouds over the desert, the mirage in the desert, or even fireworks, I would carefully observe it and remember this fleeting beauty.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo did not turn around to look at Chen Ning. He had been looking at the sunset on the horizon the entire time while speaking slowly.

    His voice was low and beautiful like he was reciting a poem.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her eyes shined bright. She suddenly raised her head and looked at the sunset.

    The red sun quickly descended from the mountain. Just like Na Mu Cuo said, it was fleeting.

    She had not looked at it for long before the horizon only had a faint red line and the sky had turned dark.

    She closed her eyes and began to remember in her head.

    Na Mu Cuo had his hands behind his back while he kept staring at her.

    After a while, she finally opened her eyes. Her eyes lit up and revealed a faint smile to him.

    ¡°Do you understand it all now?¡±

    Actually there was no need to ask. As long as he saw the expression on her face, he understood. He already knew that she had already understood what he had said.

    ¡°Understood. Your highness, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Very good. I have already told you the technique, now all you need to do is practice.¡±

    She understood what he meant and nodded.

    The sky was already dark at this time. She was standing on the high mountain with the sky dotted with stars above her.

    She knew that there was already no suitable scenes for her to practice on unless she waited for the sunrise. The wind blew across the mountain top and her sweat soaked clothes had been blown dry by the wind. If she continued being blown by this wind, she was not certain she wouldn¡¯t be sick.

    But she couldn¡¯t be sick. If she was sick, she would lose thispetition.

 Chapter 626: Falling into a meat patty

    Chapter 626: Falling into a meat patty

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get off the mountain.¡±

    She began to move down the mountain.

    But it was easy to ascend the mountain and hard to descend, especially for this steep mountain and one that had no roads.

    But when she ascended the mountain, she had done so with the force of perseverance. Adding in the fact that the sky was still bright and she could still clearly where there were cliffs and grass, but now there was only faint starlight in the sky.

    Looking down right now, she could not see any ce to step on and only raised rocks stuck out like fierce specters in the night. If she dared to descend she could fall down and crack her head at any moment, shattering her body.

    She stood there in a daze as her teeth bit her lips. An irritated feeling rose in her heart and those good feelings of gratitude she felt towards Na Mu Cuopletely disappeared.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo!¡± She turned around and tightly clenched her hand into fist, staring at him like an angry little beast.

    She now understood that Na Mu Cuo¡¯s thoughts were deeper than she thought. He really was the smartest person in the world, no only was he intelligent, he was also ruthless. He had dug a hole and allowed her to jump in with closed eyes.

    Na Mu Cuo was sitting on a high rock, sitting there with a casual attitude. His cloak fluttered in the wind, like wings of an eagle dancing in the night.

    The wind blew through her thin clothes and her body began to tremble. There was not even a ce to hide from the wind up here.

    Na Mu Cuo tilted his head as he looked at her. He suddenly patted the seat beside him and revealed a grin.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be sick, then sit here.¡±

    Shepletely ignored him.

    He wanted her to throw herself into his arms, that was impossible!

    She grabbed a vine and carefully began to climb down. She moved slowly, using only a bit of strength, using her toes to explore the area around her.

    Suddenly her hands came loose and the vine snapped in two. She let out a short cry of shock as her entire person fell off the mountain.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    The world revolved around her as she heard someone cursing. After this, she fell into someone¡¯s strong embrace.

    Na Mu Cuo protected her head with a hand as he tightly ced her head against his chest, hugging her as he fell down the mountain. The countless rock spikes left several cuts on his body, but he never let go of her.

    Suddenly, the two of them fell through the air, falling down the side of the cliff.

    Na Mu Cuo took a deep breath as his hand tightly held her waist. A short de appeared in his right hand which he stabbed into the stone wall.

    The de¡¯s tip pierced deep into the stone, causing the two falling bodies to stop.

    They hung onto the smooth as mirror cliff wall. There was an abyss beneath them with the mountain wind blowing through it.

    There was white mist beneath them, making them unable to see how deep it was. But if they did fall into the pit, even a martial arts master like Na Mu Cuo would have his body shattered to pieces.

    ¡°Little beauty, you wanted this ending? Do you know that if I didn¡¯t save you, you would have turned into a meat patty already?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo looked down at her in his embrace, revealing his white teeth in a smile.

    Chen Ning looked up with eyes that were as bright as usual. She was also smiling.

    ¡°You chose to save me. If you turned into a meat patty, it is not rted to me.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo thought that she would have fainted from the fear or would want to cry, but have no tears. He never thought that when he looked down, he would see a bright smile. It was like the winds had blown away the clouds and revealed a bright sky, making his mood a lot better.

 Chapter 627: Present that canâ€™t be taken back

    Chapter 627: Present that can¡¯t be taken back

    ¡°You really are a strange girl. I clearly saved you, but you don¡¯t appreciate it at all.¡± He smiled while stepping off the stone cliff. His body suddenly flew off, fly off the cliff like a hawk.

    He did not let go of her waist, bring her up the mountain again. When they were back on the high mountain top, he sat down on the same tall boulder as before.

    ¡°If you put this on, you won¡¯t feel cold.¡± He took off his cloak and ced it over her shoulders before tying the straps for her.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, are you thinking of waiting for the sunrise tomorrow morning?¡± She turned to look at him, not understanding why he wanted toe back. With his martial arts, climbing the mountain was like walking onnd for him, he could go up and down as he pleased.

    ¡°I want to give you a present.¡± He deflected the question. He took out a dark object from his waist which was winding, like a little snake cast from iron.

    ¡°One does not reap rewards from no work. Your highness¡¯ gift, I do not deserve, please take it back.¡±

    She did not spare it a nce and directly refused it.

    ¡°He, he, you think it¡¯s this? Of course not. The thing this prince wants to give you can¡¯t be taken back.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo ced the little snake to his lips and blew into it. A sharp whistle sound filled the night and spread into the distance.

    Birds in the mountain forest were shocked and they all flew into the sky.

    Following this, there was a muffled sound from the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    She saw a meteor fly into the sky, reaching about halfway before exploding in the air. It was bright with various colours, looking very dazzling in the sky, making it very gorgeous.

    So.....the gift he was giving her was this!

    Chen Ning suddenly understood.

    She immediately focused her mind and her body slightly leaned forward as her eyes watched the fireworks in the sky without blinking. She was remembering that ever changing scene frame by frame in her mind.

    Hearing continuous ¡°peng, peng¡± sounds, fireworks one after the enter flew into the sky. They looked very colourful and fantastic.

    Chen Ning could not p, she waspletely focusing her attention on her eyes and mind. She waspletely ignoring every sight and sound around her.

    The night sky was filled with flowers, creating a red ze over her face. Her dark and bright eyes were stained with those magnificent colours in the sky, making her look exceptionally beautiful.

    Na Mu Cuo stared at her without turning. She was remembering the fireworks and he was remembering her.

    It had been many years since such a beautiful image had appeared in his eyes. He remembered when he watched fireworks with Ya Li Xian, thinking that they would be together for a lifetime. However, she was like that firework, after blooming, all that was left was a singlemp.

    With the mountain breeze blowing and the silent night, the beautiful fireworks that bloomed soon faded to nothingness.

    He had lost Ya Li Xian before, can he obtain this girl in front of him now?

    Would she be like a firework? Leaving nothing behind after blooming?

    So he would firmly remember this scene. He would remember the lights on her face and her eyes that were as bright as flowers in bloom.

    Suddenly, his body softly trembled and the expression on his face changed.

    But she waspletely engrossed in the beauty of the fireworks, not paying any attention to him at all. Even the corner of her eyes did not even spare him a nce.

    ¡°Ge, ge, ge, ge, ge.¡±

    His teeth began to chatter uncontrobly and he hugged his chest, but that did not stop the cold current that came from deep within him.

 Chapter 628: Drinking blood

    Chapter 628: Drinking blood

    The poison was acting up!

    Damn, when he was seeing such a scene from her, the poison he hadpletely forgotten about had acted up!

    Na Mu Cuo gritted his teeth and did not allow himself to make a sound. He wanted to use his internal energy to resist the coldness within him, but he was feeling colder like all the blood in his body had turned to ice. His limbs had all be limb.

    Finally, with a peng sound, he fell down onto the ground like a statue.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo! What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hearing him fall, Chen Ning instantly came back to her senses. She found that he had fallen from the boulder and was lying crouched over, continuously trembling. That face that was always covered in a bright smile had turned white without any blood and his lips were purple.

    ¡°Cold.....Ge, ge.....Cold.....¡± Na Mu Cuo¡¯s teeth kept chattering and his hair was covered in ayer of frost.

    Chen Ning immediately understood that the poison in his body was acting up.

    She immediately knit her brows.

    This horn of angels had no cure in this world. The only way to stop the poison from acting up was for him to take baths in hot springs.

    Only the hot springs containing sulfur would allow the frozen blood in his veins to flow again.

    But right now they were on a tall mountain peak, where would they find a hot spring?

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo! Na Mu Cuo!¡± She kneeled down beside him and called out. She saw that his bright eyes were already dull and he was biting his lips to the point where they were bleeding.

    She touched it softly and felt that the blood was ice cold. She was beside him, but she felt a chill that stopped others from approaching.

    She took off the cloak and put it over him, but it was no use to him at all. The coldness was stilling from his bones itself.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, tell me, other than hot springs, is there another way to help you dy the poison?¡± She shouted by his ears because she was unsure if he was conscious or not.

    His eyes seemed like they weren¡¯t moving and his entire body was curled into a ball. It was like he was an ice sculpture, with even ayer of frost forming on his clothes.

    She was more shocked the more she watched. She never thought that the horn of angels would be this powerful.

    ¡°......¡± He moved his lips, but his tongue was frozen stiff and he could say a single word.

    She read his lips and nodded in understanding.

    What he said was: blood!

    She had no hesitation at all as she drew the de from his waist. She sliced it across her wrist and the fresh blood dripped out.

    ¡°Drink, quickly drink!¡± She ced her wrist¡¯s injury onto his lips, letting the fresh blood flow into his mouth.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes opened wide and stared at her without blinking.

    When the warm blood trickled down his throat, he felt his body be warmer. The more warm blood there was, the warmer his body became.

    ¡°Enough.....Enough.....¡± He wanted to say enough, but he couldn¡¯t clearly say it.

    The blood on her wrist soon solidified and she cut her right wrist again, continuing to feed him blood.

    Na Mu Cuo closed his eyes and took in a slow breath. His body¡¯s true qi began to slowly flow, slowly sending warmth into his limbs. Gradually, he no longer felt cold and his frozen stiff limbs became soft.

    Suddenly he jumped up from the ground and gave a clear shout. He felt that his body was filled with energy and vitality.

    But he knew that this was only temporary. Drinking down warm blood would only seal the cold poison for around an hour, he still had to bathe in a hot spring to suppress the poison.

    But this hour she fought to obtain for him was enough.

 Chapter 629: Never forgetting

    Chapter 629: Never forgetting

    ¡°Why did you save me? Weren¡¯t you disgusted by me? Why didn¡¯t you just let me die from the poison?¡± He looked down at her, speaking with a dry voice.

    He knew that his time was very precious and he didn¡¯t have time to talk, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from speaking.

    She was looking down and bandaging the wound on her wrist. Hearing this, she did not even look up as she said, ¡°You saved me earlier, so now we¡¯re even. No one owes anyone anything, so you don¡¯t need to hold back in thepetition and let me win.¡±

    Competition!

    The thing she never forgot was thepetition!

    Na Mu Cuo was very curious. Was thispetition that important to her?

    He really wanted to find what was in her mind, but he did not have time to explore it right now. Before the poison could act up again, he had to take a bath in a hot spring.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re heading down!¡±

    He took off his cloak and put it over her. Then he put her on his back and brought her down the mountain.

    ¡°Your highness.....¡± The driver was waiting by the cart at the foot of the mountain,ing forward to greet him when he saw him.

    He was the one that released the fireworks ording to Na Mu Cuo¡¯s signal.

    ¡°Send her back. Remember, if she is missing a single hair, this prince will take your head!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo ced her in the carriage because she had already fainted from her excessive loss of blood. Her face was as white as paper and her long, denseshes were covering her eyes.

    He looked at her with aplicated gaze. He could never see through her.

    Chen Ning felt like she had slept for a very, very long time. She was very tired and her eyelids were so heavy that she could not move them at all.

    In her daze, she heard a fierce voice yelling.

    ¡°Why is she still not awake? You quack doctor! Someone, pull him out and turn him into dog food!¡±

    She finally regained consciousness. Her eyshes slightly moved and she slowly opened her eyes.

    A tall figure was standing over her bed, shouting at an old man that looked like a doctor.

    That old man kept bowing his head, kneeling on the ground begging for mercy.

    She looked over and recognized that angry tall person as Na Mu Cuo. What, he was killing more people?

    ¡°Your.....Your highness...¡± She spoke out and found that her voice was husky and hoarse, almost not sounding like her own voice.

    What happened to her?

    She sat up, but as soon as she raised her hand, it immediately fell down.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Na Mu Cuo suddenly turned around, speaking in a pleasantly surprised voice.

    His hand quickly reached out to grab her falling body before sitting on the bed and letting her lean against his chest.

    His chest was very strong, filled with muscles and feeling very stic. It was veryfortable to lean against, but that manly smelling from his body made her unable to not frown slightly.

    ¡°My.....head¡¯s dizzy.¡±

    She did not want to lean against him like this. However, she knew that if she rejected him, he would be filled with rage again, so she used a tactful approach.

    As expected, Na Mu Cuo heard this and immediately stood up. He helped her lie down again and stood in front of the bed watching her.

    ¡°Is this better?¡± His voice actually had a trace of gentleness to it.

    She closed her eyes and gave an un sound.

    ¡°This doctor, let him go. I¡¯m fine already.¡± She said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Alright, this prince will have him scram! Quack doctor, scram!¡± Na Mu Cuo kicked the doctor¡¯s butt and the doctor rolled out like he had been granted amnesty.

    She slightly opened her eyes again and found that there were candles lit in the room. The sun had not risen yet, so she hadn¡¯t slept for too long.

 Chapter 630: Canâ€™t be bought with money

    Chapter 630: Can¡¯t be bought with money

    There was still time to practice!

    She was just worried that she didn¡¯t have enough time to practice. The technique Na Mu Cuo taught her was not hard, she quickly grasped the hang of it, but she needed time to practice. If she had time to practice a few times, she was confident in winning thepetition.

    ¡°Is there anything to eat? I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    She looked at Na Mu Cuo standing in front of the bed. Since she woke up, he had been staring her the entire time. Those cheetah like eyes had a glow that she could not understand.

    His eyes no longer looked at her like she was prey, rather they were studying her.

    But she didn¡¯t have the heart to understand his thoughts. She wanted to recover her body as quickly as possible, what she needed was a healthy body.

    Feeding him blood had made her lose a lot of blood. Her body felt very light, she did not even have the strength to walk and ck kept shing in her eyes. However, she believed that as long as she rested for two days and ate some blood replenishing foods, she would surely be better. She still had something important to do.

    ¡°Alright. Whatever you want to eat, I¡¯ll have them make immediately.¡±

    He suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. He should have had the chef prepare some food already, but it hadpletely slipped his mind.

    When she wouldn¡¯t wake up, he had been guarding her bed the entire time, not blinking at all. He was not hungry, so he did not think that the first thing she wanted after waking up was something to eat.

    ¡°I want to drink some spinach and liver congee, some red dates and osmanthus soup, chestnut glutinous rice cakes, lotus root and ck chicken soup, as well as arge bowl of brown sugar ginger tea. The sooner the better.¡±

    Chen Ning was not polite at all, listing several blood recovering dishes and congees.

    ¡°I remember them all. Just wait, this prince will have them immediately send them over.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo heard these strange dishes and his brows slightly knit. There were some things he hadn¡¯t heard of before, but that wasn¡¯t important. As long as she ordered it, even if it was dragon liver or phoenix galldder, he would obtain it for her.

    He sent people to gather all the cooks in the kitchen and listed the name of all the dishes. He immediately had them make it, with not a single one missing.

    The cooks looked at each other in nk dismay before kneeling down together.

    ¡°Your highness, the other things can all be done, but right now it is april and the lotus flowers have not bloomed yet, where are we supposed to get lotus roots? Without lotus roots, no matter how skilled we are, we won¡¯t be able to make lotus root and ck chicken soup!¡±

    When Na Mu Cuo heard this, he wanted to kill someone out of irritation. However, if he were to kill these cooks, who would make food for her?

    ¡°Waste, all of you are waste! What use does this prince have for you! Isn¡¯t it just lotus root, can you not buy it with money!¡±

    The cooks all muttered in their heart: There are many things that can¡¯t be bought with money in this world. Even if you are the crown prince, you can¡¯t make a june vegetable bloom in april. One can¡¯t eat winter¡¯s bamboo shoots in summer and can¡¯t eat summer¡¯s broad beans in winter.

    But no one dared to say this out loud because they would lose their head if they did so.

    ¡°This prince does not care what methods you use, you have to find lotus roots. Otherwise, humph, humph!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo turned around and walked out with big steps.

    This left a group of cooksining to the heavens. The prince was clearly being unreasonable, but they couldn¡¯t say anything about it.

    The warm dishes were sent in one after the other. Na Mu Cuo sat in front of the bed, personally feeding her.

    ¡°Your highness, I can eat by myself.¡± Chen Ning wanted to take the soup spoon from his hand, but he tightly held it.

    ¡°Both your wrists are injured. The doctor has bandaged it for you and said you can¡¯t use any strength. Stop moving around and just sit down, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

 Chapter 631: Marrying the pheasant or the rabbit

    Chapter 631: Marrying the pheasant or the rabbit

    He fed her mouthful of soup one after the other, moving very carefully and gently. He waspletely different from that violent and wild person from before.

    But Chen Ning knew even though wild beasts showed their gentle sides sometimes, that did not stop them from eating people.

    After she ate and drank enough, she closed her eyes to rest up.

    Although she closed her eyes, she could feel his gaze on her face, not moving at all.

    ¡°Your highness, why do you keep looking at me? If it is because I saved you, you don¡¯t have to mind it at all. I don¡¯t like owing people, so I saved you because you saved me, we don¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±

    She opened her eyes and met his gaze.

    ¡°You saved me because you couldn¡¯t bear let me die and that is because you have begun to like me.¡± He suddenly said, speaking in a certain voice.

    ¡°.....¡± Chen Ning almost couldn¡¯t help spitting out. She stared at him, not understanding where this man¡¯s mysterious self confidence came from.

    ¡°Your highness, I don¡¯t......¡±

    She did not even get to finish before he covered her mouth. Hisrge palm was tightly ced on her lips, not letting her speak.

    He revealed a smile that was confident andcent, ¡°I know you won¡¯t admit it, you West Chu women all say one thing, but think another. Your mouth says no, but your heart says yes, not like our East Qin women at all. Like is like, love is love. When you marry me, I won¡¯t allow you to be like this anymore, understand?¡±

    Marry you?

    When did I promise to marry you?

    Her eyes went wide as she stared at him.

    ¡°Are you stunned with happiness hearing me say I would marry you? Look at how big your eyes are, are you very happy? I promise you, I¡¯m willing to marry you as my only woman. You will be my princess and from now on, you will be able to enjoy my prestige and honour, with everyone looking up to you. Your current husband Chu Shao Yang will also look up to you from beneath your feet.¡±

    He revealed a smile filled with energy, looking very high spirited.

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry hearing this.

    He released the hand covering her mouth and held her hand, stroking the bandage on her wrist. He looked at her without moving his gaze, revealing a gentle gaze.

    With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Since I have been poisoned, the poison has acted up almost every day. If I can¡¯t soak in a sulfur hot spring, I need to drink hot blood to suppress the poison. My servants have always prepared the blood of various animals. There was chicken blood, duck blood, and goat blood. I don¡¯t even know how many animals I have drunk from. But there has never been anyone that has fed their blood to me, you are the only one. My heart was thinking in that time that if I didn¡¯t die, I would marry this girl. I will always keep my words!¡±

    So it was because of this!

    If she knew it was like this, she would not have used her blood to save him. She should have found the blood of an animal for him to drink at that time, for example a rabbit or a pheasant. If he wanted to repay them, he could marry a pheasant or a rabbit!

    ¡°Your highness, why didn¡¯t you say this earlier? Ai, how could I have not thought of catching a rabbit or a pheasant? If I knew their blood could also be used, I wouldn¡¯t have used my own blood. Cutting my wrist really hurt and I¡¯m filled with regret right now. If I could turn back time, I would definitely feed you a rabbit¡¯s blood and never feed you my blood. Ai, I never thought of that at that time, this is all stupid!¡±

 Chapter 632: Difficult to deal with man

    Chapter 632: Difficult to deal with man

    She was cursing herself, looking like she was filled with regret.

    ¡°You....You woman!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo stared at her and forcefully grinded his teeth. The gratitude and warmth he felt for herpletely disappeared.

    Just now he wanted to wholeheartedly marry her and be gentle to her, but now he just wanted to strangle her!

    It took him a lot of effort to resist reaching out his hand to grab her slender and beautiful neck, but his face was already red with rage. His chest was rising and falling as he kept panting.

    No, he couldn¡¯t spoil her like this anymore.

    Otherwise he would be angered to the point of vomiting blood by her!

    He lifted his leg and kicked over the table in front of her bed. The bowls, jars, soup, and water all spilled to the ground, soiling the beautiful, thick carpet.

    ¡°Someone!¡± He roared out with a voice that shook the roof tiles.

    Immediately a servant ran in with a look of fear, kneeling down on the ground.

    ¡°This girl.....¡± He pointed at Chen Ning being filled with rage, but when his eyes fell onto her face, he found that she had closed her eyes and she wasn¡¯t even looking at him.

    Although she had eaten the blood restoring tonics, he face was still white and transparent just like porcin. It was soft and thin, making his heart turn soft.

    The servants all had their eyes wide open while waiting for his orders.

    ¡°Take away all the chefs that made the dishes for this girl and give each person twentyshes! What kind of terrible dishes did they make, it was too disgusting!¡±

    After he finished shouting, he left with big steps and did not look back.

    When the sounds of his footsteps disappeared, Chen Ning opened her eyes. She was staring at the embroidery above the bed and a ghost of a smile appeared on her lips.

    But this smile quickly disappeared from her face.

    She gave a faint sigh and closed her eyes again.

    Na Mu Cuo really was a truly intelligent person, he was a match for her in terms of speaking. She had to use 120% of her mind to be able to gain an advantagepared to him, while also having to look out for the traps he set for her.

    This was a man that was hard to deal with!

    Fortunately her goal for approaching him had been aplished. She had learned his method of memorization and now she just needed to practice. She wanted to leave this ce, but under the shadow of Na Mu Cuo, it was hard for her to stop and thing.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    An explosion came from outside the window that scared her.

    Through the paper window, she saw a dazzling red light fly into the sky, causing her heart to skip a beat.

    Was there someone setting off fireworks?

    She sat up on the bed and draped a cloak over herself. She walked in front of the window and pushed it open, causing her eyes to instantly light up.

    There were fireworks blooming in the sky with sparks falling down.

    Fire flowers kept flying into the sky, blooming and withering.

    ¡°The most beautiful thing is also the easiest to disappear. When you see it, it is already disappearing in front of your eyes. Although fireworks are beautiful, they are too sad. So I never watch fireworks when I am alone, these fireworks are all for you.¡±

    A maic voice sounded like rushing water, as beautiful and pleasant sounding as one reading a poem.

    She turned her head and saw Na Mu Cuo.

    She was stunned, not even knowing when he appeared beside her.

    He was not watching her this time, rather he was watching the fireworks in the sky. He was no longer angry and had a calm expression on his face, with a faint sadness in his eyes.

    Perhaps these beautiful fireworks made him think of his lost beloved girl.

 Chapter 633: If one likes it, it will not change

    Chapter 633: If one likes it, it will not change

    ¡°The hardest to obtain things are also the most precious. I don¡¯t like fireworks, but I like you. Can you stay by my side, always being with me?¡±

    With the sky filled with fireworks, he slightly lowered his head to look intently at her, speaking with a sincere voice.

    There wasn¡¯t his usual aloof or proud tone.

    His words did not move her, but his voice had a charm that enchanted the hearts of others. It was like he was singing love songs, making him irresistible.

    She lowered her eyes and whispered, ¡°Do you like me because my eyes look like Ya Li Xian¡¯s? But let me tell you, I am not Ya Li Xian. There is only one Ya Li Xian in this world, but she is already dead. She loved another person and you couldn¡¯t ept it, so you killed her. Although I am not Ya Li Xian, I am like her. I like someone else and I will not change my mind once I love someone, I will be devoted to them. No matter how good of a man appears in front of me, I won¡¯t like them. Including you, Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s chin tightened and his brows slowly fell down as his eyes filled with rage.

    ¡°The man you like is your West Chu¡¯s emperor? Do you know that even if he is the emperor, in front of this prince, he still must act respectful and bow his head to this prince. Tell me, if this prince were to ask him for you, would he give you to this prince?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She looked up right at him, ¡°You can give it a try.¡±

    ¡°You truly do have confidence in him. You still have value to him, so of course he wouldn¡¯t agree, but what if you were to lose to this prince tomorrow? Do you think he would still treasure you? To him, you would be nothing more than an useless tool. When this prince asks him for you then, would he agree or not?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo looked at her with smiling eyes.

    ¡°Tomorrow? Thepetition is tomorrow?¡± She took in a gasp, ¡°Did I sleep for a day and night?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, do you still think you can win against me? Because you saved me, I am willing to to give you a chance. As long as you agree to my proposal, I can deliberately lose tomorrow and give you face in front of everyone. If you don¡¯t agree.....the result will be the same. Only, this time you will be a gift from the West Chu emperor to this prince. Little beauty, you are smart, so what is your choice?¡± He looked at her with a confident smile on his face.

    Chen Ning bit her lips and stared at him,

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, I willpete with you fairly tomorrow and I will certainly win. When I win, you must agree to one request of mine. Is your highness feeling regretful now?¡±

    He rubbed his smooth chin and his brows knit, ¡°You really want to lose?¡±

    ¡°Wrong, I want to win.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t win.¡± He confidently said.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to see at tomorrow¡¯spetition. Your highness, I want to leave this ce, will you stop me?¡±

    He pondered this a bit before nodding, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have people send you wherever you want to go.¡±

    She was like a pigeon with its feet tied. No matter how far she flew, as long as the line was in his hands, she woulde back sooner orter, falling into his palms.

    ¡°Many thanks for your highness¡¯ good intentions. I don¡¯t need people to send me away, I just need your highness to return my things to me.¡± She reached out her palm.

 Chapter 634: Iâ€™ll wait for you to come back

    Chapter 634: I¡¯ll wait for you toe back

    ¡°What things?¡± He stood there blinking.

    ¡°That imperial decree.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo asked in a surprised voice, ¡°The person you love is not the emperor? What kind of things wouldn¡¯t he give you if you wanted it? Why do you still care about this imperial decree? Could it be.....you aren¡¯t devoted to him?¡±

    Chen Ning said with a serious expression, ¡°Your highness, your curiosity is too strong. This is a matter between me and him, it is not rted to you.¡±

    ¡°Ze, ze, ze, I just feel that you are blind, loving the wrong person like Ya Li Xian. You have loved a bastard that doesn¡¯t deserve your love at all!¡±

    Her face sunk, ¡°Even if he is a bastard, as long as I like him, he is the man most worthy of my love in this world. Is your highness satisfied with this answer?¡±

    ¡°Good, I am, very satisfied.¡± He revealed a smile that was filled with confidence, ¡°I will let you personally witness and hear how he sends you into this prince¡¯s arms.¡±

    ¡°That day will nevere!¡± She raised her head.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, this prince will now send you to see the person in your heart. If you have any words for him, you better tell him now because after tomorrow, you will be this prince¡¯s woman. Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.¡±

    He gave a proudugh. He called a servant over and ordered them to prepare a cart for her.

    Her original clothes were returned to her and she held the imperial edict in her arms. Like when she came, when she walked out of the room, Na Mu Cuo was standing in the yard. A tall and bulky shadow was cast down by the moonlight and his face was staring at the moon. His sharp features made him look very fierce, but they softened at this time because of the moon light.

    It was like he was waiting for his lover.

    Chen Ning did not spare him a single nce as she walked past him.

    ¡°Ah Ning.¡±

    She suddenly heard his deep and beautiful voice from behind her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for your return.¡± His voice was as low as a whisper.

    She believed that only she had heard these words, but she didn¡¯t turn around or stop, she just continued walking forward.

    This had never been a ce for her to stay, how could shee back?

    It would never happen!

    The ce in her heart, that was the ce for her.

    A charming and melodious singing voice sounded, it was Na Mu Cuo¡¯s singing. It was deep and soft, filled with maism. The moonlight became drunk from his song and even the night blurred because of his singing.

    The song seemed to be telling a story. A proud young man had fallen in love with a charming young woman. They ran across the grasnds, chasing each other and ying. Theughed as they explored every corner of the grasnds, but suddenly one day, the young girl disappeared. The young man stood on the grasnds, day after day, waiting year after year. He sang his sad song until the young girl¡¯s hair had turned white.....

    She walked out of the guest pce¡¯s gates in a single breath. Those faint lyrics still lingered in her ears, especially the final few parts, filled with pain and anticipation. Listening to the song in the silent night, her heart began to tremble.

    The corners of her eyes were itchy and warm. When she reached out to touch it, she found that her hands were wet.

    Unknowingly, she had been moved to the point of shedding tears by his song.

    Chen Ning began to move faster, so fast that she began to run. She covered her ears as she ran, until she could no longer hear his song that was filled with magic.

    She leaned against a wall while gasping, calming herself from the mood she felt listening to his song.

    Suddenly, arge hand fell onto her shoulder.

 Chapter 635: You are finally here

    Chapter 635: You are finally here

    ¡°Ah!¡± She uttered a short shout of shock before suddenly turning around to meet a pair of eyes that were like cold stars.

    Instantly, she felt like she was in a dream.

    Why did she meet Mo Chuan?

    Impossible, impossible!

    She wanted to reach out to rub her eyes, but in the next second, she was tightly held in a warm and gentle embrace. That pure and warm scent fell onto her face, it was the scent of Mo Chuan.

    She almost took a greed breath as she hugged his waist with her arms. His waist was very strong. Because of her hug, his arms tightened and he hugged her even closer.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er, I¡¯ve been waiting here for a long, long time and you are finally here....¡± His voice sounded in her ears, filled with pain and love. Hisrge hands stroked her long, smooth hair. He closed his eyes as joy filled the entirety of his body.

    The two of them tightly hugged each other, with no one saying a word.

    It was unknown how long had passed before he finally slowly released his arms. She looked up in his embrace and the faint moonlight shined down on her beautiful face. Her misty moon like eyes sparkled as her eyshes had a trace of wetness to them.

    She looked at him without blinking, looking at his handsome face, his eyes which were like mountains in the horizon, and his eyes which were deeper than the farthest stars. There was endless affection in his eyes that she deeply indulged in.

    He looked down and ced a kiss on her lips.

    At first it was just a gentle touch, but he could not restrain himself afterwards.

    His kiss soon turned fiery and passionate, causing the heat to pass through her lips into her heart, making her heart beat fast and her face red. She could not breath and she could not speak.

    Their breaths intertwined as they hugged each other. Their heads were together and their lips were touching.

    Her hands were gripped around his neck and he tightly held her waist, as if he wanted to bring her entire body into his chest.

    The world revolved around them as their hearts filled with ecstasy.

    She was kissed to the point where her brain stopped turning, feeling very fuzzy. Her arms holding his neck weakly fell down as her body turned soft.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s arms covered her, stopping her from falling forward.

    He reluctantly parted his lips from hers. His eyes fell onto her face and his heart became tense.

    Her eyes were closed and her lips were bright red from his kiss, but her face waspletely white as snow. He had never seen such a white face from her before.

    Was she sick? Or injured? Was she sleeping? Or did she faint?

    He tested her breath and found that it was normal, but she had lost consciousness and was softlyying in his embrace.

    Did she faint from his kiss?

    When Mo Chuan thought of this possibility, his face turned hot.

    He had been too enthusiastic just now. The me at the bottom of his heart hadpletely melted him, making him unable to control himself. He was like a lion that had been trapped for too long and had been suddenly freed, allowing him rampage without fear.

    That feeling of intoxication made his brain explode with happiness, not caring about anything else.

    He actually ignored her feelings.

    cing a soft kiss on her lips, he held her soft as cotton body in his arms, letting herfortably sleep in his embrace for a while.

    He did not know what happened to her these past three days and he didn¡¯t dare ask. No matter what kind of things had happened, he did not care. As long as she was in his embrace and her heart only had him, he cared about nothing else.

 Chapter 636: Surging undercurrent

    Chapter 636: Surging undercurrent

    Turning around, Mo Chuan prepared to carry her away.

    But as soon as he turned, his eyes suddenly froze.

    On the other end of the alley, there was a tall and bulky figure silently standing there. It was unknown how long he had been there and how much he had seen.

    His back was against the moonlight and he was wearing a tight fitting ck outfit. His ck cloak were like the wings of an hawk, fluttering in the breeze.

    When he saw this person, Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes turned as cold as ice and his hands holding her unconsciously became tense.

    Although Na Mu Cuo did not say a word, Mo Chuan knew who he was, just like how Na Mu Cuo also knew who he was.

    The two of them stared at each other. They were separated only be a few feet, but there was an undercurrent surging.

    ¡°Humph!¡±

    Finally Na Mu Cuo gave a cold snort. His ice cold eyes slowly moved down from Mo Chuan¡¯s face and he looked at her in his embrace.

    She was silently sleeping, but her lips were slightly upturned, filled with an intoxicating sweetness and smile.

    This was something he had never seen on her face in these past three days, an honest smile from the heart.

    When she was facing the person she truly loved, she could smile so sweetly and so charmingly.

    Just like a heavy hammer, it mmed down against his heart. He felt a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Na Mu Cuo suddenly turned around and walked away withrge steps. That ck figure quickly entered the dark night, disappearing without a trace like a ghost.

    Mo Chuan watched him leave and his dark eyes sunk.

    The sudden appearance of this man had brought a strong pressure to him. He was like a beast waiting for an opportunity, staring at her like she was prey.

    He couldn¡¯t help tightening his grip on her. It was like if he loosened his grip even slight, she would be snatched away by him.

    His eyes suddenly fell onto her wrist and his breath could not help stopping.

    Her wrists had been covered in a thick gauze with a trace of blood on it, clearly having been injured!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart instantly filled with pain, hugging her as he quickly left.

    Chen Ning had been in a deep sleep for a long time. Because of therge amount of blood lost and adding in therge amount of brain exercises she has had to use over the days, she had been in a very stressed state and hadn¡¯t been able to properly rest.

    When she fainted after seeing Mo Chuan, her mind finally rxed.

    So she went into such a deep sleep, not even having dreams.

    She finally woke up and opened her eyes. She was filled with joy and she was in afortable mood as she blurted out, ¡°Mo Chuan!¡±

    She remembered the fiery kiss that made her unable to breeze. Then she felt the world spin around her and then she didn¡¯t know what happened.

    Thinking about it now, her face turned warm and her heart beat fast. His kisses had always been warm and weak, but he never thought that he would be this enthusiastic. He was that crazy, like he was on the edge of life and death.

    Pei, pei, how could she think like that. How could she say those inauspicious words!

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    Xiao Ru had been lying on the bed in a deep sleep. When she suddenly heard Chen Ning¡¯s voice, she woke up from her dream, instantly feeling pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Xiao Ru?¡±

    Chen Ning blinked and watch the messy haired Xiao Ru, feeling like this was familiar and unreal.

    She found that when she was back in the Eldest Princess pce when she woke up. Had Mo Chuan sent her back?

    She blinked her eyes and looked outside the window. She found that the window was filled with light. The sun had already risen and it was very bright outside.

 Chapter 637: Really good like this

    Chapter 637: Really good like this

    ¡°Xiao Ru, what time is it now?¡± She suddenly sat up on the bed, but she had sat up too sudden and her eyes became blurry as her body swayed.

    Xiao Ru quickly supported her and ced a soft pillow behind her, letting her lean back against it. She then took a warm towel, helping her wipe her face while chatting from the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s 8:30 in the morning right now. Young miss, you mustn¡¯t move. The doctor has helped look over you and said that you had a blood deficiency, needing to rest in bed. Young miss, after not seeing each other for a few days, how did you be like this? Last night, lots of money.....Oh, no, it¡¯s the emperor. When the emperor sent you back, your face did not have a single drop of blood in it, this servant was almost scared to death. It¡¯s a good thing that the emperor said you had just fainted as well as bringing doctor to look you over. That¡¯s right, the doctor said that you had to take your medicine as soon as you woke up. This servant will prepare your medicine for you!¡±

    Xiao Ru threw aside the towel and quickly ran out. Chen Ning did not even have time to ask her anything else.

    8:30?

    She remembered Na Mu Cuo saying that the East Qin and West Chupetition was set for noon today. The location was the eastern field. She could still make it on time.

    Xiao Ru quickly came back carrying a hot bowl of concocted medicine. She carefully blew into it before putting it in front of Chen Ning¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Young miss, quickly drink your medicine, it is the emperor¡¯s orders. He said that if you dare not drink the medicine, he would.....he would......¡± Xiao Ru patted her head before thinking of something, ¡°He said he would personally feed it to you!¡±

    After this, she couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°This servant did not understand what the emperor meant, but the emperor said that the young miss would understand.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned slightly red. Of course she knew what Mo Chuan meant.

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink!¡± She took the bowl and drank it in one gulp.

    Giving the bowl back to Xiao Ru, she closed her eyes to rest for a bit before saying, ¡°Xiao Ru, help bring me a set of hunting clothes, I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    She pushed aside the nket and prepared to get out of the bed.

    ¡°Young miss, the emperor and the doctor both said that you can¡¯t get out of bed or move. You have to properly rest, you aren¡¯t allowed to go anywhere.¡±

    Xiao Ru was scared before quicklying forward to support her.

    ¡°I have something very important I have to do today.¡±

    ¡°Important matters can¡¯t be more important than your body, young miss.¡± Xiao Ru pursed her lips.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face sunk, ¡°Xiao Ru, when did you start bing so rebellious? You won¡¯t even listen to me?¡±

    She had the position of the master. Even if Xiao Ru wasn¡¯t willing, she had to obediently bring a set of hunting clothes and ce it in front of the bed.

    She came out of the bed and her body swayed. Xiao Ru quickly came to support her as sheined, ¡°Young miss, the doctor said that you can¡¯t get out of bed, you.....¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ru, help me get dressed.¡± Chen Ning cut her off, slightly knitting her brows.

    She was very dissatisfied with herself. With how weak she was, how could she ride the horseter? If she knew that it would be like this, she really shouldn¡¯t have used that much blood to save Na Mu Cuo.

    With Xiao Ru¡¯s help, she finally changed into her clothes. She sat down at her dressing table and saw her own pale face which did not have any blood in it. She did not like her sick self, so she picked up the makeup that she had never used. She touched it a few times to her cheeks, adding a bit of colour to them.

    Xiao Ru blurted out, ¡°Young miss, you look really good like this?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± She turned around with a faint smile.

 Chapter 638: Leaving without words

    Chapter 638: Leaving without words

    The sun shined down and there was not a single cloud in the sky. On the eastern field, the gs were flying.

    This was the first day of thepetition between West Chu and East Qin.

    The grand eastern field had two grand stands, one on the left and one on the right. There were sun drapes over the stands with several dozen chairs ced under them.

    Thepetition was set for noon, but everyone had arrived at 7 already. The West Chu ministers were all sitting on the left stands. Everyone looked worried and they whispered with one another.

    There were two seats ced in the center, a phoenix throne and a dragon throne. These were the positions of the emperor and the Empress Dowager.

    Not long passed, under the guard of the imperial guards, Mo Chuan in front and the Empress Dowager in the back, appeared in the sight of the ministers.

    The ministers all stood up.

    Mo Chuan dismounted his horse and assisted Empress Dowager Zhou out of her sedan. Then he supported Empress Dowager Zhou as they walked step by step up the stand.

    ¡°Greetings to the emperor and Empress Dowager.¡± The ministers all shouted their greetings.

    ¡°No need for greetings.¡±

    Mo Chuan supported the Empress Dowager into the phoenix throne before looking over the stands. He saw that they were empty, without a single person present, making his heart feel strange.

    ¡°The East Qin envoys aren¡¯t here yet?¡± His brows slightly knit as he looked at the hourss to the side.

    There was only an hour left until noon. Were these East Qin people that confident in winning that they didn¡¯t need toe and prepare in advance?

    ¡°Reporting to the emperor, the intelligence this servant has obtained is that the East Qin envoys left the guest pce early in the morning and left the city. They are not back yet and haven¡¯t sent a single word back, it is unknown what has happened.¡± Xiao Si replied with a bow.

    ¡°Left the city?¡± When Mo Chuan heard this, he felt it was unbelievable.

    When the ministers heard this, they all began to make spections.

    Time slowly passed and it was quickly approaching noon, but the East Qin envoy group still had not appeared yet.

    The West Chu ministers all stood up, looking at the gate with their hearts in their throats.

    On the vast eastern field, other than the ministers, there were also several thousand imperial guards. Everyone was holding their breath at this moment and the field was silent, even the sound of a needle falling could be heard.

    Because ording to the rules, if any side could not arrive at the field on time, the other side would be dered the winner.

    Another minute passed and the sun was already over their heads. The ministers could not contain their excitement as they discussed with each other.

    ¡°Ha, ha. It must be the East Qin fearing my West Chu¡¯s national power, giving up without a fight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Otherwise, why would they leave without a single word?¡±

    ¡°From what I can see, the East Qin clearly know they can¡¯t defeat out King Jing An, so they ran back to their country with their tails behind their legs!¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, reasonable, reasonable!¡±

    At this time, hearing a ¡°dong¡± sound, arge cannon could be heard.

    This was just the first cannon. As long as the cannon sounded three times and the East Qin envoys did note, that meant they were abstaining from thepetition.

    Several hundred pairs of eyes watched the gates of the eastern field, but it waspletely empty.

    The ministers were alreadyughing.

    Even Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help slightly lifting her brows. That tense face she had also became softer.

    She had been worried these past few days, worried about this moment.

    She turned to Mo Chuan and said with a faint smile, ¡°It seems like the East Qin evoys really aren¡¯ting.¡±

 Chapter 639: Black wings

    Chapter 639: ck wings

    Mo Chuan however shook his head and his eyes kept staring at the gates. His hands formed fists and he slowly said, ¡°He will definitely not give up.¡±

    What did that mean?

    Empress Dowager Zhou was stunned as she found that she could not understand her son.

    ¡°Dong!¡±

    The second cannon sounded, but the East Qin envoys still had not arrived.

    The ministers were all high spirited as they were filled withughter. There were some people already congratting Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Congrattions emperor, congrattions Empress Dowager, our West Chu has already obtained the first victory.¡±

    Mo Chuan knit his brows as he said with a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not noon yet, it¡¯s too early to speak of victory.¡±

    He thought of how Na Mu Cuo looked at Chen Ningst night and his heart became tense. He did not believe that Na Mu Cuo would give up this easily.

    The ministers were all stunned.

    At this time, the sound of horse hooves could be heard in the distance. The hooves were rushing right towards the field,ing closer and moving faster.

    There were several dozen horses running together. Although they were moving fast, they moved as one, with several hundred horse hooves falling at the same time.

    The faces of the people on the field could not help changing, even the people that did not know how to ride could hear it. Being able to make several dozen horses run with the same rhythm, how hard was that!

    With a ¡°dong¡± sound, the final cannon finally sounded.

    At the same time, a sturdy ck horse was flying as it charged through the eastern field¡¯s gate. The rider of the horse was wearing a ck cape that was fluttering behind him, like a pair of ck wings.

    The man and horse was like ck lightning as they entered the field with great momentum. They were followed by several dozen men on horse following him who were all wearing ck coloured tight fitting clothes, revealing their strong and muscr bodies. Those several hundred horse hooves flew together as they ran across the field raising dust.

    The people on the stands could not stop their expressions from changing.

    The riding skills of these ck clothed men were in perfect coordination. If they had not personally witnessed it, they never would have imagined such coordination was possible!

    It¡¯s said that the East Qin people grew up on their horses and they had only personally seen it now, knowing that it wasn¡¯t just a rumour.

    Seeing the ck clothed men charge onto the field, Mo Chuan¡¯s pupils shrank. His eyes were staring at that man¡¯s face and his eyes were filled with unspeakable anger and hatred.

    When the doctor unwrapped the gauze on her wrists the night before and he saw a scene that truly shocked his heart.

    They were two deep wounds. Although the wound was covered in ointment and the wound was no longer bleeding, he could see with a single nce how deep the wound was and it was from shing her wrist. It could be imagined how much blood she lost at the time!

    No wonder her face was so pale and she was so weak. No wonder she fainted when he kissed her.....

    It was because of this!

    There was no need to think to know that these two deep wounds came from this man. How evil was his heart to be this ruthless to her! He actually used this kind of evil method to torture her!

    He was so angry at the time that he wanted to charge out and kill that man!

    He didn¡¯t know how much strength it took to control himself and not make a move.

    He couldn¡¯t! He couldn¡¯t kill this man because he was the aloof East Qin Country Crown Prince and he was also the East Qin Country¡¯s mysterious envoy!

    If the East Qin Crown Prince were to die in the West Chu Country, the consequences would be unimaginable.

 Chapter 640: Personâ€™s name and treeâ€™s shadow

    Chapter 640: Person¡¯s name and tree¡¯s shadow

    As the emperor of West Chu, he couldn¡¯t disregard the West Chu citizens by being selfish. For her alone, he could not break the peace barely maintained between the two kingdoms and let the mes of war rage again. He couldn¡¯t allow the West Chu¡¯s previous emperor¡¯s head fall because of his own matters.

    So all he could do was endure!

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s ck horse ran under the stands before suddenly stopping. The four horse hooves were stepping on the ground, not moving at all.

    This was an excellent disy of riding skills and the West Chu stands broke out in apuse.

    Na Mu Cuo looked up with his defined features that had a fierce look to it. He slowly swept over the West Chu stands as if he was looking for someone.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s right hand slowly tightened into a fist in his sleeve as he looked at him without turning away.

    When the two men¡¯s gaze met, swords shed and sparks began to fly.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face was as calm as water, but his brows like mountains in the distance had a gloomy air to it.

    Na Mu Cuo slightly raised his chin and his eyes were filled with pride. He did not ce Mo Chuan, this West Chu emperor in his eyes at all.

    He gave a snort of contempt as he looked away from Mo Chuan and continued searching the stands.

    Quickly sweeping across, he did not see Chen Ning. His sharp brows could not help knitting together.

    Why didn¡¯t he see her?

    Didn¡¯t she say that she was hispetition today? Could it be she wasn¡¯t?

    Na Mu Cuo dismounted and walked over to the West Chu stands withrge steps.

    A low whisper came over the ministers as they tried to guess who he was.

    Although his aura was not impressive, the envoy group sent by East Qin was behind him, even the envoy himself was standing behind him, so it could be seen he had an extraordinary status.

    But at the banquet that night, this person was not there.

    Who was he?

    Mo Chuan did not care about the ministers around him. That person walked up the stands and walked over to Mo Chuan, stopping three feet in front of him. His right hand went to his left chest and he slightly nodded at Mo Chuan before slowly saying, ¡°Ximigontu.¡±

    [TL Note: This is gibberish, but it¡¯s supposed to represent the East Qinnguage.]

    His voice was low and beautiful, but no one could understand what he had said. It could be imagined that he spoke in the East Qinnguage.

    Although they couldn¡¯t understand him, seeing his arrogant and disdainful manner, cing no one in his eyes, the West Chu ministers could not help bing angry.

    No matter who the other side was, seeing the emperor and not kneeling, not even bending forward slightly to bow, this was too much shame.

    A trantor swaggered out two steps and slightly bowed to Mo Chuan before saying, ¡°Greetings to the your majesty, this is our East Qin¡¯s Crown Prince, Na Mu Cuo. He has just saluted to your majesty.¡±

    The news of the East Qin Crown Princeing to West Chu was only known by Mo Chuan and a few important ministers, so most people here were ignorant on this point. Once they heard the interpreter, they all sucked in a breath of cold air as their eyes were filled with awe as they looked at Na Mu Cuo.

    A person¡¯s name, a tree¡¯s shadow. Although Na Mu Cuo was visiting West Chu for the first time, his title as the smartest person in the world had already rang through all four countries. It could be said that there was not a single person who didn¡¯t know who he was.

    [TL Note: The first sentence is an idiom talking about a how wide spread a person¡¯s reputation can be.]

    So when the ministers heard that this hawk like man in front of them was the East Qin Crown Prince, their expressions could not help changing.

    They already did not have much confidence in winning thispetition, but hearing Na Mu Cuo¡¯s name, their hearts were filled with depression. They felt that they had no chance of winning at all.

 Chapter 641: Deserving a beating

    Chapter 641: Deserving a beating

    Everyone looked over at Chu Shao Bai.

    Chu Shao Bai already knew that the other side was the East Qin Crown Prince. He slowly stood up from his chair and his cold eyes met Na Mu Cuo¡¯s cold gaze.

    It¡¯s him! He was the one that kidnapped Ning¡¯er from his side, it was him!

    Thinking about the wounds he saw on her wristst night, although Mo Chuan did not me him, he almost died of regret and remorse.

    He hated himself for letting her go with this evil wolf even though he knew Na Mu Cuo was this ruthless, in the end she was bitten by him. If he knew this would be the result, he would have done everything to stop her, not caring if it went against her wishes.

    Seeing Na Mu Cuo this time and thinking about how he was the chief offender in harming Ning¡¯er, how could he not be filled with hatred?

    His hands turned into fists and his chest was about to explode. The mes of rage were about to break through his chest.

    He was wearing a long white robe that was like a white orchid tree. He looked dazzling to the crowd, but his eyes were filled with mes of rage.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo recognized Chu Shao Bai with a single nce, it was the beautiful youth that was with her on the night of thentern festival. His eyes slightly narrowed before they instantly turned sharp. After looking at Chu Shao Bai a few times, he gave a soft snort as his face revealed a look of disdain.

    Although his face was covered in disdain, he couldn¡¯t help thinking in his heart that West Chu was not all filled with weak chickens. That emperor named Mo Chuan was blessed with a handsome appearance and his martial arts was not weak, no wonder he could win her heart.

    The beautiful youth in front of him with a snow white robe looked as beautiful as a picture. But what he paid attention to was the clear look in Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes, showing that his martial arts wasn¡¯t bad either.

    But he was not the slightest bit fearful.

    But in terms of martial arts, he did not believe that there was anyone stronger than him. As long as he defeated these two enemies in front of her, he was not afraid he wouldn¡¯t win her heart!

    But where was she? Why did he not see her?

    Could it be that West Chu wasn¡¯t sending her out topete with him today?

    His torch like eyes swept across the stands once again, but he only found two women.

    One was the white haired, grey faced Empress Dowager Zhou. The other was a woman who seemed to be in her twenties, wearing a beautiful dress that was a dazzling red, giving off a heroic appearance. However, he did not seem to find Chen Ning¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Kximilei?¡± Na Mu Cuo couldn¡¯t help asking as his eyes filled with doubt.

    He was asking the trantor standing behind him. The trantor nodded, looking like apdog, but when he turned around to face the West Chu ministers, he became very arrogant as he puffed out his chest.

    ¡°My family¡¯s prince wants to know, who will you send topete with him today?¡±

    His West Chu words were clearly enunciated, but that defiant look made everyone¡¯s lungs want to burst.

    How could this brat represent East Qin! He was just a trantor, so who was he acting tough for!

    But the audience only dared to rage and did not say a word.

    Even if the other side was a little trantor, he was still someone on the East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s side. As the defeated country, they could never raise their heads against East Qin. Even if the other side was just a dog, they couldn¡¯t offend them.

    Mo Chuan was the emperor after all. Although his heart filled with rage, his face revealed nothing.

    Chu Shao Bai could not hold it in, especially since he knew Na Mu Cuo could speak the West Chunguage, but he said nothing. Sending out this trantor that put no one in his eyes, he really was asking to be beaten!

 Chapter 642: Letting him see a beating

    Chapter 642: Letting him see a beating

    He took a step forward and said in a cold voice, ¡°I have long heard of your title as the smartest person in the world, but rumours are false, so this king wants to personally have a go with your highness. I ask for your highness¡¯ enlightenment.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes fell onto him again and with a soft snort of contempt, he spoke in the East Qinnguage again.

    Although he couldn¡¯t understand, Chu Shao Bai could hear the tone of disdain.

    ¡°Just you? What kind of thing are you, are you worthy ofpeting with this prince?¡±

    The trantor promptly tranted Na Mu Cuo¡¯s words without missing a single word, even perfectly capturing the tone.

    As soon as his voice fell, the faces of the West Chu ministers all changed, looking very ugly. It was like someone had given them a strong p across the face.

    The other side did not even ce King Jing An in their eyes, even calling King Jing An some thing. However, no one dared to say a single word and not a single person dared to refute it.

    It was all because they had their handle in their hands, so the other side could act without any fear.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s long brows suddenly moved up as he sent a hand out, heavily pping the trantor.

    That trantor gave a ¡°wa¡± sound as he spat out a mouthful of blood and tworge white teeth.

    The hearts of the West Chu ministers all trembled as they looked at Chu Shao Bai in disbelief.

    No one had thought that Chu Shao Bai would actually teach the trantor a lesson. Although everyone wanted to p him, one had to look at the master before pping the dog. Hitting the trantor was akin to pping the face of the East Qin Crown Prince. Even if they had this idea, they didn¡¯t have the courage.

    Although this p helped vent their anger, what was the consequence?

    Everyone was secretly shaking their heads. They were thinking that King Jing An was too young and impulsive, unable to hold himself back, causing arge disaster.

    As expected, the trantor immediately jumped up and pointed at Chu Shao Bai¡¯s nose as he shouted, ¡°You, you, you dare hit me? You, you, you.....do you not want to live anymore?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai gave a coldugh and said, ¡°This king is representing his highness to teach you a lesson. What kind of thing are you, daring to say this prince in public? You are clearly shaming his highness! Trante it, tell his highness everything this king said without missing a word. I believe that a smart person like his highness will surely be able to tell right from wrong. This king wants to see if his highness will order for your head to be cut off or not!¡±

    Outside the royal family¡¯s other yard, he had personally heard Na Mu Cuo speak fluent West Chunguage. Not only did he understand it, he could also speak it. Although Chu Shao Bai did not understand why Na Mu Cuo was pretending like he didn¡¯t understand today, his heart was clear that Na Mu Cuo could understand every word he said.

    So he said these words for Na Mu Cuo and showed him a beating.

    He wanted to see how long this arrogant East Qin Crown Prince would keep acting for.

    ¡°.....¡± Na Mu Cuo¡¯s gaze fell onto Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face.

    He understood what Chu Shao Bai meant by this. Although his pnded on his trantor¡¯s face, he could not put the fault on him.

    He never thought this brat¡¯s mouth was this strong, he had underestimated him.

    ¡°You! You....¡± His face had turned livid, but his mouth was stopped by Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words.

    He did not dare trante it no matter how brave he was.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare?¡± Chu Shao Bai coldly looked at him.

    ¡°I, I, I.....¡± The trantor looked at Chu Shao Bai with gritted teeth, he really did not dare.

 Chapter 643: When in Rome

    Chapter 643: When in Rome

    When the West Chu ministers saw this, they all praised Chu Shao Bai, feeling very happy deep down.

    Empress Dowager Zhou had been depressed the entire time, but she couldn¡¯t help revealing a faint smile at this time. Her eyes staring at Chu Shao Bai were filled with an implied look ofmendation.

    ¡°This king has heard that East Qin is a grand country that respects etiquette, but it seems this is not true. I never thought that although your highness is a talented person, the people by your side would have no etiquette at all. Seeing my country¡¯s emperor and not bowing down, being so rude, you really have lost face for the East Qin royal family!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai coldly said.

    At this time, the trantor¡¯s face went from red to white.

    He indeed had relied on the prestige of the crown prince to not bow to the West Chu emperor, but with Chu Shao Bai speaking out like this, he could not avoid the guilt. He secretly looked over at Na Mu Cuo, not knowing what to do.

    ¡°As an envoy, everything you do represents your country¡¯s honour and style. If even this trantor does not bow to my country¡¯s emperor, does that mean he does not bow when seeing his own country¡¯s ruler?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words were sharp and aggressive. That trantor being questioned could only open his mouth and he couldn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Lakdeli!¡± Na Mu Cuo suddenly spoke up, saying a few words in East Qinnguage while staring at the trantor with a sharp gaze.

    That trantor could not raise his head from the usations, but after hearing Na Mu Cuo¡¯s words, he suddenly stuck out his chest and turned back into a proud cock.

    He raised his chin and said, ¡°Different countries have different customs, so they will also have different etiquette. For example, in our country, people with the most noble status only need to bend at the waist, that can be considered the greatest respect one gives. Your country wants one to bow to the emperor, but my East Qin men treat their knees like gold and will never bow down to others. Even when faced with your emperor, that is not allowed! I have already paid my respects to your emperor ording to our East Qin customs. As for bowing my head, don¡¯t make unreasonable requests!¡±

    When the ministers heard his words which were purely irrational, they were even more filled with anger.

    They could all see that the trantor had suddenly toughened up because of what the East Qin Crown Prince said. What did that mean? The East Qin Crown Prince could understand the West Chunguage.

    But even if he clearly could understand it, he pretended like he didn¡¯t know, letting his words be passed down by the trantor. What kind of situation was this?

    Everyone waspletely puzzled.

    Chu Shao Bai said with a cold smile, ¡°That¡¯s right, our two countries¡¯ customs are different, but have you ever heard of the words, when in Rome? Since you are in our West Chu country, you need to follow our West Chu customs, that is the proper rule of the world. The way to show respect in my West Chu country is to bow, so if you really respect our country, you will follow our rules of etiquette! Your country regards it as shameful, but our country regards it as the highest honour!¡±

    [TL Note: When in Rome was the closest idiom equivalent.....]

    As soon as his voice fell, he won the praise of the ministers.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°King Jing An¡¯s words are reasonable!¡±

    ¡°When in Rome, good words, good words!¡±

    That trantor¡¯s face changed from white and red. He secretly looked over to Na Mu Cuo, hoping that his highness would give him instructions again.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s lips were tightly closed as he disyed no expression and said no words.

    Because he had no way of refuting Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words, each word was filled with truth.

 Chapter 644: Bad eyesight

    Chapter 644: Bad eyesight

    Na Mu Cuo knew that this matter was indeed disrespectful, but to make him bow to the West Chu people he didn¡¯t even ce in his eyes? That was never going to happen!

    Chu Shao Bai naturally knew that it was impossible for the East Qin Crown Prince to kneel down to Mo Chuan. However, if even a small trantor by the Crown Prince¡¯s side were to avoid kneeling and this matter was known to others, the West Chu country would be aughingstock.

    His cold eyes stared right at the trantor and said, ¡°Sir trantor, since you know the customs of the two countries, you know that you must kneel to show honour in our West Chu country and you need to take off your hat to show honour in your country. If my country sent an envoy to your country and refused to take off his hat for your country¡¯s emperor, what do you think your emperor will do? Do you think he would give the order to chop off our envoy¡¯s head?¡±

    That trantor shook as he once again looked at Na Mu Cuo. His back was already covered in cold sweat.

    ording to customs, he was indeed supposed to kneel when facing the West Chu emperor, but he had obtained orders from his highness before hand to p their faces in front of all the West Chu ministers. They thought that they would not resist.

    But he never thought King Jing An would appear. This youth was young and beautiful, but his lips were as sharp as spear and his tongue were like arrows. All his words perfectly stabbed into his sore spot.

    Na Mu Cuo took a deep nce at Chu Shao Bai, looking him over again.

    He gave a slow nod to the trantor.

    Obtaining the orders of the Crown Prince, the trantor instantly let out a sigh of relief. His knees bent as he bowed down to Mo Chuan. He followed the customs of the West Chu country, bowing three times and kowtowing nine times.

    ¡°The East Qin envoys greet your majesty, the emperor. We wish your emperor to have a long and peaceful life!¡±

    ¡°You envoys are guests from afar, you may rise.¡± Mo Chuan said in a soft voice.

    The trantor finally stood up and moved two steps back. He properly stood behind Na Mu Cuo and his arrogant appearance had already disappeared.

    The West Chu ministers felt like their faces were glowing as their hearts could not help raising their thumbs to Chu Shao Bai. King Jing An¡¯s every words had been reasonable and these few words had made that trantor who put no one in his eyes bow to the emperor. This was truly well done!

    Na Mu Cuo couldn¡¯t help snorting. He did not care about this little fight at all. The person he wanted to see hadn¡¯t appeared yet, so he was feeling a bit anxious.

    ¡°Jinaluomiba.....¡± He spoke to the trantor in East Qinnguage again.

    That trantor nodded back and turned, tranting Na Mu Cuo¡¯s words for everyone.

    ¡°My family¡¯s highness said that it¡¯s already gettingte and our promisedpetition should begin soon. My country is sending our highness out, I wonder who will your country be sending out?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is your ears or your eyes that are bad, but didn¡¯t this king just say it? This king wants to challenge your country¡¯s Crown Prince and wants to see who¡¯s better.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai curled his lips as he spoke in a taunting voice.

    How could the trantor not understand his twisted method of insulting his master. His face turned slightly red as he tranted these words for Na Mu Cuo.

    Actually it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to trante because Na Mu Cuo had already clearly heard it.

    He did not understand what had happened. Why did they suddenly change people for thepetition between him and her?

    But, the result was the same. No matter who it was, they would lose without a doubt.

    The things he wanted he had never failed to obtain before!

 Chapter 645: Invincible position

    Chapter 645: Invincible position

    Na Mu Cuo arrogantly nodded before saying some words in East Qinnguage and then turning around, walking down withrge steps. The ck cape fluttered behind him and in the blink of an eye, he was already riding on that extraordinary horse of his. With his head held high, his body looked even muscr on the horse¡¯s back.

    ¡°My family¡¯s highness said that it doesn¡¯t matter whopetes, let¡¯s begin immediately.¡± The trantor tranted Na Mu Cuo¡¯s words.

    Chu Shao Bai nodded. As he prepared to head down, he heard the trantor say, ¡°His highness said that in order to make thepetition fair, the stele will be written in both country¡¯snguages. One half will be East Qinnguage and the other half will be West Chunguage, does your country have any objections?¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s feet stopped and he turned around.

    Even Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes froze as his heart began to sink.

    The West Chu ministers couldn¡¯t help whispering amongst themselves. They all felt something was wrong, but they couldn¡¯t tell what exactly.

    Only Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai understood what was wrong. This East Qin Crown Prince seemed to be acting fairly, but he was actually digging arge pit for the West Chu Country.

    Because when the East Qin Country announced this ¡°reading steles from horseback¡±petition method, everyone was shocked by how impossible this seemed. They never thought about the difference between the twonguages and only after the trantor spoke out did everyone remember this.

    But they could not refute this idea because there was no reason to do so.

    The people in the stands looked at Na Mu Cuo again as their eyes filled with awe and fear.

    This East Qin Crown Prince, he really was the smartest person in the world. Like this, their East Qin was already in an invincible position.

    This was because everyone had seen that the East Qin Crown Prince could understand the West Chunguage as well as being able to read it, but what about King Jing An? He did not understand their East Qinnguage at all.

    The advantages and disadvantages could be clearly seen.

    It could be said there was no need topete, they had a 99% chance of losing.

    ¡°Shao Bai, can you recognize the East Qinnguage?¡± Mo Chuan said in a low voice.

    Chu Shao Bai gave a slight shake, ¡°This minister does not, but this minister will go all out. This minister.....must win, for the citizens and for her!¡±

    He forcefully clenched his fist as his eyes filled with determination. He turned around and walked down withrge steps, mounting a snow white horse.

    ¡°Shao Bai, royal aunt believes you can surely win!¡± The Eldest Princess rushed to the side of the stands and loudly shouted down at him.

    Chu Shao Bai raised his head and revealed a faint smile to the Eldest Princess that was filled with splendor.

    Na Mu Cuo gave a snort as he revealed a look of impatience. He then muttered a few words to the trantor in East Qinnguage.

    The trantor loudly said, ¡°His highness has said that your country can write the words on the stell and the contents can be picked by your country, however it must be half East Qinnguage and half West Chunguage. He said he wants you to be convinced of your loss!¡±

    Hearing this, the West Chu people were filled with anger. Even Empress Dowager Zhou with a good control over her emotions heavily mmed down her cane as she whispered, ¡°What kind of thing is this!¡±

    On the other side, the East Qin envoys let out cries of praise.

    Although this condition was very favourable to West Chu, the West Chu people¡¯s hearts felt very heavy. So what if they wrote the contents of the stele? King Jing An did not understand the East Qinnguage, no matter how smart or good his memory is, he could not memorize every single East Qinnguage without a single word being wrong.

 Chapter 646: It would be great if she was here

    Chapter 646: It would be great if she was here

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes swept across the crowd of ministers and they fell onto one person.

    ¡°Princess husband Ye.¡± He slowly said.

    ¡°This citizen is here.¡± Ye Ting Xuan immediately stood up and walked in front of the emperor, giving him a bow.

    He was not an official, but people knew that he was the future princess husband. He had obtained the approval of the emperor and the Eldest Princess, so even if he was a citizen, he could also participate in politics.

    ¡°This one knows that you are very well learned and have dabbled with the East Qinnguage. Your calligraphy could be considered the best in the capital, so this stele will be written by you. As for the contents, you can decide what is best.¡±

    ¡°This.....This minister willply.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan never thought that Mo Chuan would ce such a heavy burden on his shoulders. His breathing instantly became uneven, but he could not reject him.

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes instantly lit up. She walked to Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s side from the front of the stage and heavily patted his shoulder.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, write it well. You have to be sure to let Shao Bai win!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan looked at the Eldest Princess and felt helpless as he revealed a faint bitter smile.

    He did want to let Chu Shao Bai win, but did his thoughts have any use?

    ¡°An Le, don¡¯t make it difficult for husband Ye. If we win, we have to win openly and if we lose, we lose cleanly. We can¡¯t do anything underhanded and let the East Qin think our West Chu is a joke!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s face sunk as he reprimanded the Eldest Princess.

    The Eldest Princess knew that she was being whimsical. She revealed a sad expression and sighed as she muttered, ¡°If Ning¡¯er wasn¡¯t injured, that would be great. Shao Bai respects her that much, she must surely exceed everyone¡¯s expectations. I believe that if Ning¡¯er was here, we would surely win.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart filled with pain. His eyes could not help look into the distance, in the direction of the Eldest Princess pce.

    That¡¯s right, how could he not have this hope as well. If she was here......

    But she was injured and lost arge amount of blood, making her body weak. Seeing her pale face devoid of blood and unconscious state, the pain in his heart was hard to resist. He wished he could be hurt instead of her and bleed for her.

    In this situation, how could he allow her to participate in thepetition?

    So he ordered the doctor to add some sleeping medicine to her prescription, letting her sleep for a few more hours.

    When she woke up, thepetition would already be over.

    ¡°Humph! That bastard Shao Yang, he really is something. Shao Bai is here contributing to the country, but where is he? He actually didn¡¯t show to this kind ofrge event. When this princess sees him, I¡¯ll give him a fierce beating!¡±

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ anger was hard to calm and she couldn¡¯t help venting it onto Chu Shao Yang.

    Mo Chuan finally noticed that Chu Shao Yang really wasn¡¯t amongst the crowd. He always had something on his mind and never noticed it until the Eldest Princess mentioned it.

    ¡°Xiao Si, where¡¯s King Ding Yuan?¡± He turned around.

    Xiao Si replied, ¡°This servant does not know. King Ding Yuan has not shown himself today. Perhaps he was dyed by something and couldn¡¯t arrive on time?¡±

    Dyed by something? Was there anything more important than thepetition between East Qin and West Chu?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s brows knit and a bad feeling suddenly appeared in his heart.

    Chu Shao Yang, he.....wouldn¡¯t be looking for her, right?

    His breath suddenly stopped.

    ¡°Xiao Si, immediately head to the Eldest Princess pce. Go....and look for her.¡± He forced his voice down to give this order to Xiao Si, not letting Empress Dowager Zhou hear him.

    Although he had prepared Zhui Feng to guard Chen Ning, Chu Shao Yang was King Ding Yuan. He had a prestigious status, perhaps Zhui Feng would not dare offend him.

 Chapter 647: Want to win, in your dreams

    Chapter 647: Want to win, in your dreams

    Xiao Si blinked as he suddenly understood something. In a speechless voice, he said, ¡°It can¡¯t be, right?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much! Quickly go!¡± Mo Chuan red at him.

    ¡°Yes, yes, this servant will go immediately.¡±

    Xiao Si immediately ran down the stands and flew off after jumping onto a horse.

    At this time, there was a high stone stele ced beneath the stands. Ye Ting Xuan was standing in front of it, quickly writing words.

    Na Mu Cuo and Chu Shao Bai were both blindfolded, standing a hundred meters away on the runway.

    A hundred meters away, not to mention being blindfolded, even if they weren¡¯t, they would not be able to clearly see what was written on the stone stele.

    Ye Ting Xuan was writing an ancient West Chu poem which had a total of one hundred and twenty six characters. Because it was an ancient poem, it was filled with an deep meaning.

    He even used the ancient method of writing, that was very winding and had an ancient air to it. The people that were not very well learned could not even understand what was written, not to mention its meaning.

    The reason why Ye Ting Xuan had put a lot of thought into why he chose this poem and writing style.

    He knew that the East Qin Crown Prince understood the West Chunguage, but he expected the other side not to know the letters of the ancient Zhuang and ancient Le Fu era. Chu Shao Bai on the other hand was a genius of learning and martial arts. He could read by the time he was three and could recite Le Fu era poetry by the age of nine. This literate skill would give him the upper hand.

    As for the East Qinnguage, there were also many methods of writing it. Ye Ting Xuan chose the simplest method of writing which was simr to the West Chu words. Each stroke was clear and powerful. He believe that even if Chu Shao Bai did not memorize it all, he could memorize at least five-six out of every ten. This would increase his chance of winning by a bit.

    He slowed down the pace of his writing. In his heart, he still hoped that Chen Ning would awaken in time and rush over to participate in thepetition.

    Somehow he had formed a deep impression of that young girl he had only met and spoke to a few times.

    Especially after seeing that pair of clever eyes. He believed that she would surely have the ability to win.

    But when he finished hisst stroke and raised his head to look at the gate, he still did not see a trace of Chen Ning.

    He put down the brush in his hand and could not help letting out a long sigh.

    He had done all he could do. Now the fate of West Chu lied in Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hands!

    At this time, not only was he thinking of Chen Ning, even Chu Shao Bai on the horse¡¯s back in the distance waspletely focused on Chen Ning.

    Only he had different thoughts from Ye Ting Xuan. He wanted to personally head out to battle in her ce and win thispetition, then personally bring the good news to her.

    There was a white cloth over his eyes and he could see nothing, but it was like her smiling face was currently in front of him. With her clear, bright eyes, she had a smile as she said to him: Xiao Bai, I believe you can win! You must win! Help me teach that big bastard Crown Prince a fierce lesson!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, be assured, I will surely win and take revenge for you! I will make him convinced of his loss!¡± He tightened his fist and said in a determined voice.

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    A coldugh came from beside him followed by Na Mu Cuo¡¯s low and deep voice.

    ¡°You want to win against this prince? In your dreams!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo sat on his horse and let out a proudugh.

    His words were spoken in fluent West Chunguage.

 Chapter 648: He did it on purpose

    Chapter 648: He did it on purpose

    Chu Shao Bai turned around and looked in Na Mu Cuo¡¯s direction. Although he couldn¡¯t see, his eyes went wide open as he stared at the other party.

    ¡°Your highness, why did you pretend you didn¡¯t know our West Chunguage? Why did you have thatpdog trantor of your talk for you?¡± He taunted in a cold voice.

    ¡°Humph, what does a trivial West Chunguage count for. With this crown prince¡¯s prestigious status, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t know how, but rather I disdain speaking your West Chunguage!¡±

    As soon as Na Mu Cuo¡¯s voice fell, Chu Shao Bai was angry he began trembling.

    The other side was simply too arrogant, arrogant to the point of being extreme!

    In that instant, he wanted to charge over and give the other side a fierce p, teaching his mouth that couldn¡¯t speak decently a fierce lesson.

    He heard Na Mu Cuo¡¯s voice sound again.

    ¡°To be honest, not only does this prince understand all four countries¡¯nguages, this prince can also write them all. Can you do the same? You want to win against this prince? This prince will make you lose so hard, you¡¯ll shit your pants!¡± Na Mu Cuo arrogantly raised his chin.

    His eyes were covered in a ck cloth so he couldn¡¯t see Chu Shao Bai, but he disdained seeing him anyway.

    Of the men in this world, there was not a single one that could enter his eyes because there was not a single one better than him!

    Chu Shao Bai used all his strength to suppress his chestful of anger as he coldly said, ¡°Who will win or lose, that is not determined yet. It¡¯s too early to say these kinds of words.¡±

    He had already made up his mind, he definitely had to win thispetition!

    He could not allow the East Qin Crown Prince remain this arrogant.

    Na Mu Cuoughed and said, ¡°Brat surnamed Chu, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Chu Shao Bai or Chu Shao Yang, but remember this for this king, Ning¡¯er isn¡¯t something you can call! After thispetition, she will be this prince¡¯s woman! You don¡¯t know this, but if your West Chu loses, not only will you lose the tribute, you will also lose the emperor and your favourite woman! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!

    Hearing these words, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned livid. His beautiful face twisted because of his rage.

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking nonsense!¡±

    ¡°This prince is not speaking nonsense, you will understand after thepetition. This prince is toozy to exin it to you because you will lose to me sooner orter, humph!¡± Na Mu Cuo turned his horse around and moved his horse from Chu Shao Bai¡¯s side.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart was cold and hot, up and down, unable to calm down anymore.

    He desperately told himself to calm down because the other side was clearly trying to provoke him, unsettling his heart. Once thepetition began, he would be unable to concentrate and would surely lose.

    But hearing Na Mu Cuo¡¯s certain tone, how could he calm himself?

    If he lost, they would even lose her?

    No, it can¡¯t be allowed to happen!

    Although he was calming himself, his back was soaked with cold sweat and there wererge sweat beads on his forehead.

    Once he thought about thispetition¡¯s oue deciding her safety, it was like his heart was inside a frying pan.

    ¡°Your highness, King Jing An, are you two prepared? If you two are prepared, thepetition will begin now.¡±

    While Chu Shao Bai was in suffering, a eunuch¡¯s sharp voice suddenly sounded.

    Na Mu Cuo nodded. Chu Shao Bai gritted his teeth and suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    The eunuch was stunned as he asked, ¡°How long does King Jing An need?¡±

    ¡°Give this king half a cup of tea¡¯s time, this king needs to calm my heart.¡±

 Chapter 649: He came

    Chapter 649: He came

    That eunuch nodded and jumped onto a horse, rushing to the stands to report to Mo Chuan and Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Mo Chuan and the people in the side had been watching Chu Shao Bai the entire time. Although they couldn¡¯t see it clearly because of the distance, they did see Chu Shao Bai and the East Qin Crown Prince saw a few words between them. Chu Shao Bai¡¯s expression fell and his body began to tremble right after.

    Did something happen?

    What did the East Qin Crown Prince and Chu Shao Bai speak of?

    Everyone¡¯s hearts felt rmed.

    Mo Chuan was not assured, even sending an eunuch over. When they heard the eunuch¡¯s report, everyone¡¯s heart felt much heavier.

    Thepetition was about to begin and King Jing An¡¯s heart could not calm down. There was no need topete, they were sure to lose.

    Mo Chuan knit his brows, as he tried to guess what was the cause of this.

    In this world, there was only a single matter that could unsettle Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart, or rather one person.

    Ning¡¯er, ah Ning¡¯er. Are you alright at this moment?

    He looked at the gate to the field and his mind sped away.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Ning came back from in front of the bronze mirror and gave Xiao Ru a smile.

    Suddenly, the smile on her face froze. Her eyes popped wide open as she looked at the person that had just appeared in the room.

    That man had one hand on Xiao Ru¡¯s neck. Xiao Ru¡¯s little face turned purple and she could not say a word.

    He stood tall and straight, wearing a magnificent purple robe with a jade belt. His face was as handsome as jade and his figure was straight. His eyes were dark and deep with a faint glow to it, looking at her without blinking. His eyes were filled with passionate thoughts and tenderness.

    It was Chu Shao Yang!

    Even in her dreams, she never would have thought that she would see Chu Shao Yang in this moment!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re truly beautiful!¡± His sparkling ck eyes warmly looked at her as he revealed a faint smile.

    His expression and voice was very gentle, and his entire person was like a spring breeze blowing into the room, but Chen Ning felt a chille over her.

    When seeing him, she could not help thinking of the scene in the carriage.

    He was like a wild beast pressing her down against the wall, ripping her clothes. His thin fingers slowly slid up her belly, touching her¡­..

    ¡°Zhui Feng!¡± She immediately shivered as she shouted out.

    But no one replied. Even Zhui Feng¡¯s figure did not appear.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Zhui Feng? No need for that, he is lying on the roof like a salted fish right now.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang kept smiling. He pressed down on Xiao Ru¡¯s acupuncture point before throwing her to the ground.

    ¡°Xiao Ru!¡±

    Chen Ning wanted to help her up, but Chu Shao Yang had grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, after not seeing you for a few days, you¡¯re still as beautiful as before. No, you¡¯re even more beautiful!¡± Chu Shao Yang crazily stared at her, not willing to look away from her face for a second.

    The rosy colour on her cheeks were like beautiful march peaches. He had dreamed about her every night, thinking about her for an entire eight years.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, how did youe in! This is the Eldest Princess pce and not your King Ding Yuan pce, let me go!¡±

    She used eyes filled with hate to re at him. She forcefully pulled her hand back, but the pain made her suck in a cold breath.

    ¡°What happened to your hand? Are you hurt? Who hurt you? Tell me!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not reply as he suddenly noticed the thick gauze covering her wrist. Looking at the other wrist, he found it was the same.

 Chapter 650: Man eating beast

    Chapter 650: Man eating beast

    ¡°What happens to me does not matter to you.¡± She coldly said.

    ¡°You are my princess, so harming you is equivalent to harming me. Tell me, who was it? I want to cut off their head!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s beautiful face suddenly clouded over and his eyes filled with killing intent.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, I said it¡¯s not rted to you! Let me go!¡± Her eyes were filled with rm as she looked at him.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, why are you afraid of me? I won¡¯t hurt you, you are my most beloved woman. I even feel pain from you losing a single hair, how could I hurt you? Why can¡¯t you be like before, gently smiling at me?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face revealed a slight pain. His heart always ached for her, but she could not see his heart.

    Seeing her avoiding eyes that shed with disgust, he would rather have her like before. Although she still hated him, he would still asionally smile at him.

    But now? He had not seen her smile once.

    When she turned around with a smile, it was like sunshine piercing through the clouds, suddenly lighting up his dark heart.

    Although it wasn¡¯t for him, he was still filled with joy.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, what did youe here for?¡±

    Chen Ning bit her lips. She knew that she could not depend on anyone in this moment., the only one she could depend on was herself.

    It was about time for thepetition between West Chu and East Qin. At this time, Mo Chuan, Chu Shao Bai, and even the Eldest Princess should be at the eastern field. No one would have imagined that Chu Shao Yang would appear here at this moment, so no one woulde save her.

    So she quickly made her decision and told herself to calm down. If she was to face this man eating beast, she could not anger him and provoke his beast like nature.

    ¡°I want to bring you to see someone.¡± Chu Shao Yang saw that she finally stopped resisting and his heart filled with joy.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see them. It is a very important person. You don¡¯t know how much effort I¡¯ve spent in finding this person.¡±

    ¡°No, Chu Shao Yang, I have something important to do right now. Wait until I finish it and I¡¯ll go see that person with you, alright? Let me leave this ce first.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s calm eyes stared at him as her heart filled with anxiety. If she was dyed any longer, it would be noon and she would be toote.

    ¡°There is nothing more important than seeing this person. Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re injured, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± His arms came forward and lifted her up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going! Chu Shao Yang, let me down.¡± She struggled as she tried to leave his embrace.

    Hearing a ¡°bu¡± sound, a thing fell from her chest to the floor.

    ¡°What is this? An imperial decree?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang felt this was strange. He hooked it up with his feet and the yellow scroll fell into his hands.

    With a shake of his hand, it was opened. Seeing the content written within, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    Then he understood everything.

    His chin suddenly tightened and the vein popped out on his forehead while bulging.

    ¡°Tell me, what does this mean?¡± He raised the imperial decree as he stared at her without blinking. His eyes were filled with mes of rage.

    Chen Ning turned her head, not looking at him and not saying anything.

    But her heart had sunk.

    He knew! With how smart he was, once he saw the contents of the imperial decree, he could guess what she wanted to do.

    What should she do?

    He would surely stop her, he would not let her go!

    Because his love for her was too strong, too strong!

 Chapter 651: Finally not a dream

    Chapter 651: Finally not a dream

    In the next instant, she heard Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice sound in her ears.

    ¡°I understand, I understand everything! So the expert Shao Bai was talking about was you! He asked for the imperial decree from the emperor all for you, isn¡¯t that right? The important thing you had to do, it was topete with the East Qin Crown Prince, isn¡¯t that right? You want to win thatpetition and take out this imperial decree, asking the emperor to separate from this king, isn¡¯t that right!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice became louder and angrier with each question.

    Every time he asked ¡°isn¡¯t that right¡±, his eyes became more red.

    Chen Ning knew that if she responded ¡°yes¡± every time, he would just be angrier and it would make him do something unexpected.

    She told herself that she definitely could not anger him now.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± She quickly shook her head and denied it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not? If not, then why do you still keep this imperial decree for? Speak, speak!¡± Chu Shao Yang said in a sharp voice.

    His arms tightened around her as he held her tightly in his embrace. He had just been on the brink of copsing. If she had said a single yes, it would be unknown what he would have done.

    When he heard say no, his heart rxed a bit. Although he knew that she wasn¡¯t telling the truth, even if it was a lie, he was willing to listen to it.

    ¡°I.....¡± Chen Ning bit her lips. She could lie to him like it¡¯s nothing before, but with him staring into her eyes, she suddenly couldn¡¯t say a thing.

    Even if he made thousands of mistakes, his love for her was not fake.

    His eyes filled with despair made her unable to lie to him.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, speak. Even if you lie to me, as long as you¡¯re the one say it, I¡¯m willing to believe you. However, you shouldn¡¯t say anything that would harm my heart, otherwise.....¡± He forcefully gritted his teeth making a sharp creaking sound that made her heart skip a beat.

    Her chest began to ache again as it became hard for her to breathe again, as she forcefully took breaths in.

    It was unknown what the reason was, but as long as she saw his deep eyes, her heart would me filled with pain that would make it hard for her to breathe.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m just scaring you a little, just a little.¡±

    He found that her face became even paler and his heart instantly filled with panic. He put her down on the bed and kneeled down in front of it, looking at her with a gaze of worry.

    Chen Ning closed her eyes and calmed her breathing.

    As long as she didn¡¯t look at him, her heart would not feel so ufortable.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, do you know what time it is?¡± She spoke up with a weak voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon.¡± He turned around to look at the sky outside and immediately looked back to her.

    She closed her eyes and those long and denseshes covered up her beautiful eyes. Hershes were still deep in his memories, as well as he face and her lips.....He had seen it countless times in his dream, but this time she was within his reach.

    His slender and white fingers slowly stroked her cheeks. When his fingertip touched her soft cheeks, his heart suddenly twisted.

    This time it was finally not a dream!

    Her skin was so warm and smooth, thin and delicate, making him unable to pull his hand away.

    A fire suddenly burned in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest that burned bright, even making his eyes turn red.

    This was his woman! It was the woman he loved for eight years! She clearly belonged to him, but now even touching her had be a luxury to him!

 Chapter 652: Taking her for himself

    Chapter 652: Taking her for himself

    His fingers grabbed her cor and hispletely red eyes stared at her lips.

    He wanted to tear her clothes, forcefully kiss her lips, touch every inch of her body, explode into her body, hearing her tender cry under him.....

    He wanted it! He was filled with this desire!

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    She suddenly opened her eyes. Her dark eyes was like ake under the starry night, very silent, instantly extinguishing the fire inside his chest.

    ¡°Un?¡±

    His throat slightly moved a bit as his burning eyes suddenly became gentle.

    She would be his eventually, he was not anxious. He had already waited for her for this long, what was a few more days?

    If he really did that, he would only be able to obtain her body and would never be able to obtain her heart.

    ¡°Do you know what today is?¡± She asked.

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Of course he knew. It was because he knew that everyone was at the eastern field that he would choose to visit her at this time. No one to obstruct him and no one to pay attention to him.

    He hade to visit her day after day, but he was always chased off by the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°Then do you know that today¡¯spetition is very important?¡± She asked.

    He thought about it, ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Then do you know the personpeting with the East Qin envoy is me?¡± She continued asking.

    He stared at her.

    He did not know originally, but after seeing the imperial decree, he now knew.

    ¡°Do you know that if I don¡¯t arrive in the eastern field by noon, I will lose thepetition? Do you know what will happen if I lose thispetition?¡±

    Of course he knew!

    ¡°But it¡¯s not like only you canpete in thispetition. Shao Bai has an unforgettable memory, he has a greater chance of winningpared to you! Ning¡¯er, you are just a girl and this king¡¯s princess, you don¡¯t need to worry about the rise and fall of the nation. You just need to be assured and stay by this king¡¯s side, even if the sky falls, this king will lift it up for you.¡±

    He held her hand and used a lot of strength.

    ¡°The rise and fall of the nation is everyone¡¯s responsibility! Chu Shao Yang, you are King Ding Yuan, do you not care about the country¡¯s destiny and the safety of the citizens at all?¡± She stared at him as she said this word for word.

    He just gave a coldugh as his handsome face became ice cold.

    ¡°This king only care about you. Ning¡¯er, stop using these high sounding reasons on me. This king knows what n you and him have, you are anxious to rush to thepetition because you want to use this chance to throw this king away! You can¡¯t like to this king!

    Chen Ning nodded and she sat up, staring right at him.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I did think like this before. I want to leave, very much so! So I wanted to win thispetition. However, now I realize now that if I lose, not only will I lose my freedom, I will also lose the happy and peaceful lives of the West Chu people! So I will win, I must win! Chu Shao Yang, I am doing this now not to get rid of you, but rather for the West Chu citizens!¡±

    He stared at her without turning even an inch.

    Her face had been pale as paper, but it had turned rosy from excitement. There was a look in her eyes that he had never seen before.

    This was a beauty that he had never seen before. For a while, he was stunned looking at her.

    Should he believe her? Should he believe what she said?

    Chu Shao Yang felt that he had a deep understanding of her, but he found that he understood her less and less.

    But the less he could understand her, the more he wanted her for himself!

 Chapter 653: Fragments melting in the flames

    Chapter 653: Fragments melting in the mes

    ¡°Since your words are so beautiful, do you dare swear that if I let you participate in thepetition and you win, you will not leave this king? You won¡¯t mention separation to the emperor? You will forever be by this king¡¯s side?¡± He said word for word to her.

    Chen Ning closed her eyes and her face turned snow white again.

    She knew that as long as she made this promise, she would never escape the shackles of this man in front of her. The happiness of her and Mo Chuan would be smoke.

    She had just tasted the sweetness of love and now she was about to taste the bitter wine of separation.

    But, every word she said had been from the bottom of her heart.

    She did not lie to him!

    Taking a deep breath, she slowly opened her eyes. There was a bright tear on her longshes and her misted over ck eyes were clear and bright as she looked at him without blinking.

    He was shocked by her eyes and held his breath.

    ¡°Give me the imperial decree.¡± She pointed at the yellow scroll he had thrown to the ground.

    He did not say a word as he picked up the yellow scroll and handed it to her.

    ¡°Lighter.¡±

    He took a lighter from his chest and gave it to her, while continuing to stare at her.

    She shook the lighter before putting it to the imperial decree and lighting it, burning it without any hesitation.

    In the blink of an eye, the yellow scroll turned into fragments. With a breeze, it turned into ashes.

    ¡°Now, you should believe me, right?¡±

    She did not look at him. Her eyes were on the flying fragments as tears fell from her eyes.

    This was the imperial decree Chu Shao Bai had personally obtained for her and was the key to her freedom. However, she had personally burned it and everything had returned to the beginning.

    Perhaps this was her destiny.

    She would be tightly tied to Chu Shao Yang for her entire life.

    She worked hard, struggled, and fought, but she couldn¡¯t escape this fate in the end.

    Chu Shao Yang stared at her and his eyes were filled with an unbelievable wild joy.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I believe you! I believe you!¡± He reached his hands out and tightly hugged her.

    In that instant, he had a sense of regaining his happiness. He stroked her dark and smooth long hair, and her slender, round shoulders. His palm slid down her back and onto her soft waist, softly pinching it. If he used even a bit of strength, it seemed like it would break.

    She is mine! Every single inch of her body belongs to me!

    In his chest, he was screaming for joy. He was only thinking it for himself, but he never thought that his voice actually came out.

    But then he heard a cold voice sound in his ears.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, what are you doing. There is still timeter, can you let me go now? If I lose thispetition, I will be a great criminal in the West Chu Country. I think you¡¯re not willing to see this kind of result either, right?¡±

    His body trembled as her words instantly woke him up from the wild joy in his head.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll immediately send you there. Immediately!¡±

    His arms holding her let go and his handsome face filled with joy. He allowed her stand up from the bed and carefully fixed her creased clothes for her. He then raised her chin and looked into her misted over eyes.

    ¡°Let me kiss you, then we can leave.¡±

    He lowered his head and moved towards her head.

    He had thought of her for a long, long time, and had been waiting for it for a long, long time. He was about to die from thirst and wanted a taste of her sweetness to quench his dried heart.

 Chapter 654: Early bird gets the worm

    Chapter 654: Early bird gets the worm

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡± She moved her head and dodged his kiss.

    He was stunned as he looked at her beautiful face. His chest filled with affection as he revealed a smile.

    That¡¯s right, he shouldn¡¯t force her. They had a lot of time together, why did he need to rush?¡±

    ¡°Then promise me, once thepetition is over, you¡¯lle with me back to the pce, alright?¡±

    She did not look up and only gave a soft un sound.

    But this sound alone was enough to make him ted.

    He raised his head up and broke out inughter. His heart was filled with happiness, he had never been this happy before.

    She however felt her heart being ripped in half. She tightly bit her lips to the point where a sweet taste filled her mouth. She had no way of stopping the pain she felt in her heart.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He reached out to pick her up and jumped over the back wall.

    There was a loud horse neigh that came from the stable as a date red horse rushed over like it was on fire.

    Thatrge horse head suddenly buried itself in Chen Ning¡¯s chest, moving near her face and affectionately rubbing against her. It stretched out its wet tongue and licked her face again and again.

    Her face was already unknowingly covered in tears, but it was all licked clean by the date red horse¡¯s tongue.

    The date red horse could sense her pain, so it licked her face and then her hand.

    Chen Ning reached out her hands and tightly hugged the date red horse¡¯s neck. Seeing the human and horse hugging, Chu Shao Yang was very jealous watching this.

    He was suddenly filled with strong jealousy towards that horse.

    Damn beast, I haven¡¯t even kissed her yet and a beast like you went first. Moreover, you¡¯re still not done yet!

    Also, she was so loving towards the horse, hugging him so tightly. She hadn¡¯t even hugged him like this yet.....

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, if you keep hugging it so passionately, don¡¯t me me if you¡¯rete!¡±

    The more he watched, the angrier he was, finally unable to take it any longer. He went forward to pull away the date red horse and then put her on the horse¡¯s back. He then sat down on the horse while holding her in his embrace.

    That date red horse was clearly not willing to let him ride, so it let out a cry of protest.

    ¡°Go!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s feet kicked against the horse¡¯s stomach. The horse felt the pain and knew it had encountered a rough person. It could only move its hooves and begin galloping forward.

    Her hair was being blown in the wind and it tickled against his face, sending a sweet taste into his nose which reached the bottom of his heart.

    He controlled it with one hand while holding her waist with the other, making her back tightly pressed against his chest. He could not see her expression, but he could feel her waist straighten, trying to leave his embrace.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t leave me. Let me hug you.¡± He used his chin to rub the top of her head as he spoke with a gentle voice.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, can you make the horse run a bit faster?¡± She kept staring at the road in front as her heart had already flown out.

    ¡°I want it to run as fast as possible, it would be best if it would never stop. I¡¯ll be able to hold you like this. You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve thought about this moment and finally I¡¯ve gotten what I want.¡±

    His lips were gently pressed against her hair and his voice vaguely came down from above her head.

    She said nothing and her face disyed no expressions.

    No matter how moving his flirting was, it would not move her heart.

    Because she had never liked him.

    But she suddenly felt her heart beating faster and a strange feeling began to spread across her heart.

 Chapter 655: Cannot lose

    Chapter 655: Cannot lose

    What was going on?

    She knit her brows and raised her hand to press down on her chest, feeling her heart beating very fast.

    This was already not her first time feeling like this. Whenever Chu Shao Yang would flirt with her, her heart would be very fast and she would even faint.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, once thepetition is over, I¡¯ll take you away. I will hug you like now and even kiss you.¡±

    She tightly knit her brows and said nothing.

    ¡°We¡¯ver never even slept together since our wedding. Tonight, we¡¯ll perform our wedding night and I¡¯ll make you truly my woman!¡±

    She still said nothing, working hard to pretend all his words were thin air.

    ¡°I hope you can give birth to a child as soon as possible. Whether it is a boy or girl, I will love it very, very much. This king hopes the child will be as beautiful as you!¡±

    The date red horse galloped forward and wind passed through their ears, but Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice never stopped from beginning to end.

    His eyes lit up. Looking around, the scenery became even more beautiful.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what do you think? Would you like a boy or a girl?¡± He suddenly looked down at her in his embrace.

    ¡°I like....you shutting up!¡±

    She finally couldn¡¯t take it and spoke in a cold voice.

    He was stunned before letting out a loudugh. Putting on such arge disy, the people around all looked at them.

    Chu Shao Yang did not say anything else, but his eyes were filled with smiles. It was like a young man falling in love, his chest was filled with joy and happiness.

    While Chu Shao Yang was indulging in this mood, the nervousness on the eastern field was already close to exploding.

    On one side of the track, Chu Shao Bai and Na Mu Cuo were currently standing there.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s lips were curled into a taunting smile.

    ¡°King Jing An, half a cup of tea¡¯s time has already passed. Is your heart.....calm now?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai forcefully pressed down on his heart and did not know why his heart became even more unsettled. It kept beating fast as if something bad was about to happen soon.

    But the situation was already at this point, it had to go on.

    He gritted his teeth and coldly said, ¡°Alright, we can begin.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s like this, this servant will count to three and then the crown prince and King Jing An can take off your blindfolds at the same time, beginning thepetition.¡±

    After this eunuch finished speaking, the trantor immediately tranted his words.

    Na Mu Cuo nodded.

    The eunuch raised the red g in his hand and signalled to the people in the stands that thepetition was about to begin.

    The people in both stands stood up and rushed to the edges of the stands. Several hundred pairs of eyes looked down at the white and ck figures down on the track.

    Especially the West Chu ministers. Everyone¡¯s heart beated fast in nervousness and they couldn¡¯t even breath. Their palms were covered in cold sweat for Chu Shao Bai.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hand holding Su Jin¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help slightly trembling.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s deep eyes couldn¡¯t help looking over at the field¡¯s main gates. He felt his heart tremble, as if he heard the fast gallop of a horse¡¯s hooves.

    Would it be her? Did she rush over?

    Impossible! It must be a mistake.

    His eyes fell down on Chu Shao Bai wearing his fluttering white robes a hundred meters away.

    Shao Bai, you must win! West Chu....cannot lose!

    ¡°One!¡± The eunuch slowly began counting.

 Chapter 656: Recommending a person

    Chapter 656: Rmending a person

    Chu Shao Bai and Na Mu Cuo¡¯s right hands grabbed their blindfolds at the same time, waiting for the eunuch to count to three.

    ¡°Two!¡± The eunuch raised the red g in his hands high up.

    The field was already filled with tension.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Before the eunuch could even say ¡°three¡±, a clear voice suddenly came from the direction of the field¡¯s gate.

    Following that voice, a date red horse charged onto the field. Its hooves seemed like they were touching the ground as it flew across the long track.

    There were two people sitting on its back, one man and one woman. The man had a fluttering purple robe, with a handsome appearance and an umon aura, but everyone¡¯s eyes was focused on the face of the young girl sitting in his embrace.

    The midday sun was above their heads, shining beams down on the girl¡¯s hair and clothes, as well as her slightly raised face.

    She had hair like clouds and a face like a picture. Her bright and dark eyes had traces of light shing in them.

    Seeing her, Mo Chuan felt a burst of hot blood fill his chest and he couldn¡¯t help revealing a faint smile.

    But when his eyes fell onto the face of the man behind her, the smile on his face instantly froze.

    His hand forcefully turned into a fist.

    It was Chu Shao Yang!

    ¡°It¡¯s King Ding Yuan!¡±

    ¡°Also his princess!¡±

    ¡°Yi, why are they here?¡±

    The ministers began to whisper among each other.

    Their faces looking at Chu Shao Yang were filled with traces of disdain.

    As the previous emperor¡¯s son, he camete to the bigpetition between East Qin and West Chu and had even brought his princess along with him. He wouldn¡¯t be unwilling to leave this girl, right?

    Which minister and prince was like him, even bringing their wife along with them?

    This was truly losing face for West Chu!

    Chu Shao Yang held Chen Ning as they rushed over in front of the West Chu stands. When they were beneath the stands, they suddenly stopped. The date red horse¡¯s hooves were like iron as they did not move an inch.

    This skill was the same as what Na Mu Cuo showed off earlier.

    The ministers couldn¡¯t help calling praises for him. Even those watching from the East Qin stands also praised him.

    ¡°Emperor, has thepetition begun yet? This lowly minister wants to rmend a person to the emperor to take Shao Bai¡¯s spot in thepetition. This person is more skilled than Shao Bai and as long as she takes the stage, our West Chu will surely win!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked up from the horse and looked into Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes on the stand.

    His voice was very clear and strong. Each word was filled with power and the West Chu ministers¡¯ blood boiled hearing them.

    ¡°Ah? There is someone even more powerful than King Jing An?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Since King Ding Yuan dared to say this, he must be filled with confidence. Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We just don¡¯t know who King Ding Yuan will rmend, it can¡¯t be the petite princess in his arms, right?¡±

    Among the people in the stands, only Mo Chuan knew who Chu Shao Yang wanted to rmend. Who else was there but her!

    Only he didn¡¯t know why she appeared with Chu Shao Yang. Why did she keep looking down? Why did she not spare him even a single nce?

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, who do you want to rmend?¡±

    Even if he knew in his heart, Mo Chuan still had to act in front of the ministers. His eyes fell onto Chen Ning without looking away at all.

    ¡°It is this lowly minister¡¯s princess. As long as shepetes, this lowly minister believes she will certainly win!¡±

 Chapter 657: The largest joke in the world

    Chapter 657: Thergest joke in the world

    As soon as Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words fell, the entire stand was filled with gasps.

    The ministers looked at each other with the same expression of disbelief pasted on their faces.

    Although they did not say a word, they were all filled with disbelief. Almost everyone thought, was King Ding Yuan so enamoured by his princess that he lost his mind? He was letting a young girl who was less than twenty years oldpete with the smartest person in the world, the East Qin Crown Prince? He even insisted that she would win?

    Isn¡¯t this the greatest joke in the world?¡±

    ¡°Alright, this one agrees!¡± Mo Chuan responded without the slightest bit of hesitation.

    What?

    The emperor actually agreed?

    The ministers¡¯ eyes almost popped out. They felt like today¡¯s matters were bing even more unbelievable.

    Not only was King Ding Yuan going crazy, even the wise emperor was also going crazy.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this.....Isn¡¯t this too inappropriate?¡±

    There were ministers that already could not help asking Empress Dowager Zhou for help.

    Although Mo Chuan was the emperor, but his foundation was the Chu Family and he couldn¡¯t make a decision by himself. He couldn¡¯t take the food and clothings of hundred of thousands of citizens as a bet.

    ¡°Emperor! Come over here for this widow!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was already filled with anger, but she didn¡¯t vent it on Mo Chuan because of the ministers.

    Because she had already seen that since Chen Ning appeared on the field, her son¡¯s eyes had not left the girl¡¯s face at all!

    Being obsessed to this point, how was he still like the country¡¯s ruler!

    What was even more ridiculous was that he allowed this girl topete instead of Shao Bai. Wasn¡¯t this the biggest joke in the world?

    Chu Shao Bai had been smart since he was young and had an unforgettable memory. This was a matter concerning all of West Chu, how could this be left to a weak and delicate young girl? Now to mention the fact that this girl was known for being an idiot in the capital!

    ¡°Mother, your son believes King Ding Yuan and his princess. I ask mother not to say anything else, your son has already made his decision.¡±

    Mo Chuan already knew what Empress Dowager Zhou wanted to say, but he did not want to hear a single word.

    After saying this, he said to Chu Shao Yang, ¡°King Ding Yuan, this one epts your rmendation. Ding Yuan Princess, go and prepare for thepetition.¡±

    He said this assertively. His expression was determined, not epting anyone¡¯s objections.

    ¡°Emperor, this minister¡¯s body is not well and can¡¯t ride along. This lowly minister wants to send her over.¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s left hand held the reins while his right hand held Chen Ning¡¯s waist, tightly holding on.

    Him taking advantage of the situation made Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes fill with mes.

    ¡°What, is the princess unwell?¡± He did not look at Chu Shao Yang and just stared at her head of ck hair.

    His voice was very calm, but his hands inside his sleeves were tightly gripped, even slightly shaking his sleeves.

    Why did she not look at him once? Why was she obediently riding with Chu Shao Yang? Why was she letting him hold her waist? Why was she not resisting?

    Why! Why!

    His chest was filled with anger, but he could not vent it. He wanted to ask out loud, but under everyone¡¯s gaze, he could not say a single word.

    Chen Ning kept her head down the entire time and did not look at Mo Chuan once because she did not dare look at him.

    She was afraid that with one gaze, she would be unwilling.

    The only thing she should do now was calm herself and think of nothing else, properly finishing thispetition.

 Chapter 658: Only you are a match for me

    Chapter 658: Only you are a match for me

    ¡°Un.¡± She softly responded.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart sunk.

    There must have been a change, there must have!

    Her expression and tone had all changed, no longer being the her he was familiar with.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, King Ding Yuan, you can send her over.¡± Mo Chuan softly said.

    His face was calm, but no one knew that his heart had already split in two.

    He stood in the high stands as he watched Chu Shao Yang carrying her over, bringing her step by step further away. Her figure became smaller, but it was always clear in his eyes.

    On the other side of the track, Na Mu Cuo and Chu Shao Bai already knew what happened. They pulled off the blindfolds over their eyes and looked at her approaching figure without looking away.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s gaze looked over Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face and he gave a disdainful snort.

    These West Chu men all looked like women. They were only handsome and their weak bodies couldn¡¯t take a single fist from him. He was confident that with a single move, he would be able to knock over her husband!

    ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯re finally here! This prince always believe that you were the only match for me. This brat from who knows where, he isn¡¯t good enough!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo smiled at Chen Ning, revealing his snow white teeth that sparkled under the sunlight.

    Chen Ning only looked at him and said nothing, raising a single eyebrow. She then looked at Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Xiao Bai, this is an agreement between me and him, it has to be done by me. You....Thank you.¡± She said very simply.

    The following words she did not say. Thank you, you went all out to help me, but I wasted the imperial decree you worked so hard to obtain.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I believe you will win.¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes lit up as his voice filled with belief in her.

    He turned his horse around and moved to the side.

    Chu Shao Yang coldly said, ¡°Shao Bai, you should call her third sister inw. The words Ning¡¯er, is that something you should say?¡±

    He was full of jealousy, especially after hearing her call him ¡°Xiao Bai¡±. His hands could not help tightening around her waist.

    When did she be so familiar with Shao Bai? Why did he not know about this!

    ¡°Alright, third sister inw!¡± Chu Shao Bai bitterly said these words. He looked up at Chu Shao Yang, ¡°Third brother, third sister inw knows how to ride a horse, does third brother need to keep carrying her like this? Does third brother n to carry her while shepetes with the crown prince?¡±

    ¡°She is this king¡¯s princess, so what if this king ns to hold her? Others should not care about this!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words made Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turn red.

    ¡°You, let her go!¡± Na Mu Cuo suddenly pointed at Chu Shao Yang, speaking in a low voice.

    His voice was deep and heavy, just like the calm before a storm, but with traces of a storm already brewing in his voice.

    Chu Shao Yang was a bit stunned. He lifted his chin and looked at Na Mu Cuo, revealing a cold smile.

    ¡°The crown prince? Greetings, greetings.¡±

    ¡°This prince does not like you touching her. If you don¡¯t dismount right now, this prince will shatter your head with a single punch!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo raised his right hand and slowly formed a fist. His bones made an audible crack as his eyes revealed a fierce look.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s rage soared as his brows tightly knit together. He did not show any signs of weakness as he stared into Na Mu Cuo¡¯s fierce eyes as his voice became even sharper than Na Mu Cuo¡¯s.

    ¡°This king wants to see who will explode whose head!¡±

 Chapter 659: Donâ€™t forget the promise

    Chapter 659: Don¡¯t forget the promise

    The two of them were both ready to fight. They were like pile of gunpowder that would explode with the slightest touch.

    The eunuch and trantor that were supposed to keep order had pale faces as they began to tremble. They wanted to calm them down, but no one had the guts to do so.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, get off. Thispetition was set between me and prince Na Mu, I want to have a fair contest with him.¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly looked up. Her clear and cold voice suddenly broke the tension between the two men.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you are injured, you can¡¯t ride a horse by yourself.¡± Chu Shao Yang would not let go.

    ¡°It is my body, I know what I can do. I don¡¯t need your highness¡¯ worry.¡± She cast a quick nce at him, ¡°You sitting behind my will just make me uneasy, do you want me to lose?¡±

    ¡°I will make you uneasy?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes lit up, shining with a strange glow.

    Could that mean.....that he finally had a ce in her heart?

    He dismounted without any hesitation. Patting the date red horse¡¯s head, he said with a smile, ¡°You need to be obedient, you can¡¯t let my Ning¡¯er fall.¡±

    The date red horse snorted at him.

    Chen Ning ignored Chu Shao Yang. She looked up at Na Mu Cuo.

    Under the sunlight, Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face looked even more proud, eye-catching, and full of spirit. It was clear that he was certain of his victory.

    ¡°Prince Na Muo, I am ready. How about you?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo grinned at her, ¡°Ah Ning, after thispetition, you will have to call me Ah Cuo. Don¡¯t forget our promise!¡±

    ¡°As long as you can win, everything will be as you wish.¡± Her expression did not change.

    ¡°Good! Let¡¯s begin immediately!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo was already impatient to begin.

    A bad premonition filled Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what agreement do you have with him? You know him? You¡¯ve seen him before? How do you know each other? Ning¡¯er, you.....¡±

    Before he could finish, Na Mu Cuo rolled his eyes at him.

    ¡°This is an agreement between me and her, how is it rted to you! Scram for this prince!¡± He raised his horse whip andshed out at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face.

    He was angry whenever he looked at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s handsome face.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s figure swayed as he dodged the whip and he said with a deep voice, ¡°Your highness, do you want to fight?¡±

    His hand went to his waist as he pulled out the Spirit Snake Sword. The sword was like a dazzling stream that reflected the light of the sun.

    The mes of battle were lit between the two of them again.

    The eunuch and trantor all thought this was bad. The trantor quickly sent an order to the eunuch with his eyes.

    The eunuch understood. He quickly raised the red g in his hand and shouted, ¡°One! Two! Three! Begin!¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, he forcefully swung the red g in his hand.

    At that moment, the date red horse under Chen Ning suddenly dashed off the moment the red g fell.

    Na Mu Cuo was stunned before urging his horse forward.

    One ck and one red horse charged forward, moving towards the stele under the stands.

    ¡°Hua!¡±

    The people in both stands stood up as they watched the two people on the back of the horses.

    In terms of riding skills, Na Mu Cuo was several times better than Chen Ning. It would be easy for him to catch up to her, but this time they weren¡¯tpeting in riding skills, but rather ¡°reading steles on horseback¡±.

    Although if he ran faster, he would be able to reach the stands first and have an extra look at the stele, he was not willing to take this advantage. This was because he was confident that he would surely win.

 Chapter 660: Donâ€™t lose too badly

    Chapter 660: Don¡¯t lose too badly

    So he maintained the speed of his horse and moved at the same pace as she did. The ck horse underneath him tightly ran beside her red horse.

    He slightly turned his head and looked at her on the back of her horse.

    Her hair was blown back by the wind and it fluttered in the air. There were even a few strands that were blown into his face, bringing a ticklish feeling with it, making his heart feel tickled as well.

    ¡°Ah Ning, your riding skills aren¡¯t that great, but your horse is a true thousand mile horse, it can evenpare to my ck Clouds Covering the Snow. I never thought that your West Chu would have this kind of good horse, where did you find it?¡±

    He was a man that knew horses, he could tell the date red horse was not ordinary with a single nce and he couldn¡¯t help praising it.

    Chen Ning looked forward and ignored his words.

    Na Mu Cuo was not angry and he liked her serious personality, it was just like him.

    They both had prized horses and in the amount of time it took to say a single sentence, they had already gone fifty meters. The horses were slowly approaching the stone stele and the words on the stele began to enter their eyes.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s smile disappeared as he looked at the ink words on the stone stele with Chen Ning. They were controlling their horses while memorizing the words in their mind.

    There were several hundred people on the field, but there was no sound at this moment. There was only the sound of horses running across the field. ¡°Ta, ta, ta, ta, ta¡±, one sound after the other were like hammers falling on everyone¡¯s hearts.

    The people on the West Chu stands all had their hearts in their throats. All the ministers were filled with nervousness, they did not have any hope of victory for thispetition.

    Now they just wished they wouldn¡¯t lose too badly.

    There were even ministers already calcting how to obtain the yearly tribute after thispetition was over. This was double the amount of money!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you have to win! You must win!¡± The Eldest Princess raised her fists at the edge of the stand. Her heart was cheering for Chen Ning and she unconsciously said it out loud.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help ring at her, but the Eldest Princess ignored her. Her eyes would not move from Chen Ning¡¯s face and she was so nervous that she even forgot to breath.

    Although Mo Chuan did not say a word as his calm face did not reveal any strange expressions at all. However, a person watching carefully could find that his sleeves were slightly trembling and there were water stains slowly appearing on the back of his dragon robe.

    The horses ran very quickly and in just a few breaths time, everyone saw two figures pass in front of them. The two horses had already run past the stele and was in front of the stands, stopping at the same time.

    ording to the rules, after they passed the stone stele, no one was allowed to turn around and see the contents, so the two of them dismounted together.

    There were two rectangr tables ced in front of them with writing utensils on top of it. There was a pool of ink already prepared as well as two sheets of white paper.

    Only on Na Mu Cuo¡¯s table, there was not an ink brush, but rather a piece of ck charcoal.

    Ye Ting Xuan stood in front of the table and revealed a faint smile to Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning found that his eyes contained a deep meaning. She slightly looked down and found that his little finger was slightly tilted, indicating some kind of number.

 Chapter 661: Not writing a single word

    Chapter 661: Not writing a single word

    What did this mean?

    She knew that Ye Ting Xuan would not make a gesture for no reason, but she did not have time to think about it. Her mind was currently filled with words and images.

    For Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s ancient West Chu writing, she could recognize less than ten characters. As for the East Qin writing, she did not recognize a single word and relied purely on memory to write them out.

    She slightly tilted her head and looked at Na Mu Cuo. She found that he did not notice Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s small movement at all.

    Na Mu Cuo had a serious expression as he ced his hands on the table. He was not anxious to write as he closed both his eyes, condensing all the words he had just saw on the stone stele in his mind.

    It was said to be words, but images were more urate.

    Thinking of this, Na Mu Cuo felt that he had underestimated the intelligence of the West Chu people. He never imagined that this weak little schr would actually give him trouble.

    Na Mu Cuo was as everyone expected, not only was he fluent in speaking the West Chu Language, he could also write most of the West Chu characters. However, he was an East Qin citizen in the end and this was his first time seeing this kind of ancient West Chunguage.

    Each word was like a picture to him. He could only rely on his extraordinary memory to memorize this picture, not forgetting even a single stroke.

    One hundred and twenty six words were like one hundred and twenty six pictures. As long as he was wrong with one, he could possibly lose thispetition.

    Chen Ning was the same as Na Mu Cuo. She closed her eyes and tried to remember every single picture she had just seen.

    The West Chu people in the crowds saw the two of them just standing there, feeling nervous and concerned.

    The East Qin envoys on the other side had different expressions. Their faces were flying as the revealed looks of joy because they had a great understanding of their prince¡¯s skills. His highness had already encountered challenges from countless experts, but he had never been defeated once!

    His opponent today was only a young girl, who was beautiful and slim, seeming like even the wind could blow her over. What kind of skill could this girl have, it must be the West Chu Country using her beauty against them. They must want to confuse the prince with her beauty and make him lose thepetition.

    But what kind of hero was the crown prince, how could he be confused by a young girl?

    After a while, Chen Ning and Na Mu Cuo opened their eyes at the same time.

    Everyone held their breath as they watched the scene below without even blinking.

    Na Mu Cuo picked up the piece of charcoal and began to write the words from the stele onto the white paper.

    Chen Ning looked at the brush on the table. She slightly knit her brows, but she did not pick up the brush.

    The West Chu ministers all stared at her every move without blinking. When they saw her expression, their hearts suddenly sunk and they secretly thought: Could this idiot princess not even know how to write? If that is true, the West Chu Country will lose all their face!

    Although they knew that it was impossible to remember the words of a stele while riding on the back of a flying horse, since the East Qin Crown Prince could do it, they believed there would be others that could do it. At least King Jing An Chu Shao Bai would be able to!

    But the emperor insisted on changing thepetitor, sending out this idiot princess out. Wasn¡¯t this asking to be made a fool of?

    In the end, the East Qin Crown Prince had already written several letters, but she did not write a single one!

 Chapter 662: This, impossible

    Chapter 662: This, impossible

    It didn¡¯t matter if she lost face for herself, but she had lost for the entire country! She had lost a year¡¯s worth of tribute for the West Chu Country! She had lost the healthy and stable life for the citizens!

    Everyone couldn¡¯t helpining about the emperor in their heart, why had he made such an insane decision.

    ¡°Someone, prepare a stick of charcoal like that of the crown prince.¡±

    Mo Chuan eyes swept out, already seeing the dissatisfaction on the faces of the ministers, but he very calmly gave his order to the eunuch beside him.

    In this room, there was no one who understood Chen Ning better than him. Only he knew that she didn¡¯t know how to write with the ink pen and she couldn¡¯t use the ink pen to write, only to draw images.

    Very quickly, the charcoal sticks were ced in front of Chen Ning.

    She was a bit stunned as her teeth bit her lower lip. Picking up the charcoal stick, her heart twisted.

    It¡¯s him. Only he would be able to think this carefully and understand her like this.

    But she did not dare look at him the entire time.

    Although she knew that his gaze never left her, she did not give him any reactions because she had made her promise to Chu Shao Yang.....

    She closed her eyes and put aside all the troubles in her mind. She shouldn¡¯t think about it now, she couldn¡¯t, she just had to win thispetition. She couldn¡¯t lose!

    Ye Ting Xuan kept staring at her intently. He was filled with confidence towards her, but seeing her close her eyes again, her face turn pale, and her body trembling, she was like a white tea flower in the wind and worry couldn¡¯t help rising in his heart again.

    What happened to her? Did she understand his hint earlier?

    Chen Ning finally opened her eyes and grabbed the charcoal stick as she began to write stroke for stroke on the paper.

    Ye Ting Xuan noticed that in her eyes, there was a sh as clear as water.

    She wrote very fast and did not seem like she was about to stop like a flowing stream. She first wrote in ancient West Chunguage because these images were the mostplicated. She relied on the image left in her mind to write down these images without a single stroke missing.

    When the West Chu people in the stands saw her writing ancient West Chunguage down below, their mouths all dropped open in shock and their eyes popped wide open. There were many people that narrowed their eyes, suspecting that it was an illusion.

    How was this possible? This is impossible!

    They could all recognize the ancient West Chu writing. Chen Ning was currently writing it down without making a single mistake, but she was only a young girl that wasn¡¯t even twenty yet!

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant does not understand the ancientnguage. Can you see if the princess¡¯ words are all right?¡±

    Su Jin supported Empress Dowager Zhou to the side of the stands. She reached out her neck, but she found that she could not understand a single word. She was filled with anxiety and couldn¡¯t help whispering to Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face was as deep as water, but her eyes had a faint light shing in it. Her hand holding Su Jin¡¯s hand slightly trembled as she gave a slow nod.

    ¡°Thank the heavens and earth, please bless the Princess Consort with victory.¡±

    Su Jin couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes as she prayed in a low voice.

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not say a word as her eyes looked over at Mo Chuan. Without any surprise, she saw a strange glow on her son¡¯s face.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes were sparkling with the glow of joy and excitement. His eyes were alreadypletely stuck on Chen Ning¡¯s face.

    Although he knew she was this kind of person and he did not know that she had this kind of memorization skill, he understood her. As long as she wanted to do something, she would surely do it.

 Chapter 663: Truly proud of her

    Chapter 663: Truly proud of her

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart surged forth as he wished he could go down and hug her.

    His mind and body was filled with pride for her!

    There was no one on the field that was watching Na Mu Cuo, almost everyone was staring at Chen Ning¡¯s face, watching her pen flow like a dragon and her wrist neatly flicking, moving with such fluid motion. Her fingers were like jade and it contrasted the ck charcoal stick. The contrast of ck and white made her skin look like snow which shined bright.

    Just looking at her was like looking at a pleasant picture.

    Even the East Qin stand¡¯s people couldn¡¯t help looking at her, falling into a daze.

    Na Mu Cuo had started writing before her and he had no distractions when writing. When he finished hisst stroke, he let out a sigh as he rxed his tense mind.

    His mind had beenpletely focused earlier out of fear that he might make a tiny error, so he did not know what was happening beside him.

    When he rxed his mind, his lips revealed a proud smile because he was very certain that he would win!

    Because he had not made a certain mistake. Even if she writes it perfectly, in terms of time, he would win.

    He was smiling as he put down the charcoal in his hand. The servant on the side had brought a bucket of water for him to wash his hands in. He washed his hands while turning his head to look at her. It was like a hunter watching its prey, he was determined to win.

    Her eyes were focused and her pen was flying. She ignored everything that was around her.

    Na Mu Cuo watched her for a while before his eyes slowly fell onto the white paper in front of her. Seeing it, his brows couldn¡¯t help jumping up.

    She was currently writing his East Qin Country¡¯snguage. Although the words were not beautiful, they were very neat. With a rough nce from him, he could tell that not a single word was wrong!

    Could it be she also understood their East Qinnguage?

    Na Mu Cuo looked again and understood that she was the same as him with a good memorization ability. She hadpletely learned the technique he had taught her and she was very proficient in it.

    He was filled with shock.

    He knew that she was intelligent, but he never expected that her ability would not lose to his at all!

    For a long time, Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes filled with light like he had discovered a precious treasure. His lips parted, revealing his snow white teeth as arge smile appeared on his face.

    This trip to West Chu, he felt it was truly worthwhile!

    He could have nothing, as long as he had her!

    Chen Ning finally wrote thest word and she put down the stick of charcoal in her hand. She looked at Na Mu Cuo and found that he had finished long before her. This was expected by her and she just nodded at Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo still gave her that bright smile.

    ¡°Ah Ning, do you still remember our promise?¡± His smile was filled with pride and arrogance.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She said.

    ¡°Very good. If you lose, you will be this prince¡¯s person. When thispetition is over, you will leave with this prince! Ah Ning, do you feel regret?¡± He stared at her face as he spoke.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    She first washed off the charcoal powder on her hand before fixing a strand of loose hair on her temple and revealing a faint smile.

    The words between the two of them were clearly heard by the West Chu people in the stands, instantly causing an uproar amongst them.

    Everyone revealed looks of utter disbelief as they all looked towards Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was livid as he clenched his fists. His eyes were filled with mes of rage as he red with killing intent at Na Mu Cuo.

 Chapter 664: Who wins and who loses

    Chapter 664: Who wins and who loses

    Never in his dreams would he have imagined that the promise between Chen Ning and Na Mu Cuo would be like this!

    If he knew this earlier, he would not have allowed her to participate no matter what.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s teeth creaked from him gritting them.

    Bastard! Damn! This damn East Qin Crown Prince! He was too rude, too arrogant! He actually had ideas towards his princess, was he impatient to die!

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, calm down, calm down!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive! There is the emperor to make the final decision!¡±

    The ministers were all shocked into breaking out in a cold sweat from the killing intent he released. The ministers that had a good rtion with him all went over to advise him.

    But Chu Shao Yang ignored everything. His eyes were red as his hand went to the soft sword at his waist. He walked over to the side of the stands and was prepared to jump down.

    ¡°Shao Yang, stop!¡±

    There was a red figure that shed forward. Eldest Princess An Le¡¯s hand was fast as she grabbed Chu Shao Yang¡¯s shoulder, reprimanding in a cold voice, ¡°What do you want to do!¡±

    ¡°Royal aunt, don¡¯t stop me! I want to kill him! He.....He actually wants to steal my Ning¡¯er!¡± Chu Shao Yang said through gritted teeth.

    The Eldest Princess said in a low voice in his ear, ¡°If you kill him, you will break the peace between the two countries. You will spark the mes of war and the citizens will lose their peace. The most important thing is that you will cause your father to die!¡±

    Although her voice was low, it was cleared his head and Chu Shao Yang¡¯s killing intent disappeared.

    His blood red eyes turned to the Eldest Princess and he numbly said, ¡°But royal aunt, can I just let him steal Ning¡¯er away?¡±

    ¡°How is that possible!¡± The Eldest Princess said, ¡°Even if you agree, the emperor will never agree. Not to mention that the promise between them is that only if Ning¡¯er loses that she will leave with the East Qin Crown Prince. Do you believe the East Qin Crown Prince will win? I am more optimistic about Ning¡¯er¡¯s chances!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly patted his head and shouted, ¡°That¡¯s right, I was confused by my anger of that bastard. Ning¡¯er will not lose, definitely not!¡±

    He clenched his fists and looked downwards.

    ¡°Respected emperor, this prince and your country¡¯s princess have finished writing, we ask for your majesty¡¯s fair judgement.¡±

    Beneath the stands, Na Mu Cuo¡¯s right hand was ced over his left chest and he gave a slight bow to Mo Chuan on the stands.

    This time he properly spoke the West Chunguage and did not have the trantor trante for him.

    Mo Chuan knew that this was their East Qin¡¯s greatest respect, so he gave a slight nod. In front of everyone¡¯s eyes, he walked down the stand and walked in front of the two of them.

    Although he was facing Na Mu Cuo, his eyes kept staring at her.

    She half lowered her head and he could only see her ck hair and beautiful white chin. He could also see her two rows of dense and longshes slightly trembling.

    What¡¯s wrong, why was she upset and flustered? Was it because he was near? Or was it because she didn¡¯t have confidence in winning?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression was calm as water, but his heart burned like intense mes. He did not move his gaze from her face at all.

    ¡°Your majesty, this prince did not ask you to admire the beauty of your country¡¯s princess. Why does your majesty keep staring at the princess without turning?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo looked at Mo Chuan with a ghost of a smile as he blurted this out without hesitation.

    Chen Ning¡¯s body slightly trembled. She looked up and perfectly met gazes with Mo Chuan.

    Her eyes were clear and bright with a bit of water sparkling in it. Just a single nce was enough to make his heart beat fast and his breathing be rushed.

 Chapter 665: Ending that exceeded everyoneâ€™s expectations

    Chapter 665: Ending that exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations

    Mo Chuan took a step forward and he couldn¡¯t help reaching his right hand towards her, wanting to hold her hand.

    ¡°Emperor, this is the inscription made by this minister¡¯s wife. I ask your highness to look it over.¡±

    Chen Ning immediately looked away and lowered her head, moving a step back from his grasp. She took her paper and her knees bent slightly as she presented it to him.

    Her movement came at the right time. It was like he reached his hand not to hold her hand, but to take the inscription she had just written.

    In front of the hundreds of pairs of eyes on the field, there was not a single person that discovered any discrepancies.

    There were only a few people that knew and Empress Dowager Zhou was one of them.

    Seeing Mo Chuan get off the stands to move to her, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart was high in her throat. She was afraid that her sensible son would throw away everything for his emotions, doing something that will shame the country and the royal family.

    When she saw her son want to grab his niece inw¡¯s hand in front of all these ministers, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face could no longer be described as just ugly. But following that, Chen Ning¡¯s graceful deflection of this allowed her to let out a sigh of relief.

    She secretly patted her chest as she thought: It¡¯s still good, lucky!

    She couldn¡¯t help standing up on the stands and given a few heavy coughs.

    Mo Chuan took her writing from her and slowly unrolled it. His eyes finally moved from her face to the writing in his hands.

    Because her voice was like cooling water. It was thrown onto the mes in his chest and it quickly made him calm down.

    Especially when he heard Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s warning cough from the stands. He remember his identity and how important thispetition was. He was the country¡¯s ruler, he could not do anything that caused a loss for the country.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, you are proficient in both West Chu and East Qin words. This stele was personally write by you, so you will judge them. You will see if this contest is the East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s win or the Ding Yuan Princess win.¡±

    Mo Chuan gave Chen Ning¡¯s writing to Ye Ting Xuan.

    Ye Ting Xuan took it with a bow and spread it across the table. He then took the one written by Na Mu Cuo. He ced them side by side as he began topare the two of them.

    Na Mu Cuo was very confident as he crossed his hands behind him while being high spirited. He just smiled at Chen Ning, revealing an arrogant and proud smile.

    Chen Ning was slightly looking down. She did not look at Na Mu Cuo or Mo Chuan and she looked very calm, like she did not care about winning or losing at all.

    The breath of all the West Chu people on the stand were being held as they opened their eyes wide and piqued their ears. They were nervously waiting for Ye Ting Xuan to announce the result of thepetition.

    After a while, Ye Ting Xuan put down the two pieces of writing in his hand. He looked up with shining eyes and spoke with a bright voice.

    ¡°Reporting to the emperor, after this citizen¡¯s careful discernment, thispetition is the princess¡¯ victory!¡±

    Not only did he know how to write East Qinnguage, he was also fluent in East Qinnguage. After he said this, he repeated what he just said in East Qinnguage.

    Hearing this, the stands on both side fell into an uproar, like a tub of boiling oil being poured into ice cold water.

    The East Qin people all shouted out.

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince will not lose!¡±

    ¡°You West Chu people are cheating!¡±

    The people on the West Chu stand were all filled with joy. This result hadpletely exceeded their expectations. They were shocked and did not dare believe it.

 Chapter 666: Judging it together

    Chapter 666: Judging it together

    Everyone stared at Ye Ting Xuan with wide eyes. They were thinking, could Princess Husband Ye be cheating and being biased for the Ding Yuan Princess?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart was also filled with doubt. Although he believed in Chen Ning¡¯s strength, he also knew that Na Mu Cuo would be confident of his victory since he proposed thispetition. Moreover, he was faster than Chen Ning by half a cup of tea¡¯s time, so even if their writing was the same, it should be Na Mu Cuo¡¯s victory.

    Could Na Mu Cuo have made a mistake?

    ¡°Ting Xuan, are you certain? This is indeed the princess¡¯ victory?¡± Mo Chuan asked again.

    ¡°This citizen is certain that it is the Princess Consort¡¯s victory.¡± Ye Ting Xuan confidently replied.

    When Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s voice fell, he heard Na Mu Cuo¡¯s cold voice say, ¡°Where did this shit refereee from? This prince¡¯s writing is exactly the same as your stele writing, how can you say this prince has lost? Even if she didn¡¯t make a single mistake, ording to time, it should be this prince¡¯s victory!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan already guess Na Mu Cuo would react this way, so he said, ¡°Your highness, if you don¡¯t believe it, you can personallypare it. You can see if Ting Xuan¡¯s judgement is unfair or not.¡±

    ¡°Someone, hang these two writing beside the stele and let the crown prince personallypare it.¡±

    Mo Chuan wave his hand and gave the order.

    ¡°If the prince still feels this is unfair, you can have your country¡¯s envoys examine it together. Ting Xuan, call our people down to judge it together.¡± Mo Chuan also added.

    Although he didn¡¯t know what mysteries it had, he believed that if Ting Xuan dared make this judgement, he was certain that Chen Ning would win.

    Soon, Chen Ning and Na Mu Cuo¡¯s writings were hung on both sides of the stone stele.

    People surrounded the stele from both sides, both East Qin and West Chu people were surrounding the stele. Their eyes were wide open as they looked at the original stele andparing it to the writing on both sides.

    Mo Chuan stood in front of everyone. When he looked over it for the first time, his mind was filled with doubt. It seemed like Chen Ning and Na Mu Cuo¡¯s writings were exactly the same. Both side did not miss a single word, so why did Ye Ting Xuan say that it was Chen Ning¡¯s victory?

    He couldn¡¯t help looking over at Ye Ting Xue, but he saw Ye Ting Xuan reveal a faint smile. He had a sly look in his eyes as he gave a slight nod to him. He was sure that Ye Ting Xuan had confidence, so his heart fell down.

    His eyes couldn¡¯t help crossing through the crowd to look for her figure. His eyes suddenly focused as he saw her.

    She was still standing in the same spot, not rushing over with everyone topare the stele and writings. There was only a purple clothed young man standing beside her. With a straight figure and a handsome face, it was Chu Shao Bai.

    His hands were on her shoulders and he had his head lowered as his lips moved, as if he was asking her something. The sound was very low and even Mo Chuan¡¯s good ears could not hear what he was asking.

    She looked down and would not look at him. His brows jumped up with anger as he grabbed her shoulders and shook, shaking her to the point where her smooth hair fell down.

    She finally raised her head and looked into his eyes, giving a strong nod.

    The anger in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face increased as his hands tightened on her shoulders. Her brows knit in pain, but she did not make a single sound.

    ¡°You are mine! No one can steal you from my side, you¡¯re leaving with me now!¡±

    He finally roared out. He grabbed her hand and began to pull her away.

 Chapter 667: Personally telling him

    Chapter 667: Personally telling him

    He did not know who won or lost thispetition. He only knew that if she lost, prince Na Mu would take her away and he would never allow that!

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, let me go! I¡¯m not leaving, I didn¡¯t lose!¡± Chen Ning struggled, but she could not escape his grasp. How could her strengthpare to his?

    A person suddenly appeared in front of Chu Shao Yang. He was against the light, but that yellow robe was adorned with golden flying dragons, making it bright and sparkling. With the wind blowing against it, the five wed dragon seemed like it was flying, releasing a strong pressure.

    ¡°Shao Yang, what are you doing?¡± Mo Chuan calmly said. He had one hand holding Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arm and his grip was not gentle.

    The veins on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head suddenly popped out as he slowly raised his chin and met Mo Chuan¡¯s gaze. His eyes did not contain any courtesy at all.

    ¡°He, he, so it¡¯s the emperor. This minister should be asking the emperor the same thing, what does the emperor want to do?¡± He coldly said with eyes filled with hostility.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s brow knits as he calmly said, ¡°You can leave, but the princess cannot!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Because before the results are finalized, she cannot leave. King Ding Yuan, remember that you personally rmended your princess to this one. If you didn¡¯t want her to participate, why did you bring her here? Since she¡¯s here and haspeted, then she needs to remain for the result of thepetition, no matter if she wins or loses. This is her responsibility!¡±

    Mo Chuan said in a low and deep voice, speaking very slowly.

    When Chu Shao Yang thought of this regret, his intestines turned green. He said in a numb voice, ¡°Emperor, do you know the consequences if she loses?¡±

    ¡°Of course this one knows! But this one knows that she will definitely not lose!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked at Mo Chuan and his lips curled into a smile that had an unclear meaning. It was full of ridicule and triumph.

    ¡°Emperor, don¡¯t you have great hopes that she can win?¡±

    ¡°Of course this one hopes so, every West Chu person on the scene will have this hope. King Ding Yuan, do you hope she loses?¡± Mo Chuan could not understand Chu Shao Yang¡¯s smile. He felt his heart turn cold like something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If she wins, she can take out the imperial decree written by the emperor and separate from this king. Emperor, haven¡¯t you always been looking forward to this moment?¡± Chu Shao Yang continued speaking with a smile.

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Mo Chuan said through gritted teeth.

    His pupils tightened and his hands unknowingly used more force. Chu Shao Yang¡¯s bones creaked, but he did not reveal a trace of pain on his face as his smile became even more cheerful.

    ¡°This minister knows even more, but there is one matter that the emperor surely does not know. That imperial decree that you personally wrote now no longer exists. It has been personally turned into ashes by Ning¡¯er and has been blown away by the wind. Knowing this information, does the emperor feel disappointed?¡±

    Mo Chuan felt like his heart was grabbed by arge invisible hand and it was so painful he almost could not breath.

    He screamed out, ¡°You¡¯re lying, this is not true. She wouldn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t!¡±

    His eyes filled with pain looked at Chen Ning, there was utter disbelief in the bottom of his eyes. He did not believe Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words, not a single word!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s grip tightened on Chen Ning¡¯s arm as he said with a smile in a low voice, ¡°Ning¡¯er, you should personally tell him. Was what this king said true? You should tell him.¡±

 Chapter 668: Experienced hunter

    Chapter 668: Experienced hunter

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the imperial decree no longer exists, it was personally burned by me.¡± Chen Ning finally looked up and met Mo Chuan¡¯s gaze. Her eyes werepletely calm, not revealing any waves.

    She used all her strength to calm herself because she couldn¡¯t be agitated. In front of everyone, she could not let anyone see that she was rted to Mo Chuan.

    Now that she had already promised to return to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side, the only thing she could do was forget Mo Chuan, forget all the sweet memories between them.

    She could not give Mo Chuan any more hope.

    It would be best if they just forgot each other.

    If he could hate her, let him hate her. Hating a person was always simpler than loving a person.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s body heavily trembled. He stared at her, simply not believing the words she had spoken.

    ¡°Why?¡± His voice was numb and vague, but she could still hear it.

    She revealed a smile that was simply intoxicatingly sweet, but this smile was not for him, but rather Chu Shao Yang beside her.

    ¡°Because Shao Yang, he.....is very, very good to me. After so long, I finally realized that I can¡¯t leave him. We had our misunderstandings in the past, but all of these have been solved and I¡¯m willing to forgive him, so naturally I¡¯ll return to his side. This answer, is the emperor satisfied?¡± She looked up at Chu Shao Yang beside her, speaking in a soft voice that was pleasant to listen to.

    But each word she said was like a dagger cutting her heart.

    Mo Chuan felt like his heart must be bleeding because it hurt too much. Wave after wave of pain came from his heart, so painful that his face twisted.

    The smile on her face stabbed his eyes, slowly making them turn warm.

    He felt a wave of heat in his eyes and her figure in front of him turned hazy.

    He couldn¡¯t cry! He definitely couldn¡¯t cry!

    Mo Chuan raised his head and looked up into the blue sky, looking at the vast expanse.

    This was the West Chu sky and he was the ruler, could he lose the prestige of the ruler because of his personal feelings?

    He definitely couldn¡¯t!

    No matter how scarred his heart was, no matter how much it hurt, he could not let anyone see any changes with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Mo Chuan slowly looked back down. His eyes looked over the faces of the two people in front of him as his eyes calmed down, as if nothing had happened.

    He slowly said these two words before letting go of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arm and turning to walk away.

    The way he walked off, there was not sentiment left at all. He did not even look back once at her.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s lips curled and he revealed a satisfied smile.

    That¡¯s right, this was the ending that he wanted.

    He was like an experienced hunter, not rushed at all. He would patiently wait for his prey to fall into his trap before opening his and tightly trapping her, never letting her escape.

    The voices of these three people were very low and no one on the field heard what they said or saw what they did. This was because everyone was focused on the stele and writing,paring them.

    But there was one person that did not look away from them from the beginning.

    Although Chu Shao Bai stood in the crowd by the stele, he was paying attention to them the whole time.

    He saw Mo Chuan leave without looking back, walking withrge steps, having an indifferent expression on his face. He knew that something must have happened.

 Chapter 669: Missing one point

    Chapter 669: Missing one point

    ¡°Emperor!¡± He couldn¡¯t help following behind Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan turned around and his eyes stared at him. The bottom of his eyes were ice cold and seeing them made Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart jump.

    ¡°Emperor, Ning¡¯er, she.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention her to this one, not a single word.¡± Mo Chuan suddenly cut him off. His voice was very numb, no longer being as clear as usual.

    He forcefully pressed down on his chest, but he could not stop the waves of paining from his heart. Suddenly, there was a sweet taste in his mouth. He lowered his head and spat out a mouthful of blood.

    When that eye catching red blood fell to the ground, it was particrly ring.

    ¡°Emperor!¡± Chu Shao Yang was shocked as he whispered in a lost voice.

    Mo Chuan had spat out a mouthful of blood, but he felt his heart was much morefortable. He treated it as nothing as he wiped away the blood on the ground.

    ¡°This one is fine. Has the result of thepetition been released?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai swallowed the question he wanted to ask and silently nodded.

    ¡°Go, go and see the results of everyone¡¯s judgement.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face was snow white and his eyes were dark, like ake without a bottom. Even Chu Shao Bai could not guess what he was thinking.

    Chu Shao Bai only knew that he must have been injured. His heart was injured to this extent, but his expressions revealed nothing.

    This was because he covered up all his wounds, because he was the emperor!

    The two of them returned in front of the stone stele, they saw the arrogant East Qin Envoy pointing at Na Mu Cuo¡¯s writing and was currently saying something to Ye Ting Xuan. His meaning was that there was no mistakes with the prince Na Mu¡¯s writing and he took less time, so it should be prince Na Mu¡¯s victory.

    The West Chu ministers were all silent gourds, none of them making a single sound because they had already looked it over. Although Chen Ning did not miss a word, in terms of time, it was her loss.

    Ye Ting Xuan faced the East Qin Envoy¡¯s aggressive questioning, but he was very calm and unrushed.

    He spoke in the East Qinnguage, ¡°Gentlemen, please take a careful look at prince Na Mu¡¯s inscription. Is there really no errors at all?¡±

    He said the same thing again in the West Chunguage.

    The East Qin envoy groups several dozen people nodded together. Although the West Chu people did not want to admit it, they still had to nod.

    Na Mu Cuo stood with his arms crossed over his chest, proudly standing in front of the East Qin people. Although he did not make a sound, his eyes were filled with a sinister look that was currently staring at Ye Ting Xuan, as if he wanted to swallow him alive.

    Although Ye Ting Xuan did not not kungfu and was a weak schr that had a handsome appearance, when faced with the aggressive East Qin people and Na Mu Cuo¡¯s killing intent, he always had an air of calm around himself. He looked very elegant, like he did not have a trace of fear.

    When the Eldest Princess saw this, the more she fell in love. She walked to Ye Ting Xuan and stood beside him, raising her brows in a provoking manner, staring at everyone. As long as there was a person that dared to move against Ye Ting Xuan, she would make her move no matter who they were!

    Even Na Mu Cuo was secretly filled with praise. He always looked down on the West Chu people, but he never thought this weak schr that couldn¡¯t even lift a bucket of water would have such a strong will. If this person were to work for my East Qin, how great that would be.

    ¡°Very good, now I¡¯ll tell everyone why I¡¯ve judged prince Na Mu to lose. It is because prince Na Mu¡¯s writing indeed is not missing a word, but it is missing a point.¡± Ye Ting Xuan said in a loud voice.

 Chapter 670: Admitting defeat

    Chapter 670: Admitting defeat

    ¡°What is called missing a point?¡±

    ¡°You brat, can you speak more clearly?¡±

    The East Qin people all called out.

    When Na Mu Cuo heard this, his eyes couldn¡¯t help narrowing as he looked at the inscription on the right. Suddenly, his body trembled as his pupils tightened and he gave a heavy snort.

    ¡°Gentlemen, please look. In the West Chunguage writing, there is a dot, this is the writing habit of my country¡¯snguage. There is a punctuation in both the upper and lower verse and my country¡¯s princess has this one point while prince Na Mu¡¯s is missing this point. The rules of the contest was that both side had to copy itpletely without any mistakes. Although prince Na Mu missed only this one little point, ording to the rules, this is the princess¡¯ victory. Gentlemen, are you convinced of this loss?¡±

    After Ye Ting Xuan said this, the East Qin people opened their eyes wide to look at the point he referred to. They found that there was this point on the stele and it was missing from their prince¡¯s writing. They couldn¡¯t help looking at each other in nk dismay and not make a single sound.

    The West Chu ministers all let out cheers as their faces filled with joy. Everyone¡¯s faces filled with spirit as they felt their hearts fill with excitement.

    Not that long ago, they were all depressed, like a cock that had lost a fight. In the blink of an eye, everyone was filled with joy once again.

    Even Empress Dowager Zhou on the stands couldn¡¯t help revealing a satisfied smile on her stern face.

    This contest¡¯s results were filled with twist and turns and no one would have expected to end like this. It far exceeded everyone¡¯s expectations.

    Chu Shao Yang was pleasantly surprised as his hands were soaked with cold sweat.

    Before the results of thepetition was known, his back was already soaked with sweat. Only in this moment did his heart fall down from his throat.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯ve won, you¡¯ve won!¡± He was filled with excitement as he tightly held her hands. If they weren¡¯t in public, he would have held her in his embrace.

    Chen Ning just gave a soft un sound. She was not surprised by this result.

    Because Ye Ting Xuan had already given her a hint and she understood this hint. Na Mu Cuo lost because he was too arrogant. If they were to talk about real strength, he was not below her.

    Her win this time could be considered lucky.

    Inparison to the excited and happy West Chu ministers, the East Qin people all had aggrieved expressions. They felt their lose was unfair, wasn¡¯t it just a single period? What did it count for?

    These West Chu people had dug a pit for the prince to jump into, they really dug a pit for him!

    ¡°Your highness, these West Chu people are too sly. We can¡¯t admit this defeat!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your highness, this is clearly your victory, but that white faced brat is making fake decisions!¡±

    ¡°Your highness, we can¡¯t let this end this easily. Let¡¯s ask their emperor for a fair decision!¡±

    The East Qin envoys surrounded Na Mu Cuo. They were all filled with anger as they red at Ye Ting Xuan.

    Na Mu Cuo slowly raised his hand.

    The envoys all immediately closed their mouths and silently waited for the crown prince to make his decision.

    ¡°A win is a win, a loss is a loss. I, Na Mu Cuo always act in an honourable manner, I will never act like a fool. Thispetition, this prince acknowledges my loss.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo said this both in the East Qin and the West Chunguages.

    Although the East Qin envoys felt aggrieved, if his highness personally admitted this defeat, they could do nothing. However, their hearts were filled with admiration towards his highness for epting this and letting it go. He really was a heroic man, no wonder he was the number one warrior in their East Qin Kingdom.

 Chapter 671: Determined to win

    Chapter 671: Determined to win

    Although Na Mu Cuo admitted his defeat, his position in the hearts of the East Qin envoy increased by a level.

    The West Chu ministers also raised their thumbs towards Na Mu Cuo¡¯s attitude of admitting his defeat because even if they won thepetition, if Na Mu Cuo did not admit his defeat, they could not do a thing.

    But the one most praised by the ministers was the hero that had won thispetition for West Chu. They began to congratte Chu Shao Yang, praising him for marrying such a good princess. She was smart and beautiful, their envy was almost palpable.

    Chu Shao Yang felt like he had never been this radiant before, all his previous honour and prestige could notpare to what he had today. Although people were filled with praise for his princess, when he heard them, he felt even happier than when he was praised.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, for this king to be able to marry you, it is the greatest blessing in my life.¡± While responding to the ministers¡¯ congrattions, he still didn¡¯t forget to whisper softly in her ear. His face was filled with joy.

    Chen Ning just bit her lip and said nothing.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was red with excitement, but her face waspletely pale, even her lip did not have any blood in it. When Chu Shao Yang saw this, his heart couldn¡¯t help hurting. He touched her hand and felt that her fingers were ice cold.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you aren¡¯t healed yet. Since we¡¯ve already won, let¡¯s return to the pce. This king will ask for the best doctor toe heal you.¡± He was a bit impatient about taking her away.

    He felt several pairs of eyes watching him with strong hostility and envy, also he felt Na Mu Cuo staring at her with a beast like glow in his eyes. He had a mentality of being determined to win which filled his heart with shock.

    He felt her hand softly twitch in his palm and trying to pull back, so he quickly tightened his grip.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this king has already done what you wanted me to do, this king hopes that you can fulfill your promise.¡± He said in a low voice in her ear.

    It was like she could also feel Na Mu Cuo¡¯s aggressive eyes. She looked up and hse met Na Mu Cuo¡¯s gaze.

    Na Mu Cuo grinned at her, with his white teeth shining bright in the sun like a dazzling cheetah.

    She slightly knit her brows. He had clearly lose and their agreement was void, so why did he smile so brightly?

    But she didn¡¯t want to guess Na Mu Cuo¡¯s thoughts. In thepetition just now, she had used quite a bit of strength and mental power. Her head felt very groggy in this moment and she just wanted to find a ce to have a good sleep.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, take me away. I want to find a quiet ce to sleep, my head.....really hurts.¡± She closed her eyes, feeling that the voices around her made her head hurt even more.

    Since the hand of fate had pushed her back to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side again, then, it would be him.

    She was very, very tired at this moment, so tired that she didn¡¯t have the strength to fight destiny.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take you away immediately.¡± Chu Shoa Yang¡¯s heart was filled with waves of wild happiness. He understood the meaning of her words, she didn¡¯t take back her promise!

    Going around in circles, when he thought that he had lost her, she had returned to his side once again. There was nothing in this world that could make him even happier.

    He no longer cared about the ministers congratting him. He just held her with one hand while separating the crowd with the other, preparing to take her away from the field.

 Chapter 672: Thorns all over

    Chapter 672: Thorns all over

    ¡°Third brother, where are you going?¡±

    A white figure suddenly appeared in front of him to block him. Chu Shao Yang looked at him and saw it was Chu Shao Bai.

    He instantly snapped, ¡°Shao Bai, move aside. Your third sister inw¡¯s body isn¡¯t well, this king is taking her away from here.¡±

    ¡°Is third sister inw feeling ufortable?¡± Chu Shao Bai stared right at her. He found that her face was pure white and her eyes that always glowed was covered by her longshes. He could not clearly see her expression.

    The wind blew past her hair and strands of it flew into her face.

    Chu Shao Yang helped her ce her wind blown hair behind her ears, moving very delicately. She did not avoid his hand.

    ¡°Third sister inw, you have performed a great merit to our West Chu. The emperor will host arge scale celebration feast tonight in the pce, this is specially hosted for third sister inw. If you don¡¯te, the emperor and all the ministers will be disappointed.

    Chu Shao Bai said in a slightly jealous voice.

    When he saw this scene, an indescribable feeling appeared in his heart.

    Especially when he thought of Mo Chuan suddenly spitting out a mouthful of blood as well as seeing her and Chu Shao Yang¡¯s loving appearance. His heart suddenly felt constricted, not for himself, but for the emperor.

    As long as she was happy, he was willing to ept this pain for her happiness, but how could he have expected that she would suddenly change in just a few days. If she did not like the emperor, why did she have to provoke him? Since she liked him, why didn¡¯t she like him to the end?

    What had happened between her and his third brother?

    Chu Shao Yang felt he was bing more and more confused. He could not see through her and could not understand her. It was no wonder people said that women¡¯s hearts were deep, forever being unpredictable.

    ¡°Shao Bai, did you hear me clearly? She is not feeling good, this king is bringing her back to the pce to get her a doctor!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice was already filled with impatience.

    He originally liked and pampered his little brother Chu Shao Bai, but hearing him affectionately call her Ning¡¯er and her calling him Xiao Bai, his body felt like it was covered in thorns.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, your injury.....¡± Chu Shao Bai looked at her pale and bloodless lips before thinking about the two deep gashes on her wrists. The grievances in his heart instantly cleared up as he was filled with deep pity for her.

    He couldn¡¯t help taking a step forward, but Chu Shao Yang quickly moved in front of her and blocked his sight of her.

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai, this king will clearly tell you one more time. The words Ning¡¯er isn¡¯t something you should say! She is your third sister inw and will always be that! I hope you will remember your identity, that way you will still be this king¡¯s brother. You are still young, I hope you don¡¯t lose your reasoning because of something, do you understand?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang stared at the other side. He saw from Chu Shao Bai¡¯s gaze towards her something that he didn¡¯t want to see the most, which made his jealousy re up even more.

    Why did even his blood rted little brother like her? Why? Why!

    Was it because she was too beautiful? But she was his! He would never allow anyone to take her away from her, definitely not!

    He wanted to hide her and lock her up, never letting anyone else see her!

    His eyes suddenly turned cold and looked like a sinister, venomous snake, as well as releasing a cold aura.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s back couldn¡¯t help feeling cold. He had never seen his third brother use such aggressive eyes to look at him, it was like he wanted to kill him!

 Chapter 673: The best way to love him

    Chapter 673: The best way to love him

    He liked her, but he never thought of keeping her for himself. He just purely wished for her happiness. If the one she liked was his third brother, then he.....would be able to ept it.

    But, did she really like third brother?

    Why had he never seen her use that kind of expression to look at third brother or smile at third brother like that?

    ¡°Third sister inw, do you really want to leave with third brother? Can you really bear to.....¡± The rest of the words were swallowed by Chu Shao Bai. He knew that he didn¡¯t need to ask it and she would understand.

    If she wasn¡¯t willing and if third brother was forcing her away, he would not let her leave no matter what.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words were like a de that deeply pierced into her heart. It created a bloody wound in her heart that filled her with deep pain.

    She did not know how much effort she spent to stop herself from thinking of Mo Chuan. She did not dare think and did not dare look at him. She was afraid that if she did look at him, she would not bear to leave him no matter what.

    But why did Xiao Bai mention him! Could she really not bear to let him go? She really couldn¡¯t!

    What could she do even if she wasn¡¯t willing? She had already promised Chu Shao Yang. If she took back her promise, Chu Shao Yang would reveal everything in front of the ministers and even the East Qin envoys still on the field.

    What face would Mo Chuan have at that time?

    She did not care about her reputation, but she cared about his reputation!

    He was the country¡¯s ruler, the good emperor revered by the ministers and citizens. She knew how much effort he had put into being a good emperor and she knew his lofty ambitions and liabilities, so she could not do anything to harm him!

    Since leaving him was the best way of loving him, she would leave him.

    Chen Ning raised her head with eyes like water and a gaze like ice. Her strange eyes made Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart instantly turn cold.

    ¡°He is my husband and I am his princess, so of course I will leave with him. As for my injuries.....naturally my husband will care for me, there is no need for outsiders to worry about me. Shao Yang, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    She reached out and took the initiative to hold Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand.

    Chu Shao Yang immediately tightened his grip and held her hand in his palm.

    He raised his chin and looked at Chu Shao Bai with a triumphant gaze, ¡°Shao Bai, did you hear your third sister inw¡¯s words? Do you need this king to repeat them for you?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned from red to white and from white to green. He stared at Chen Ning, simply not daring to believe that these words came from her mouth.

    Under the moonlight and the flowers, the kiss between her and Mo Chuan was deeply imprinted in his mind.

    The her in that moment exuded an astonishing beauty!

    But in the blink of an eye, everything had changed. From her mouth, him and Mo Chuan had turned into outsiders and there was only his third brother in her eyes!

    It was no wonder everyone said women were fickle, even she was not an exception.

    ¡°I....heard it clearly. So it was a matter between the wedded couple, this little brother was worrying too much. He, he, third brother, third sister inw, this little brother wishes you a happy married life and will grow old together!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words did not even seem like they came from him. After he said this, he turned around to leave, with his snow white clothes jumping up.

    He took two steps before suddenly turning around. He strode right in front of her and raised his hand towards her.

    ¡°Shao Bai, what do you want to do?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s tone was not good and his brows dangerously jumped up.

 Chapter 674: Everything he was willing to do

    Chapter 674: Everything he was willing to do

    Chu Shao Bai had a bitter smile. His eyes went past Chu Shao Yang and fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s face.

    ¡°Third sister inw, since you¡¯ve decided to be with third brother, the imperial decree this little brother asked for you is no longer of use to you. How about you return it to this little brother and this little brother will return it to its owner. From where ites is where it will return.¡±

    In that instant, he suddenly felt pain for his emperor uncle. He suddenly understood the emperor¡¯s mood and why he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Seeing how heartless she was, even his blood rushed into his chest and he almost spat it out. Not to mention the emperor who never had emotions, but would never lose them once he had them?

    The emperor must be extremely injured by her and filled with extreme pain.

    He just stared at her. He wanted to hate her, but seeing her beautiful face, he could not feel any hatred at all. He could only ask for the emperor¡¯s true heart that had been given to her back!

    Chen Ning¡¯s thick and longshes came up as she looked at him with her dark, ck eyes.

    She spoke very slowly, ¡°That imperial decree? It no longer exists. I personally burned and it has turned into ashes, with the wind blowing it away and it can no longer be found.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai stared at her, hoping that she was lying to him. He hoped that not a single word she said was true......

    That was the freedom she longed for, why would she personally burn it?

    Could she have been ying around in the past? Was the person she really liked not the emperor, but rather his third brother?

    He, he,ughable, trulyughable!

    Chu Shao Bai felt like he had done something truly foolish!

    He actually thought she wasn¡¯t happy and tried to help her obtain the freedom and happiness she wanted. In her eyes, was he thergest fool in the world?

    She must have been secretlyughing at him the entire time!

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes filled with hot rage. He cared for her that much, but she had been ying him the entire time. Was ying with him and the emperor that interesting for her?

    He really wanted to loudly question her, but even though his lips moved, he could not say a single word.

    She had never given him any promises since the beginning and did not even give him half a chance, it had all been his wishful thinking the entire time! It was him that was attached to her, it was him that was willing to work hard for her, thinking of a way to make her smile. She had never given him half a request, so everything was done willingly by him!

    So he had no qualifications or reasons to ask her!

    Chu Shao Bai did not say a word. He just turned around and silently left.

    He did not turn back, so he didn¡¯t know that after he turned around, she went soft and fell down like a leaf.

    Chu Shao Yang reached out to grab her. He held the unconscious Chen Ning as he quickly left the field.

    The West Chu ministers were immersed in the joy of winning, so no one noticed that Chu Shao Yang had left.

    Mo Chuan and Empress Dowager Zhou were surrounded by the happy ministers, epting their congrattions, so they did not see this scene at all.

    Only when the ministers mentioned the evening banquet and the number one contributor to the West Chu victory did they notice that Chu Shao Yang and his princess were gone.

    ¡°Yi, where¡¯s King Ding Yuan?¡±

    ¡°King Ding Yuan! King Ding Yuan!¡±

    ¡°Not only is King Ding Yuan gone, his princess is also missing. Could they have left already?¡±

    The ministers looked around as they discussed with each other.

 Chapter 675: Should and shouldnâ€™t do

    Chapter 675: Should and shouldn¡¯t do

    Mo Chuan indifferently sat down on the dragon throne as he faced all the happy ministers. As the emperor, he just slightly curled his lips as he revealed a faint smile.

    The ministers were already used to his emotionless face. Being able to see a faint smile on the emperor¡¯s face, this was already a rare asion.

    No one knew how much effort Mo Chuan used to make himself reveal this smile and no one noticed anything strange about him. There was no one that noticed that his heart was dripping blood beneath this smile.

    He used his strength to stop himself from thinking of her, but her name kept being mentioned by other, endlessly.

    Hearing that she was gone in this moment, the calm he forced onto himself was finally broken.

    He suddenly stood up with his straight back in the middle of the crowd and looked around. His deep eyes quickly scanned over the crowd and as expected, he did not see her figure.

    No matter where she was, no matter how many people there were, he would always see her first.

    But he looked three times and still could not find her. Even Chu Shao Yang had disappeared.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped and his head filled with a bad premonition. Could it be Na Mu Cuo wasn¡¯t willing and then.....

    His eyes looked over at the East Qin stands and found that the East Qin people had disappeared without a trace. There was no trace of Na Mu Cuo as well.

    He immediately ordered in a loud voice, ¡°Someone, send the imperial guards to find King Ding Yuan and the Ding Yuan Princess!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± A depressed voice sounded out.

    Chu Shao Bai walked through the crowd with a sorrowful look on his handsome face. This made the ministers confused. When everyone else was celebrating, why did King Jing An have a face filled with sadness?

    ¡°Third sister inw¡¯s body isn¡¯t well, so third brother brought her back to his pce to let her rest. Third brother said he would properly take care of her and outsiders didn¡¯t need to worry.¡± Chu Shao Bai repeated Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words with a bitter voice.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Chuan gave a slight nod. He said nothing else as he sat back down in his throne with an indifferent expression.

    Chu Shao Bai just stared at him. He could not understand why he would reveal this calm expression after hearing this, like nothing had happened at all.

    She was like this and he was also like this!

    Why did only his heart hurt like it was being pressed down on? Did the two of them not love each other? In the blink of an eye, both the man and woman seemed to have no emotions for each other. Could it be that they never had real feelings for each other at all?

    Chu Shao Bai was bing more and more confused.

    If he liked a person, he would give her his heart and body, holding no affections back. If she was taken by a lion, he would spare nothing in trying take her back!

    But the emperor? He heard that his beloved girl was taken away by someone and he was acting indifferent!

    He hoped that he could see the emperor immediately chasing after her after hearing this news. He hoped he would chase her to his third brother¡¯s pce and directly steal back his third sister inw!

    This is what a real hot blooded man filled with emotions would do!

    He stared at the emperor and his heart was about to explode from depression. West Chu winning over East Qin should be a cause for national celebration, but he couldn¡¯t feel happy at all.

    ¡°Emperor, this minsters¡¯s body is not well. I ask the emperor for leave, this minister will also return to my pce to rest.¡± He said in an angry voice.

    Mo Chuan shook his head, ¡°Shao Bai, you can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°What does the emperor need this minster to do? This minister has done what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t be done, this minister has used all my power.¡± He softly said these words with double meanings.

 Chapter 676: No time to waste

    Chapter 676: No time to waste

    ¡°Shao Bai, this one needs you!¡± Mo Chuan said in a deep voice.

    Of course he understood Chu Shao Bai¡¯s meaning, but he could not tell Chu Shao Bai his thoughts.

    As the ruler of the country, he had to consider many more thingspared to Chu Shao Bai which were veryplicated. He could not ignore everything like Chu Shao Bai and do something that would bring shame to the kingdom and the royal family.

    Especially while the East Qin country was eyeing West Chu, he could not lose the heart of the citizens.

    If his emperor throne was not stable, East Qin would be able to take this chance and West Chu would be filled with turbulence again. Once the war broke out, the citizens would no longer have a stable life. All of this was something Mo Chuan could never allow to happen!

    He had a heavy burden on his shoulder and no one knew how heavy it was. He didn¡¯t want to pick this, but he had no choice because other than him, no one else could shoulder this burden.

    Although Chu Shao Bai¡¯s seniority was lower, he had always treated Chu Shao Bai as an equal. He was his arms and he needed Chu Shao Bai¡¯s support right now. He had lost his most beloved woman and if he also lost his best brother, he did not know if he had the strength to stand up and pass through this difficult time.

    He was a man, he was not a god. He also had times where he was weak and injured.

    His right hand pressed down on Chu Shao Bai¡¯s shoulder.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s body slightly trembled, like he could feel a heavy burden pressing down on him. His back straightened as his eyes lit up.

    ¡°This minister will always stand by the emperor¡¯s side.¡± He said in a determined voice and his eyes were filled with even more determination.

    Mo Chuan nodded as he patted his shoulder. He slowly said, ¡°Someone, go and prepare for the royal banquet tonight. This one hopes to see King Ding Yuan and his princess tonight, also go and invite prince Na Mu as well.¡±

    He knew that the victory today only meant that they had passed the first trial. There were still two otherpetitions left and he knew that Na Mu Cuo would not admit defeat as easily as today, so he would surely be more sly with the next twopetitions.

    The stone in Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart finally fell down. She looked at Mo Chuan with relief and saw that her son did not let her down.

    She had seen everything that had happened today. She was already cautious as a woman and adding in her years of experience in the royal harem, her eyes became sharp and bright. She could see that her son was full of disappointment and despair, she could see that her son¡¯s heart was bleeding from the pain.

    But even in this situation, he maintained the style and dignity of a country¡¯s ruler, maintaining a calm mind and managing the affairs of the state. This was enough to prove that he was bing more and more mature, already have the endurance, calm, and decisiveness of an emperor.

    As for the pain her son felt, Empress Dowager Zhou believe that with time, he would surely heal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, return to the pce!¡±

    She held Su Jin¡¯s hand as she sat down in the sedan.

    She was in deep thought the entire way.

    Her son was grown up and was that considerate, she should start making ns for her son.

    As for choosing the candidate of the future West Chu Empress, she had to pick carefully. She needed to pick an outstanding and virtuous girl.

    When her son married, he would naturally put that Chen Family¡¯s girl out of his heart.

    Empress Dowager Zhou made her decision. Once the East Qin envoy matters were over and they left the capital city, she would immediately take care of this matter.

    There was no time to waste.

 Chapter 677: Fear of losing oneâ€™s freedom

    Chapter 677: Fear of losing one¡¯s freedom

    Chen Ning did not know how long she slept and she did not know she was in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s embrace.

    She was too tired, even to the point of wanting to die, especially after that taxingpetition. She had used all her strength and so she fell asleep without knowing anything.

    Finally she sleepily opened her eyes and found pure darkness in front of her. There were no stars or moonlight, and her head still felt very fuzzy, so her head ached with pain.

    ¡°Where is this ce? Did I die? Is this hell? Why is there no light?¡±

    She was not awake for long before falling unconscious again.

    When she woke up again, she found that there was still no light in front of her. She reached her hand into the darkness. She waspletely awake this time so she knew she was not dead and she was still alive!

    But where was she?

    She could feel that she was lying on afortable bed and there was a nket over her. When the silky fabric touched her delicate skin, it was very smooth andfortable.

    ¡°So the reason I can¡¯t see anything is because it¡¯s night time and there are no lights in this room.¡± She thought to herself.

    She knit her brows and thought of the final scene from before she fainted. She could only decisively see Chu Shao Yang¡¯s figure and following that she knew nothing.

    Then was she taken back to the pce by Chu Shao Yang?

    Was this the Flowing Cloud Pavilion?

    ¡°Chun Tao! Xia He!¡± She shouted out.

    She did not like the darkness, especially this kind of darkness without any bit of light. She was used to having a small candle lit beside her bed even when sleeping, giving off a faint light.

    There was no one that replied. Other than her voice echoing in this space, there was no other sounds.

    Chen Ning suddenly realized that something was wrong.

    Because she couldn¡¯t hear a thing.

    Although the Flowing Cloud Pavilion was peaceful, she would normally hear the breeze blowing through the window, the chirping of crickets from outside, and would smell the scent of flowers blown in the window. Everything about that ce was alive and the air flowed through the room.

    But now she felt like everything here was locked up.

    There was no wind, there was no flowing air, there were no crickets, and there was no flower fragrance. All she could smell was a strong rotten scent.

    She suddenly sat up from the bed and wanted to sit up. However, she suddenly heard a clear sound that seemed like metal nging.

    Following this, her wrist tightened as something pulled her back onto the bed.

    She was shocked as she reached out to touch her wrists, finding two metal chains which were firmly tied around her wrist. She tried moving her feet and found that her ankles also had chains wrapped around them.

    The chains were not long or thick, but they were very strong. Her entire person was trapped to the bed.

    She was shocked and angry. It was very clear that she was trapped here by someone.

    ¡°Is there anyone there? Let me go! Chu Shao Yang, is it you! Why did you lock me up here? Chu Shao Yang!¡± She shouted through gritted teeth.

    Her voice echoed in the dark room, one call after the other. Her voice was already hoarse from shouting, but no one replied to her from beginning to end.

    Her throat was dry and painful, unable to make another sound. She opened her eyes wide in the darkness, but she still couldn¡¯t see a thing. She began to pant heavily as her heart filled with fear.

    This fear ofpletely losing her freedom made her heart fill with absolute despair.

    She did not even know who was the one that imprisoned her. Why did they imprison her and how long would she be trapped here?

 Chapter 678: So it was him

    Chapter 678: So it was him

    ¡°If it¡¯s not Chu Shao Yang, it¡¯s Na Mu Cuo!¡±

    It had to be one of those two!

    Chen Ning slowly calmed down. Her brain also resumed thinking rationally as she quickly made this analysis.

    She justid there not moving at all. Although she couldn¡¯t see a thing, her eyes were still opened wide as she looked upwards. Her brain was quickly turning because no matter who it was, she still needed to think of a way to escape this ce.

    Suddenly her ears were piqued as she heard soft footsteps in the distance.

    Although the footsteps were very soft and far away, this ce was so quiet that even the sound of a needle being dropped could be heard.

    The footsteps were far and heavy, but they soon became clearer. This person wasn¡¯t rushed as they staggered along, with their footsteps being sometimes soft and sometimes heavy.

    She couldn¡¯t help suspecting it.

    If it was Na Mu Cuo or Chu Shao Yang, they were both experts of qinggong and could walk without any sounds. How could she possibly hear their footsteps?

    The footsteps suddenly stopped and they were followed by the sound of a key turning in a lock, being very clear in the darkness. Following this, she heard a deep creaking sound as the door slowly opened. A stream of humid air came in, bringing in a deep rotten smell.

    ¡°Go in!¡± A clear voice sounded as a pair of footsteps staggered into the room.

    Once she heard this familiar voice, Chen Nin¡¯s heart sunk.

    It was Chu Shao Yang!

    Compared to Chu Shao Yang, she would have preferred falling into Na Mu Cuo¡¯s hands and being imprisoned by him.

    Because Chu Shao Yang was apletely unpredictable person to her. She never would have dreamed that after sleeping for a while, she would be tied to the bed like a prisoner after waking up.

    She bit her lips and silentlyid on the bed without making a sound.

    ¡°Your.....Your highness, this, this, what is this ce? This old man can¡¯t see a thing? Is, is the patient here?¡±

    A old trembling voice spoke out. It was the voice of a stranger.

    With a soft ¡°ge¡± sound, like the sound of a flint being struck against a rock, a faint yellow light suddenly lit up the room.

    After being in darkness for so long and suddenly encountering light, it was ring to Chen Ning¡¯s eyes, causing her to close them.

    ¡°Go, cure her. If you can¡¯t cure her, this king will want your life!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice was as cold as ice, so cold that it prated into one¡¯s bones.

    Although it wasn¡¯t said to her, it still filled her with a chill.

    She opened her eyes and looked at the tall man standing in front of the bed. His shadow was cast down over her, blocking off the light.

    Although he had his back to the light, she could recognize him with a single nce. It really was Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re awake?¡± Chu Shao Yang was holding a white haired old man, bringing him in front of the bed to check Chen Ning¡¯s pulse. He suddenly noticed that her eyes were open. Those dark, sparkling eyes were staring at him which made him pleasantly surprised.

    She did not know how long she had been unconscious for. No matter how he called out to her or talked to her, she did not react at all. He was afraid that she was already dead.

    But taking her pulse, listening to her heartbeat, and testing her breath, he found that she was still alive, but she was unconscious the entire time. He didn¡¯t even know if she was really sleeping, or if she was pretending so she didn¡¯t have to see him.

    He guarded in front of her bed for a long time and finally his patience could notst any longer. He left to find the best doctor in the capital to help cure her.

 Chapter 679: Look, hear, ask, diagnose

    Chapter 679: Look, hear, ask, diagnose

    Chen Ning moved her lips, but her throat hurt too much because of her desperate screaming. She wet her lips before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, why did you tie me up? Are you treating me like prisoner?¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this is for your good. You were very tired and needed a quiet ce to rest yourself. This ce is very quiet and no one wille bother you. You can be assured, I will be by your side the entire time.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a smile and his could eyes became gentle because of the smile. He looked very handsome under the faint yellow light. When he finished speaking, he thoughtfully helped her pull her nket up once again.

    When he turned back to the doctor, the smile on his face instantly disappeared as his eyes and voice turned cold again.

    ¡°This king wants you to diagnose her, are you deaf? If you¡¯re deaf, then your ears have no use.¡±

    That old doctor was so scared he began to tremble as he quickly said, ¡°Your highness, please remain calm, please remain calm. This old man will immediately take this girl¡¯s pulse.¡±

    He was unknowingly captured to this pce and was led into this underground stone room by Chu Shao Yang like a little chicken. He thought that he was going to treat a wicked prisoner, but he never thought that the patient would be this delicate young girl. Moreover, this young girl¡¯s attitude to the king was very bad, but not only was the king not angry, he even revealed a faint happy smile to her.

    He was unconsciously stunned seeing this. He was trying to secretly guess the rtion between the two of them in his heart.

    Being reprimanded by Chu Shao Yang like this, how could he dare keep watching. He immediately put down his medical pillow and ced Chen Ning¡¯s wrist atop of it. When he was about to take her pulse, he found a thickyer of gauze on her white as jade wrist and a chain wrapped around it. He was unable to stop himself from being stunned.

    ¡°Why are you not diagnosing her already!¡± Chu Shao Yang coldly said.

    The doctor revealed an awkward expression, ¡°Reporting to your highness. This girl¡¯s wrist is injured and it is right where her pulse would be taken. This old man wishes to take a look at this girl¡¯s injuries, can your highness ept this?¡±

    ¡°Quickly look!¡± Chu Shao Yang impatiently reprimanded.

    This man he grabbed was the most famous doctor in the capital, but he looked down on this person¡¯s medical skills. They were all people with undeserved reputations, how could theypare to the doctors in the pce!

    But he couldn¡¯t move against those doctors, otherwise news about her would be spread.

    That doctor carefully peeledyer afteryer of gauze from Chen Ning¡¯s wrist. Looking at the deep injury, he instantly took a gasp as he couldn¡¯t help taking a few extra looks at Chen Ning¡¯s face.

    With such a deep gash in her blood vein, just how much blood did this girl lose? No wonder her body was this weak and her face was this pale.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound, he suddenly received a heavy p in the face. Stars began to form in front of his eyes and he couldn¡¯t stand up straight.

    ¡°Bastard. This king wants you to look at her illness, who told your dog eyes to look at her face! Is her face something a dog like you can look at?¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily kicked the old doctor onto the ground.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t hold it in as she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, can you not hurt others!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a snort, ¡°Although he is old, but his pervertedness will not die. He actually dared to look at your face!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand medicine at all! For the doctor¡¯s look, see, ask, and diagnose, the first word is see. See means to look at the patient¡¯s face. If he doesn¡¯t look at my face, how could he diagnose my illness!¡± Chen Ning said in a sharp voice.

 Chapter 680: Turning a blind eye

    Chapter 680: Turning a blind eye

    ¡°Oh? Then this king has wrongly used him. Doctor Ye, stand up. It was this king that has wrongly hit you, continue taking her pulse.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang lifted the old doctor from the ground by his cor and he even used his sleeve to help him dust himself off. This change in attitudepletely shocked doctor Ye.

    He said in a ttered voice, ¡°This, this, this old man does not dare, does not dare.¡±

    ¡°As long as you cure her, this king will heavily reward you.¡± Chu Shao Yang actually revealed a happy expression to him.

    The doctor did not even dare look up as he ced three fingers against Chen Ning¡¯s vein. Carefully touching the vein, he took his hand back before carefully saying, ¡°You highness, there is no major problem with this girl. Her body is weak because she has lost too much blood and adding in her not resting for long enough, she fainted from being too tired. As long as she rests properly, she will be able to recover.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was still not assured as she said, ¡°Does she not need to ingest medicine?¡±

    Doctor Ye considered it a bit, ¡°Medicine can also be poison. This girl¡¯s body is very good and ingesting medicine will be counterproductive, it is better to use food to nurse her back to health. This old man has a few recipes that can nourish one to make more blood, it is better than taking medicine.¡±

    When Chen Ning heard this, she couldn¡¯t help secretly praising doctor Ye¡¯s medical skills. She was clear on her own body. It was because she had lost too much blood and used too much brain power that she fainted for so long.

    ¡°A special diet? This method isn¡¯t bad. How about this, you will stay in the pce to specially cure her. When she is better, this king will send you out of the pce. What foods do she need now, go and make them immediately!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang quickly made this decision. He pped his hands and made a secret signal. Following this, a ck clothed secret guard came in and bowed to him.

    ¡°Bring doctor Ye away and find a room to let him cook food in. Give him whatever ingredients he needs. After he finishes them, immediately send them here.¡± Chu Shao Yang ordered.

    The secret guardplied before taking doctor Ye away.

    Doctor Ye did not dare reject, he could only secretly curse his bad luck.

    The heavy stone door mmed shut and in the room with only a small light, there was only him and her left.

    Chen Ningid in bed and moved her eyes. She found that this was a stone chamber surrounded in walls made of thick stone. Other than the stone door, there weren¡¯t even any windows.

    She smelled that rotting smell and she could guess that this stone chamber was deep underground.

    The stone chamber was simply furnished, but it looked very exquisite. For example, therge bed she was lying one, it was an exquisitely carved bed made from a thousand workers. As for the other furniture in the room, they looked very splendid and did not fit the rough style of the stone chamber at all.

    It could be imagined that these pieces of furniture and the bed was just moved in here. This stone room should be a secret underground room built by Chu Shao Yang before.

    Was he nning to lock her in here forever?

    Chu Shao Yang sat down in front of the bed as he rubbed ointment onto her wrist. His movements were very careful, not hurting her at all. After applying the medicine, he used new gauze to wrap her wrist up again. After finishing with her left hand, he began to apply medicine and gauze to her right hand.

    Chen Ning did not speak and did not resist him. She only looked down, silently watching each and every one of his moves.

    His eyes were filled with concern. It was like his eyes were only concerned with dressing her wounds, turning a blind eye to everything else.

 Chapter 681: Way of loving her

    Chapter 681: Way of loving her

    He finally wrapped up the wounds on her wrists, already tired to the point of being covered in sweat.

    Actually it wasn¡¯t tiring, but he had never done something like this, so he couldn¡¯t help being confused. The more he wanted to do well, instead he messed up even more.

    Seeing her wrists that were wrapped like dumplings, he felt very awkward, but he was not willing to admit that his work was ugly.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you thirsty? Do you want some water?¡± Chu Shao Yang looked at her and spoke with a gentle tone.

    Chen Ning nodded. Her throat was so painful that she couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pour some water for you.¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face shed with happiness.

    Because she didn¡¯t insult him or be angry. He thought that when she found she was trapped here, she would go wild with rage, but in the end she didn¡¯t.

    He poured a full cup of tea from the teapot on the table. The tea was a bit cold, so he opened his palm and sent in his internal strength, making the tea warm. Then he walked in front of the bead and used one hand to hold her back as he brought the teacup to her lips.

    She drank like rain finally falling after a drought before saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°More.¡±

    Hearing her hoarse voice, his heart couldn¡¯t help hurting. He lovingly stroked her hair as he said with a smile, ¡°Alright.¡±

    She drank three cups of tea in one go before she felt her burning throat finally stop aching. Sheid back down on the bed and looked at the embroidered curtains above, thinking in silence.

    Chu Shao Yang sat down beside her as he stared at her without turning away. Seeing that she was looking up the entire time and she wouldn¡¯t even look at him with the corner of her eye, as well as not saying a word, he began to feel unsettled.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you hate me, right? You hate me for locking you up here and not giving you your freedom, right,¡± He said in a low voice as his lips pursed together.

    He actually understood her and knew what she wanted, but he could not give it to her now.

    Chen Ning did not say anything. Hearing him speak, she did not even blink as she kept looking up.

    She felt a part of her heart had already died. His words, she didn¡¯t want to hear a single word and would never believe them.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, look at me, talk to me!¡± Chu Shao Yang could not stand being ignored by her. He would rather have her insult him or hit him, it was better than her being cold to him.

    He grabbed her shoulder and forcefully shook her, causing her hair to shake.

    She became dizzy from being shaken by him and finally closed her eyes. When she opened them again, they were misted over as she looked over at him.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, is this your way of loving me?¡± Her voice was as low as a whisper because she really didn¡¯t have the strength to speak any louder.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± He knit his brows.

    ¡°Locking me up like a prisoner and tying me to this bed, waiting for you to pamper me. Is this what you wanted?¡± She calmly looked at him before turning away and looking at the candle behind him.

    His brows tightly locked up as he stared at her. He took a deep breath before grabbing her chin and forcing her to look at him.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this is all for your good. If I don¡¯t do this, would you obediently stay by my side? I don¡¯t want to lock you up, but if I give you freedom, you won¡¯t belong to me anymore.¡±

    She softly said, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you say you love me, but your love is only about possession. You have never respected me, this is the reason why I have never loved you.¡±

 Chapter 682: If you want it, take it

    Chapter 682: If you want it, take it

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body trembled as his lips tightly pursed. His hands holding her shoulder couldn¡¯t help slightly tremble, but he did not say a word as he silently stared at her.

    She paused before continuing to say, ¡°You don¡¯t know love and will not understand love. The girl loved by you is the saddest girl in the world and I am that world¡¯s saddest person, unfortunately being loved by you.¡± After she said this, she closed her eyes. It was clear she didn¡¯t want to say another word to him.

    Saddest girl in the world?

    Since he loved her, shouldn¡¯t she be the happiest girl in the world?

    Chu Shao Yang took a deep breath as his chest filled with anger. He desperately suppressed it, telling himself that she was injured and she couldn¡¯t handle his anger. He said that he would properly take care of her, he could not explode with rage.....

    But the more he wanted to suppress it, the more he couldn¡¯t do so.

    He was a temperamental person by nature and had been patient for a long time for her, but she didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. She even used this kind of cold words to sting his heart?

    Could it be because he loved her that he would have to speak softly and always be careful around her? Then would he still even be a man!

    ¡°Chen Ning! Listen carefully! You are this king¡¯s woman. This king wants to treat you properly, so don¡¯t force me! If you want to rebel against me again, this king will not be polite with you!¡±

    He reached out his palm and grabbed her slender neck, slowly tightening his grip.

    She couldn¡¯t breathe, but she still stubbornly closed her eyes and did not look at him.

    He simply loved this expression of hers and that rage inside of him slowly disappeared. His fingers also unknowingly loosened.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry with me anymore, otherwise I won¡¯t even know how I¡¯ll hurt you.¡± He saw the red swelling finger marks on her snow white neck and his heart became soft. He lowered his head and gently kissed her red and swollen neck.

    Her body suddenly trembled and her eyes popped open. She looked at him like he was a venomous snake and her cold eyes were filled with disgust.

    Her wrists were bound by iron chains and couldn¡¯t move, but she still moved her neck over and used the back of her hand to wipe where he had just kissed her.

    This move once again filled him with anger.

    ¡°Chen Ning! This king kissing you makes you this disgusted? If this king wants you now, what would you do?¡± He once again tightly grabbed her throat again.

    She closed her eyes and indifferently said, ¡°As you wish, I¡¯ll pretend it¡¯s like being bitten by a dog.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± His gritted teeth began to creak, wishing he could kill her.

    She was skilled in this, easily causing him to be filled with anger. He exploded with rage like a lion and wished he could eat her.

    With a ¡°chi¡± sound.

    The hand holding her neck suddenly came down to the clothes covering her chest and he forcefully ripped, revealing a patch of ice cold jade skin.

    But she justid on the bed with her eyes closed. Her longshes did not move at all.

    From the moment she found she was trapped on the bed, she already knew this moment woulde. She could not escape him.

    The body was not hers at all, she was just a transmigrated soul. If he wanted her body, she could not resist, but her heart he could never hope of touching.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, if you want this body, then you can take it. It already belongs to you.¡±

    She calmly said with closed eyes.

 Chapter 683: Large secret

    Chapter 683: Large secret

    The dim yellow candle light shined onto her body and the candle me swayed. Her skin revealed a shine like that of jade.

    Sheid there motionlessly, treating herself as dead already.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s love for her would always be animalistic possession. He was not Mo Chuan, Mo Chuan respected and pampered her, she was d she didn¡¯t love the wrong person.

    Mo Chuan! Mo Chuan!

    She closed her eyes while her mind silently thought of Mo Chuan. She had used all her strength to not think of him, but at this time, her mind was filled with his figure. She thought of the first time hugging him, first time kissing him, the first time digging herself in his chest.....

    He was always worried about her feelings and always pampered her in his hands. Every movement he made was gentle and when kissing him, she could feel that he was filled with love for her.

    She was clearly willing, but he endured that ufortableness and pain, insisting on not crossing that step. He had said that he would leave the most beautiful moment for their wedding chamber.

    Wedding chamber!

    She would never have that beautiful day with him!

    Her longshes slowly began to dampen.

    She could hear Chu Shao Yang¡¯s faster breathing and heartbeat, she could feel his warm aura against her skin. Her skin began to tremble.

    It was not fear, rather it was disgust.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you are very beautiful and your body is very beautiful. It is like a flower in bloom waiting for someone to pluck it. I hope very much that I am your first man, but if I were to take you in this kind of situation, would I still be a man?¡±

    She suddenly heard Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice. His voice was unexpectedly calm making her unable to not open her eyes.

    Under the light of the candle, his eyes cast a deep nce over her face. It was deep and dark and she actually couldn¡¯t see what kind of emotions were in his eyes.

    He pulled the quilt over and covered her. He ced his hands on both sides of her and looked down from over her.

    ¡°I want to have you, but not right now, not when you are trapped to a bed by me. I used chains to trap you because I care about you too much and I¡¯m afraid to lose. You don¡¯t know how afraid I am.¡±

    He raised a hand and slowly stroked her face. His eyes cast a fascinated nce over her face, being filled with deep love and heartache.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to fear me, it should be fearing you. Do you know, you have all my happiness and joy in your hand. I¡¯m truly afraid of losing you, they all....want to take you from my side. However you are mine and not a single one of them can take you away! As for you? You clearly love me, so why are you so set on leaving me? You like that man, right? You like him because he is the emperor, right? But don¡¯t you know, the emperor position was originally mine, mine!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was suddenly filled with excitement as that small tremble became stronger. His eyes began to fill with blood and his anger exploded like a wild beast.

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips moved.

    No, she liked Mo Chuan not because he was the emperor, but because the love he had for her was unconditional!

    She bit her lips and said nothing because she knew that in this moment, as long as she said a single good word about Mo Chuan, she wouldpletely anger this man in front of her.

    ¡°He, he, you never would have imagined it, right? This is arge secret, arge secret hidden in my heart for many years.¡± Chu Shao Yang suddenly gave a coldugh.

 Chapter 684: Wait for him to come back

    Chapter 684: Wait for him toe back

    ¡°On another day, I will tell you this secret, but not now. Ning¡¯er, just obediently wait here for me to return. You don¡¯t need to be worried or afraid, there will be someone to take care of you after I leave. If you need anything, as long as you shout out, someone will do it for you.¡±

    He rose up and stood at the front of the bed, looking at her closed lips and her tightly closed eyes, giving an evilugh.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to ask where this king is going?¡±

    She closed her eyes and ignored him.

    When she heard he was about to leave, she gave a sigh from the bottom of her heart. She didn¡¯t want to know where he was going at all, she hoped that he would nevere back.

    Chu Shao Yang lowered his head and his lips were almost touching her ear. With a softugh, he said, ¡°This king is going to the pce banquet, this is a banquet in celebration of you. He personally gave an imperial decree to this king, wanting this king to bring you with me. Tell me, if he were to know that you were locked in a deep underground rock room by this king, what kind of expression would he have? He wants to see you, but this king will never let him! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    He began tough proudly.

    Chen Ning forcefully bit her lip. Her body began to tremble from her rage and even the quilt began to shake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself, my heart will hurt, my good Ning¡¯er.¡± His finger moved opened her tightly closed lips and he saw a faint red blush on his finger. It was her blood, it was the blood that flowed out when she bit her lips.

    He smiled as he brought the bloodstained finger to his lips and tasted it with his tongue. He then praised her, ¡°Your blood is sweet, I wonder if you lips are as sweet as this. If there was more time, this king would really want to have a taste of you.¡±

    He stood up and gave another loudugh. Theughter echoed inside the stone room.

    ¡°This king can¡¯t wait to enter the pce now. This king wants to personally tell him that his most loved woman who he wants to see the most didn¡¯te. Un, I think his expression will certainly be wonderful. Ning¡¯er, wait for me to return. I will tell you about everything that happens in the pce, especially about that man. This king wants to see how proud and arrogant he is!¡±

    After he said this, he quickly walked out. The thick and heavy stone door closed behind him and gave a deep and heavy sound.

    After Chu Shao Yang had left for a long time.

    She finally opened her eyes. The light in the room was like a bean, releasing a dim light. Although the light was weak, it was much better than the darkness from before.

    She looked up at the curtains in a daze and through them, she could see the thick and heavy stone. This stone room was certainly firmly built, not to mention the fact that her arms and legs were tied up by chains. Even if she could move, she definitely would not have a way of escaping from here.

    Even more so that she knew that there was a secret guard left outside the door by Chu Shao Yang to guard her.

    She couldn¡¯t escape!

    But was she supposed to let him keep her in here forever like a prisoner?

    She was not willing! She would not submit!

    Although he didn¡¯t force himself on her just now, he didn¡¯t show that he didn¡¯t think of it and he didn¡¯t want to!

    As long as she remained here, she would be his prisoner, his ything. She would lose her dignity as a person.

    Although her limbs were chained and she had lost her freedom, her mind was still free. She would certainly think of a way to escape from here.

    What to do? What should she do?

 Chapter 685: Not afraid of her flying into the sky

    Chapter 685: Not afraid of her flying into the sky

    She knew that Chu Shao Yang was bent on keeping her here for the rest of her life.

    The only thing she could do was have someone send news about her being here out. If Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai knew that she was being locked up here, they would think of a way to save her.

    But who could send the message for her?

    The entire pce was filled Chu Shao Yang¡¯s people. Adding in the fact that she was locked in an underground stone room, not allowed to see anyone, Chu Shao Yang must have surely locked up all news about her.

    Suddenly, an idea popped into her head as she thought of someone.

    It was doctor Ye who had been treating her not that long ago.

    He was the only outsider brought in by Chu Shao Yang!

    ¡°Is there anyone there? Someonee!¡± She raised her voice and shouted.

    Last time she shouted until her throat was numb and no one answered her, but this time was different. Since Chu Shao Yang dared to say something, he must have left someone to watch over her and satisfy her requests.

    As expected, when her voice fell, a voice came from outside the stone door.

    ¡°Does the Princess Consort require anything?¡± This was was unfamiliar, but it was very respectful. It should be one of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s secret guards.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat something.¡± She said.

    The voice sounded again, ¡°Please wait a minute, Princess Consort.¡± Then there were no other sounds.

    After a while, Chen Ning heard footstepsing from outside the door. Following that, she heard the stone door open. That secret guard opened the door and said, ¡°Go in!¡±

    Under the faint candlelight, she saw doctor Yee in holding a wooden tray. He stumbled inside with a gloomy expression on his face.

    When he entered the stone room and found that there was only Chen Ning inside, he let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Miss, the herbal food has been prepared, please enjoy.¡±

    Doctor Ye ced the wooden tray in front of the bed and suddenly thought of the other side¡¯s hands tied to the bed. He couldn¡¯t help looking at the guard as he revealed an awkward expression. He was thinking, he wouldn¡¯t want this old man to feed her, right?

    Chen Ning slightly raised her right hand and the chain rang. She coldly said to the guard behind doctor Ye, ¡°This princess wants to eat, are you not going to open the chain on my hand?¡±

    The guard hesitated for a bit before saying in a low voice, ¡°Without his highness¡¯ orders, this subordinate does not dare.¡±

    ¡°Very good, then you¡¯ll have to feed this princess.¡± Chen Ning did not insists as she spoke in a soft voice.

    The secret guard¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He was secretly thinking, this was the woman his highness set his eyes on, he would p a man for even looking at her, so how could he dare feed her? If this was known by his highness, it wouldn¡¯t stop at just cutting off his head.

    ¡°When his highness left, he said that whatever this princess needs, I would just need to call. Now this princess wants to eat, but you¡¯re using excuses to reject this princess¡¯ request. When his highnesses back, I will tell him everything!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s expression turned serious as she used the prestige of a princess.

    The secret guardined in his heart as he submitted. But to have him let Chen Ning go, even if he had a hundred times his courage, he still wouldn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°I¡¯m not having you let me go, I just want you to release the chains on my left hand, can¡¯t you even do that? I¡¯m a weak girl with one hand free who doesn¡¯t know any martial arts, could I still run away?¡±

    The secret guard agreed with this. There was only a girl and an old man in this room who didn¡¯t even know martial arts, was he afraid they would fly into the sky?

    ¡°Yes, this subordinate will immediately release the Princess Consort¡¯s right hand. The Princess Consort should be able to eat like this.¡±

 Chapter 686: Good medicine is bitter

    Chapter 686: Good medicine is bitter

    The secret guard took out a small key from his chest and unlocked the chain on her right hand before moving to the side.

    He was very careful, not daring to becent at all. Although he was only unlocking one of her chains, he still stared at her without turning, afraid that she would try something.

    Chen Ning stretched out her wrist before sitting up in the bed. She said to doctor Ye, ¡°Doctor Ye, it¡¯s hard for me to move, can you bring the bowl a bit closer?¡±

    Doctor Ye said, ¡°Yes, Princess Consort.¡± He brought the wooden tray two step closer as he suddenly became very respectful.

    He thought that the girl on the bed was captured by his highness, so she needed to be locked in chains, but hearing the guard say Princess Consort, he learned the other side¡¯s identity. He did not dare be negligent.

    Chen Ning saw that he was blocking the guard¡¯s line of sight. When she went to pick up the spoon, it fell back and she said with pursed lips, ¡°This porridge is too hot, how can I eat it? Doctor Ye, can you help this princess blow on it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Doctor Ye immediately began to blow on the porridge.

    Chen Ning seized this chance. She dipped her finger in the soup and wrote a few words on the tray.

    ¡°I need your help.¡±

    She quickly wrote these four words before looking up, staring at doctor Ye without turning.

    Doctor Ye¡¯s old eyes instantly opened wide as he fearfully looked at Chen Ning before quickly lowering his head. He blew on the porridge and made nomitment to the four words she wrote.

    Chen Ning knew that he was afraid of Chu Shao Yang. Thinking about, she then took off the golden hairpin on her head. She pulled his sleeve and revealing a pleading look, she ced the golden hairpin into his sleeve.

    Doctor Ye¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He felt that his sleeve was heavier and he knew that the golden hairpin was a valuable item. His eyes revealed a look of greed as he narrowed his eyes at Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning knew that he had agreed. Giving a soft sigh of relief, she continued to write.

    ¡°Please send word to the King Jing An pce. Tell them that Ning is trapped in an underground stone chamber and to quickly send rescue.¡±

    When doctor Ye saw this, the wooden tray in his hands became unstable. The bowl shook on the tray and some of the liquid inside spilled out.

    She picked up the porridge bowl and wiped out the words, not leaving a single trace.

    ¡°Doctor Ye, what ingredients did you use in this cooking? Why does it taste so bitter?¡± She spoke without any changing expressions as she secretly pulled doctor Ye¡¯s sleeve.

    Doctor Ye finally came back to his senses. His eyes looked at Chen Ning in a daze before he licked his lips a few times, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s bulrush, ginseng, agrimony, and magnolia berries. They are all blood restoring medicines and the vour is a bit bitter, but......¡±

    ¡°I understand, doctor Ye wants to say that the best medicine is bitter. Many thanks for doctor Ye¡¯s care. When this princess¡¯ body is better, I will surely heavily reward doctor Ye.¡±

    Chen Ning cut him off and quickly finished the porridge before cing the bowl back on the wooden tray. She then said to the secret guard, ¡°I¡¯m not used to drinking this bitter medicine. Doctor Ye is a doctor that can see the root of one¡¯s illness and has high medical skills, having him take care of this princess is wronging him. Have someone send doctor Ye back and have doctor Ye leave behind the recipe to let the manor¡¯s cooks take care of it instead.¡±

    The secret guard agreed. Seeing that Chen Ning was not saying anything else, he said, ¡°Then please forgive this subordinate¡¯s offense.¡±

    He walked forward after finishing speaking and he chained up her right hand.

    ¡°If the Princess Consort does not have any other orders, this subordinate will send doctor Ye away.¡± The secret guard said.

 Chapter 687: Celebration banquet

    Chapter 687: Celebration banquet

    Chen Ning gave an ¡°un¡± sound before closing her eyes.

    The secret guard led doctor Ye out of the stone room before closing the stone door. The footsteps of the two people gradually went further and further away.

    Sheid on the bed as she looked at the candle on the table, giving a soft sigh.

    Having doctor Ye send the message for her was the only way she could think of, but whether doctor Ye is reliable or not and whether he would help her, she did not know and could only guess.

    The so called wealth moving a person¡¯s heart. Perhaps doctor Ye was a greedy person, so he will send the message for her because of the golden hairpin. If he was as scared as a mouse, he would turn to Chu Shao Yang and perhaps sell her out.

    No matter the result, she had to take a gamble.

    Because this was her only chance!

    She did not have doctor Ye look for Mo Chuan because she knew that doctor Ye was an ordinary citizen, he could not enter the royal pce and could not see Mo Chuan at all. However, Chu Shao Bai was much easier. She believed that once Chu Shao Bai learned of her situation, he would immediatelye save her!

    She had done all she could do, now she could only wait.

    As for whether this gamble would pay off, it was hard to predict.

    She could not guess the result at all. She rxed her mind and thought about nothing as she quickly fell into a deep sleep.

    At the same time, in the royal pce¡¯s celebration hall, it was brightly lit by candles as everyone toasted each other. There was currently a bustling pce feast going on.

    In the vast hall, it was filled with delicacies, fruits, and beautiful wines. The ministers were drinking the wine and tasting the food as enjoyed the moving singing and dancing.

    Chu Shao Yang sat in a group of people. He was high spirited and he looked handsome. His purple robe made him look very handsome and outstanding.

    asionally, there were ministers that came to toast him, currying favour with him. They praised him and his princess who couldn¡¯t make it to the banquet, drowning him in des.

    Speaking of this, this celebration banquet was set up for him and Chen Ning.

    He had a full smile as he downed his wine, seeming to be in a good mood. He never had this kind of glory in his life before. Although this glory was brought to him by her, he still had a part of the glory.

    Because she was his princess. Everyone praising his princess made him even happier than if they were praising him.

    The East Qin and West Chu countries have been at odds for all these years. The West Chu have always been beaten without being able to fight back, there had never been anyone that had taken the advantage from East Qin before.

    However, Chen Ning had given the West Chu Country a beautiful turnaround.

    Although there were still two morepetitions, this first victory was enough to fill everyone with confidence, allowing them to have greater hope for the next twopetitions.

    Compared to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s proud appearance, the emperor, Mo Chuan was very silent.

    He did not say much from beginning to end. He sat by himself on his high dragon throne facing the north, drinking his wine by himself.

    Cup after cup, even he could not remember how many cups he had. Every cup that went down his throat was bitter, but it couldn¡¯tpare to the bitterness in his heart.

    Mo Chuan could still remember the beginning of the banquet not long ago. Chu Shao Yang waste and he couldn¡¯t sit still. His eyes couldn¡¯t help staring at therge entrance until an eunuch¡¯s high voice sounded.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan is here!¡±

    He actually couldn¡¯t help standing up from the dragon throne, being filled with anticipation.

    But he saw that it was just Chu Shao Yang that stepped through the door lighted by the candles.

 Chapter 688: This emperor position, you can have it

    Chapter 688: This emperor position, you can have it

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s purple robe was flying as he walked in with a handsome face. He moved in front of the imperial throne and bowed to Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Greetings emperor.¡±

    His brows jumped up with a slight provocation as he revealed a faint smile. That appearance could not be considered respectful.

    But Mo Chuan was not angry.

    ¡°Shao Yang, why is it just you? Didn¡¯t this one¡¯s decree ask for you toe with your princess?¡± He softly said.

    ¡°Oh? The emperor is asking about this minister¡¯s princess?¡± Chu Shao Yang shrugged his shoulder and said in an understatement, ¡°She is sick, so she couldn¡¯te to the banquet, letting down the emperor¡¯s good intentions. I ask the emperor for forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Sick, how is she sick?¡± Mo Chuan stared right at him as he spoke.

    He did not believe this. If she was really sick, then how could he still be smiling like this?

    ¡°The eastern field¡¯s wind was too big and it blew over her while she was riding her horse, so she can¡¯t get up from her headache. Is the emperor satisfied with this answer?¡± Chu Shao Yang raised his brows in a provoking manner as he spoke.

    Mo Chuan tightly gritted his back teeth as he coldly stared at Chu Shao Yang.

    He did not believe a single word!

    Chu Shao Yang said in an uncaring manner, ¡°If the emperor does not have any other orders, this minister will head to his seat.¡± After saying this, he turned to leave. He walked over to his seat and began to chat with the ministers around him with a bright smile on his face.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s fist in his sleeve tightly formed a fist. He really wanted to punch Chu Shao Yang¡¯s smile off his face.

    Of course he understood why Chu Shao Yang was smiling so proudly and brightly because he had the qualification to do so!

    But, why didn¡¯t shee?

    Was it because she didn¡¯t want toe? Or was it because Chu Shao Yang wouldn¡¯t let here?

    When Mo Chuan thought of the determined words she said on the field and her indifferent expression, his heart began to fill with waves of pain.

    Did she not want to see him?

    But did she know how much he hoped to catch a single nce of her? Just a single nce was enough!

    Even if he could not have her, he would not hope that she would return to his side. He just wanted to see her happy and safe, even if that happiness was given to her by Chu Shao Yang, he would be satisfied.

    In the hall filled with guests,ughter, singing, and happiness was spread all around.

    Everyone in the hall had expressions of happiness and smiles on their faces, but only he was drinking the bitter wine with an expressionless face.

    His brows that looked like the far mountain line never opened and he started to slightly sway like an orchid flower. He felt that he was drunk, but he couldn¡¯t stop the wine in his cup from entering him.

    ¡°Emperor! You can¡¯t drink anymore!¡± A clear and pleasant voice sounded in his ears.

    Mo Chuan slightly looked up. There was a beautiful young man with a white as frost robe that came forward to stop the wine cup in his hand.

    ¡°Shao Bai,e and drink with this one. Today is a good day for a celebration feast, don¡¯t you think so?¡± He had a drunk expression as his head felt tipsy.

    ¡°Emperor, you are the ruler of a country, you can¡¯t act like this!¡± Chu Shao Bai turned and ordered, ¡°Come and bring the sobering soup over!¡±

    ¡°He, he, a country¡¯s ruler? This one is a country¡¯s ruler, but do you know how useless this one is as an emperor! How tiring it is! This one does not want to emperor¡¯s throne and does not wish to remain the emperor. Shao Bai, how about you be the emperor?¡±

    Mo Chuan suddenly looked up and spoke to Chu Shao Bai with a smile on his face, feeling pleasantly drunk.

    He had a great capacity for wine and adding in his strong willpower, even if he drank two full jugs of wine, he wouldn¡¯t be drunk like this.

    But drinking in sadness was especially intoxicating. His heart was filled with depression and the wine unknowingly entered his mind, make him blurt out these words he had suppressed in the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 689: Do what I want to do

    Chapter 689: Do what I want to do

    ¡°Emperor!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was shocked and quickly looked around. It was a good thing the surrounding eunuchs and maids were all standing far away and no one heard Mo Chuan¡¯s words, otherwise he really didn¡¯t know how he would block their mouths.

    His heart started to beat fast. He never would have thought that the emperor would be this drunk, even saying that he didn¡¯t want to be the emperor.

    But seeing how depressed he was, he could imagine just how hurt his heart was.

    Of course he knew why the emperor became like this. When he saw Chu Shao Yange along without her beside him, he also fell into a daze and his heart filled with emptiness.

    He didn¡¯t have any hopes right now, he just hoped his third brother would treat her properly and cherish her. Since she chose to remain by his third brother¡¯s side, it must mean that her third brother¡¯s true feelings for her had moved her, right?

    Since it was like this, why was he still worried?

    The only thing he wished for was to asionally see her. He didn¡¯t want toe to the pce feast, but thinking about being able to see her, he couldn¡¯t helping.

    He came and was disappointed.

    At this time, Chu Shao Yang slowly stood up from his seat. He bowed to the people around him before heading to the back yard.

    Chu Shao Bai knew he was going to the washroom. He thought of something and was prepared to follow, but before he could even move, Mo Chuan was faster than him. The bright yellow robe shed in front of his eyes as Mo Chuan had already followed Chu Shao Yang into the back yard.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, stop!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s figure swayed as it appeared in front of Chu Shao Yang.

    The two of them stood in the corridor leading to the back yard as both of them were silent. There were charming flowers swaying in the wind, releasing a deep fragrance.

    But neither of them had the heart to admire the flowers.

    ¡°Emperor, this lowly minister has drank too much and wishes to go to the washroom. You blocking this lowly minister¡¯s path, are you afraid of letting this lowly minister go first? You are the emperor and Shao Yang is a minister, of course the emperor should go first.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang bent down to Mo Chuan with a faint smile. Although it looked respectful, his expression showed he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Where is she? Tell this one the truth. Is she actually sick or did you not want toe? Or.....did you not let here?¡±

    Mo Chuan stared into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes as he spoke word for word.

    ¡°Her? What her? Who is she? Please forgive this minister for not understanding the emperor¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    ¡°This minister is here!¡±

    ¡°This one wants to know about Ning¡¯er, she.....¡±

    The smile on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face finally disappeared. His eyes turned cold as his cold gaze fell onto Mo Chuan and his face turned sinister.

    ¡°Emperor! This minister does not want to hear her name from any other men! If anyone dares call her Ning¡¯er.....¡± He lowered his voice and spoke in threatening voice.

    ¡°If this one wants to call her that, what do you dare to do!¡± Mo Chuan said in a cold voice.

    ¡°You are the emperor, so this minister does not dare do anything. However, she is this minister¡¯s princess and this minister can do whatever I please!¡±

    The vein on Mo Chuan¡¯s forehead popped out. He grabbed Chu Shao Yang¡¯s wrist with a lot of force.

    ¡°She is only a weak girl, if you have any matters,e find this one! You¡¯re not allowed to bully her!¡±

    ¡°What, does the emperor¡¯s heart hurt from me bullying her?¡± Chu Shao Yang raised his brow like nothing happened and revealed a smile.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes turned red as he said in a numb voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, this one¡¯s heart hurts. This one¡¯s heart hurts for her, but she chose you. Chu Shao Yang, if you dare bully her, this one will.....¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not wait for him to finish as he revealed an uncaring smile.

    ¡°What will the emperor do? Kill this minister?¡±

 Chapter 690: Exchanging with the emperorâ€™s throne

    Chapter 690: Exchanging with the emperor¡¯s throne

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s wrist began to creak from being squeezed by Mo Chuan, but he stared right at Mo Chuan. His eyes were cold and his voice was malignant.

    ¡°That way the emperor can use the emperor¡¯s power to take away his minister¡¯s wife, right? Just like how the emperor stole the emperor¡¯s throne that should have belonged to me in the past! Very good, this minister is right here, the emperor can kill me if you want. After killing this minister, she will be yours! If this minister dies, the emperor canfortably sit on your throne!¡±

    These words had been suppressed by him for ten years and were finally said by him. His heart felt an uninhibited feeling.

    Even if he was beheaded for saying this, he did not care.

    Perhaps he had also drank too much and the wine allowed him to dare say what was hidden deep in his heart.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡± The rage in Mo Chuan¡¯s chest burned again, quickly burning his brain. His head began to buzz as the wine did its work, allowing him to say what he wanted without any hesitation.

    ¡°If you want the throne, I¡¯ll give it to you! If you want to be the emperor, then take it! I don¡¯t want anything, I just want her!¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Shao Yang was stunned. Following that, he began tough in a low voice.

    ¡°Emperor, she is more important than the throne in your heart? You¡¯re willing to exchange the throne for her? This minister is truly ttered, but this minister is the same as the emperor. I don¡¯t love my country......I only love her!¡± He began to cry whileughing, wiping his tears as hisughter sounded out.

    The emperor¡¯s throne? It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want it, but he knew with Empress Dowager Zhou present, there would never be a day where he, Chu Shao Yang would be on the throne.

    ¡°If you really love her, then you will treat her properly and will never bully her!¡± Mo Chuan hissed out. When he saw Chu Shao Yang not caring about her at all, he felt his heart was about to split apart.

    He treated this girl like a treasure, not even daring to touch her, but she actually fell into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hands. He saw that he didn¡¯t not care about her and did not treasure her. Since it was like this, what reason did he have to keep her for himself?

    ¡°This minister will say the same thing. She is this minister¡¯s wife and if she is dedicated to me, properly caring for me, I won¡¯t spare anything in pampering her. But if she dares sleep beside me yet think of another man, I can¡¯t say the same. This minister is a man and this minister will not allow her to be unfaithful!¡±

    Mo Chuan forcefully gritted his teeth. His chest was violently heaving as he shouted in a low voice, ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was smiling, but his eyes were filled with coldness and violence. He said with a smile, ¡°If any man dares to have idea about her and calls her by her name, for one time, this minister will break a finger and for two times, this minister will break two fingers! If that man keeps calling her, this minister would not mind breaking all ten of her slender, jadelike fingers. Even if she has no more fingers, she still has a beautiful face. This minister will keep loving her, but if her heart dares to change, this minister will dig out her heart and feed it to the dogs!¡±

    ¡°You dare!¡± The rage in Mo Chuan¡¯s chest finally exploded. He raised his right and grabbed onto Chu Shao Yang¡¯s neck. He couldn¡¯t breathe from being held, with his handsome face first turning red before turning purple.

    But Chu Shao Yang¡¯s smile did not fade at all as his eyes filled with hate kept staring at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°This one will kill you now!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes turned blood red. His reasoning had already been burned away by the wine and his rage. In his state of anger, he could only think about killing.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s neck began to creak, but his eyes were wide open and did not turn at all. His eyes seemed to be filled with scorn as if saying, ¡°Kill. Kill me and she is yours.¡±

 Chapter 691: Hypocritical kindness

    Chapter 691: Hypocritical kindness

    ¡°Emperor, don¡¯t!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai jumped out from the shadows and grabbed Mo Chuan¡¯s hand.

    He had been following behind the two of them and had clearly heard what they said. He was feeling very conflicted in his heart, one was his third brother and the other was his uncle, they were both his flesh and blood.

    But they were going against each other.

    He never showed himself because he didn¡¯t know what was good and which side he should stand on.

    ording to family ties, he should help his third brother, but when he heard the cold words his third brother said, his heart turned to ice. He never thought his third brother would be this ruthless, even saying this kind of cruel words. Then if Ning¡¯er stayed by his third brother¡¯s side, wouldn¡¯t she be tortured?

    He felt his heart turning warm and cold, going up and down, causing him to suffer. He wanted to walk away, but when he heard the effects of Chu Shao Yang inciting Mo Chuan, he saw that if he didn¡¯t interfere, Mo Chuan who had lost his reason would have killed Chu Shao Yang.

    Mo Chuan was filled with rage, but suddenly seeing Chu Shao Bai appear, he was stunned.

    ¡°Emperor, please let go of third brother. Even if third brother has said the wrong things and offended the emperor, he does not deserve death.¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s rationality slowly returned and he found that his hand was raised to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s throat. Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face waspletely purple, but he was still looking at him with a cold smile.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, this one will promise you that I will not say a single word to her and will not meet her again. This one hopes that you can.....properly cherish her and take care of her.¡±

    Mo Chuan said this word for word before turning around. His yellow robe fluttered and with a straight back, he quickly disappeared around the corner.

    ¡°Third brother, your injury.....it isn¡¯t too bad, right? Little brother has some medicine here, do you want to apply some?¡±

    Although Chu Shao Bai hated Chu Shao Yang for his ruthlessness, he was still his third brother. Seeing that there was a deep purple mark on his throat, he couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.

    ¡°Scram! I don¡¯t need your fake hypocritical kindness!¡± Chu Shao Yang pushed him away and coldly stared at him, ¡°Chu Shao Bai, you¡¯re not anything good either. What kind of feeling do you have for her? You¡¯re the same as the emperor, all feathers of the same bird!¡±

    He whipped his sleeve before walking away withrge steps without looking back at all.

    Chu Shao Bai stood there in a daze, watching Chu Shao Yang leave. He suddenly had a strong hunch, his third brother had left this angrily, he would surely vent his anger on her.

    What to do? What should he do?

    Save her, he had to save her!

    His heart began to beat fast in anxiousness. Before the pce feast was even over, he used his qinggong to jump over the pce walls. He did not even ride his horse as he directly jumped onto the rooftops heading in the direction of the King Ding Yuan pce.

    He wanted to take her away from the pce before Chu Shao Yang could return. Even if his third brother hated him, he did not care at all.

    In the celebration hall, the scent of the wine became stronger as the atmosphere became livelier.

    Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Yang had both returned to their seats, but neither of them looked at each other like they were strangers.

    No one noticed the two of them had left just now and no one knew about what happened in the back yard.

    Chu Shao Yang found some white silk to cover his neck and hide the mark. After returning to his spot, he continued smiling and chatting with the others, like nothing had happened just now.

 Chapter 692: Thousand year old snow ginseng

    Chapter 692: Thousand year old snow ginseng

    After he drank several cups of wine, that white jade face of his had a faint blush it it. Lined with the silk scarf on his neck, it was like a shining jade tree. Not only did it not seem weird, it added a bit of elegance to him.

    Mo Chuan thought that after Chu Shao Yang was hurt, he would return to the pce. He did not expect him to return to pce hall like him and continue drinking wine with the ministers. He secretly felt a bit surprised.

    Thinking about it, it was good that he didn¡¯t leave. If he left while being filled with anger, he might have vented his anger on her.

    He could not help feeling deep remorse over the reckless words he had just said.

    He should have known that Chu Shao Yan was an easily angered beast and he shouldn¡¯t have irritated him. The more concerned he was about her, the more he would anger Chu Shao Yang.

    If he really wanted what¡¯s good for her, he would never mention her name in front of Chu Shao Yang again.

    It was all a mistake from being drunk!

    Mo Chuan had sobered. He pushed away the wine cup and did not drink again.

    ¡°The East Qin Crown Prince has arrived!¡±

    Suddenly a clear voice sounded from the entrance of the banquet hall and that voice shocked all the West Chu ministers.

    Everyone turned their heads and looked at the entrance.

    Hearing the sound of boots, a tall and sturdy ck clothed man appeared in front of everyone. His face looked handsome and his ck cloak fluttered in the wind.

    He stood at the door like a majestic goshawk with its wings blooming.

    ¡°Yi, it really is the East Qin Crown Prince!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right! But why is he here?¡±

    ¡°This is our West Chu¡¯s celebration banquet and he lost to our Ding Yuan Princess. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t have the face to appear here.¡±

    The ministers couldn¡¯t help whispering to each other.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s head was held high as he looked straight forward. His hawk like eyes looked across the room as if he was looking for someone.

    Although the ministers¡¯ voices were low, he heard every single word. He pretended not to hear a thing and ignored everything.

    He quickly looked around before moving forward withrge steps. He walked in front of Mo Chuan¡¯s throne and bent down.

    ¡°Greetings to the emperor. Na Mu Cuo hasete, I ask for the emperor¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    Mo Chuan slightly raised his hand and said, ¡°The crown prince is too courteous. It is fortunate you were able to attend this banquet.¡±

    The two of them politely exchanged a few words before Na Mu Cuo sat down in the seat close to Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan knew that him suddenlying here meant he wanted to do something, but he said nothing. He did not take the initiative to ask anything and discussed the East Qin customs with people on the side.

    As expected, after saying a few words to the people on the side, Na Mu Cuo began to lose his patience.

    ¡°Your majesty, I heard this banquet was specially prepared for your country¡¯s Ding Yuan Princess, but why have I not seen her yet?¡±

    ¡°ording to King Ding Yuan, the princess¡¯ body is not well, so she is resting up.¡± Mo Chuan replied with any changes in his expression. He took a quick nce over at Chu Shao Yang.

    When Na Mu Cuo heard this, he felt this was not unexpected at all.

    He pped his hand and the follower behind him immediately raised a bow which he ced in front of Mo Chuan before opening it in front of everyone.

    ¡°This prince has a thousand year old snow ginseng here which was hard to obtain. It can cure all illness and injuries, and this prince wants to give it to the princess. This prince believes that after she has had this snow ginseng, she will surely be cured.¡±

    What! Thousand year old snow ginseng!

    Hearing these words, the expressions of all the West Chu ministers changed as they became unsettled.

 Chapter 693: Competing again

    Chapter 693: Competing again

    They all stretched their necks to look into the box and they saw a human shaped ginseng ced on the red cloth inside the box. A normal piece of ginseng would be yellow in colour and this human shaped ginseng waspletely snow white. The face of this human shaped ginseng was like that of a child. The snow ginseng would form a face after a hundred years and for the snow ginseng to look like this today, it really was thousand year old item. This was truly a rare treasure.

    The ministers all let out cries of envy as they congratted Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s smile however instantly disappeared. He stared right at Na Mu Cuo with a cold light in his eyes.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, this is a gift from prince Na Mu to your princess. This gift is quite heavy, why haven¡¯t you thanked his highness yet?¡± Mo Chuan looked at Chu Shao Yang and spoke in a slow voice.

    Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth as he stood up. He walked in front of Na Mu Cuo and cupped his hands.

    ¡°The prince¡¯s goodwill, please forgive this king for not daring to ept it. This snow ginseng is a treasure of this world and no reward can be given for no work. This king¡¯s princess is not blessed enough to receive your highness¡¯ gift, so I ask your highness to take it back.¡±

    He actually cleanly rejected it.

    After he said this, the ministers were all stunned. They were thinking, was King Ding Yuan a fool? He had given him a precious gift, that was praising him and his princess. Moreover, this gift was this heavy, so it represented his highness¡¯ honour, how could he not ept it!

    Na Mu Cuo broke into a smile as he said, ¡°No reward for no work, your highness¡¯ words are correct, but this prince is giving the princess this gift for a selfish reason. This prince is name the smartest person in the world, but I lost to the princess today. This is the first time this prince has tasted defeat, but this prince is not willing to submit, so I wish topete with the princess again tomorrow. This prince heard that the princess was sick and that¡¯s why I was willing to give this snow ginseng. I hope the princess can recover as soon as possible andpete with this prince to the end.¡±

    As his voice fell, there was the sound of a cold breath being taken ringing through the hall.

    The ministers began to discuss again.

    ¡°What? Anotherpetition?¡±

    ¡°It really is the weasel wishing the chicken a happy new years, he has bad intentions!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. What giving a thousand year old snow ginseng, it was actually for this!¡±

    ¡°This prince clearly isn¡¯t willing to admit his defeat. It¡¯s fine topete, could our Ding Yuan Princess be afraid of him?¡±

    Everyone stopped being surprised and they inspired themselves. They were worried the East Qin Crown Prince woulde up with another trick to make it hard for them, but hearing him say he wanted anotherpetition, they let out a sigh of relief.

    They all thought that if the princess could win once, she naturally could win twice. There was no doubt this secondpetition¡¯s victory would belong to their West Chu!

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, since the prince¡¯s goodwill is sincere, you should ept this gift for your princess.¡±

    ¡°Your highness¡¯s invitation, the king will definitely answer it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Let the princesspete again and let the crown prince willing to ept his loss.¡±

    Everyone saw that Chu Shao Yang was not making a word. Since he did not reply to Na Mu Cuo and didn¡¯t ept the gift of the snow ginseng, they all began to convince Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart was filled with rage. Of course he knew that Na Mu Cuo would request anotherpetition because he was not willing. He would never forget his promise with her, he wanted to win and then take her from his side.

    How could he ever agree to this!

    But he couldn¡¯t say no in front of everyone. He would be a great sinner to the West Chu Country, bing the target of everyone!

 Chapter 694: Deceiving each other

    Chapter 694: Deceiving each other

    Mo Chuan did not know about this beforehand. When he heard Na Mu Cuo¡¯s words, he felt this was very suitable since it would be two beautiful things.

    First, if she really was sick, she would be cured after she ingested this snow ginseng. Moreover, this snow ginseng had the ability to strengthen one¡¯s body which would be good for her.

    Second, Na Mu Cuo mentionedpeting again which was equivalent to the second match. If she were to win again, this would be West Chu¡¯s second victory.

    So he said, ¡°Shao Yang, this snow ginseng is hard to obtain, so just ept it. It is best if you can let your princess recover sooner.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang almost broke his teeth from gritting them. He looked up and red at Mo Chuan.

    From his thoughts, this matter must have been the emperor¡¯s n. Him and Na Mu Cuo were working together on this matter, thinking of this idea to force him into a corner.

    He definitely could not agree!

    But in front of everyone, he had no choice.

    He considered it a bit before reaching out to take the gift box. With a serious expression, he said, ¡°Many thanks for the prince¡¯s heavy gift. I believe that after my princess uses it, she will quickly recover. When her body is better, naturally she canpete with the prince again.¡±

    His words were very clever since it was ambiguous. He did not agree and he did not disagree.

    Although Na Mu Cuo was very clever, he was also straightforward and did not hear the curves in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words. Seeing him ept the gift, he knew he agreed. He could not help feeling happy as he became high spirited. He stood up and ced his right hand across his left chest before bowing to Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Emperor, this prince will be leaving first. This prince will be waiting for the news in the guest pavilion. I hope the princess can be healed as soon as possible and canpete with this prince again.¡±

    Mo Chuan could hear the meaning behind Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words. He kept his criticism to himself since it was not convenient for him to warn Na Mu Cuo.

    His long brows slightly knit as he gave a slight nod towards Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo turned to leave and did not look back. He did not even take an extra nce at Chu Shao Yang.

    In his eyes, there was only Mo Chuan would could be his enemy. He did not even ce Chu Shao Yang in his eyes.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart was filled with anger, but his face revealed no such expressions. Rather he curled his lips and revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°Emperor, this minister wishes to leave first. This minister is thinking of my princess¡¯ condition and want to return to the pce quickly to give this snow ginseng to her, I ask for the emperor¡¯s permission.¡±

    Although Mo Chuan did not know if he was sincere or not, he could only nod in agreement.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, this one hopes to receive good news of the princess¡¯ recovery soon. Our West Chu¡¯s hopes lies on her alone.¡±

    His eyes cast a deep gaze over Chu Shao Yang, hoping that he would understand the meaning behind his words. He hoped that he would focus on national matters instead of personal matters.

    Chu Shao Yang seemed like he didn¡¯t understand the meaning at all as he lowered his head.

    ¡°This minister will leave now.¡±

    After he said this, he slowly walked out of the hall. Then with a flutter of his purple robes, he disappeared into the night.

    Mo Chuan kept staring at him as he left, until he couldn¡¯t see even the hem of his clothes. His right hand was holding onto the armrest and with a ¡°ka¡± sound, it broke into two pieces.

    Chen Ning was in a light sleep when she felt light hitting her eyes. She opened them and saw a tall figure in front of the bed. He was holding a candle as he slightly bent over, looking down at her.

    Seeing her awaken, Chu Shao Yang ced the candle in his hand to the side. He then smiled at her with a smile that was very gentle, but the smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.

 Chapter 695: Giving you the best

    Chapter 695: Giving you the best

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this king has brought you something good. After you take it, your injuries will be much better.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang pped his hands and the guard beside him brought over the box. He opened it and presented it like a treasure in front of her.

    A thick ginseng smell wafted out.

    Chen Ning ignored him at first, but seeing this item, her eyes couldn¡¯t help opening wide as she bit her lips.

    ¡°This is.....¡±

    ¡°This is a thousand year old snow ginseng which can be considered a treasure. It can¡¯t be bought with money. Look at this ginseng, from its head to its toes, it already looks like a human. It can cure all illnesses and even if one isn¡¯t it, it can help supplement one¡¯s body. Ning¡¯er, do you like it?¡±

    She closed her eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    No matter what he gave her, she would not like it.

    ¡°He, he.¡± She heard Chu Shao Yang begin tough, ¡°I don¡¯t like it either because I hate the person who gave this to you. But, although I hate that person, I still took his gift. Someone, go and turn this snow ginseng into ginseng soup and send it over for the Princess Consort!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The guard took the snow ginseng and disappeared.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang.¡±

    She suddenly opened her eyes.

    ¡°Un?¡± He sat down beside her bed and his lips curled into a smile, ¡°Call me Shao Yang. I like hearing you say my name, but don¡¯t add the word Chu.¡±

    He smiled as he looked at her, like he was in a great mood.

    Her long hair was scattered across the pillow like a crow¡¯s feathers, her face was white and delicate, and her eyes were dark ck and sparkling like water. Just seeing this made his heart beat faster, but he kept smiling.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, your hair is messy. Also where did your hairping go? But I¡¯ll prepare the best one for you now.¡±

    He carefully fixed her hair and used a slender finger to carefully caress her face. It was delicate and smooth, making his hand feel great.

    ¡°What do you want to say to me? Did you miss me after I left? Didn¡¯t Ie back quickly to be with you? You.....¡±

    She turned her head and moved away from his finger, but she was trapped to the bed. With only a few inches to move, where could she go?

    Chu Shao Yang smiled again, ¡°Don¡¯t like me touching you? Alright, I won¡¯t touch you. I¡¯ll wait until you beg me to touch you.¡±

    He kept his word and took back his hand, silently watching her.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Are you nning to keep me locked up here forever?¡± She stared right at him.

    He said with a smile, ¡°Lock you up forever? Of course not. I want you to be with me forever.¡±

    ¡°By using this method of trapping me to this bed?¡± She moved her body and the chains trapping her made nging sounds.

    ¡°Un, for now I can only do this.¡± Chu Shao Yang rubbed his chin while looking down on her and saying, ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t y tricks with me, I know what you want to do. If I let you go, you might use a violent method to escape from me, so I can¡¯t take that risk. I would rather you hate me and be locked up then for you to hurt me.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help closing her eyes.

    That¡¯s right, he was indeed smart. She could not underestimate him.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to ask me about the pce banquet tonight?¡±

    She simply closed her eyes.

    ¡°There was someone that almost went crazy because of you. Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t you want to know who he is?¡± His voice was filled with deep temptation as it rang in her ears. The warm breath went behind her ear, making her unable to not break out in goosebumps.

    Her body slightly trembled and this small action did not escape his eyes that had been fixed on her.

 Chapter 696: Not exchanging even for the emperorâ€™s throne

    Chapter 696: Not exchanging even for the emperor¡¯s throne

    ¡°Open your eyes and take a look, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be very happy when you see this.¡±

    She heard the sound of cloth being torn. She thought it was her clothes, but she then found that her nket was still covering her.

    She opened her eyes and in the candlelight, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was erged in front of her. His face was as handsome as usual, but her eyes instantly fell onto his neck.

    His neck was slender, but there were many purple marks on it which were popping out and swollen. It could be imagine how much force had been used. If this kind of force was used on a normal person who didn¡¯t know martial arts, they would have died of suffocation already.

    ¡°Look at this, are you happy? This is the mark left on my by that person, he wanted to kill me.¡± Chu Shao Yang used his finger to rub the marks on his neck, speaking in a careless voice.

    Chen Ning bit her lips and finally said, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Of course it was for you!¡± He looked up at her and suddenly smiled, ¡°He said he could give up everything, he just wanted you! He said he would give the emperor¡¯s throne to me as long as I gave you to him. Ze, ze, aren¡¯t you very moved after hearing this? Even I was about to be moved. How do you think I answered him?¡±

    Although he never said a single word who he was, him and Chen Ning both knew.

    He spoke while watching her expression with a teasing smile on his face.

    She tightened her lips and did not say a word as she just coldly stared at him.

    ¡°I told him that I didn¡¯t love mynd and only loved beauties. I love you so much that I would not exchange even for the emperor¡¯s throne. After he heard this, his face looked incredibly ugly. Ha, ha, interesting, it was truly interesting. However, he would not give up and he actually said your name in front of me, asking for news about you. So, I told him that every time he said Ning¡¯er, I would.....Hei, hei, can you guess what I will do?¡±

    The smile on his face froze as he said word for word, ¡°I would take a finger from you and give it to him! I also told him that if you dared think of another man while being by my side, I would dig your heart out and feed it to the dogs!¡±

    Her body suddenly trembled as a bloody finger shed in her mind. She knew that every word he said was true and not just to scare her, he would really do it!

    ¡°After that man heard this, he went crazy and grabbed my neck. He used a lot of strength and he said he wanted to kill me! Then your other admirer appeared. Ze, ze, ze, Ning¡¯er, this king truly does not know how to summoned them all, why do they all like you? There is even that East Qin Crown Prince, he actually wanted you topete with him again. When he heard you were sick, he even took out a thousand year old snow ginseng for you. This kind of good thing can¡¯t be bought with just ten-twenty thousand gold, but he gave it away without even blinking an eye. He even said that he didn¡¯t have any strange thoughts about you, but would even a fool believe him? This king¡¯s not a fool and my eyes are not blind!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes curled as he gave a lowugh.

    Although he wasughing, his eyes became colder and colder. Although she was covered by a nket, she still felt the chill affect her.

    Her eyes were dark as she looked right into his gaze, not containing any fear at all.

 Chapter 697: Truly pitiful love

    Chapter 697: Truly pitiful love

    ¡°So, what are nning to do to me? Tying me up, locking me away, just like a bird in a cage. Giving me food when I¡¯m hungry, giving me water when I¡¯m thirsty. Teasing me when you¡¯re happy, leaving when you¡¯re unhappy, right? Chu Shao Yang, I am a person and you can¡¯t keep me in a cage like a canary! If you want to cut off my fingers, then cut them. I¡¯m not afraid even if you cut them all! If you want to fig out my heart, then do it. I can clearly tell you that this heart will never have you in it!¡±

    Her words flowed out in a stream and then she felt the air in the room freeze. The temperature decreased as Chu Shao Yang released a strong cold current from his body.

    He suddenly stood up and his tall body blocked the candle at the head of the bed, causing his shadow to cover her head. He looked down at her and his eyes shed with a cold and cruel glow.

    He was finally pushed to the edge of rage by her. Like a man eating beast, he exploded.

    Because she knew that these words would hurt him the most.

    Chen Ning curled her lips and revealed a smile.

    He thought he was the cat and she was the mouse, ying a cat ying with the mouse game with her since the beginning. He treated her and Mo Chuan as mice in a cat¡¯s paws, teasing them however he pleased, but she would not allow him to do this!

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, did you also love Chen Bi Yun like this? But what was her ending? She had your child, but you threw her away and even ruined her face! Now that she¡¯s living a life that is worse than death. So, the women that you love are all pitiful. Chen Bi Yun is like this and so am I.¡±

    She forcefully grabbed the chain and shook it. With a cold smile she said, ¡°How can you say you love me? How can you take away my freedom, locking up my hands and feet. You have shamed me, scared me, and now you still hope I will love you? Is there any women in this world who would love a man like you? If you¡¯re not a fool, then you are an idiot!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned livid as he shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that slut Chen Bi Yun! You are not the same as her. She is a cheap woman and she deceived me. It was her and her nanny who distorted facts and made me love the wrong person! I hate her, if it wasn¡¯t for her, would all these things be happening? So I can¡¯t wait for her to die! But my feeling towards you has always been dedicated and has never changed! I fell in love with you eight years ago and eight yearster, I still love you!¡±

    He grabbed her shoulder and forcefully shook her. He shook her until her hair was messy and the chains began to nk.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I can be wholeheartedly devoted to you, but why did you change? You clearly love me, but why did your heart change so easily? Why! Tell me why!¡±

    Chen Ning closed her eyes before opening them again. Although her hair was messy and her face was pale, her eyes were still filled with beauty.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, think clearly. The Chen Ning you loved, was it the one who saved you from the water eight years ago or is it the current me? Did you not realize that she and I are twopletely different people?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned as he stared at her. He knit his brows as he could not understand her words.

    ¡°What do you mean? What her from eight years ago? What current you? You are clearly the same person, how could that not be true? I recognize your face and I remember it clearly. You are her and she is you!¡±

 Chapter 698: Cutting off her finger

    Chapter 698: Cutting off her finger

    Chen Ning shook her head, ¡°No, she and I arepletely different person. The Chen Ning that truly loved you is dead, she died vomiting up blood on the day you married Chen Bi Yun. So, I am not her and I have never loved you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang said through gritted teeth, ¡°I understand. Ning¡¯er, you still hate me, right? Because I married Chen Bi Yun, so your heart filled with love for me died, right? Alright, I¡¯ll let you see someone right now! I will make your heart live again and I will make you love me again!¡±

    She stared at him and found that she was wasting her breath. Even if she told him that she was a ghost who transmigrated into this world, he would definitely not believe her.

    After all, this kind of profound matter would not be epted by people of this era.

    Chu Shao Yang called the secret guard and whispered a few words before the secret guard went back out.

    Not long passed before she heard a flurry of footsteps. Several guards brought in a wooden stake and there was a person tied to the wooden stake. That person¡¯s gray hair was scattered all over her face and it couldn¡¯t be clearly seen.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, do you know who this person is?¡± Chu Shao Yang pped his hands.

    The guard moved aside the person¡¯s messy hair and revealed a face filled with panic. Her eyes were filled with horror and there was a cloth over her mouth. She kept making sounds like she was begging for mercy.

    ¡°Miss Chen?¡± Chen Ning revealed a frown as she immediately recognized her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s her! The culprit behind everything is this slut! After she escaped from the royal pce, this king sent everyone to find her and finally caught this slut. Now this king will have her tell you how they framed you and how they deceived this king!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang turned his head and coldly looked at Miss Chen. He ordered, ¡°Let her speak!¡±

    The secret guard took out the cloth stuffed in Miss Chen¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Mercy! Your highness, I ask your highness for mercy!¡± As soon as Miss Chen could talk she began begging for mercy.

    Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh, ¡°Miss Chen, it was impossible for you to live once you fell into this king¡¯s hands. If you obediently tell the truth, this king will give you a painless death.¡±

    Miss Chen¡¯s face turned pale. Her lips hesitantly opened a few times, ¡°This servant, this servant knows nothing, I just listened to the second miss¡¯ orders. If your highness wants to ask anything, you can ask the second miss.¡±

    ¡°This slut won¡¯t speak. Someone, cut off one of her fingers for this king.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang sat on the bed while gently cing Chen Ning¡¯s stray ck hair behind her ear. Not a single eyebrow moved as he gave this order.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Miss Chen screamed out like a pig being ughtered. A finger of hers was already cut off by the secret guard and her fresh blood fell to the floor.

    She began trembling from pain as her teeth creaked from being gritted.

    ¡°For every lie, this king will cut off a finger. Miss Chen, this king is asking you, that night four months ago, did you put medicine in this king¡¯s wine?¡±

    When Chu Shao Yang spoke, he kept staring at Chen Ning. Her face was pleasing to look at and he would never tire of it, he didn¡¯t want to see Miss Chen¡¯s old and ugly face.

    ¡°This servant.....This servant.....Never.....¡± Miss Chen almost fainted from her pain.

    ¡°Very good, cut another one.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± The secret guard did not hesitate as he cut off another finger from Miss Chen. Miss Chen¡¯s eyes rolled back as shepletely fainted.

    ¡°Reporting to your highness, the prisoner has fainted.¡±

    ¡°Wake her with salt water!¡±

 Chapter 699: The truth

    Chapter 699: The truth

    When salt water was poured on the wound, there was a heartrending pain.

    Although Chen Ning hated Miss Chen, with her real self being bullied by Miss Chen and Chen Bi Yun in the Hu Guo Manor, still seeing Chu Shao Yang torturing someone without even his face changing, her heart was filled with pain.

    He was a very cold person by nature and against people her hated, even if he cut the person slice by slice, his expression wouldn¡¯t change.

    His love and hate were equally strong.

    Chen Ning knew that he was killing someone as a warning. It was clear that he was torturing Miss Chen as a warning to her to bow down to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk....I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll tell you everything.....¡± Miss Chen was awakened by the pain. She looked at Chu Shao Yang like he was a devil from hell as her heart filled with fear.

    ¡°Speak!¡± Chu Shao Yang still did not look at her.

    ¡°Yes, yes! The second miss loved your highness, but your highness was engaged to the young miss. The second miss would not give up, so she came to this servant and this servant gave the second miss an idea. I sent someone to secretly tell your highness that the one who saved your highness eight years ago was not the young miss, but rather the second miss. Then your highness fell for the n and drank the wine that had medicine in it.....Actually it was the second miss that ordered this servant and she said your highness had turned into a dog. This servant did not understand what she meant, but you two drank the wine and dizzily went onto the bed, but I don¡¯t know what happened next. This servant suddenly heard the sound of window opening like it was blown open by the wind. This servant quickly rushed over and found the second miss on the bed, but I did not see your highness. After that.....the second miss found that she was pregnant......¡±

    Chu Shao Yang heard this and then turned around. His eyes became sharp as he angrily said, ¡°Slut, say it clearly for this king! This king did not touch that slut Chen Bi Yun that night, whose evil seed is in her stomach!¡±

    ¡°Your highness, this servant.....This servant really doesn¡¯t know.....¡± Miss Chen burst into tears.

    ¡°Cut another finger!¡±

    Miss Chen suddenly trembled before shouting, ¡°I¡¯ll talk, I¡¯ll talk. I¡¯ll say everything!¡±

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    ¡°That.....That night, when this servant went to close the window and found your highness was not present, the second miss was still lying on the bed. She had drank the medicine filled wine and the medicine began working, so she was filled with pain. The second miss had told this servant that the medicine could only be cured by a man and woman being together, but your highness did notplete the matter with the second miss. The second miss, she.....This servant was very worried seeing her like that. If the second miss did not cure herself and this matter was known by everyone, the second miss¡¯ reputation would be ruined. This servant had no other choice and found a guard to help the second miss to relieve the medicine. After that, this servant had the guard secretly taken care of. Other than this servant, there is no one else who knows about this matter. When the second miss awoke the next day, naturally she would think the person who spent the night with her was your highness. When she found she was pregnantter, she always thought it was your highness¡¯ child.....¡±

    Miss Chen¡¯s voice became lower and lower because she naturally knew how heavy her crime was. If this matter was known by anyone, the first person who wouldn¡¯t spare her would be Chen Bi Yun.

    So when she heard what happened in the pce, she immediately left and hid herself.

    But Chu Shao Yang¡¯s secret guard were very powerful. They searched house to house and finally found her.

    ¡°He, he, he, he, he! So the truth is like this!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang raised his head and gave a coldugh.

 Chapter 700: Are you happy

    Chapter 700: Are you happy

    ¡°After that? What ns did you use to harm Ning¡¯er?¡± He said in a sharp voice.

    Miss Chen began to tremble after hearing his voice. She lowered her head and did not dare look at him.

    ¡°Then on the young miss and your highness¡¯ wedding night, the second miss found she was pregnant, gritting her teeth in hate. She did not know where this poisonous mass came from. She sent people into the king¡¯s pce on the night of the wedding to put poison in the young miss¡¯ found and the young miss vomited blood before fainting. So the young miss naturally volunteered herself to be married in the ce of the young miss. Your highness thought it was the second miss who saved you all those years ago, so you did not hesitate to agree. The second miss said that the young miss would not love past three days after ingesting the poison. After the young miss died, your highness would surely make her your princess. However, for an unknown reason, on the day of the wedding between your highness and the second miss, the young miss suddenly appeared and did not seem like she was poisoned at all. She shamed the second miss in front of everyone, so the second miss was filled with even more hate for the young miss. She always thought the child in her stomach belonged to your highness, so taking advantage of your love for her, she tried to harm the young miss several times, but she never thought it would all fail. After Lan Xiang died, the second madame sent me into the king¡¯s pce to have me fulfill the second miss¡¯ wishes. Although this servant was not willing, I did not dare go against the second madame and second miss¡¯ orders. Your highness, Princess Consort, every word this servant has said is the truth, there are no lies at all. I ask your highness to give this servant a painless death!¡±

    When Miss Chen finished speaking, her eyes rolled back and her breath escaped as she fell on the edge of death.

    She knew that she couldn¡¯t escape death and would have no chance of living, so she could only hope for a painless death.

    ¡°Did you record it all?¡± Chu Shao Yang asked.

    ¡°I recorded it, without missing a single word.¡± A secret guard replied.

    ¡°Go and have this cheap woman sign it.¡±

    The secret guard freed Miss Chen¡¯s right hand and Miss Chen bore the pain as she signed the confession before fainting from the pain.

    Chu Shao Yang took the confession and looked it over. Seeing that it was exactly the same as what Miss Chen said and that there was Miss Chen¡¯s signature on it, his grievances had finally been cleared.

    ¡°Take her away and lock her up. Remember, you can¡¯t let her die no matter what!¡± Chu Shao Yang ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The guards took the wooden stake and Miss Chen away. There was a pile of blood and two blood soaked fingers on the ground.

    Chu Shao Yang took the confession and ced it in front of Chen Ning. There was a happiness he couldn¡¯t suppress on his face.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, can you forgive me now? I was framed by those two sluts the entire time. I have never touched that slut Chen Bi Yun before, that evil seed in her stomach is not mine at all! I have always been devoted to you and that has never changed! With this confession, this king¡¯s reputation can finally be cleared. This king will separate from that cheap woman Chen Bi Yun! She even colluded with Miss Chen and her other to harm you, this king will recover this blood debt and have them all die! I will have them plead for mercy in front of you. Ning¡¯er, do you like this? Are you happy?¡±

    Chen Ning looked at his excited expression on that handsome face and she felt a chill run down her.

    There was a gradual smell of blood that filled the air. Miss Chen¡¯s cut off fingers were still on the ground and this bloody scene was imprinted into her mind, how could she feel happy?

 Chapter 701: Canâ€™t bear to touch you

    Chapter 701: Can¡¯t bear to touch you

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s smile slowly became faint before it disappeared.

    He looked at her as his excited and happy mood felt like a bucket of cold water was sshed on it.

    He had finally found Miss Chen. When she exined everything in front of her and proved his innocence, shouldn¡¯t she excitedly throw herself into his embrace? Why did she still have a look of indifference on her face?

    He had a chest filled with expectation, but seeing her expression, it was heart was grasped by an invisible hand that was tightly holding it.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, speak, speak!¡± He grabbed her shoulder and deeply looked into her eyes, as his heart filled with turmoil.

    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± She curled her lips and found that she really had nothing to say.

    She and him were like two parallel lines, there was never a day where they would meet.

    He gave her the things she didn¡¯t want and the things she wanted, he could never give.

    No matter how many things he did for her, she would never be moved and that was it.

    ¡°Do you really not like me? Was everything that I did for nothing? The person in your heart.....it¡¯s him, right?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang slowly released the hand holding her.

    He raised her chin and her satin like hair fell over her shoulders. He face was like a painting and her eyes were like stars, but they did not contain him.

    ¡°The past Chen Ning liked you, but she is dead. As for me, I have never liked you. Chu Shao Yang, I have already clearly given you your answer, so whatever you want to do is up to you. You can lock me up for my entire life or you can dig my heart out to feed the dogs, it¡¯s all up to you.¡±

    She closed her eyes in exhaustion.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart slowly turned cold. His chin tightened and his eyes turned sharp as his breathing became heavy.

    ¡°Very good. This king has devoted my heart to you, but it was fed to the dogs! Chen Ning, don¡¯t think that this king can¡¯t bear to move against you because I like you. Do you really think you can escape from here? This king will let you see someone!¡±

    He pped his hands and following this, the stone door was opened. A person was pushed into the room and once he came, he kneeled on the ground and kowtowed to Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Your highness, mercey! Your highness, mercy!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes raised and she saw the man on the ground was doctor Ye, causing her heart to sink.

    Chu Shao Yang slowly took out a golden hairpin from his sleeve which was the one Chen Ning had secretly given doctor Ye.

    He smiled at Chen Ning and as he gently said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, do you not like this hairpin? If you don¡¯t like it, this king will make a better one for you, but why did you give this hairpin to this old fool? Do you think he would send a letter for you? Ning¡¯er, ah Ning¡¯er, you are indeed very smart, but you picked the wrong person. This old fool is a caged bird like you, he can¡¯t escape this king¡¯s palms. The guard immediately noticed the hairpin when he left the room and he told me everything when this king asked him a single sentence. Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯ve harmed him to death like this?¡±

    She shivered before coldly saying, ¡°If you want to kill someone, just kill me. Don¡¯t kill innocent people.¡±

    ¡°Kill you? How could this king bear to? As for other people, this king does not care about his dog life. Killing him is just like stepping on an ant! Ning¡¯er, remember, you¡¯re the one who caused his death.¡± Chu Shao Yang raised his voice and said, ¡°Someonee in! Drag this old fool out and cut him until he dies!¡±

 Chapter 702: Selling her out

    Chapter 702: Selling her out

    ¡°Your highness, mercy!¡± Doctor Ye was sobbing. He was so scared that he almost fainted.

    Several guards came forward and began dragging doctor Ye out.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang! What will it take so you won¡¯t kill him?¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t take it anymore. No matter what, doctor Ye was implicated by her and she couldn¡¯t let an innocent person die because of her.

    Under her excitement, the iron chains made nking sounds.

    ¡°Not kill him? Should I let him remain to send Chu Shao Bai a letter and have him save you?¡± He squinted at her and revealed a faint cold smile.

    ¡°You.....¡± She bit her lips, ¡°Tell me your condition, as long as he doesn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Condition? What qualification do you have to talk conditions with this king?¡± Chu Shao Yang shook his head with a cold smile, ¡°Ning¡¯er, he is just a stranger you met by chance, his life or death does not matter to you. This king really doesn¡¯t understand what passed by in your little head, do you know that? He was the one who took the initiative to confess to this king and gave this golden hairpin to this king. He sold you out from the beginning, he wanted to earn this king¡¯s favour! He sold you out, but you are begging for mercy for him with this king, asking this king for conditions!¡±

    Chen Ning looked at him, knowing that he was not lying at all.

    When she saw doctor Ye¡¯s expression, she could already guess it because doctor Ye never looked up at her. He was filled with guilt!

    But even if he sold her out, she still couldn¡¯t bear seeing Chu Shao Yang cutting him to pieces.

    But she bit her lips and said nothing.

    She knew that the more she pleaded for doctor Ye, the less likely Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart would soften.

    ¡°Alright, this king will spare his dog life, but you need to agree to one of my condition.¡± He suddenly said.

    ¡°What condition?¡± She lowered her eyes and waited for him to open his wide mouth.

    ¡°This king is injured and want you to personally put medicine on it. Can you agree to this condition?¡±

    Chen Ning raised her brow. It was that simple?

    Chu Shao Yang unlocked the iron chain on her hands and handed her a bottle of ointment. Then he raised his neck and silently waited.

    She dipped her finger in the ointment and began applying the medicine for him. Her fingers moved gently as the cool ointment was applied to his injury, bringing a cool sensation to it that no longer made him feel pain.

    He looked down at her, at her focused eyes which were very serious. Her fingers were soft and gentle, and indescribablyfortable. He honestly wished his injuries were a bit worse so she could apply medicine on him for a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Lock up that old fool.¡± He cleared his throat and said.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    Doctor Ye had regained his life, so he did not even dare fart. He was dragged off by the guards.

    ¡°Your highness, the brewed medicine is here.¡±

    ¡°Give it here.¡± Chu Shao Yang said. He took the hot soup and scooped a spoonful. He blew into it before sending it to her lips.

    She reached out for the soup bowl and said, ¡°I can drink it myself.¡±

    ¡°You just helped this king rub on his ointment and now this king needs to repay you by personally feeding you soup. What, you won¡¯t give this king the chance?¡± His tone slightly sunk.

    She looked up at him and drank the spoonful of soup without another word.

    She didn¡¯t want to go through this with a weak body. The snow ginseng soup was a extremely rarerge supplement and she needed to replenish her strength. If she could restore her body and mind, she could think of a way to escape this prison.

    Chu Shao Yang saw her being obedient and drinking the soup spoon for spoon, making him feel like he wanted this tost.

 Chapter 703: Snow ginseng soup

    Chapter 703: Snow ginseng soup

    The secret guards on the side was already stunned seeing this. He had followed his highness for many years and always saw his highness¡¯ cold hearted side. This was their first time seeing his highness so patient and considerate to feed a girl soup.

    This kind of caring things could actually be done by the decisive and cold hearted highness!

    ¡°You can all leave. Without this king¡¯s orders, no one is allowed toe in.¡± Chu Shao Yang waved his hand and all the guards left, slowly closing the heavy stone door.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart sunk as she coldly said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Why would this king leave?¡± He was smiling as he began taking off his clothes.

    He took his his jade belt and threw it onto the floor. Then he took off his purple outer robe and walked over to the bed as he looked down at her.

    She tightly closed her eyes to not look at him, but she felt a warm body suddenly appearing beside her. He actually came onto the bed andid down beside her. He pulled the quilt over her and covered himself before using the same pillow as her.

    ¡°After waiting so long, this king can finally be in the same bed as you.¡± He whispered in her ear, as his hot breath came over her face.

    Her body became very stiff as she did not move at all.

    But he didn¡¯t touch her. He just supported himself with his arms as he looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to be afraid. I promised you before, unless you beg me, I won¡¯t touch you at all.¡±

    She did not say a word, but her longshes slightly moved.

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± Chu Shao Yang flicked his finger, sending out a slight breeze. The candle in front of the bed went out as the room instantly filled with darkness.

    Her heart came up again and she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Chu Shao Yang really kept his word. Although he was lying on the same bed, this bed was very big and he was lying on the edge of the bed. He did not even touch the hem of her clothes.

    Not long passed before his breathing became uniform. Heid beside her without moving like he was asleep.

    Chen Ning did not know if he was really sleeping or faking it. He did not lose control which went against her expectations, but she understood Chu Shao Yang. He was like an explosive violent beast, he would not let her off that easily.

    The darkness was very quiet, so quiet that she could hear her own heartbeat. She suddenly realized that her hands were still free. It was unknown if he was negligent or if he forgot, but he actually did not lock her hands back up.

    But what so what if it¡¯s like this? Her feet were still chained to the bed and she could not escape at all.

    She justid in the darkness for a while before a sudden strange feeling filled her body. It was like she was on fire and her body was slowly burning.

    It was hot. She began to sweat and her throat was dry, but the fire inside her became hotter and hotter.

    She could not help throwing off the nket over her as she began to pant, but the fire kept burning and it was so hot she couldn¡¯t calm down.

    What was going on?

    Oh, that¡¯s right, the ginseng soup! Could this be the great restorative effect of the snow ginseng?

    She felt her blood flow through her entire body as the heat spread all over her. She felt like an ant in a hot pot, being burned alive.

    ¡°Water, I want to drink water!¡±

    Her body became hotter and hotter, and her throat became more and more dry. She desperately needed something cool to fight the fires inside of her.

 Chapter 704: As long as you beg me

    Chapter 704: As long as you beg me

    It was unknown if Chu Shao Yang was asleep or if he didn¡¯t hear her, but heid on the bed without moving.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, help me pour a ss of water.¡± She gritted her teeth and pushed his shoulder. Her hand was soon quickly grabbed by arge hand.

    ¡°Un, what did you say?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯szy voice sounded in the darkness, like a cat that had just woken up.

    ¡°Water, I want to drink water.¡± Her throat was so dry that she almost couldn¡¯t speak and her body felt like it was about to explode.

    ¡°Beg me. As long as you beg me, I¡¯ll give you water.¡± He calmly said as he sat up.

    He lit the candle at the head of the bed. His eyes had a faint sparkle to them as he looked at her without blinking.

    Her face was very red like a peach blossom blooming in march. Her face was blushed red, her breathing was rushed, but it smelled like orchids, and her forehead was covered in beads of sweat which seemed like crystal dew.

    His eyes lingered on her as he admired her. No matter what time it was, she was always beautiful and he could never get enough.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you....¡± She stared at him as she suddenly understood, ¡°The ginseng soup, what did you put in the ginseng soup?¡±

    ¡°Ginseng soup?¡± He innocently shrugged as he casually said, ¡°This king found something from Miss Chen, it was the good thing she put in this king¡¯s wine back then. This king felt the taste wasn¡¯t bad, so I had them put it in the ginseng soup to let you taste it. This taste isn¡¯t bad, right?¡±

    Under the candlelight, his smile was very innocent.

    Chen Ning forcefully bit her lips until she could smell blood.

    Her entire body was intensely trembling. That strange feeling was like a tide that almost swept away her reasoning, almost making her cry and beg.

    No! She couldn¡¯t beg him! No matter what, she couldn¡¯t beg him!

    She closed her eyes and used her trembling hand to grab the nket to tightly cover herself. This was because her sweat had already soaked her clothes and she didn¡¯t want him to see her like this.

    But the heat. The heat became stronger as her face turned more and more red, causing her reason to leave her mind. She tightly grabbed her cor and wanted to rip off her clothes to let her body cool down.

    No, she definitely couldn¡¯t!

    She painfully struggled on the bed as the chains on her feet nked. She bit her lips and she did not say a single word.

    ¡°You¡¯re being this stubborn, but why bother? You¡¯ll be unable to contain it eventually.¡± Chu Shao Yang finally gave a sigh. He came off the bed and picked up a cup of water which he ced at her lips.

    She immediately drank like it was sweet rain, but burning thirst deep in her heart was not relieved at all.

    She was gasping as she looked up and forcefully pushed aside his hand holding her shoulder.

    He revealed a smile as he wiped off the blood on her lips.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this king doesn¡¯t mind tell you that drinking water is no use. This medicine will be stronger and stronger. If you don¡¯t receive the antidote, you¡¯ll explode in three days. The only antidote for this medicine is me.¡±

    He slowly moved closer to her as his breath came across her face. It was like feathers blowing across her heart, making her entire body fill with a melting sensation.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, as long as you beg me, I¡¯ll give you the greatest joy in the world. Don¡¯t you want it, un?¡±

    ¡°I......I......¡± Her reason was being slowly swallowed by the feeling in her body and her voice trembled.

    ¡°Speak. As long as you beg me, as long as you say a single word, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± He said in a gentle voice.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want it!¡± She used almost all the strength in her to say this.

 Chapter 705: The mouth says no, but the heart says yes

    Chapter 705: The mouth says no, but the heart says yes

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want it? But I feel your heart and your body really want it. Ning¡¯er, when did you learn how to say no with your mouth and say yes with your heart?¡±

    His lips curled into a mocking smile. He reached out a finger and slowly stroked it against her soft face.

    Her face was as hot as fire, but her eyes were filled with stubbornness and unyieldingness.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, why are you humiliating me and torturing me? If you hate me, why don¡¯t you just kill me?¡± She said in a numb voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this king does hate you because you are too unfaithful!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s smiling face suddenly turned cold. He grabbed her chin with a lot of strength.

    ¡°This king has given you many opportunities, but you have always rejected this king. This king even knelt down in front of you in front of the entire court! As long as you give this king a chance, I will treat you very, very well, I will kneel down to you and forsake my pride and dignity forever! But you didn¡¯t. No matter what this king did, your heart was always made of stone! This king has ced my heart in front of you, but you fed that heart to the dogs! Tell me, how can this king not hate you!¡±

    He became more excited the more he spoke as all his hatred enveloped his entire person. He gritted his teeth while revealing a smile, but his smile was unusually cold.

    ¡°That high above man likes you, going crazy with love for you. He was willing to even give away the throne for you, but you are this king¡¯s woman and how dare he think about you! How dare he! This king wants to let him personally see his most loved woman kneeling down beneath this king and begging me for mercy! Ning¡¯er, I truly do love you, but you are too cold and heartless. You keep stepping down on my pride and I, Chu Shao Yang am a man, I am not a piece of mud! So, the shame you have given me, I will ask for it back from you bit by bit. I want you to kneel down at my feet and beg! Beg me, beg me!¡±

    He screamed out while forcefully twisting her chin. It was so painful that she winced.

    His eyes were filled with madness. That handsome face became twisted from his excitement and looked indescribably horrible.

    ¡°No! Never!¡± Her chin was in pain from being twisted by him, but the pain allowed her to keep a strand of her reasoning.

    She stared at him with eyes like that of an angry little beast. She would never allow herself to lose her dignity as a human just because she was affected by drugs, never!

    But the waves of strange feelingsing from her body made her feel torture she had never felt before. She tightly grabbed the nket as her body trembled. She was struggling with her reason, struggling with her heart.

    ¡°He, he, Ning¡¯er, you really are cute right now. I like watching you struggling in pain like this. Your heart clearly wants to die, but you don¡¯t have to courage to admit it. But, I am not anxious and as long as you need it, I will keep waiting here. I¡¯ll wait until you beg me.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a smile. The more she struggled in pain, the happier and more satisfied he felt.

    He stood up and slowly began to undress. He had only taken off his outer robe before, but now he took of his snow white middle robe.

    He deliberately took of his upper clothes to reveal his beautiful and straight upper body. The muscles were firm and strong, and his skin under the light of the candle was glowing like bright jade.

    His body was slender and straight. He was already very handsome when wearing clothes, but when he was not wearing clothes.....he was tempting!

 Chapter 706: He is her master

    Chapter 706: He is her master

    Chu Shao Yang knew what he had. Just based on his face, he could make any girl in the capital mesmerized, but no one knew that he had a body that was even more beautiful than his face.

    He walked over with his long legs andid down beside her again, looking at her with a yful smile.

    Her eyes were tightly closed, but those two rows of long and denseshes continued to trembled. It was clear that she wanted to look and was afraid to look, it was truly cute!

    It made him want to tease her more and more.

    He knew that his actions were shameless and despicable. He had drugged a girl and then took off his clothes to lure her.....

    But so what!

    He never considered himself a good person, he just did what he wanted to do, not caring about what other people thought or saw. He liked using these shameless and despicable methods to obtain her

    Since he couldn¡¯t obtain her love, then he would make her hate him. The more she hated him the better. It would be best if her hatred filled her heart, so she never forgot him.

    He knew that she was proud and filled with self respect. Even if he obtained her body, he would not obtain her heart. He had tied up her limbs, but he could not keep her locked up for her entire life. The only way to keep her was have her lower her pride and beg him. As long as he broke her pride and self respect, she would know that he was her sky. She would know that he was her master and she would be at his mercy!

    This was the best method he had to tame her!

    Chu Shao Yang had a well thought n. He was like an experienced hunter, watching the prey that had fallen into his. He carefully made arrangements for the little prey he worked hard to trap. He was not in a rush to eat her and couldn¡¯t bear to take a bit. He would slowly.....y with her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, open your eyes and look at me. You are the first woman to see this king¡¯s body, even Chen Bi Yun hasn¡¯t seen it before.¡± He said in a low voice in her ear, with an evil charm to his voice.

    She was charmed into opening her eyes as her nk eyes fell onto his body. His body was very perfect, long years of martial arts had made his muscles tense and stic. His skin was smooth and firm, without a single scar, just like smooth silk satin.

    He was satisfied seeing her looking at his body. Although he knew that she couldn¡¯t control herself because of the drugs, he was still satisfied.

    No matter what, her eyes finally had him in them.

    ¡°This body belongs to you, do you want to have a feel?¡± His lips curled into an evil smile as he continued seducing her.

    His fingertips trembled, as if she couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch that silky, smooth skin.

    A demon was in her heart and her reasoning was slowly being swallowed by that demon.

    He sat down beside her and looked down at her charming and delicate face. Her ck hair was like a waterfall and her eyes were like stars. Seeing her reasoning disappearing, his heart was filled with happiness.

    ¡°I....I.....¡± Her throat was dry and cracked, making the sound she let out sound hoarse.

    Her mind was dizzy and the me inside her continued to scream as it tried to rush out of her body. She already could not think and she almost submitted to the desires of her body.

    But there was a small trace of rity left in her mind.

    ¡°No.....¡± She forced herself to spit out this word. Her teeth almost shattered from gritting them.

    ¡°Truly a stubborn little thing, but I like that.¡±

    His smile became more and more happy.

 Chapter 707: Speak, beg me

    Chapter 707: Speak, beg me

    Because he knew that she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. She was already like baked dry wool and as long as he spun her a bit, it would form a raging fire.

    He had used this drug before, so he knew how strong it was.

    He grabbed one of her slender hands and pressed it on his chest. He allowed her soft fingertips to touch his skin and continued confusing the final bit of reasoning she had left.

    ¡°Touch this. See how strong this heart beats, it is beating for you. Ning¡¯er, as long as you say a single word, it will belong to you. You are very hungry now, do you not wish to be embraced with my strong arms? There is a lot of excitement in your body, but you have nowhere to vent it, right? As long as you say it, beg me, be me to take you, I will satisfy your expectations. I will give you the greatest happiness in this world.¡±

    His voice was like a mountain stream slowly flowing. Her fingers in his palm were trembling and those trembles became stronger.

    He was this close to her that the manly smell from his body was intoxicating. The final bastion in her heart copsed and her tense body slowly began to stretch like a flower that was slowly blooming. That unique style on her face almost made him stop breathing.

    Her left hand was being held by him and her right hand was holding onto the nket covering her. Her reasoning was making a final struggle inside her, but faced with thisrge desire, her final bit of reasoning had be pitiful. It met his burning breath and turned into ashes.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, aren¡¯t you warm? Your body is burning, so don¡¯t cover yourself with this thick nket or else you¡¯ll be warmer.¡± Her fingers already had no strength, so he easily took the nket from her.

    ¡°Your clothes are wet, I¡¯ll help you take them off, alright? You¡¯ll feel cool after taking them off, you won¡¯t be as hot.¡±

    She was indeed very hot, the fire from the bottom of her heart had already melted her. It was like she was in a volcano, no, in a frying pan being fried, being cooked. She tookrge breathes and her sweat fell like rain. She felt that she would surely die, being burned to death.

    She felt a current of sounding from her ear that was cool and refreshing. She could not clearly hear what that voice was saying and could only nod instinctively as she leaned towards the source of coolness.

    Chu Shao Yang narrowed his eyes in satisfaction. Seeing her move into his embrace in a daze, his slender fingers slowly moved over and began to remove her clothes. Her breath was smelled like orchids and she did not resist at all.

    He slowly leaned over her and the tip of his nose was opposite the tip of her nose. His long, slendershes were almost touching her face and her clear eyes were covered in ayer of fog as she looked at him in a daze.

    He did not take the medicine, but there was also a me burning in his heart that made his body turn hot. His heart became faster and his throat was dry.

    He did not know if he was tormenting her or if he was tormenting himself.

    Because he was more ufortable, more hot than her.

    ¡°Say it, beg me. As long as you beg me, I will make you feel morefortable and cool.¡± He gently touched her smooth as jade face with his nose as his hot breath touched her face.

    Her hands were ced on his chest, but there was a voice inside his heart stopping him. His body was hotter than mes and there was a magical strength that was pulling her closer.

 Chapter 708: This subordinate is not a dog

    Chapter 708: This subordinate is not a dog

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you find her still? Zhui Feng, why isn¡¯t your dog nose working this time!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was leading Zhui Feng. The two of them had searched every corner of the King Ding Yuan pce, but they could not find her.

    As time passed by bit by bit, his heart was bing more worried. A kind of fear and a bad premonition filled his heart and he couldn¡¯t helpining about Zhui Feng.

    ¡°Your highness, this subordinate is not a dog!¡±

    Zhui Feng was also very depressed not being able to find her, but hearing Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words, his face turned red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you rely on scent to find people? If it¡¯s not a dog¡¯s nose, what is it? You could find her before, why can¡¯t you find her now?¡± Chu Shao Bai angrily said.

    Zhui Feng looked depressed as he scratched his head. He was also wondering, he had sniffed for this long, why couldn¡¯t he find her scent?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you can¡¯t find my third sister inw, you can try sniffing for my third brother!¡± Chu Shao Bai patted his head as he suddenly realized this.

    He found that he was silly. Wherever his third brother is, she would certainly be there.

    Zhui Feng immediately also thought of this. He sniffed around the pce while Chu Shao Bai followed behind him, easily taking care of some secret guards in the pce.

    The two of them unknowingly entered the Peach Blossom Cove. The peach blossoms had already fallen and there were green fruits on the trees.

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly thought of that night when he met her here and his lips couldn¡¯t help curling into a smile.

    Zhui Feng turned around the building several times before knitting his brows and revealed a confused look.

    ¡°Strange, I can clearly feel King Ding Yuan in this little building, but there is no one inside the room.¡± He took another deep sniff and began to wonder if something was wrong with his nose.

    Chu Shao Bai piqued his ears and found that he couldn¡¯t hear any movement at all.

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡± He directly opened the door and walked in.

    This was Chu Shao Yang¡¯s forbidden ce. Normal people would not be allowed to enter and this was even Chu Shao Bai¡¯s first time in here.

    With the moonlight shining in, he and Zhui Feng began to search around. Zhui Feng floated onto the second floor with a gust of wind. Chu Shao Bai remained to look in the study room before slowly knitting his brows.

    This was a study room filled with bookshelves with books on them. He picked one up and found it was a military book. Then he picked up another and found it was still a military book.

    He never knew that his third brother likes military books this much.

    Other than books, there were also weapons, with many des and swords on the wall, as well as short daggers. Each one was carefully wiped clean, clearly loved by Chu Shao Yang. Only he could enter this ce, so he must havee here to clean everyday for this ce to be this clean.

    ¡°Your highness, there was nothing upstairs.¡± Zhui Feng came downstairs with a depressed expression.

    He suddenly found that his famed tracking skills had failed which was simply shameful to him.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, I suddenly thought of a way that should make third brother appear.¡± Chu Shao Bai looked at the military books on the shelves and the weapons on the wall as an idea appeared in his head.

    ¡°What method is it?¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Set a fire!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s lips slightly curled, revealing an evil smile.

    This room was filled with his third brother¡¯s treasures. He did not believe that his third brother wouldn¡¯te if he set fire to this Peach Blossom Cove.

 Chapter 709: He wasnâ€™t playing this game anymore

    Chapter 709: He wasn¡¯t ying this game anymore

    In the underground chamber, the air began to turn warm.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body was burning and beads of sweat slid down his smooth back. He endured this pain, but he was expecting and waiting for her to beg him.

    She clearly had her reasoning burned away by the aphrodisiac, but he did not know why she didn¡¯t ¡°beg¡± from beginning to end.

    He was already losing his patience from waiting.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, is saying the word ¡°beg¡± that hard? As long as you say that word, I¡¯ll give it to you, un? Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t want me. Feel your own heart, it¡¯s beating much faster. Feel your body, it needs my embrace and love. As long as you say even a single word, I will immediately satisfy you.¡±

    His lips rubbed against her ears and he breathed in her ear. That tingling sensation made her body begin to tremble as her snow white skin turned a faint pink colour.

    ¡°Mo Chuan.....Hold me.....¡±

    She muttered. In her half conscious state, she already treated the person in front of her as Mo Chuan because they had been close like this before. His embrace was warm and strong, fiery and passionate, she already wanted to be tightly hugged by him.

    Like a bucket of cold water being poured over him, the fire in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart did not subside. Rather it was like oil being poured over the me that immediately made him explode.

    ¡°Open your eyes and look carefully, who am I!¡±

    His eyes were emitting mes and his nose was filled with fire. He viciously grabbed her neck and screamed out.

    ¡°I am Chu Shao Yang! I am your husband!¡± He took heavy gasps. He couldn¡¯t endure any longer after being incited by her words, he no longer wanted to y this game!

    He admitted defeat!

    Even if he lost, he still wanted to obtain her!

    He wildly pushed her underneath him and went to rip the final barrier left on her body.

    ¡°This is bad, your highness! Get water, get water!¡±

    Suddenly the panicked screams of the secret guard came from outside the stone door.

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was like an intercepted arrow, stopped by someone. He was so angry he wanted to kill someone.

    After another silence outside, the secret guards¡¯ panicked voice came again.

    ¡°Reporting to your highness, it¡¯s the Peach Blossom Cove that is on fire.....¡±

    The secret guards knew how important the little room in the Peach Blossom Cove was to Chu Shao Yang, but without his highness¡¯ order, they did not dare go in and fight the fire.

    Although they knew his highness was filled with rage, they still courageously reported to him. Otherwise, if the Peach Blossom Cover burned down, they would not be able to escape punishment.

    ¡°What? The Peach Blossom Cove is on fire!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mind came to focus and he jumped up. He grabbed his robe and ced it over him before walking out the door.

    Taking two steps, he suddenly turned around and covered her with a nket. He also leaned over to ce a kiss on her face.

    If the Peach Blossom Cove was not the most important ce in his heart, even if the entire King Ding Yuan pce burned down, he would not leave her at this time.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, wait for me. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    His lips touched her hot skin which made his lips burn and made him unwilling to leave her.

    He turned and walked out with big steps.

    When the stone door closed, he heard her mutter.

    ¡°Mo Chuan.....Mo Chuan.....¡±

    These two words pierced through his heart and filled him with wild rage.

    His fist suddenly mmed into the stone door which made a muffled sound. The back of his hand was covered in blood, but he did not feel any pain at all.

 Chapter 710: Too strange

    Chapter 710: Too strange

    ¡°Your highness!¡± The secret guard on the side was stunned and quickly took out some ointment. He wanted to help him apply medicine, but Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand swept out and he fell back heavily, hitting his back on the stone wall.

    ¡°Even at this point, your heart is filled with him! Very good, when this kinge back, I will ¡°love¡± you properly for him! This king will torture you until you won¡¯t want to live and you can¡¯t die!¡± Chu Shao Yang swore through gritted teeth. He did not look back as he walked off.

    He came out of the secret passage and immediately saw the Peach Blossom Cove¡¯s fire soaring into the sky, turning half of it red.

    All the servants of the pce were in a panic as they gathered outside the Peach Blossom Cove gates, carrying buckets and other things filled with water.

    But even with this line of water, the trees in the yard were all on fire. With such a big fire, how could a few buckets of water be enough to put them out?

    Chu Shao Yang was worried about the building among the peach trees. They were filled with his most precious items, each one was something he loved. Those treasured des and those military books he searched the world for......

    ¡°Everyone charge in and fight the fire for this king! If a single item from the building is missing, this king will want your lives!¡±

    Over the mor, Chu Shao Yang used his internal energy to transfer his voice into the ears of every person.

    Receiving his highness¡¯ orders, the subordinates all charged in and fought the fire without caring about themselves.

    Chu Shao Yang grabbed two buckets of water from the guards on the side and flew into the yard, charging at the house. When he arrived in front of the house, he couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    He saw that the fire had been started from the trees three meters away from the house. Although the house was surrounded in mes, the mes had not reached it yet. Not even a single roof tile had been burnt.

    Chu Shao Yang thought the fire started from the building and spread out, but who would have known that this wasn¡¯t the case.

    He was stunned for a minute before thinking this wasn¡¯t right.

    This fire was just too strange!

    The peach blossom trees on the outside, it was currently spring and everything was in bloom, looking very green and healthy. How could it catch fire without any reason?

    That meant someone deliberately started this fire!

    His chest instantly filled with rage. He raised his foot and kicked out at a servant preparing to fight the fire.

    The servant let out a pitiful cry as they flew through the air in a curve. They mmed into the ground and felt their bones breaking, not getting up for a while.

    The other people on the side were all shocked as their buckets all stopped. They didn¡¯t know if they should fight the fire or if they should turn and run.

    ¡°Bastards! Are you all dead people? This fire was set by someone! What use does this king have to raise useless people like you? You can¡¯t even see a thief and you allowed him to enter this king¡¯s pce to set a fire! Search! Start searching for this king! You must find the culprit behind this fire and cut them to ten thousand pieces!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was filled with rage as he roared out.

    The guards and servants all fell into chaos. Some people quickly began to put out the fire and some began to search.

    Chu Shao Yang stood in front of the building with a livid face and his head was bursting with pain.

    With everyone¡¯s hard work, the fire finally became smaller.

    A secret guard came forward to report, ¡°Reporting to your highness, this fire was indeed deliberately set by someone. This subordinate found this among the peach blossom trees!¡±

    That person kneeled down and presented a wooden barrel. Chu Shao Yang smelled this and his face became even uglier.

    He said through gritted teeth, ¡°This is a barrel of oil!¡±

 Chapter 711: Disappear into the heavens

    Chapter 711: Disappear into the heavens

    He immediately figured it out. There was someone who ced the kerosine under the tree and lit it. When the breeze blew across the me, it suddenly began to burn even stronger.

    So although the me looked very frightening, it would quickly extinguish and would not cause a fire.

    ¡°Damn! The tiger has been lured from the mountain!¡±

    Seeing the oil barrel, Chu Shao Yang suddenly had an epiphany as cold sweat drenched his back.

    He did not even think as he ran into the dark passage.

    This secret passage was built in a fake hill in the garden and it was very hidden. He passed right through the mountain and although it was dark, he walked very quickly. Taking a few bends, he reached out for a raised stone on the stone wall and forcefully turned it.

    With a squeaking sound, there was a ck passage that appeared in the ground that led underground.

    He jumped in like a limber cat and as soon as he took two steps, his eyes turned dark.

    There was a person lying in the passage, not moving at all.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see his face, from his clothing, he knew this was one of his secret guards. He leaned over that man and ced his hand on the back of his neck which was still warm. That person wasn¡¯t dead, he just couldn¡¯t move. Someone should have poked his acupuncture point.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart contracted as he knew that an enemy hade. He did not even have time to free the guard as he jumped up and used his qinggong to rush in the direction of the stone room.

    His heart was beating fast and he only had a single thought in his mind. They hade for her!

    No matter what, he would not let anyone take her from his hands!

    On the road, he saw many secret guards lying on the ground, but he did not stop for a second, rather he began to move even faster.

    Finally he arrived in front of the stone room. He saw that the thick stone door was slightly opened and his heart instantly jumped into his throat.

    Now he could only hope that whoever it was did not have time to leave yet. He didn¡¯t care who it was, he would make sure they would be unable to leave!

    Chu Shao Yang slowed his steps and held his breath. When he looked into the opened door, his heart suddenly fell to the bottom of his chest.

    The bed was empty and messed up, but she could not be seen. She was really gone!

    The stone room was silent and there were no sounds at all. There was no breathing, no footsteps, only a deadly silence.

    Chu Shao Yang did not care about danger as he charged into the room and arrived in front of the bed. He reached out to touch the bed and he felt warmth. The heat was still there, so it was clear she hadn¡¯t left long ago.

    He did not even think as he rushed out of the stone room. He ran out of the secret passage and roared out like a wild lion.

    ¡°Everyone search for this king! You have to find the princess for this king! If you can¡¯t find her, this king will want everyone¡¯s lives!¡±

    The secret guards and guards all shivered as they ran out. They searched all over the pce, not leaving a single corner unturned.

    But even though they searched the entire pce, even after searching until the sun rose, they could not find even half a clue.

    Naturally, there was no one who found the person that had set the fire.

    Could they have escaped into the heavens?

    Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t understand this no matter how hard he thought about it. From the time he left the stone room to when he returned, it had been less than half an incense worth of time. Even if a person¡¯s qinggong is good, they would not be able to take someone from under his eyes in such a short period of time that he wouldn¡¯t notice them.

    He knew that they mustn¡¯t have left and they were hiding somewhere inside his pce.

    But why couldn¡¯t he find them!

 Chapter 712: The most dangerous place

    Chapter 712: The most dangerous ce

    Where were they hiding?

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t right. Chu Shao Bai and Zhui Feng had not left the pce, rather they were hiding right beneath his eyes.

    The ce that was the most dangerous was also the safest ce.

    When Chu Shao Yang appeared, Zhui Feng and Chu Shao Bai hiding in the darkness looked at each other. Zhui Feng looked at Chu Shao Bai with eyes filled with admiration.

    King Jing An was truly smart,ing up with such a clever trick.

    Not long after the fire was lit, Chu Shao Yang who they couldn¡¯t find had appeared.

    Chu Shao Bai looked at Zhui Feng who immediately understood. He sniffed the air and then headed in the direction of the garden.

    The entire pce was filled with chaos at this time and everyone ran around fighting the fire. Adding in their high level of qinggong, no one discovered them as they found the secret passage inside the hill.

    The two of them entered the passage and went straight forward. Although Chu Shao Yang had left secret guards in the passage to guard Chen Ning, how could they be a match for Chu Shao Bai and Zhui Feng. They all had their acupuncture points poked as they fell down like salted fish.

    The two of them arrived in front of the stone door. Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help beat fast as he already guessed that Chen Ning was locked up inside.

    He pushed hard, but it wouldn¡¯t move.

    Zhui Feng quickly took out a key from the chest of the secret guard and put it in before turning it. The stone door made a click sound as it slowly began to open.

    Chu Shao Bai immediately saw the pool of blood on the floor and the two severed fingers, causing his heart to twist.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± He loudly shouted as he charged in. He quickly saw Chen Ning lying on the bed.

    Her face was like a march peach blossom, so red that it seemed like it was bleeding, but her lips were cracked. Her eyes were closed, her brows were tightly knit, and the nket tightly grasped around her was trembling without stop, it was like she was enduring a great deal of pain.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart filled with a strong pain.

    Third brother really did cut her! Third brother really vented the anger he felt on her body.

    She could clearly hear his voice, but she did not open her eyes like she had already fainted.

    Chu Shao Bai charged over and did not even think as he ripped off the nket covering her. He wanted to see where she was injured because he had been scared by the two severed fingers and the pool of blood on the ground.

    When the nket was pulled aside, skin that was like white jade appeared in front of his eyes that instantly made him stunned.

    She was only wearing close fitting inner clothes. Her skin was as delicate as porcin and had a faint blush to it. When the candlelight shined on her skin, tiny beads of sweat rolled down her skin like dew drops, reflecting the bright light.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Chu Shao Bai let out a shocked gasp. He quickly felt his throat turn dry and his breathing be faster.

    He immediately realized that he shouldn¡¯t be looking. He bound the nket over her body and tightly tied it.

    But even like this, his heart had almost jumped out of his chest as it was wildly beating.

    He never would have thought that she would look like this under the nket. He immediately realized that the reason why she was like this must be because of his third brother!

    It had to be done by his third brother!

    His heart filled with mes of rage, but when he looked at the fingers on the ground, his heart turned cold again. He had been in a rush just now and did not see if she was injured or not.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er!¡± He shouted beside her ear. Then he reached his hand into the quilt and found her arm. Pulling out one hand and seeing it, his heart fell down halfway.

 Chapter 713: Two fighting one

    Chapter 713: Two fighting one

    He pulled out her other hand and saw that her fingers were all there. Chu Shao Bai finally let out a long sigh of relief.

    It¡¯s good, the one injured wasn¡¯t her.

    ¡°Your highness, this is bad, someone ising! I heard the sound of footsteps, it must be King Ding Yuan!¡±

    Zhui Feng keeping guard outside the door suddenly came into the stone room and spoke with an anxious expression.

    He saw Chu Shao Bai kneeling by the bed and that he had pulled her hands from the nket. He was looking them up and down, as well as touching them, instantly causing Zhui Feng to fill with rage.

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai, what are you doing! Do you know who she is!¡± He angrily charged forward and pped Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Of course I know who she is! What do you think I¡¯m doing! I¡¯m not taking advantage of her, I¡¯m worried that she was injured!¡± Chu Shao Bai said in a suppressed voice as he red at him.

    ¡°Nonsense! Do you think that I, Zhui Feng am blind? You¡¯re clearly taking advantage of her.....¡±

    Zhui Feng said this before suddenly noticing the fingers and blood on the ground. He instantly began to stutter.

    ¡°This, this, this.....Whose fingers are these? They, they, they, wouldn¡¯t be the princess¡¯.....right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not! Thankfully it isn¡¯t!¡± Chu Shao Bai also heard the approaching footsteps and his expression became anxious, ¡°This is bad, my third brother is back. We don¡¯t have time to escape, what should we do?¡±

    Zhui Feng did not know what to do either as he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go all out against him! This subordinate does not believe that the two of us cannot win against him!¡±

    ¡°Idiot! We¡¯re clearly in the wrong in this matter, how can we show ourselves to him?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai regretted asking an idiot like Zhui Feng what to do.

    He didn¡¯t have time to think. He wrapped Chen Ning up with the nket and wanted to run with her. Suddenly, he heard the sound of the nking chains that instantly surprised him.

    He looked down and his eyes turned red because he saw that there were two chains locked on her feet which were attached to the bedpost.

    So third brother had actually locked her up here! Just like a prisoner!

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s anger was unstoppable as he gritted his teeth until they creaked. He wanted to charge out and give Chu Shao Yang a fierce beating.

    Zhui Feng also saw this and was filled with rage, but he did not have time to think about it. He took out a dagger and used his internal strength to quickly slice off the chains on her legs.

    Chu Shao Bai held her in his embrace as he went under the bed. He was already under the bed as he said in a low voice, ¡°Zhui Feng, quicklye in.¡±

    Zhui Feng was a bit stunned before saying while shaking his head, ¡°This subordinate does not like hiding under the bed.¡±

    He was the emperor¡¯s best secret guard, so he had a refined hiding technique. He could randomly find a hiding spot and Chu Shao Yang would not be able to find him.

    Chu Shao Bai heard that Chu Shao Yang¡¯s footsteps were already in front of the stone door, so he did not dare make a single sound. The thick cover hung down from the bed, so it blocked everything in front of him.

    Unless one lifted up the covers and looked beneath the bed, they would not be able to see them.

    In the darkness, Chu Shao Bai could not see Chen Ning¡¯s face, he could only feel her fast breathing against his neck. It brought a wave of fragrant air that was very good to smell, which almost made him drunk.

    He immediately realized that something was wrong.

    His third brother¡¯s internal strength was very strong, so he could allow him to hear her breathing, otherwise he would know that they were still inside the stone room.

    He reached out his hand to press down on her face and covered her breathing.

 Chapter 714: Short and sweet

    Chapter 714: Short and sweet

    Chu Shao Yang as expected did not notice that they were under the bed. When he saw Chen Ning on the bed was gone, his first reaction was that someone had taken her away.

    He did not think that she was still in the stone room as he angrily ran outside.

    When Chu Shao Yang¡¯s footsteps disappeared into the distance and couldn¡¯t be heard anymore, Zhui Feng came out of the darkness and softly shouted at the bed.

    ¡°Your highness, he is gone. We should quickly leave.¡±

    The bed cover was lifted and Chu Shao Bai stood up while holding Chen Ning. The hem of his clothes were slightly wrinkled and his handsome face waspletely red, which Zhui Feng couldn¡¯t help wondering about after seeing it.

    ¡°Your highness, why is your face that red?¡± He was straightforward and he couldn¡¯t keep anything in his heart, so he directly asked him.

    ¡°Wu, it¡¯s hot......That closed ce does not have a breeze, so it is too hot.¡± Chu Shao Bai bushed while stammering. He couldn¡¯t help lifting his hand and rubbing the back across his face.

    But after rubbing it, his face became even more red.

    ¡°Hot? But why does this subordinate not feel warm?¡± Zhui Feng was even more confused.

    ¡°You blockhead, how can you tell the difference in temperature. Let¡¯s not waste time, we need to quickly leave this ce.¡± Chu Shao Bai hugged Chen Ning as he quickly walked through the stone door.

    Zhui Feng was filled with doubts, but he could only keep them in his heart as he followed Chu Shao Bai.

    The two of them left the secret passage and entered the fake hill in the garden. They heard Chu Shao Yang angrily given the order to search for them and the two of them couldn¡¯t help secretly smiling.

    With the cool night breeze blowing across his face, Chu Shao Yang felt the warmth on his face slowly receding.

    But the young man¡¯s heart inside his chest was still beating fast.

    A kind of mysterious joy soon filled his heart. It was a secret he couldn¡¯t talk about and would always keep in the bottom of his heart, a secret he would never share with anyone.

    In the dark space under the bed, when he heard Chu Shao Yang leaving, he found that she couldn¡¯t hold her breath any longer. She was struggling inside the nket, so he quickly moved his hand away from her mouth.

    She took a few breaths and raised her hand in a daze. She grabbed his neck and went to kiss his cheek.

    In the darkness, Chu Shao Bai felt a soft and burning thing touch his face and he was instantly stunned.

    He held her in a daze and his entire person did not react at all like a piece of wood. After a while, hearing Zhui Feng¡¯s voiceing from outside, he finally came back to his senses and finally realized what had just touched his face.

    It was her lips. Soft and warm, there was still the sweet smell of her lips on his face.

    The bottom of his heart was like a warm pool and the sounds of flowers blooming could be heard. His face was warm once again.

    This dark and isted bottom of the bed had turned into his heavenly garden.

    He really wanted to keep hugging her like this, remaining here for his entire life.

    But his reasoning overcame the desire in his heart. He understood that the girl in his embrace was not his, everything he thought of was only a dream, an illusion that he shouldn¡¯t have.

    Even if she took the initiative to kiss him, she must have done it unconsciously because he knew that the person she liked was not him.

    He would forever keep this short and sweet moment, the taste of a single man.

    ¡°Your highness, this subordinate will lead them away. You can seize that opportunity to take the Princess Consort away, King Ding Yuan definitely will not find out.¡± Zhui Feng was hidden in the fake hill and watched the guards searching everywhere. They looked all around, even almost turning the ground upside down.

    But no one would have imagined that they hid themselves at the entrance to the secret passage.

 Chapter 715: This was too heavy

    Chapter 715: This was too heavy

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll follow your method.¡± Chu Shao Bai nodded.

    Zhui Feng was prepared to jump out, but he suddenly stopped. He looked at Chu Shao Bai and said, ¡°Your highness, please allow this subordinate use this nket.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was stunned. He tightly hugged her and he cautiously said, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    She was not wearing her clothes and only had this nket to cover her. This stinky brat, did he want to see her body?

    ¡°Your highness, this subordinate wants to create a fake, so people will think the Princess Consort was taken away by this subordinate. What did your highness think this subordinate wanted to do?¡±

    Zhui Feng felt Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hostility and he scratched his head in confusion.

    ¡°......¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face froze. He knew that he had mistaken Zhui Feng, but giving him the nket? He would never do that!

    He looked around before taking off the white clothes he was wearing. Raising his right hand and picked up a piece of rock. He wrapped the rock in the clothes before throwing it over to Zhui Feng.

    ¡°Just use that.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, this is......Isn¡¯t this too heavy?¡± Zhui Feng hugged the heavy stone in his embrace and he couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    His highness is really causing problem for him. Holding thisrge burden, his qinggong will be greatly impacted and he might even be caught by King Ding Yuan.

    ¡°Your qinggong is number one in the world. Even if you¡¯re holding this stone, my third brother will not catch you.¡± Chu Shao Bai praised Zhui Feng without holding back.

    Zhui Feng instantly became high spirited as his lips cracked open with a smile, ¡°Your highness¡¯ qinggong is also very good. Although it is slightly below this subordinate¡¯s, you are still considered an expert.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai stomped his foot, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going yet!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this subordinate will follow your orders.¡±

    When Zhui Feng heard Chu Shao Bai¡¯s praise, his body felt like it was floating. He held therge stone as he flew out of the hole.

    He deliberately revealed himself in front of several guards and caused several people to shout out.

    ¡°He¡¯s over here!¡±

    ¡°Your highness! The intruder is trying to escape!¡±

    Zhui Feng used his qinggong and softly jumped onto the roof. Although he was holding therge stone, he was still as gentle as a sparrow.

    When Chu Shao Bai saw this, he couldn¡¯t help secretly praising him.

    Many people in the yard were holding torches and the light lit up the yard like it was day.

    Even though Zhui Feng¡¯s movement technique was fast, he was still seen by the guards.

    ¡°Your highness, he¡¯s on the roof!¡±

    The people all shouted out. The guards lifted thedders and people scaled onto the roof because their qinggong was not as good as Zhui Feng¡¯s, so they couldn¡¯t jump onto the roof.

    They saw a purple figure shing as he also jumped onto the wall. That person was Chu Shao Yang.

    Zhui Feng couldn¡¯t help grinning. He had attracted his target, so he turned to run.

    Chu Shao Yang saw something in his embrace that had a human figure. His intuition told him it was Chen Ning and he immediately chased after him. The two of them began running across the roof, flying across the night sky like two streaks of lightning.

    The guards under the roof were all stunned. Although there were people that had climbed onto the roof, their qinggong could not even reach these people¡¯s shoes, so they could not catch up even if they went all out.

    Chu Shao Bai seized this chance. He held Chen Ning as he left the fake hill, jumping over the wall and quickly fading into the night.

    Zhui Feng deliberately ran around the pce, causing Chu Shao Yang to chase after him, allowing Chu Shao Bai to safely escape.

    But he was holding a heavy stone and his qinggong was greatly affected. His breathing became uneven after running a while and Chu Shao Yang was slowly catching up, slowly getting closer.

 Chapter 716: Fishing

    Chapter 716: Fishing

    ¡°Little thief, let this king¡¯s princess go and this king can spare you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang could see that the other side was in bad condition, so he cursed out through gritted teeth.

    Zhui Feng found it funny in his heart. He was secretly thinking that King Ding Yuan was truly blind, actually thinking that the stone in his embrace was the Princess Consort?

    His eyes turned and he came up with an idea. He saw a calm pool that was as smooth as a mirror and he directly jumped down, directly moving towards the Little Mirror Lake.

    Chu Shao Yang quickly followed him.

    Zhui Feng moved beside theke and suddenly threw the stone in his arms at theke as he shouted, ¡°Alright, here¡¯s your princess back!¡±

    With a ¡°putong¡± sound, the water sshed in all directions. The stone entered theke and directly sunk down.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± Chu Shao Yang let out a heartrending cry as he leaped into theke without even thinking about it.

    He fell into the ripples of theke and reached out, feeling the hem of someone¡¯s clothes. His heart filled with joy and he forcefully pulled it into his embrace, feeling like he was floating.

    ¡°Gulu, gulu.¡± He who couldn¡¯t swim swallowed several mouthfuls of water, but his hands tightly held onto the hem of the clothes.

    ¡°HIs highness fell into the water!¡±

    ¡°Quickly save his highness!¡±

    The screams of the guards sounded as they jumped into theke one by one like dumplings. Everyone was iling around and it was a while before the saved Chu Shao Yang who had drank a bellyful of water.

    ¡°Save her, quickly save her!¡± Chu Shao Yang pointed at theke, angrily shouting at them.

    The guards looked at each other in nk dismay, not knowing who his highness wanted them to save.

    It took them a long time before they finally fished Chu Shao Yang out.

    ¡°Are you all blind? This king wants you all to jump in to save her! If anything happens to the princess, this king will turn you all into meat pulp!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang angrily shouted as he kicked out, sending a wet guard flying into theke.

    When the guards heard the princess was in theke, how could they dare ck. They jumped in one by one again, but theke was dark and they couldn¡¯t even see in front of them, so they could only close their eyes and reach around.

    ¡°I found the Princess Consort! I found the Princess Consort!¡±

    A guard grabbed a leg and forcefully pulled, dragging it back onto the shore.

    Chu Shao Yang was instantly filled with joy. He stood up and turned over to look at theke.

    There was a ssh in theke as a guard¡¯s head popped out. Spitting out a mouthful of water, he shouted, ¡°What Princess Consort, you¡¯re grabbing my leg!¡±

    ¡°Aiyo, sorry!¡±

    The first guard quickly let go. Afraid of being cursed at by Chu Shao Yang, he dived into the water again.

    ¡°Bastard! Waste! All of you are idiots!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang angrily shouted, wishing that he could chop off all the guards¡¯ heads.

    Zhui Feng watching theke from atop a willow tree couldn¡¯t help finding all this funny. He was thinking that they should keep fishing. Even if you fish until daylight, you won¡¯t find the Princess Consort. At most you¡¯ll find a stone wrapped in clothes!

    He happily watched the angry Chu Shao Yang shouting at everyone before using his qinggong and disappearing without a sound. There was no one that realized that he had left.

    Chu Shao Yang stood on theke shore. All the guards had been fishing for an entire night, but no one found anything.

    The guards all had blue faces and white lips, and they were all shivering, but before they found the Princess Consort, no one dared go back to shore.

    All the way until dawn, the guards kept throwing themselves into theke.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart had already cooled down and his face was filled with despair.

    He knew that after all this time, even if she was fished out, she would have already turned into a corpse.

 Chapter 717: Going with her

    Chapter 717: Going with her

    But he could not stop, he could never stop. He wanted to see her if she was alive and if she was dead.....he still wanted to see the body!

    He was filled with regret in this moment, why had he given her that drug? Why did he have to force her? Didn¡¯t he promise that he would treat her properly? Why was it that every time, regardless of her willingness, he kept doing these things that she could never ept!

    She could swim and if she had not lost her reasoning because of the drug, she would not have drowned to death!

    He had harmed her! It was him, it was him, it was him!

    There was a strong voice shouting inside him that was like a knife being plunged into his heart, making him wish he could die.

    Chu Shao Yang looked at the coldke water in a daze and slowly walked over. The water slowly passed his feet, passed his knees, passed his waist, and finally passed his neck.

    He walked into theke step by step......

    If she died, being harmed to death by him, then what meaning was there for him to keep living?

    It was better if he went with her. Perhaps she hadn¡¯t gone far on the yellow springs road and he could still catch her. Perhaps she was by herself and with him apanying her, she wouldn¡¯t be as afraid? Perhaps when she saw him apanying her, she wouldn¡¯t me him anymore?

    There was a faint hope and joy deep in his heart. She didn¡¯t pick him in this life, but in the next life, he would find her before everyone else. When he found her, he would not let her go, never giving anyone a chance to take her heart away from him!

    The water reached his nose and ears, and began to enter his lungs. It was very ufortable, but he had a smile on his face the entire time.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I¡¯ming. I¡¯ming to be with you, wake slowly and wait for me.¡±

    He silently said this in his heart. Opening his arms, he entered the embrace of the deepke waters.

    ¡°Your highness! Don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Your highness, your highness! Quickly save his highness!¡±

    The guards did not understand what his highness was doing at first, but seeing him enter theke, everyone realized that his highness was trying to drown himself!

    Everyone was filled with fear and quickly charged forward. They pulled his legs and lifted him up as they brought Chu Shao Yang back to shore once again.

    Chu Shao Yang was lying on his back on the shore as the sun pierced through the clouds to shine on the ground, as well as shining on him. However, he did not feel any warmth and just felt a bone chilling cold.

    He closed his eyes and two streams of tears fell from the corner of his eyes, dripping into his soaked hair.

    He tightly gripped the hem of those clothes. This was thest thing she had left for him, he.....

    Suddenly, his eyes opened and he felt something was wrong. He carefully looked at this robe and found that this was a snow white colour satin robe. The fibre was very dense like it was weaved from bamboo.

    But he remembered clearly that she had been wearing light blue silk clothes and wasn¡¯t wearing these white satin clothes!

    Could it be.....the person that fell into theke wasn¡¯t her?

    Could it be.....he had been tricked?

    ¡°Found it! Your highness, this subordinate has found it!¡±

    A guard¡¯s head came out of theke and he was holding a white thing in his chest, struggling to carry it onto the shore.

    Chu Shao Yang jumped out and flew over like an arrow. He looked over and his anger exploded in his chest.

    What that guard was holding was only a rock covered in a white robe, it was not Chen Ning at all!

    ¡°Bastard! Damn! Actually daring to trick this king! Damn intruder, this king will cut him into ten thousand pieces!¡±

 Chapter 718: Cutting slice by slice

    Chapter 718: Cutting slice by slice

    Chu Shao Yang was filled with rage as anger filled his mind and his eyes turned red.

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai, it was you, it was definitely you! This king knows that this was definitely done by you! Only you would have this kind of snow satin, there isn¡¯t a second person in this capital! Chu Shao Bai, you¡¯re good, you¡¯re truly good!¡±

    His rage had reached its peak. His handsome face became distorted and fierce as his body began to tremble.

    Suddenly, his anger instantly turned into fear, a fear that deeply prated the bottom of his heart.

    She had been affected by the drug!

    With the increasing effect of the drug, when he left her, she was already in a daze that she even thought that he was Mo Chuan. Now that she had fallen into Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hands, what would the two of them do?

    He almost did not dare think of it!

    She was that charming and she was only wearing her inner clothes under the nket. If that smooth as jade body fell into Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes, would that hot blooded youth be able to hold on?

    This was equivalent to personally giving her to Chu Shao Bai!

    Chu Shao Yang almost spat out blood.

    ¡°Someone call all the guards over to this king. We¡¯re going to the King Jing An pce and immediately taking back this king¡¯s princess!¡± He loudly ordered.

    But thinking about it, if Chu Shao Bai didn¡¯t take her back to the pce and brought her to a ce where no one was to finish the good deed, what should he do?

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai, if you darey a single finger on this king¡¯s woman, this king will cut you slice by slice!¡± His eyes turned blood red as if they were about to bleed.

    Chu Shao Bai left the pce with Chen Ning and while rushing through the darkness, he did not know where he should go.

    Return to his own pce?

    No!

    He knew that the fact that he had taken her couldn¡¯t be hidden for long. He had left his snow white stain robe, which was equivalent to telling Chu Shao Bai that this was done by him, so the first ce Chu Shao Yang would look for him would be his King Jing An pce.

    Send her to the Eldest Princess pce?

    Also no!

    When he couldn¡¯t find her in his pce, Chu Shao Yang would definitely rush to the Eldest Princess¡¯ pce. The guards inside the Eldest Princess pce could not stop Chu Shao Yang at all.

    How about.....Sending her into the pce? Sending her to the emperor?

    Also wrong!

    The pce was filled with Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s ears. If Empress Dowager Zhou learned that he had personally sent her to the emperor, she would never forgive him.

    Although Empress Dowager Zhou was not his blood grandmother, she was very close to him. In Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart, Empress Dowager Zhou was already his closest rtive and he didn¡¯t want to hurt her.

    Thinking about it, Chu Shao Bai finally thought of the ce he should go because she wasn¡¯t feeling right at this moment.

    It wasn¡¯t just a bit off, it was very off.

    In the stone room, he had taken a quick nce and did not dare look more closely. When he saw that she wasn¡¯t injured, he immediately picked her up to leave.

    But looking at her on the road, although she was covered in a nket, he could still feel the heating from her. She reached her orchid like hands from within his grasp and tightly held his neck. He thought that she was afraid, but he found that she was filled with a shocking heat. Moreover, her hot cheeks had been pressed against his face, making him want to dodge, not bearing to dodge, and unable to dodge.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong? Are you very hot? You.....Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    He stopped in a small alley without anyone around. He moved her arms around his neck and dodged her lips that were moving towards his face, causing his heart to almost jump out of his chest.

 Chapter 719: So close

    Chapter 719: So close

    ¡°Mo Chuan, hug me.....Hug me tightly.....Kiss me, I want you to kiss me.....¡±

    Her arms wrapped around him again and her voice was like water, containing an indescribable charm.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face instantly turned red. He had never heard her speak with such a charming voice. It was so sweet that his hands began to tremble, almost making him drop her.

    He quickly came back to his senses. He tightly hugged her and said in a low voice, ¡°Ning¡¯er, wake up. I am Shao Bai, I am not the emperor.¡±

    The faint starlight shined on her face and he saw that her face was red as mes, while she was panting. Her clear as water eyes were half closed as she revealed an affectionate smile to him, looking very tender.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s mind became confused. He looked at her in a daze and could not look away.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes were blurred and she could not tell who the man in front of her was. Chu Shao Bai¡¯s deep and dark eyes seemed just like Mo Chuan¡¯s to her in this moment.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, why aren¡¯t you kissing me? Didn¡¯t you say just now that if I wanted it, you would give it to me? I want you to kiss me.....¡± She grumbled in dissatisfaction. Those red lips made his heart beat incredibly fast.

    ¡° Ning¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you like this? Did third brother drug you?¡± Chu Shao Bai stared at her and muttered.

    His memories of her had always been of her being clear and intelligent which moved him very much. He never thought that her charming appearance would actually be this deadly!

    Although his heart almost jumped out of his chest, he did not take this chance to take advantage of her. Even though he knew that if he kissed her now, she nor anyone else would know about it, he forcefully controlled his heart and did not move to kiss her.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I¡¯m ufortable, I¡¯m very ufortable. Kiss me, I won¡¯t be this ufortable anymore.....¡± She painfully tugged at the nket covering her, taking inrge breaths.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, stop moving around. I.....I¡¯ll send you to a doctor immediately. The doctor will surely be able to heal you, surely!¡±

    When Chu Shao Bai thought of his third brother drugging her, he couldn¡¯t help being filled with rage. But looking down at her current appearance, he couldn¡¯t help feeling indescribable pity and pain.

    He couldn¡¯t help looking down as he ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. Then he gently stroked her hair as he said.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you won¡¯t feel ufortable soon. Believe me.¡±

    When his voice fell, his finger had already poked her sleep acupuncture point. He then wiped off the sweat on her forehead.

    So close. If he didn¡¯t tap her acupuncture point and she kept acting like this, he might not have been able to hold on.

    She slowly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. But even though she couldn¡¯t move from having her acupuncture point poked, her brows were tightly knit and her teeth bit her lips so hard that blood almost spilled out.

    His heart ached as he ced his finger on her lip, letting her bite him. The teeth sank deep into his flesh and it was very painful, but it couldn¡¯tpare to the pain in his heart.

    After looking around, he recognized the road and quickly flew off using his qinggong.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, quickly wake up, wake up!¡±

    Doctor Zhang had been sleeping when he suddenly felt someone shaking him by his shoulder forcefully, while a familiar voice was shouting at him.

    He opened his eyes and saw a dark figure above him. It looked very sinister and he broke out in a cold sweat.

 Chapter 720: The best antidote

    Chapter 720: The best antidote

    ¡°Please spare this old man! Spare me! As long as you spare this old man¡¯s life, you can take whatever you want! The silver bills are in the third cab drawer and the key is under the pillow under this old man¡¯s head.....¡±

    Doctor Zhang closed his eyes while trembling and stammering.

    ¡°Who wants your silver bills! Who wants your life! Doctor Zhang, I am Chu Shao Bai, quickly cure her for this king!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was angry and anxious. He grabbed doctor Zhang¡¯s shoulders and shook him, making him feel even more dizzy.

    ¡°Stop shaking, stop shaking. This old man is dizzy, how can this old man cure anyone?¡± Doctor Zhang¡¯s rubbed his dull old eyes and finally clearly saw the person in front of him.

    ¡°So it¡¯s your highness King Jing An. You came to this old man¡¯s bed in the middle of the night, do you want to scare this old man to death?¡± He got out of bed while putting on his clothes. He calmly said, ¡°Who¡¯s sick?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the princess!¡± Chu Shao Bai gritted his teeth and stared at him, ¡°Doctor Zhang, can you move a bit faster! A person¡¯s life is at stake!¡±

    When he saw her face be even more red like it was bleeding, he was filled with even more worry.

    ¡°The Princess Consort?¡± Doctor Zhang was shocked as he quickly pointed at the other room and said, ¡°Your highness, please don¡¯t worry. First ce her safely in the quiet room outside, this old man will be there immediately.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai carried Chen Ning into the other room and ced her on the bed, looking at her with a face of worry.

    Doctor Zhang quickly came out. When he saw her red face filled with pain, he quickly took her pulse.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes tightly watched doctor Zhang, watching his expression. His heart was bursting with worry.

    Doctor Zhang was the best doctor in the doctor¡¯s yard, if he couldn¡¯t cure Ning¡¯er, he really didn¡¯t know who could. Other than.....the number one divine doctor in this world!

    But distant waters cannot solve a nearby drought. That divine doctor was over a thousand miles away and he was afraid Ning¡¯er couldn¡¯t hold on until he arrived.

    Because he had poked her acupuncture point, perhaps the effects of the medicine would be stronger, but he had no other choice. If he didn¡¯t poke her acupuncture point and allowed her to keep hugging and kissing him. He was just a man, one that was deeply in love with her. If she kept doing as she wished, he couldn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, what happened to her? Can you cure her? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai waited for a long time and not hearing a word from doctor Zhang, he couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer.

    He was about to die from his nervousness, but this old doctor was very calm, not saying a single word.

    ¡°Wu.¡± Doctor Zhang finished taking Chen Ning¡¯s pulse and he was much more rxed.

    He looked up at Chu Shao Bai with a strange expression. With a cough, he slowly said, ¡°King Jing An, you can be assured, the Princess Consort isn¡¯t actually sick.¡±

    ¡°Not sick? Why is she so ufortable if she¡¯s not sick? Look, she even bit her own lips. Doctor Zhang, this king knows your medical skills are the best, you just save her!¡±

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke.¡± Doctor Zhang coughed a few more times, ¡°The Princess Consort is like this because she used a potent drug. This drug, there is only one antidote.....¡±

    ¡°What antidote, quickly give it to her!¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart filled with joy as he immediately grabbed the old doctor¡¯s hands.

    Doctor Zhang spoke with a cough, ¡°This old man is old and does not have these skills. This antidote, it¡¯s.....Ke, ke, ke, King Jing An, do you understand this old man¡¯s meaning? Your youth and strength is the Princess Consort¡¯s best antidote.....Ke, ke, ke......¡±

 Chapter 721: Suddenly feeling refreshed

    Chapter 721: Suddenly feeling refreshed

    ¡°Speak clearly, what do you mean by this? What my youth and strength is the best antidote for her? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was more and more confused and he couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows.

    Although he was very intelligent, he was still very pure and had never experienced the matters between men and women before. He loved a girl, but he simply wanted to be with her. Being able to kiss and hug her was already the greatest happiness he could want in his young heart. So, when he heard doctor Zhang¡¯s words, he was filled with confusion.

    His straightforward words made doctor Zhang¡¯s old face turn red.

    The old doctor did not even know where to look as he said in his heart: I¡¯ve already said all of this, why does this King Jing An not understand?

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, why can I cure it and you can¡¯t? Tell me, what is going on right now?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai kept asking.

    Doctor Zhang couldn¡¯t help rolling his eyes as he try to make an excuse, ¡°The Princess Consort has ingested a very strong drug, as long as a married couple perform their duties, the drug will be naturally cured. However, this drug is very potent and if it isn¡¯t cured within three days, she will suffer a potent attack and her body will explode. Whether the Princess Consort is detoxified, your highness can make your decision.¡±

    He immediately picked up his medical bag and prepared to leave. When a young man and woman were doing their thing, although he was old, it was not good for him to watch and listen from the side, so it was better for him to leave.

    Chu Shao Bai grabbed his medical bag and his brows knit even tighter.

    ¡°Husband and wife duties? Your meaning is to have me and her get married? Then her drug will be cured?¡±

    ¡°......¡± The old doctor almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He stared at Chu Shao Bai and looked into his eyes without any evil, instantly understanding.

    He thought that this young man still did not know about this, but how could he feel not embarrassed enough to teach him?

    He thought about it and walked back into the room. He picked up a crumpled yellow booklet and ced it in Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hands, looking at him with eyes filled with a deep meaning.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be married, you just need to perform the wedding nuptials. As for what it means to perform wedding nuptials, you can just read the booklet.¡±

    After he said this, he immediately picked up his medical bag and left, afraid that Chu Shao Bai would keep asking him more questions.

    ¡°Wedding nuptials? But she and I haven¡¯t married yet, how can we perform wedding nuptials? I want to marry her and have a wedding with her, but the person she wants to marry is not me. This old doctor, why are your words so strange and backwards.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was muttering while opening the booklet in his hand. He had already decided to follow the booklet and give it a try first.

    He opened the page and looked down, suddenly causing his hand to tremble. His eyes opened wide as his handsome face turnedpletely red.

    What, what, what was this!

    This, this, this was a picture of.....This was......

    Even his ears turned red and his breathing became fast along with his heartbeat, almost jumping out of his chest. He wanted to look away, but it was like the pictures on the little booklet had a magical power that firmly attracted his attention, making it impossible for him to look away.

    Instantly feeling refreshed!

    In that moment, he understood what doctor Zhang meant by wedding nuptials.

    When a man and a woman became husband and wife, they just did not kiss and hug each other, they actually.....They actually did something like this!

    A strange feeling made his blood surge as his heart was instantly filled with grass and thousands of horses running through mud.

    [TL Note: It¡¯s a y on words here with cao ni ma which is fuck you and cao meaning grass, ni means mud, and ma means horses.]

 Chapter 722: Confused Zhui Feng

    Chapter 722: Confused Zhui Feng

    In his neen years, this was Chu Shao Bai¡¯s first time learning what the words love and desire meant.

    He understood why she used those charming eyes to look at him like that back then. His heart was about to melt and his body filled with mes. Him at that time was ignorant and only wanted to hug and kiss her. He just wanted to slowly satisfy the desire in his heart, but only this was far from enough!

    Could it be.....Doctor Zhang¡¯s meaning was that the antidote was to do what was written in the little booklet with her?

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hand holding the small booklet began to shake as waves began to fill his heart. It wildly charged through him, shouting at him.

    He slowly kneeled down in front of the bed and looked at her.

    She had closed eyes and her nket was covered by a nket. Only her pink as a peach face was shown while she was breathing heavily, like she was resisting a great amount of pain.

    He finally realized what was causing her pain and also understood what he could do to relieve her pain.

    His trembling hand slowly reached out, holding the edge of the nket. His throat was dry and his heart beat strongly.

    The bottom of his heart had two voices constantly fighting. One voice said that you are saving her, help relieve her from this pain. The other voice was saying that the one she liked isn¡¯t you, you are taking advantage of her!

    The first voice said do it. After you do it, she will be yours and will never leave you. The other voice was saying that when she wakes up, she will hate you forever!

    But thetter voice slowly became weaker as the first voice became stronger.

    He began to move closer as his trembling lips slowly approached her. His mind was filled with chaos and he did not think, not willing to think, he just wanted to move by instincts.

    His lips fell onto her burning face, moving gently across her smooth cheeks towards her lips. His body broke out in sweat from nervousness and his heart kept beating fast. His deep, dark eyes had a faint glow to them as he stared at her delicate face.

    Although he only kissed her face, he could feel his entire body floating like it was about to fly into the sky. It was as if it wasn¡¯t blood flowing through, but rather intoxicating sweetness.

    ¡°Mo Chuan.....¡± Before his lips touched her lips, she suddenly muttered in an unclear voice.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s body trembled like he had been doused in cold water, instantly awakening from his deep daze.

    He suddenly jumped up from the ground and forcefully pped himself.

    This pain made his face sting, but it made his mind much clearer.

    ¡°You deserve death, Chu Shao Bai, what are you doing? Do you want to bully her when her mind isn¡¯t clear? If this isn¡¯t called taking advantage of someone, what would it be called? How are you different from third brother if you do this! You....You.....¡±

    His face turned red as he was filled with shame. He did not dare take another look at her on the bed as he walked out the door.

    ¡°Your highness, you.....why did youe out? Doctor Zhang said the Princess Consort was poisoned and that you were curing her, so this subordinate should not bother you.¡±

    In the yard, he met Zhui Feng who had just rushed over.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s mind was filled with confusion as he looked at him with eyes filled with confusion.

    Wouldn¡¯t doctor Zhang be the one curing poisons? When did King Jing An learn to cure poisons and why didn¡¯t he know about this?

    ¡°I.....I.....¡± Hearing this, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned even more red. He said in a voice filled with vague meanings, ¡°Zhui Feng, quickly ask the emperor over. The Princess Consort has been poisoned and only he can cure it. Quickly go, quickly go!¡±

 Chapter 723: Quietly leaving

    Chapter 723: Quietly leaving

    Zhui Feng was confused by this and wanted to ask about it, but Chu Shao Bai had already urged him otherwise as he coldly said, ¡°Zhui Feng, stop wasting time asking about these things. You shouldn¡¯t ask about things you shouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    A single sentence was enough to stop Zhui Feng¡¯s questions.

    After Zhui Feng left, Chu Shao Bai was alone in the yard. He had his hands behind him as he looked into the eastern night sky, gradually being infected by the light of the dawn. It was slowly bing brighter as the sky began to change, followed by a red sun slowly rising into the sky.

    His heart was also bright as if the warm sunshine was shining into his heart. His eyes were clear and contained no more confusion.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s lips slowly curled into a faint smile.

    He was very d that he had controlled his heart and did not do anything he would regret in the end.

    He was even more sure that he had made the right decision.

    There was a very soft sound of cloth fluttering in the wind. His ears pricked up and he knew that Mo Chuan hade.

    ¡°Greetings, emperor!¡± He turned around and saw Mo Chuan¡¯s figure appearing. He bowed down in greeting.

    ¡°Shao Bai, she.....She¡¯s been poisoned? Who poisoned her? What kind of poison? Why did Zhui Feng say that only this one can cure the poison? Could it be doctor Zhang can¡¯t cure her poison?¡±

    Mo Chuan grabbed his wrist and looked at Chu Shao Bai with blood shot eyes. His fingers were slightly trembling.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang said that third brother had given her a strong drug and this drug only has one antidote. As for why it must be cured by the emperor.....The emperor can go in and take a look.¡± Chu Shao Bai replied with a bow.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s chin tightened and his lips formed a tight line like he had guessed something. Without saying another word, he walked into the room and closed the door behind him.

    Chu Shao Bai slowly turned around and watched those two closed doors. There was a trace of relief that shed in his eyes.

    Turning around, he jumped over the yard¡¯s wall and like a lonely white cloud, he silently left.

    ¡°Your highness.....¡± When Zhui Feng arrived, he saw Chu Shao Bai¡¯s figure jumping away and he couldn¡¯t help muttering, ¡°Why is he leaving like this? Isn¡¯t the princess still poisoned? He didn¡¯t even clearly exin how to cure it.....¡±

    ¡°Zhui Feng, you came right in time. Come over here to this old man.¡±

    Doctor Zhang walked in from outside and grabbed Zhui Feng¡¯s wrist, pulling him away.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, why are you pulling me? I have to stay here to protect the emperor.¡±

    ¡°There is nothing for you here, you¡¯ll just make the emperor unhappy if you stay here. Come with this old man, this old man has something you can help with.¡± Doctor Zhang pulled Zhui Feng out of the yard without exining.

    In the room, Mo Chuan released Chen Ning¡¯s acupuncture point.

    She raised her longshes and her hazy eyes looked at the man in front of her. His face was clear and handsome and his body was as warm as the sun.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, hug me. Mo Chuan, I want you to hug me.....¡± She stretched out her white as a mountain camellia arms and hugged Mo Chuan¡¯s neck. Her voice was sweet and soft.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart trembled, immediately holding her without thinking and tightly holding her in his embrace. His hand touched her smooth and delicate skin and he was immediately confused. It was like she wasn¡¯t wearing clothes.....Just what was going on here?¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, Shao Bai said you were poisoned? You......¡± He held her shoulder and wanted to look down at her face.

    Why was her body so warm? Was she poisoned? Was she sick?

 Chapter 724: Sweet torture

    Chapter 724: Sweet torture

    Before he could finish, her warm lips had already blocked hising words.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s brain went nk and he felt a helplessnesse over him.

    This was her first time taking the initiative to kiss him. He was stunned for a second before cing his arms around her waist and closing his eyes, immersing himself in the sweetness she gave him.

    But very quickly, he realized that something wasn¡¯t right. She was too war like her entire body was on fire. It was like there was a me that was lit inside his body and he was almost melted by her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, first.....don¡¯t be like this, wu.....¡± He took a breath and his lips were blocked by her again. He was feeling ufortable and enjoying it, this was simply a sweet torture.

    His consciousness began to slowly fade as his body was being pressed down on the bed by her. He went from passive to active as he hungrily kissed her. He forced aside the nket that separated them and touched her burning hot skin.

    She almost couldn¡¯t breath because of his kiss. She turned her head to the side, but he chased after her. She used her hand to block his lips and gasped as she said, ¡°Let....Let me catch my breath.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s dizzy mind awakened because of these words. He opened his eyes and looked at her burning hot face as well as her trembling body. With her passionate kiss, he suddenly understood.

    She wasn¡¯t poisoned, but rather was suffering from a strong drug, so she couldn¡¯t control herself!

    He suddenly understood Chu Shao Bai¡¯s strange words and why only he could cure this poison. As well, he knew what the cure was.....

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart was beating very fast and continued beating without stop. His throat was dry and his palm was covered in sweat.

    This seemed to be the only way.

    He did not have time to chase the person who drugged her. He only knew that if he didn¡¯t cure it, she would die!

    No matter what, he wasn¡¯t willing to let her die.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I want you, are you willing? Are you willing to give yourself to me?¡± Although he knew that her mind wasn¡¯t clear at this moment, he still asked her this in a low voice in her ear.

    He did not want her to be filled with regret when she woke up. Even if it was for her, he still wanted to respect her wishes.

    ¡°I want you. Mo Chuan, hug me, forcefully hug me.....¡± She was about to die of difort and her body became hotter and hotter like fire. She would feel a bit better if Mo Chuan tightly hugged her, but she felt it wasn¡¯t enough.

    These words from her were enough.

    But he suddenly stopped when he went forward to make a move as his heart filled with contradictions.

    He did not wish for his and her first time to be when her mind wasn¡¯t clear. He wanted his and her first time to leave a beautiful memory. If he took advantage of her while she was like this and if she wasn¡¯t willing, what would hepensate her with?

    So, he couldn¡¯t!

    But other than this method, was there another antidote to this drug?

    He considered it a bit and thought of a method.

    Although this drug was very strong, he could use his internal strength to push it out of her body, but that would take a lot of internal energy.

    Mo Chuan gritted his teeth and used great persistence to separate himself from her. He pulled down her arms around his neck and lowered his head to ce a gentle kiss on her lips.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I don¡¯t want you to feel regret, so I won¡¯t take you at this time. Believe me, I will definitely save you and will not let anything happen to you.¡±

 Chapter 725: Giving the emperor

    Chapter 725: Giving the emperor

    Compared to her, what was a bit of internal energy?

    Loss of internal energy could be recovered, but if he lost her.....Where would he find another girl who he could never forget!

    Mo Chuan did not hesitate at all. Out of fear that she would struggle, he poked her acupuncture point once again and slowly leaned her back onto the bed. His right hand was on an acupuncture point on her chest while his left hand was pressed against her dantian. Internal strength began to slowly enter her body from both palms.

    Her body was as hot as fire and his thick and warm internal energy was like adding oil onto the fire. She felt like she was baking inside a stove, was ced on a volcano, and ced into a fry pan. It was so ufortable that she was about to cry. Although her acupuncture point had been poked, she still couldn¡¯t help muttering in pain.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, is the Princess Consort¡¯s poison very strong? You said that the emperor is helping her cure it, but.....But why is she crying out with such strange noises?¡±

    Zhui Feng heard it in the distance and couldn¡¯t help stop moving his hands, looking in wonder at doctor Zhang.

    Doctor Zhang¡¯s old face turned stiff, but then pretended nothing was happening as he said, ¡°Continue doing your work. Don¡¯t ask anything you shouldn¡¯t ask and don¡¯t listen to what you shouldn¡¯t listen to.¡±

    Zhui Feng made an ¡°oh¡± sound and continued adding firewood into the stove. Seeing the raging fire, he then asked, ¡°Doctor Zhang, are you boiling medicine for the Princess Consort?¡±

    Doctor Zhang looked into bottles of medicine and his eyelids did not raise as he said, ¡°Add two more pieces of firewood, the fire isn¡¯t strong enough. This is for the princess and the emperor.¡±

    ¡°For the emperor?¡± Zhui Feng was even more confused, ¡°The emperor¡¯s body iss fine and he has strong internal strength. I¡¯ve followed the emperor for all these years and I have never seen the emperor be sick.¡±

    ¡°Emperor did not need it before, but he will need it after he finishes curing the princess¡¯ poison.¡±

    Doctor Zhang pricked his ears. Although his ears were old, he still heard some things that he shouldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Warm.....So warm.....¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I don¡¯t want it......¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, just hold on for a bit. Just a bit......¡±

    Zhui Feng¡¯s hands holding the firewood couldn¡¯t help trembling as his ears turned red. It was as if he had suddenly understood something and also couldn¡¯t understand.

    Doctor Zhang muttered to himself, ¡°The drug is fierce, but it¡¯s still not over yet. No, I have to add some more things and help the emperor revitalize himself.¡± After saying this, he opened the bottles of medicine and added in a few more herbs.

    In the room, Chen Ning¡¯s entire body was covered in sweat and her clothes were soaked, but sweat kept pouring outyer afteryer. She couldn¡¯t help screaming in pain and if it wasn¡¯t for Mo Chuan poking her acupuncture point, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold on.

    With each scream, Mo Chuan¡¯s heart filled with even more pain, but he still calmed himself and did his best.

    The drug infused sweat slowly poured out of her and after another while, her breathing gradually calmed down, while the burning mes within her subsided. There was a trickle of something that flowed through her body and her limbs, giving her indescribablefort.

    Her brows rxed and her face became calm. Her lips slowly curled as she entered a sweet dream.

    There was no Chu Shao Yang in her dream, the person she saw was.....Mo Chuan!

    Mo Chuan kept watching her without looking away. When he saw that the drug was already forced out of her, he finally let out a long sigh of relief.

 Chapter 726: Looking for a tree to be hanged

    Chapter 726: Looking for a tree to be hanged

    Mo Chuan was afraid she was cold, so he wrapped her up in the nket. Remembering that her body was soaked in sweat and it would be ufortable for her to sleep like this, he went to find some towels and cloth for her to wipe herself with.

    But he looked around and found that this ce was unfamiliar. He finally realized that he was no longer in his own pce and was in doctor Zhang¡¯s room instead.

    He went to open the door and when he stepped over the door, he hit himself on the threshold and almost fell.

    A grey figure appeared suddenly appeared and supported him. It let out a worried cry, ¡°Emperor!¡±

    This person was Zhui Feng.

    Following behind him was doctor Zhang.

    Doctor Zhang was holding a bowl of steaming soup which released the smell of medicine. He carefully delivered it in front of Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Emperor, this minister has finished concocting this medicine. Please take it while it¡¯s warm.¡±

    ¡°Un.¡±

    Mo Chuan closed his eyes. His face was as white as paper. When he wanted to take the bowl, his finger moved, but his hand weakly fell down.

    He had used too much internal strength and he felt like his legs had no strength at all, which even made standing hard. If Zhui Feng was not supporting him, he would have fallen to the ground.

    When doctor Zhang saw this, he felt that he had made the medicine on time. It seemed like the emperor urgently needed it.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, you.....Go and feed her. This one.....This one wants to rest for a bit.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s voice was also weak and Zhui Feng was filled with worry seeing this.

    Zhui Feng had never seen the emperor this weak. His bright as the stars eyes had lost their glow.

    His impression of the emperor was always spirited, but now he became this weak, it was like he was suffering from a heavy illness. He couldn¡¯t help praising doctor Zhang¡¯s prophetic skills and he also gratefully looked over at doctor Zhang.

    ¡°.....¡± Doctor Zhang froze. He looked into the room and saw that Chen Ning as deeply sleeping on the bed. Her face was no longer blood red and it was blushed like a march peach blossom, with a faint smile on her lips. She was calmly sleeping, so he knew that she would have no problems.¡±

    He then said, ¡°Emperor, the Princess Consort does not need any revitalizing medicine, the drug has already been cured. This lowly minister concocted this soup for the emperor. The emperor spent a lot of energy helping the Princess Consort cure herself, so this medicine will greatly revitalize the emperor¡¯s body.¡±

    Mo Chuan slightly closed his eyes. He was certain he spent his internal energy and his dantian waspletely empty. He felt like sitting down and then going to sleep.

    He forced himself to lift his arm and took the bowl from doctor Zhang¡¯s hands. After drinking a few mouthfuls, he said to doctor Zhang, ¡°Find a quiet room, this one wants to rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Emperor, pleasee into the next room. This ce is also very quiet and no one will disturb the emperor¡¯s rest.¡±

    Doctor Zhang gave signals to Zhui Feng with his mouth and Zhui Feng slowly supported Mo Chuan into the room next door.

    Mo Chuan stopped and looked over at Zhui Feng.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, guard this ce. If anything happens here, don¡¯te see this one anymore.¡± His voice was very sharp.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s heart turned cold as he replied, ¡°This one will follow your orders.¡±

    He knew that King Ding Yuan taking the princess awayst time, the emperor still had not raised this matter with him yet. If he allowed her to be taken again, without the emperor saying anything, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to remain as the emperor¡¯s secret guard. He would have to find a ce to hang himself.

    Mo Chuan limped over to the room and closed the door. He immediately sat down cross legged and began to cycle his internal energy.

 Chapter 727: Weak body

    Chapter 727: Weak body

    In the yard, Zhui Feng raised a thumb up for doctor Zhang as he praised, ¡°Doctor Zhang, your predictions are divine. The emperor has taken your medicine, there won¡¯t be any problems, right?¡±

    ¡°You brat, what nonsense are you saying? Are you looking down on this old doctor¡¯s medical skills?¡± Doctor Zhang stroked his beard and revealed a proud expression, ¡°This old doctor has added twenty four different herbs in the medicine. I believe that after the emperor drinks the medicine, he will quickly have the vitality of a tiger.....¡±

    As soon as his voice fell, they heard a ¡°dong¡± sound from the room Mo Chuan was in which sounded like something heavy falling.

    Zhui Feng immediately rushed over and looking through a crack in the door, his face filled with shock. He forcefully opened the door and charged in, lifting Mo Chuan who had fallen to the floor from the bed.

    ¡°Emperor! Emperor!¡± He loudly shouted.

    Mo Chuan was already unconscious. His face looked even more palepared to before and his seven orifices were all bleeding. That thick blood and the scent of blood almost made Zhui Feng¡¯s soul fly away in fear.

    He loudly shouted out, ¡°Doctor Zhang! Doctor Zhang!¡±

    When doctor Zhang saw this, his legs instantly went soft. He fell down to the floor and couldn¡¯t rise for a while. His body was trembling as he stuttered, ¡°This, this, this....Why is it like this?¡±

    Zhui Feng ced the unconscious Mo Chuan on the bed and charged over to doctor Zhang. He lifted him over to the bed like a little chicken, moving in an angry manner.

    ¡°Quickly treat the emperor! Didn¡¯t you say that after the emperor took your medicine, he would have the vitality of a tiger? Look at the emperor, he.....He spat out blood and fainted.....¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s voice became more stiff.

    Doctor Zhang had lost all his courage, but he quickly took a deep breath before moving his finger to take Mo Chuan¡¯s pulse. Closing his eyes as he took the pulse, he soon revealed a confused look before revealing a look ofprehension.

    ¡°Damn! Nonsense! Admirable!¡± He said these three words which sounded like nonsense to Zhui Feng.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, what are you saying! Why aren¡¯t you treating the emperor yet!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Ai, this old man is really getting confused with age, I never thought the emperor.....He actually thought of this kind of method.....Ai, ai, ai, admirable, truly admirable!¡±

    Doctor Zhang revealed a look of admiration as he walked out shaking his head. After a while, he came in holding a satin covered box. Opening it, he revealed a row of silver needles.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, go and keep watch. This old man will perform acupuncture on the emperor, we can¡¯t be disturbed at all.¡±

    Zhui Feng nodded. He knew that doctor Zhang was famous for his acupuncture and he was unparalleled in the doctor¡¯s yard in acupuncture skills.

    Although doctor Zhang was old, his needle speed did not lose to a young person¡¯s. In half an incense worth of time, he had already inserted one hundred and eight silver needles into Mo Chuan¡¯s acupuncture points.

    In just a while, Mo Chuan¡¯s face slowly became much more rosy and his breathing became deeper.

    Zhui Feng kept watching and he was simply filled with respect for doctor Zhang¡¯s medical skills.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, your medical skills are divine!¡±

    Doctor Zhang felt awkward as he shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong. It was because this old doctor¡¯s skills were too shallow and never thought that the emperor woulde up with another way to cure the Princess Consort¡¯s drug, so this old man gave him the wrong medicine and weakened the emperor¡¯s body. It was a great disaster, but it was a good thing this old man fixed it in time and applied acupuncture for the emperor, solving everything. Ai, the emperor truly loves the Princess Consort, actually being willing to sacrifice his cultivated martial arts to cure her poison. He was that unwilling to take advantage of her, he truly fills this old man with admiration and respect!¡±

 Chapter 728: Even in death, not begging him

    Chapter 728: Even in death, not begging him

    Zhui Feng suddenly understood when he heard this and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Doctor Zhang, what rejuvenating medicine did you give the emperor? Why did the emperor bleed from all seven orifices?¡±

    Doctor Zhang¡¯s face turned red as he red at Zhui Feng, ¡°Stinky brat, if you dare mention this matter again, don¡¯te to this old doctor in the future!¡±

    Zhui Feng secretlyughed inside, but did not keep asking.

    After a while, doctor Zhang pulled out the silver needles and pulled Zhui Feng out the door.

    ¡°Let the emperor rest his body. He has used too much internal energy and it can¡¯t be recovered in a short period of time. We shouldn¡¯t disturb the emperor.¡±

    Zhui Feng nodded. He was someone who practiced martial arts, so of course he knew how important internal energy was for martial arts experts. It was something condensed bit by bit after countless days of hard work.

    But to save the princess, the emperor did not hesitate to use all that internal energy!

    The emperor¡¯s heart did not ache, but his heart ached for the emperor.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, your medical skills are very high, do you know any medicine that can restore internal energy?¡±

    Doctor Zhang waved his hand, ¡°Although this old man does not understand martial arts, I still know that internal energy cannot be restored with medicine. If there really was such a medicine, the entire world would be filled with experts in internal energy! Other than thousand year old lingzhi, fuling, and other herbs. That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t the East Qin Crown Prince give the Ding Yuan King a thousand year old snow ginseng? If he took the snow ginseng, the emperor would obtain great benefits!¡±

    ¡°Thousand year old snow ginseng?¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s eyes lit up, but they immediately dimmed again.

    He said with a sigh, ¡°The thousand year old snow ginseng is in King Ding Yuan¡¯s hands, perhaps he already fed it to the princess. Even if he didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t have the skills to steal it. Other than that, is there any other ways?¡±

    Doctor Zhang shook his head and said, ¡°This old man is helpless, there really is no other way.¡±

    Zhui Feng could not help feeling dejected. Suddenly, a delicate and hoarse voice sounded behind him.

    ¡°Zhui Feng!¡±

    Zhui Feng¡¯s body trembled before he turned around. He saw a pretty figure wrapped in a nket that only revealed a head. That snow white face was like a flower blooming in the night and her long, dark hair draped over her shoulders. She was leaning against the door and staring right at him.

    ¡°Princes.....Princess Consort.¡± He stammered as he looked at the other side.

    The drug in Chen Ning¡¯s body had been removed and she fell into a deep sleep. She heard people mentioning the word ¡°emperor¡± in her ear from time to time and she secretly thought: Could the emperor be Mo Chuan? Did Mo Chuane and save her?

    Her heart filled with excitement as she awakened from her sleep.

    She found that she was in an unfamiliar ce when she woke up and she looked around. She heard voicesing from outside the door, one old and one young, both that seemed familiar.

    She thought about it and recognized them. They were doctor Zhang and Zhui Feng.

    Strange, why was it them?

    Chen Ning thought that the person she would see first was Mo Chuan, but he was not there. She knit her brows and tried to remember the scene from before she lost her consciousness.....

    After drinking the ginseng soup, there was a strange feeling that spread through her body like she was being burned by mes. Chu Shao Yang¡¯s confident face was revealing an evil smile to her. With slightly curled lips, he said to her.

    ¡°Beg me. As long as you beg me, I will give you the greatest joy in this world!¡±

    Then her consciousness fell into a mess. She only remembered that she had one thought in her mind which was never begging him, even if it meant death!

 Chapter 729: Losing all his old face

    Chapter 729: Losing all his old face

    Later, it seemed like she saw Mo Chuan. Mo Chuan used his strong arms to tightly hold her, flying with her over the roofs, bringing her to a ce where she could see the stars. When she opened her eyes, she saw the stars in the sky and his eyes that shined brighter than the stars......

    Chen Ning closed her eyes and she didn¡¯t remember anything after that. She didn¡¯t know where she was now and she didn¡¯t know where Mo Chuan was.

    She sat up on the bed and the nket over her slid down. She felt a bit cold and she looked down, unable to not take in a cold breath.

    She only had a set of inner clothes on, revealing her snow white arms and legs. She immediately understood and cursed through gritted teeth, ¡°Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    But when she moved, she didn¡¯t feel any different.

    Could it be Chu Shao Yang did not seed? Was she saved at the final moment by someone?

    At this time, she heard a voice speak outside the door. It was doctor Zhang¡¯s old voice.

    ¡°Let the emperor rest, he has used too much internal energy.....¡±

    Emperor?!

    Chen Ning was surprised and happy. Mo Chuan was really here? It was Mo Chuan who saved her?

    She did not even have time to put on clothes as she quickly got off the bed. She wrapped the nkets around herself as she walked to the door and leaned against the door frame as she shouted to Zhui Feng outside.

    ¡°Where is this? How did I get here? Did Mo Chuan save me? Where is he? Where is he?¡± She asked in one breath.

    Zhui Feng was stunned and couldn¡¯t remember the questions. He blurted out, ¡°Princess Consort, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re awake. You were drugged and it was the emperor who saved you. He used a lot of energy to save you and doctor Zhang gave the emperor a bowl of medicine that caused him to bleed from his seven orifices and faint. However, it was good that doctor Zhang saved him in the end. Doctor Zhang said that the emperor truly cares for you, being willing to use his internal energy to cure you and not taking advantage of you.....¡±

    His thoughts were very simple, saying whatever he thought. He did not see doctor Zhang looking at him from the side, giving fake coughs. He then pulled his sleeve, but Zhui Feng impatiently said, ¡°Doctor Zhang, why are you pulling my sleeve? Did I say anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°......¡± Doctor Zhang¡¯s expression looked very embarrassed. He red at Zhui Feng, wishing that he could use a muting medicine on him to make him mute.

    His old face waspletely lost by him.

    Although Zhui Feng spoke in a fragmented manner, Chen Ning was very smart and she could connect them together, quickly understanding what had happened.

    Her heart waspletely moved. Her face was still calm, but her teeth were tightly biting her lower lip. Her deep and dark eyes were sparkling with a light that neither of them could understand.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, is this your manor? I want to borrow some clothes from doctor Zhang, I wonder if doctor Zhang is willing?¡± She looked at doctor Zhang.

    ¡°Clothes?¡± Doctor Zhang shook his ears and said in an awkward voice, ¡°But there are no clothes for a young female in this old man¡¯s manor.¡±

    ¡°Anything is fine, even your clothes are fine.¡± She said in an uncaring voice.

    Doctor Zhang scratched his head. He could only go into the room and take out a set of clothes for Chen Ning.

    ¡°This is this old man¡¯s deceased wife¡¯s robes, I hope the Princess Consort does not mind.¡±

    ¡°Thanks doctor Zhang.¡± Chen Ning took the clothes and turned around to head back into the room, closing the doors behind her.

    She quickly changed into the robe and came back out.

 Chapter 730: Ancient bookâ€™s secret prescription

    Chapter 730: Ancient book¡¯s secret prescription

    The clothes were too big and they didn¡¯t fit her body. The colour was dark, but it made her look even more exquisite, just like a crystal. That slender waist that swayed like a willow dancing on the wind as she walked over.

    Doctor Zhang couldn¡¯t help rubbing his old eyes and felt like he was looking at an illusion. He felt like his dead wife hade back to life and became young again. No, no, no, even if it was his young wife, she was not this beautiful. He had recognized the wrong person.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the emperor?¡± Chen Ning asked Zhui Feng.

    Zhui Feng came back to his senses and pointed at the room to the side. He couldn¡¯t help giving a reminder, ¡°Princess Consort, the emperor has spent a lot of true qi and can¡¯t be disturbed right now. You should still.....¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Chen Ning tilted her head to think, ¡°Doctor Zhang, I¡¯ve read a few medical books before and I remember a prescription from the book, perhaps it can restore internal energy. Take a look, does it seem like it can be used?¡±

    Doctor Zhang was stunned for a bit before he said, ¡°A prescription for supplementing internal energy? Princess, please say it.¡±

    He was thinking in his heart: I have lived for this long and even if I haven¡¯t read ten thousand medical scrolls, I have still read at least seven-eight thousand of them and have never heard of a recipe for supplementing internal energy. The Princess Consort is only seventeen and even if she has read several medical books, how could there be this kind of recipe? Most likely it is just empty words and cannot be counted on at all.

    So, he couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of contempt.

    Chen Ning saw his doubt on his face, but she didn¡¯t care. She slowly recited a medical recipe.

    She had seen this recipe in an ancient book and felt it was interesting back then, so she memorized it. As for its efficacy, she did not have internal energy, so she didn¡¯t know.

    Doctor Zhang was familiar with the properties of medicinal herbs, so hearing the names of the herbs, he began to specte on its treatment value. He had disagreement on his face at first because the herbs listed by Chen Ning were all unremarkable herbs that were extremelymon. If eating these herbs could supplement internal energy, the world would have no meaning.

    ¡°Milkvetch.....Chrysanthemum......Obako.....¡± But the more he pondered it, the more he felt that this medical recipe was not as simple as he thought it was.

    Although these herbs were normal, they had never been used together like this. Perhaps this recipe really did have arge use?

    ¡°Princess Consort, this.....Where did you obtain this medical recipe?¡± The more he considered it, the more likely it was. He couldn¡¯t help bing excited and his voice even slightly trembled.

    I¡¯ve read it in a book. Doctor Zhang, do you feel this recipe will be useful?¡±

    ¡°It seems.....like....it should work!¡± The excitement in doctor Zhang¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be concealed as he quickly rushed into the medical room, ¡°Princess Consort, please wait, this old will follow this prescription. Perhaps this recipe really will work!¡±

    Chen Ning did not stand there waiting. She went to the door and slightly opened it, looking at Mo Chuan lying on the bed.

    His eyes were closed as he silentlyid there on the bed. Although his face did have a bit of colour to it, it still looked very haggard, like he was suffering from a serious illness.

    Her heart suddenly trembled as pain filled her heart. Her eyes became warm, her nose became sour, and a few tears dripped down her face.

    She moved gently, almost not making a single sound. When she arrived in front of the bed, she kneeled down beside him and looked at him without turning.

    His deep, silent eyes were tightly closed and his slender brows were slightly knit. His lips were pale without any blood which hurt her heart when she saw this.

 Chapter 731: Wind blowing

    Chapter 731: Wind blowing

    ¡°Mo Chuan, why suffer! Mo Chuan, why suffer!¡±

    She slowly reached out her finger and and smoothed the wrinkles on his brow as she muttered in her heart. Slowly lowering her head, she touched foreheads with him and closed her eyes as her tears could not help flowing down.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you are really silly, don¡¯t you know that? Why are you this silly?¡± She slowly said in a soft and gentle voice. Raising her head, she looked at his pale white face.

    Naturally Mo Chuan did not respond. He was still unconscious and did not know she was beside him at all.

    ¡°My heart is already yours, my body....naturally is also yours. You can have it whenever you want, you know that I¡¯m willing, so why are you so silly? Why would you use your internal energy to save me? You clearly could have.....¡± Her throat choked up and her tears kept flowing. It slid down her face and fell onto his face, sliding down into his white lips.

    ¡°I know that you did everything for me. You were not willing to force yourself onto me. You always understood and respected me, but.....I still me you because you are too foolish! Why can¡¯t you understand my heart at all!¡±

    She held his face with her hands and deeply gazed at him, ¡°You¡¯re willing to do this for me, so I am also willing to do this for you. Mo Chuan, I will remember everything you have done for me and will never forget it! I have failed you, but you did not me me and did all this for me. What do you want me to use to repay you? Mo Chuan, I, Chen Ning swear in this moment that no matter what happens, I will never leave you, I want to be with you in this life. Even through des and axes, I will never leave your side! I.....I am set on you!¡±

    She spoke in a soft voice because she didn¡¯t have much strength, but each word was filled with her determination.

    From the moment she saw him lying in bed with that pale face, she had already made this decision.

    He could do all of this for her, why couldn¡¯t she respond to him with this?

    This was why she was moved by Mo Chuan and the reason why she couldn¡¯t love Chu Shao Yang since the beginning.

    No matter what happened, Mo Chuan would always put her first and deeply respect her. He ced her in his palm to protect and love her, not like Chu Shao Yang. He would never try to possess her and lock her up!

    Zhui Feng stood behind the door. He did not dare secretly watch them, but he had heard each and every one of her words, causing his eyes to begin feeling sore.

    He looked up at the red sun prating through the clouds and he couldn¡¯t help thinking that the emperor did not pay this price in vain. He was able to dig out a girl¡¯s sincere confession like this. Ai, he would be blessed if he could have this kind of thing. If there was a girl that promised to stay with him for his life, how good would that be......

    His face that had no expressions suddenly began to feel warm and his heart that was like an old well without any waves suddenly filled with ripples.

    The spring wind blew and turned the pool into spring waters.

    While Zhui Feng was feeling whimsical, hade over with a freshly concocted bowl of medicine. When he saw Zhui Feng, he rushed over and called to him.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, quickly have a taste of this medicine!¡±

    Zhui Feng trembled as he came back to his senses. When he saw doctor Zhang¡¯s bowl of medicine, his heart fluttered.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, are you using me to test this medicine?¡± He was filled with indignation as he spoke in a voice of suppressed anger.

 Chapter 732: If you canâ€™t save it, youâ€™ll be buried with it

    Chapter 732: If you can¡¯t save it, you¡¯ll be buried with it

    Doctor Zhang rolled his eyes at him before snapping, ¡°Stinky brat, don¡¯t be someone who doesn¡¯t know their blessings. This old man is only allowing you to test it because I have a good view of you. If this medicine really can supplement internal energy, it will be of great benefit to you.¡±

    ¡°What! Supplement internal energy?¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s eyes shined with excitement and his eyes were trembling as he went to take the bowl of medicine, ¡±Doctor Zhang, thank you for giving this subordinate this chance.¡±

    Doctor Zhang snorted before giving the bowl to him. He then added, ¡°If you feel any stomach aches, headaches, diarrhea, vomiting, or anything else, it is not rted to this old man.¡±

    These words made the excited Zhui Feng suddenly break out in a cold sweat.

    He had a tearful face as he said, ¡°Doctor Zhang, you.....¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not willing, this old man will find someone else to try it.¡± Doctor Zhang was unmoved.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try it, I¡¯ll try it!¡± Zhui Feng gritted his teeth and steeled his heart as he drank the entire bowl.

    He felt the hot liquid run down his throat before charging into his body. It quickly turned into a stream of heat as it ran through his limbs.

    ¡°Ah!¡± He was shocked and couldn¡¯t help letting out a gasp. Following this, he sat down cross legged and cycles his internal energy. He used his internal energy to guide this current of heat and it slowly left his limbs to condense into true qi.

    After a while, he jumped up from the ground with a look of wild happiness on his face. He excitedly grabbed doctor Zhang¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, this medicine.....It truly is a miracle medicine! I.....I actually broke through my bottleneck! This bottleneck had stumped me for three months!¡± He was very excited as he spoke incoherently.

    ¡°Stinky brat, let go. Since this medicine is of use, this old man will concoct another portion for the emperor.¡± Doctor Zhang cast Zhui Feng off before quickly leaving.

    Zhui Feng in the yard excitedly ran around the trees. He felt like his limbs were filled with energy and he really needed to vent it.

    He couldn¡¯t help sending out a palm at a tree and then sending another palm.

    In just a little bit, there was a pile of leaves under the tree.

    ¡°Ah! My ginkgo tree!¡± A cry suddenly came from behind him.

    Zhui Feng quickly turned and saw doctor Zhang with a hurt expression on his face.....That tree had been yed with by him until it waspletely bare.

    ¡°You little brat,pensate me for my ginkgo tree! This tree was personally nted by me and my wife when we became married, but you.....You actually hit it to look like this!¡± Doctor Zhang¡¯s eyes went red and he charged at Zhui Feng with gritted teeth. His hands were still holding a steaming hot bowl of medicine.

    Zhui Feng dodged in a panic. He dodged doctor Zhang, while making sure that he didn¡¯t touch the medicine in his hand.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, an old person shouldn¡¯t be angry. I¡¯llpensate you, I¡¯llpensate you for your tree. First calm down and give the medicine to the emperor!¡± Zhui Feng helplessly shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the emperor!¡± Doctor Zhang suddenly came to his senses and stopped moving while panting. He wickedly looked at Zhui Feng, ¡°Brat, if you can¡¯t save this old man¡¯s ginkgo tree, this old man will bury you with it!¡±

    He said this with angry snorts before entering the room with the bowl of medicine.

    Zhui Feng could only given a bitterugh. No matter what, he didn¡¯t dare offend this old doctor anymore.

    ¡°Princess Consort, the medicine is effective.....¡± Before doctor Zhang finished, Chen Ning already cut him off.

    ¡°Un, I know. I¡¯ll feed him.¡± Chen Ning had already heard everything the two of them had said. She took the bowl of medicine from doctor Zhang and tested the temperature with her lips.

 Chapter 733: So tight

    Chapter 733: So tight

    ¡°Zhui Feng, why aren¡¯t you helping prop the emperor up to let the princess feed the emperor his medicine!¡± Doctor Zhang stared at Zhui Feng outside.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Chen Ning raised the bowl and took a mouthful of medicine. She leaned down and pressed her lips against Mo Chuan¡¯s lips, slowly feeding him the medicine.

    This was a method she had learned from him and it was very easy to use. Not a single drop spilled and he swallowed it all.

    She fed him a mouthful and then another mouthful.

    ¡°......¡± When doctor Zhang and Zhui Feng saw this, their eyes almost popped down.

    Doctor Zhang desperately squinted his eyes and Zhui Feng¡¯s face was as red as a cloth. The two of them suddenly felt that this room....was very tight!

    It was so tight that the two of them did not have a ce to go!

    They both wanted to leave and they moved outside the door together. Zhui Feng¡¯s cheeks were red and the two of them closed the door as their hearts were beating fast.

    ¡°Ke, ke, Zhui Feng, there¡¯s nothing for us here. Go do what you need to do, this old man will go to the doctor¡¯s yard.¡±

    Doctor Zhang waved his sleeve and directly walked out.

    Zhui Feng was stunned.

    As the emperor¡¯s hidden guard, he was responsible for not being more than ten steps away from the emperor.

    Helplessly, he jumped onto the bare ginkgo tree and sat cross legged on a branch adjusting his internal energy.

    In the room, Chen Ning was focused on feeding Mo Chuan the medicine and did not notice Mo Chuan¡¯s breathing be more shallow. His deep and dark eyes opened slightly to secretly watch her through his narrow eyes.

    The sunlight shined through the paper window and the warm light shined down on her.

    Her skin was like crystal as it exuded a jade like glow. Hershes were long and slightly tilted, her dark and clear eyes revealed a gentle and focused look. She did not notice that he had awakened and kept feeding him medicine mouthful by mouthful.....

    His throat moved and his lips slightly parted. When she finished feeding him and began to move, as quick as a shadow, he followed her lips. His right hand came behind her head and did not allow her to leave.

    Her eyes went wide in shock and her watery eyes reflected his image. She wanted to shout and talk, but his fiery lips and tonguepletely blocked her mouth.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s hands held her slender waist and gently brought her onto the bed, letting her lie in his broad and warm chest. Their lips did not separate the entire time.

    They both opened their eyes, kissing each other while deeply looking at the other person. There was no one else in their eyes other than the other person.

    She began to run out of breath which he noticed, so he slightly released his hands. He was still not willing to let her go, so he simply held her as she rose andid down on the bed. He pressed himself down over her and continued kissing her, letting their kiss be even deeper.

    His fiery kisses made made her body fill with mes that far surpassed the effects of the drug Chu Shao Yang used on her. It slowly burned her heart, bing brighter until her entire body was being burned. The garden in her heart was blooming with flowers.

    Without knowing how long passed, he finally raised his head. The two of them looked at each other and locked gazes.

    Because of the long kiss, both their faces werepletely red, especially her lips. It was pink and tender from his kiss and seemed like it would burst with a single bite.

    His eyes fell onto her lips and suddenly, he went down, wanting to kiss her again without even thinking of anything else.

 Chapter 734: As tender as water

    Chapter 734: As tender as water

    ¡°Wu, don¡¯t.¡±

    She quickly raised a hand to cover his lips. If he kept kissing her, her thin lip skin would break. She almost fainted earlier because she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle this time.¡± He revealed a smile. His breathing was still rushed, but he moved aside her hand and touched her lips again.

    His kiss was gentle and soft this time, giving her a different feelingpared to before.

    Last time was fire and this time was water.

    Her entire body was immersed in his gentle water and her mind drifted away. The two of them had touching cheeks and touching lips, even almost having the same heartbeat.

    This gentle kiss,pared to his fiery kiss before, allowed her to feel his heart. He liked her like this and all his love was being passed to her in this kiss. It was like she was receiving his sincere and warm heart, receiving his dedication.....

    Mo Chuan! Mo Chuan!

    Her heart kept beating and each beat was like calling his name. She thought that she would never forget this blessed and sweet moment, because from this moment on, his name would be branded at the bottom of her heart.

    Zhui Feng in the tree had been meditating, but hearing the squeaking soundsing from inside the room, he could not keep endure it any longer.

    He began to feel impatient as his blood rushed through him. He almost sent his internal energy the wrong way several times.

    He couldn¡¯t help wondering what the two of them were doing in the room and why this strange squeaking sound was being made. Thinking about it, his face became red and his heart couldn¡¯t calm down.

    The emperor and his beloved woman are inside being intimate and he as the hidden guard was bitterly sunbathing on the tree outside like a little monkey. How great it would be if he had a female monkey to be with him.....

    ¡°Zhui Feng, leave!¡±

    Zhui Feng was currently lost in thought and his breathing became heavy. Mo Chuan¡¯s sudden snap from inside the room made Zhui Fenge back to his senses.

    It was like he had been pardoned. He quickly used his qinggong and disappeared without a trace.

    Chen Ning¡¯s lips were as red as a blooming begonia. Her lips were numb from his kiss, so stiff that she couldn¡¯t feel a thing. His handsome face was as red as hers, and the two of them looked at each other while smiling.

    He pulled her off the bed and helped her fix her appearance, helping her smooth her hair behind her ears. Then he calmed his breath.

    She softly looked over at him, ¡°Has your internal energy restored itself a bit?¡± She asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Un.¡± He nodded and couldn¡¯t help tapping her nose, ¡°What kind of mystical medicine did you feed me?¡±

    He tried cycling his internal energy and felt a warm stream filling his limbs before merging into a warm current within him. Although the internal energy restored couldn¡¯tpare to what was spent, it was equal to making a trickle in his dantian to slowly allow it to recover.

    ¡°It was a recipe I read in an ancient book, I only had doctor Zhang give it a try. If it was good for your body, my guilt will be a bit weaker.¡± She said with a soft sigh.

    ¡°Guilt? Why would you be guilty?¡± He immediately stared at her and held her shoulders with his hands.

    She bit her lips and looked down, as a pain filled her heart.

    ¡°I was the one who wronged you, disappointed you, and hurt you, but you still used that much internal energy to save me. Although I don¡¯t practice martial arts, I still know how important internal energy is for you martial artists, but for me.....¡±

 Chapter 735: I am yours

    Chapter 735: I am yours

    She did not finish because Mo Chuan reached out to cover her mouth, stopping her from continuing.

    His eyes filled with deep affection stared at her as he said word for word, ¡°I want to give everything of mine to you. As long as you want it, I¡¯ll give it all to you! So, you never need to feel guilt towards me because everything of mine is all yours! My internal energy, my heart, and even my life is all yours!¡±

    She stared at him in a daze. His eyes were that deep and dark, but they were focused and serious. Every word he said truly came from his heart.

    A warm feeling filled her eyes as tears began to flow without warning.

    But there was the most beautiful smile on her face.

    ¡°Mo Chuan!¡± She threw herself into his embrace with a smile, tightly hugging him. Her face were pressed against his chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat.

    ¡°I am also yours. My person, my heart, and my life, they all belong to you. If you want it, you can take it whenever you want!¡±

    In this world, there was nothing as sweet and intoxicating as words between lovers.

    The two of them tightly hugged each other, listening to each other¡¯s heartbeat. They were both deeply immersed in this great feeling of joy and happiness. In this moment, there was nobody or no power that could separate them.

    After a while, Mo Chuan caressed her long hair behind her ear and whispered, ¡°Ning¡¯er, why did you personally burn the imperial decree?¡±

    He knew that it was very unpleasant to say, but he couldn¡¯t resist asking. It was impossible for him not to ask because this has been a stone that had been pressing down in his heart the entire time, one that he could not understand no matter what.

    Because with this imperial decree, she could obtain the freedom both of them anticipated.

    Her body slightly trembled before she whispered, ¡°Because he had suddenly appeared in the Eldest Princess pce. He threatened me and wanted me to go with him, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t let me participate in thepetition.¡±

    She looked up at him, ¡°Mo Chuan, I had no other choice, I couldn¡¯t lose thepetition. Between the citizens and you, I picked the former.¡±

    ¡°I know you made this decision for me, you did it for me!¡± His arms tightened as he forcefully hugged her,

    She revealed a faint smile as she closed her eyes. That¡¯s right, she did it for him.

    In her heart, anything she did was for him.

    She was just a single woman and her heart only had him. She did not have the same heart as him that worried for the country.

    She did this because he was the West Chu emperor. He shouldered the prosperity of several hundred thousand citizens, so she would make whatever he wantede true.

    ¡°Tell me, why did he....drug you? He.....did he do anything to you? You¡¯re not allowed to hide anything, you can¡¯t hide a single word. Tell me everything.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s deep and dark eyes stared right at her.

    She remembered the imprisonment of that day, thinking of that underground stone room that didn¡¯t even have a breeze, and she thought of miss Chen¡¯s severed fingers and pitiful cries. She couldn¡¯t help shivering as she dug herself into his embrace.

    ¡°He used chains to hold me and locked my up in a stone room. He found Chen Bi Yun¡¯s nanny and cut off her fingers to force out the truth of the matter. Chen Bi Yun¡¯s child is not his. He said he would lock me up for my entire life and he would toy with me like a cat with a mouse. After returning from the pce feast, he deliberately used you to incite me.....¡±

 Chapter 736: No means no

    Chapter 736: No means no

    Chen Ning felt Mo Chuan¡¯s arms be as hard as stone as his chest violently heaved. She did not need to look up to know that he was now filled with the mes of rage.

    He hugged her as his eyes turned dark. The aura being released by him made her tremble, so she looked up at him, ¡°Mo Chuan.....¡±

    ¡°Keep going.¡± He spoke in amanding voice, one that could not be disobeyed.

    His face looked very calm, but his eyes were not calm at all.

    She bit her lips before continuing, ¡°He send people to concoct some ginseng soup for me and I wanted to heal a bit faster, so I drank it. I never thought that he would drug the ginseng soup. When the drug acted up, he told me with a smile to beg him. As long as I begged him, he would give me the greatest happiness.....I only had a single thought in my mind at that time which was to never beg him even if it meant death! But my mind became more and more fuzzy and I can¡¯t clearly remember what happened. Mo Chuan, did you save me? How did you find me? How did you notice me?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s teeth were creaking as his eyes were cold and filled with killing intent. He did not hear Chen Ning¡¯sst two sentences at all.

    It was as if he could see Chu Shao Yang¡¯s proud and evil smile in front of him.

    ¡°Despicable! Shameless! Disgusting! How could my Chu Family give birth to this kind of descendent!¡± He tightly clenched his fist. If Chu Shao Yang was here at this moment, he would have sent a fist at him without hesitation.

    His body was trembling from his anger because he never would have thought that Chu Shao Yang would do something so despicable!

    He had thought Chu Shao Yang truly loved her, so she went with him. He thought he would properly love her and pamper her, but he never thought that Chu Shao Yang would treat her like this!

    He had imprisoned her and used iron chains to lock her up, even worse, he was despicable enough to give her drugs that even the most despicable thieves of the Jianghu wouldn¡¯t use. He even wanted the drugged girl to beg him to save her.....

    How many despicable and shameless people could do something like this?

    He was not a human at all!

    He wasn¡¯t even a beast!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, from now on, I will definitely not let himy a finger on you! Definitely, not!¡± Mo Chuan cold said through gritted teeth and each word was like ice that could freeze the ground.

    This was his vow!

    Daring to do this to his most loved woman, he, Mo Chuan would remember this and never forget it!

    So what if he was the previous emperor¡¯s son, so what if the blood of the Chu Family flowed through him! Since he dared to do something that humiliated the Chu Family like this, he would bear the consequences!

    In that moment, Mo Chuan had already made up his mind.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, this is a matter between me and him, I want to solve it myself.¡± She shuddered in his arms when she felt the killing intent in his heart. She looked up at his face and spoke with a determined expression.

    Mo Chuan looked down at her. The killing intent in his eyes faded a bit, but his eyes were still terrifyingly sharp.

    ¡°No.¡± He did not even think about it.

    Let her solve it? Absolutely not!

    Her method of solving it was sending herself to the tiger¡¯s mouth and almost being eaten by the tiger. If Chu Shao Bai had not saved her, she would have been eaten by Chu Shao Yang without even bones left.

    Faced with his intense temper, Chen Ning¡¯s eyes did not look away at all.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I already thought of a way.....¡±

    ¡°Still no! If I say no, I mean no!¡±

    He cut her off and tightly held her hand. His palm was as hot as fire, showing how strong his determination was.

 Chapter 737: Asking a tiger for its skin

    Chapter 737: Asking a tiger for its skin

    His heart had already been broken and ripped apart by her decision before, he did not want to experience this a second time.

    Because it was just too.....painful!

    Watching his beloved girl go with someone else and watching her fall into someone¡¯s palm while he was helpless. Unable to see her when he wanted to, it was like having a venomous snake constantly biting his heart.....This feeling was just too difficult to bear.

    He was afraid that if she left him again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it!

    So this time holding her hand, he would not let go no matter what! No matter what!

    ¡°Alright, since you don¡¯t agree, then tell me what you n on doing? Are you going to kill him?¡± She directly asked him this.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes dimmed as he gritted his teeth.

    That¡¯s right, kill him! He even had the thought of cutting Chu Shao Yang into ten thousand pieces.

    But now that he had calmed down, his impulse to kill him disappeared because he couldn¡¯t!

    He could take away his minister position, send him to a remote ce, and ban him from capital city.....But the only thing he couldn¡¯t do was kill him!

    But he also clearly understood that as long as Chu Shao Yang was alive, he would not let her go no matter what. Mo Chuan understood Chu Shao Yang, he would ruin the things he couldn¡¯t obtain and ensure that it would never fall into anyone else¡¯s hands.

    The only way he could protect her was to keep her under his wings the entire time, never letting Chu Shao Yang¡¯s talons touch her. But, how long can he protect her? How long could he keep her?

    Even tigers needed to nap. He had been careful guarding against Chu Shao Yang, but Chu Shao Yang still had broken through and kidnapped her.

    If she fell into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hands again, would she be lucky enough to escape again?

    The only permanent solution was to kill Chu Shao Yang!

    But he just couldn¡¯t do it!

    ¡°Then tell me, what good method do you have?¡± He had to admire her wisdom and wit. She understood him, even that side that he couldn¡¯t see through, she could still see through.

    She knew that she would never be able to move against Chu Shao Yang. So, she didn¡¯t want to make it hard for him and said she would solve it herself.

    Although he definitely would not let her solve it herself because this was a matter between men. He said he would protect her, so he would aplish this!

    However, he also wanted to know what kind of trick she had in that little head of hers. He might as well listen to her.

    Chen Ning¡¯s brows jumped up as she moved her lips beside his ear, whispering a few words. Before she even finished, Mo Chuan¡¯s body trembled and he forcefully shook his head.

    ¡°Definitely not!¡± He took in a cold breath as he looked at her with a gaze of disbelief. His voice became very serious, ¡°Ning¡¯er, give up this thought, don¡¯t even think about it! I definitely will not agree to it!¡±

    It was simply ridiculous!

    Mo Chuan never would have dreamed that she would think of this kind of ridiculous idea. This was like asking the tiger for his skin!

    ¡°I will write an imperial decree to send him out of the capital. He will not set a single foot in the capital every again!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the reason? What kind of offense has hemitted? Did he kill people,mit arson, or start a rebellion? If you do this for me, you will be disgraced in front of the world. The ministers and the citizens will say you are a corrupt emperor, one who acted on his own wills! They will also criticize me and say my beauty ruined the country, saying that you are an emperor who stole a minister¡¯s wife. We will be hated by everyone.....¡±

 Chapter 738: The best method

    Chapter 738: The best method

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± Mo Chuan stared at her.

    Ning¡¯er continued, ¡°I am a woman, I can not care about my name, but you are Mo Chuan, can you not care? You are the ruler of a country, you have great ambitions and ideals, so you cannot stain your reputation at all! If you be an emperor cursed by the people for me, can you make it up to Empress Dowager Zhou that did everything for you? Can you make it up to yourself for your years of hard work? If you forsake the country for me, what kind of position are you putting me in? You want to make me bear this? I will not be happy and you won¡¯t be happy either. Perhaps we can be a bit selfish, but you can¡¯t do that. So, you can¡¯t move against Chu Shao Yang no matter what, no matter what!¡±

    Mo Chuan was silent again.

    He had to admit that although her words were unpleasant to listen to, they were all facts.

    ¡°The most important point is that my status is still the Ding Yuan Princess, so no matter what he does to me, it wouldn¡¯t be considered a crime in the eyes of others. So, you can¡¯t make a move for me. I want to solve this problem myself, I want to.....separate from him!¡± She said word for word.

    ¡°He definitely will not agree!¡± Mo Chuan tightly knit his brows.

    ¡°Then I will force him into agreeing!¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± He shook his head.

    ¡°Without entering the tiger¡¯s den, how can I catch the tiger? This is the best method I can think of and the only way. If we miss this chance, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have any other chances.¡± She took a breath.

    Since she thought of this method, she knew that she had to convince Mo Chuan. As long as Mo Chuan agreed, her n would be able to proceed smoothly.

    She also knew how hard it was to convince Mo Chuan, but even if it was hard, she had to give it a try.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, do you believe me?¡± She left his embrace and looked right at him. Her face was very serious and her eyes were like a pool of water, crystal clear.

    ¡°Of course I believe you, but.....¡±

    ¡°There is no but! Definitely no buts! Mo Chuan, it¡¯s good as long as you believe me. I will not let anything go wrong because I am the same as you, you can¡¯t bear to leave me and I can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡± She whispered. She watched his brows slowly raise, watched the sun shine on her handsome face, and watched as his lips slightly opened as he tried to refute her.

    She suddenly went forward and used her lips to stop his words.

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t know whether he should be angry or if he should smile.

    But he couldn¡¯t help hugging her as he let out a faint sigh in his heart.

    She understood him too much, she knew that he could never resist her gentleness. But for such arge matter, could a single kiss from her make him soften his will?

    If anything were to happen......

    He suddenly shivered.

    ¡°No, still no!¡± His lips fell to her ear and he firmly said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, I really can¡¯t stand the pain of losing you again, so I can¡¯t let you encounter and danger!¡±

    ¡°Mo Chuan!¡± She bit her lips. She wanted to say something again, but he ced his index finger on her lips, looking at her with a threatening gaze.

    ¡°Do you want to know how to escaped this time? It was Shao Bai and Zhui Feng who found you and saved you. It was because he was familiar with the King Ding Yuan pce and because he is Chu Shao Yang blood rted brother. Even if he was found by Chu Shao Yang, it wouldn¡¯t have been anyrge problem. However, if you fall into anyone else¡¯s hand, do you feel there would be the same chance?¡±

 Chapter 739: Act first, report after

    Chapter 739: Act first, report after

    Chen Ning was silent for a bit. She admitted that Mo Chuan¡¯s words made sense, but she was still confident!

    Her psychology learning and expression reading was not learned for nothing.

    Ai, why is convincing Mo Chuan so difficult!

    Although he respected her, he was as stubborn as an ox. He had his rules and principles.

    She sighed in her heart because she knew that she could not convince Mo Chuan. He had suffered pain and his heart was very weak right now, making him very nervous.

    ¡°This matter will be taken care of by me. You should stay at doctor Zhang¡¯s for now. Even if Chu Shao Yang turns the capital upside down, he will not think you are here, so he will not be able to find you.¡± Mo Chuan said without allowing anyints.

    ¡°So I will hide here for the rest of my life?¡± She said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Of course not. Once the East Qin matter is over, I will give him a rich territory and give him a high minister position, letting him go and manage that territory.¡±

    This did sound like a way, but.....¡±

    She thought about it and said, ¡°I heard Chu Shao Yang say that Na Mu Cuo wants topete with me again, was there really this matter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mo Chuan nodded as his brows knit again.

    It really is tiger in the front and wolf in the back.

    He was very clear on what kind thoughts Na Mu Cuo had, but he never thought of a good way to solve it.

    Should he let herpete?

    Of course not!

    ¡°What are you nning to do? Will you agree or not?¡± Her ck and clear eyes looked at her without turning.

    Mo Chuan understood her meaning and rolled his eyes at her.

    ¡°I.....This is arge matter for the country, I have my own ns and you don¡¯t need to worry. Just obediently rest yourself here.¡±

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I want to do my part for the country and help you.¡±

    ¡°No need! There are many civil and martial ministers in the court, there is no need for a young girl like you to do your best for the country. Are they all eating food for nothing? If you want to help relieve my worries, just stay here for me and don¡¯t go anywhere!¡± Mo Chuan wrapped his arms around her again.

    ¡°Then.....¡± She wanted to speak again, but this time it was his turn to lower his head.

    He softly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what I said before? Don¡¯t say no to me. Every time you do so, I will kiss you.¡±

    He was a man and if he didn¡¯t even have the ability to protect his beloved girl, how could he be considered a man? If he let her ce herself in danger, wouldn¡¯t that be pping himself in the face! He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow it!

    Looking at her, he used his fingers to slightly raise her chin and his eyes shed with a determined look.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you don¡¯t need to think about anything, you only need to rx and leave everything to me. I¡¯ll take care of everything!¡± His eyes were iparably passionate and strong.

    She looked up at him and the light in his eyes lit up her heart.

    He was strong like a towering tree, opening his branches to protect her from the wind and rain.

    She liked his strong confidence, liked the security he gave her, and she liked the passionate way he looked at her.

    ¡°Alright, Mo Chuan, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± She obediently closed her lips and ced her head in his embrace.

    But, she turned her eyes and her lips slightly curled into a trace of a smile.

    He wanted to protect her, but she also wanted to protect what he wanted to protect. His heart did not only have her, rather it also had a country and several hundred thousand citizens.

    So, Mo Chuan, since I cannot convince you, I can only act first and report after.

 Chapter 740: Cold shoulder

    Chapter 740: Cold shoulder

    Couldn¡¯t find her!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s secret guards had turned the capital upside down, but they still couldn¡¯t find Chen Ning.

    The first ce he looked was Chu Shao Bai¡¯s Jing An pce, but it was empty. The housekeeper had said that King Jing An had been discussing matters with the emperor in the pce and had not returned yet.

    Naturally Chu Shao Yang did not believe him. He turned Chu Shao Bai¡¯s pce upside down and found that Chu Shao Bai really had not returned.

    But his doubts did not disappear because this snow white satin cloth was equal to representing Chu Shao Bai. This satin had been shipped in from a foreignnd and there was only a single one of it.

    Empress Dowager Zhou lived Chu Shao Yang and knew he liked wearing white, so she gave this snow white satin to Chu Shao Bai.

    The second ce Chu Shao Yang went was the Eldest Princess pce. They did not even enter the gate before they were chased out by the Eldest Princess who was in a rage.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you actually dared toe into my pce to take Ning¡¯er, this princess has not calcted this debt with you yet! You actually dared toe to this princess¡¯ pce again? Looking for Ning¡¯er? Wasn¡¯t Ning¡¯er taken away by you? You brat actually did something to make Ning¡¯er run away? You deserve it! This princess is angry just looking at you. Not to mention that Ning¡¯er didn¡¯te to this princess¡¯ pce, even if she dide, this princess would not let you see her! You best disappear from this princess¡¯ sights, otherwise this princess will beat you every time I see you!¡±

    The Eldest Princess was holding her waist and her brows were flying up. Her hand was swaying the Dragon Spring Sword as she stood in front of the gate, cursing Chu Shao Yang so much that her face was blood red.

    Chu Shao Yang lost all his face from being scolded. Thinking of the things he did, he was embarrassed and ashamed, and could say nothing to refute it.

    ¡°Royal aunt, it was your nephew that was wrong that made Ning¡¯er run away. If royal aunt has any news on Ning¡¯er, please send someone to tell your nephew. Your nephew wants to beg for her forgiveness.¡± He sincerely said.

    ¡°You really did something to chase Ning¡¯er off, scram! This princess doesn¡¯t want to see you at all!¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯ face turned red from anger as she pointed her sword at Chu Shao Yang. She then turned around and mmed the gate behind her.

    Chu Shao Yang had been given the cold shoulder, but he was not angry at all.

    She knew the Eldest Princess¡¯ temper. If Chen Ning was in her pce, she would not scold him so confidently.

    If she wasn¡¯t here, where did Chu Shao Bai take her?

    Could it be.....the royal pce?

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes turned cold and he turned to leave.

    Only when he arrived in front of the royal pce, a horse quickly rushed out from inside. When the person on the horse saw him, he immediately dismounted. That person was wearing the robes of a eunuch, it was Xiao Si who followed Mo Chuan.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, please receive these orders. The emperor has give the order to ask King Ding Yuan to the royal study.¡± Xiao Si said in a clear voice.

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned, but he gritted his teeth, ¡°Very good, this king wanted to see the emperor as well. The emperor¡¯s orders came right on time.¡±

    He waved his robe and quickly walked in. He arrived in front of the royal study in a single breath with Xiao Si panting as he followed behind him.

    ¡°Your highness, please wait. This servant will report in first.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang nodded before stopping.

    But he heard the person¡¯s voiceing from inside and he recognized the clear voice as Chu Shao Bai¡¯s.

    When he heard Chu Shao Bai¡¯s voice, the fire of rage in his heart lit up again. He did not wait for Xiao Si to finish reporting before releasing both palms and smashing open the royal study¡¯s door.

    With a coldugh, he floated into the room.

 Chapter 741: Donâ€™t wrongly accuse your little brother

    Chapter 741: Don¡¯t wrongly use your little brother

    Other than Chu Shao Bai, there were several dozen West Chu key ministers inside. They were discussing state affairs and were caught off guard by Chu Shao Bai blowing open the door, turning over to look at him.

    But Chu Shao Yang was only looking at Chu Shao Bai. He flew forward and grabbed Chu Shao Bai¡¯s neck, speaking in a sharp voice, ¡°Give Ning¡¯er back to me!¡±

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, you really are bold. You actually dare rush into the imperial study without even waiting to be announced? Do you know your crime!¡±

    Xiao Si gave a cry before shouting at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang ignored him as his blood red eyes stared right at Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Quickly let go of King Jing An!¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t be rude in front of the emperor!¡±

    The ministers all came forward to stop him. Chu Shao Yang waved his sleeve and everyone felt a strong wave of power pass through them as they were unable to stop themselves from being pushed back. They moved back several steps and their butts fell back in their chairs.

    ¡°This is a matter between this king and him, it isn¡¯t rted to you all!¡± He stared straight at Chu Shao Bai, ¡°Where¡¯s Ning¡¯er! If she is missing a single hair, you cannot me this king for disregarding the fact we are brothers.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai blinked as he revealed an innocent face, ¡°Third brother, the Ning¡¯er you¡¯re talking about, do you mean third sister inw? Wasn¡¯t third sister inw brought back to the pce by third brother yesterday? Why is third brother looking for this little brother for her?¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai! Stop pretending! You¡¯re the one who secretly snuck into this king¡¯s pce and kidnapped Ning¡¯er. You.....Give her back to me!¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily shouted.

    ¡°Third brother, why are you saying this? When did this little brother enter your pce? Your little brother was drunk after the pce feast and remained in the pce, I didn¡¯t leave at all, it is impossible for me to go into third brother¡¯s pce. Third brother, why is third sister inw gone? Was she kidnapped? Strange, what kind of person is this brave to actually steal third sister inw from third brother¡¯s pce? Third brother, did you clearly see the kidnapper¡¯s face? You keep saying it was done by your little brother, but did you clearly see third sister inw¡¯s kidnapper¡¯s face? Did it look like your little brother?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai asked several questions in a single breath and Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t answer a single one. He stared at Chu Shao Bai as his face turned livid.

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai, this king is not blind. Look closely at this, don¡¯t these clothes belong to you!¡± He shook the item he was holding the entire time and the snow white satin robe appeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, these clothes belong to your little brother. However, when your little brother was drunkst night, I identally soiled it and threw it away. I haven¡¯t seen it since then, why is it in third brother¡¯s hands? This is very strange.¡± Chu Shao Bai had already thought about this and answered without any hesitation.

    Chu Shao Bai angrily said, ¡°You.....You¡¯re speaking nonsense! The person who snuck into my pce and kidnapped Ning¡¯er was clearly you!¡±

    ¡°Third brother, you shouldn¡¯t wrongly use your little brother. Your little brother was in the pcest night and talked to the emperor until dawn. You can not believe your little brother, but do you also distrust the emperor?¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face sunk.

    ¡°The emperor, hei, hei. Isn¡¯t the emperor on the same side as you.....¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s anger rushed into his head as he gave a coldugh. He suddenly saw Mo Chuan¡¯s cold eyes from the corner of his eyes and he instantly swallowed the words he wanted to say.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, you.....You dare insult the emperor? You....You!¡± Xiao Si pointed at Chu Shao Yang as his expression changed.

 Chapter 742: Putting him in an awkward situation

    Chapter 742: Putting him in an awkward situation

    ¡°Xiao Si, move back!¡± Mo Chuan sitting in the imperial study desk softly waved his hand, calmly looking at the menacing Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Shao Yang, speak your words slowly, but first let go of Shao Bai. If you do this, who knows what will happen next!¡± He reprimanded in a cold voice.

    Although his expression did not have any waves, his tone and eyes had a rock like pressure that was imperial prestige which people had to respect.

    Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help letting go, but he kept ring at Chu Shao Bai. Chu Shao Bai said in a voice filled with disapproval, ¡°Third brother, this is the royal study. You won¡¯t greet the emperor?¡±

    The ministers¡¯ dissatisfied eyes fell onto Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face and they couldn¡¯t help secretly shaking their head.

    Disrespecting the ruler, disrespecting the ruler!

    This fiery character truly lost face for the previous emperor!

    Chu Shao Bai was stunned in his heart. He immediately calmed the anger on his face as he straightened his clothes and bowed to Mo Chuan.

    ¡°This lowly minister greets the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Si, prepare a seat for King Ding Yuan.¡± Mo Chuan said.

    Xiao Si prepared a seat for Chu Shao Yang. Chu Shao Yang looked at the ministers and saw they all had serious expressions before he sat down.

    ¡°Shao Yang, do you know why this one has summoned you into the pce?¡± Mo Chuan softly said.

    ¡°This minister.....does not know.¡± Chu Shao Yang grinded his back teeth. He slightly raised his head and looked at Mo Chuan, seeing a calm expression on his face. He could not see a single clue, he was not hurt, resentful, nor did he reveal a look of happiness. He couldn¡¯t stop his heart from filling with doubts.

    Could Chu Shao Bai have stolen Ning¡¯er, but haven¡¯t taken her to the royal pce?

    But he knew that the emperor had never shown any expressions, so he couldn¡¯t see anything just by observing the surface.

    He did not believe Chu Shao Bai would be that brave. He wouldn¡¯t dare hide Chen Ning to enjoy her himself, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t want his life anymore.

    Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help gritting his fists and ring at Chu Shao Bai.

    Chu Shao Bai innocently blinked and said in a curious voice, ¡°Third brother, why do you keep ring at your little brother? This matter is not rted to your little brother at all.¡±

    ¡°Not rted to you! Then who is it rted to!¡± Chu Shao Yang immediately flew into a rage.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s rted to the East Qin Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you saying, how is this matter rted to the East Qin Crown Prince at all! It was clearly you.....¡± Chu Shao Yang raised his voice again and suddenly felt everyone looking at him with disapproval. His lips couldn¡¯t help freezing as he looked at everyone with a strange gaze.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, shouting this loudly in front of the royal court, have you already forgotten the rules of the court?¡± There were some ministers that couldn¡¯t hold back and gave him a reminder.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart trembled again. He knew that he had suffered arge loss today, but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    He couldn¡¯t act like Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Bai. They had clearly done something wrong, but they acted like nothing happened when facing him.

    Humph, hypocrites! They¡¯re all hypocrites!

    He cursed in his heart.

    ¡°Emperor, I wonder, why has the emperor summoned this minister to the pce?¡± Chu Shao Yang suppressed the rage in his heart as he spoke in a deep voice.

    Mo Chuan softly looked at him, ¡°Of course it¡¯s for the matter of the East Qin Crown Prince wanting topete again. This one has discussed this matter with the ministers and since the East Qin Crown Prince wants topete again, naturally my West Chu cannot show any weakness. You said the princess was sick, but the crown prince has given you a precious snow ginseng for the princess, so this one believes the princess should be healed after ingesting it, right? So this one called you into the pce to ask you, can the princesspete for my West Chu again?¡±

 Chapter 743: Making unfounded claims

    Chapter 743: Making unfounded ims

    ¡°Emperor!¡± Chu Shao Yang suddenly stood up with a livid face, ¡°Did the emperor not heard what this minister said about this minister¡¯s princess being taken away by someonest night?¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did something like this really happen? Shao Yang, this is a very important matter, you can¡¯t joke about this. The lifeline of our West Chu Country is depending on the princess and you said the princess was taken away, but do you have proof? When was she taken away? Where was she taken from? How was she taken away? Was she kidnapped by someone? Are all the guards in your pce useless that they would watch as the princess was being kidnapped? Also, Chu Shao Yang, with your strong martial arts, when your princess was sick, you should have been by her side. So did someone take the princess away from underneath your eyes? This doesn¡¯t seem very likely, right?¡±

    Mo Chuan asked the same question as Chu Shao Bai, but he was more direct. Chu Shao Yang had no power to answer the questions at all.

    ¡°I, I, I......¡± He stuttered as he was unable to answer. He was filled with strength earlier, but suddenly he felt that he could make no arguments at all.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s questions, he could not reply to a single one because he didn¡¯t dare reply!

    In front of all the ministers, he couldn¡¯t say that he had trapped his princess in a stone room, he couldn¡¯t say that he had locked up her limbs, he couldn¡¯t say he drugged her, he couldn¡¯t say that he wanted to trap her for her entire life.....

    The more he couldn¡¯t reply, the more everyone felt that he was guilty!

    Mo Chuan gave a coldugh, ¡°King Ding Yuan, this one thinks that you don¡¯t want the princess to appear again, so you¡¯re trying to think of an excuse, right? In the royal banquetst night, you refused to answer and today you came out with this ridiculous reason. You immediately say that your princess was taken and you me Shao Bai for stealing your princess, this is simply a joke! Ask the ministers here, which person actually believes you!¡±

    The ministers all nodded. They did not believe a single word from Chu Shao Yang!

    They had all clearly seen it in the banquetst night. When the East Qin Crown Prince said that he wanted topete with the princess again, King Ding Yuan clearly had the word ¡°unwilling¡± written on his face and he had even said his princess was seriously ill.

    Humph, no matter how serious it is, can she still not recover after ingesting the snow ginseng?

    But after a single night, King Ding Yuan ran into the pce to say that the princess was kidnapped......This truly was the biggest joke in the world!

    What made everyone feel was impossible was that King Ding Yuan had said that King Jing An had done it. What kind of person was King Jing An? The ministers were all clear on this.

    Whether it was character, talents, grace, or heart.....which one wasn¡¯t higher than King Ding Yuan? He was a man that was a model of education, how could he kidnap his own third sister inw?

    This was clearly a lie that King Ding Yuan had made up!

    Ai, he was the previous emperor¡¯s son, but he was too ignorant to big matters. This really made everyone disappointed.

    ¡°I, I, I.....¡± Chu Shao Yang never thought he would be used by Mo Chuan like this, making him feel angry and nervous. His handsome face turned red as he roared, ¡°I didn¡¯t! This king is speaking the truth! She really was kidnapped by someone, a person wearing this set of clothes! This snow white satin only belongs to a single person in the capital, there is only Chu Shao Bai! Why do you not dare admit to your actions!¡±

 Chapter 744: The rulerâ€™s words are to be taken seriously

    Chapter 744: The ruler¡¯s words are to be taken seriously

    He forcefully pointed at Chu Shao Yang and threw the snow white satin robe at Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face.

    Chu Shao Bai slightly moved to the side. He turned his hand to grab the robe and looked it over.

    ¡°Third brother, your little brother just said that this is my robe, but your little brother threw it awayst night after it was soiled and didn¡¯t know where it went. Not to mention that your little brother was with the emperor allst night. If third brother does not believe me, you can ask the emperor.¡±

    His expression was very open, but Chu Shao Yang did not believe him at all. He forcefully gritted his teeth.

    Ask the emperor? Of course the emperor would speak up for him!

    ¡°Shao Yang, stop being unreasonable. Shao Bai was indeed in the pcest night. He had drank too much and this one sent people to brew sobering soup for him. Xiao Si, did such a thing happen?¡± Mo Chuan slowly said.

    ¡°Reporting to the emperor, the sobering soup was personally made by this servant. This servant is willing to testify for King Jing An.¡± Xiao Si bowed and replied.

    Listening to the words of these three, who all spoke very fluently, Chu Shao Yang almost broke his teeth from gritting them.

    He was only half doubtful at first, but now he was certain this matter wasmitted by the three of them. If someone were to say Ning¡¯er wasn¡¯t hidden by them, he wouldn¡¯t believe them even if he was beaten to death!

    But the ministers were all on the emperor and Chu Shao Bai¡¯s side, looking at him with condemning gazes.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, even if you don¡¯t believe King Jing An, do you not even believe the emperor?¡±

    ¡°The ruler¡¯s words must be taken seriously. The emperor said that he was with King Jing An, so why do you say that King Jing An kidnapped the princess?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is working hard to deal with the East Qin tribute, but King Ding Yuan is only thinking of a woman. Ai, if the previous emperor knew this, it¡¯s unknown how disappointed he would be.¡±

    When Chu Shao Yang heard the minister¡¯s ming him, his face turned red and blue as his chest began to heave.

    He wanted to roar: You are all being tricked! You don¡¯t know shit!

    But he was in front of the emperor, so he couldn¡¯t be rash because he could not give the emperor anything to use to deal with him with.

    Mo Chuan raised his hand and ministers stopped talking, as the royal study fell into a silence.

    He raised his deep and dark eyes and looked right at Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, the rise and fall of the nation concerns everyone. You are a minister of this country and a part of the royal family. She is your princess and also a part of my royal n, so she should do her part for the citizens. This one has already agreed to the East Qin Crown Prince and in three days from now, this one will send your princess topete with him again. So, whether your princess is shackled or ill, this one is giving you three days. In three days, this one wants to see her on the eastern field! Otherwise, don¡¯t me this one for being heartless. Even if you are the previous emperor¡¯s son, this one will not show mercy!¡±

    His voice was cold and sharp. Hearing his reprimand made Chu Shao Yang speechless.

    In terms of eloquence, Chu Shao Yang was not Mo Chuan¡¯s match at all. Not to mention that he was filled with nervousness and anger, being filled with words he shouldn¡¯t say.

    Three days!

    He did not know where Chen Ning was, how could she bring her out in three days?

    This was clearly a trap set by the emperor and Chu Shao Bai!

    Chu Shao Yang almost spat out blood from his hate. He tightly gritted his fists and his bones began to crack. His eyes were blood red as he red at Mo Chuan.

    Xiao Si stepped in front of the royal study desk and shouted, ¡°King Ding Yuan, you dare show disrespect to the emperor!¡±

 Chapter 745: He wanted to take it all back

    Chapter 745: He wanted to take it all back

    Chu Shao Yang was filled with anger and he did want to make a move. When Xiao Si suddenly shouted out, he came back to his sense.

    ¡°This minister does not dare. This minister will leave first.¡± He moved back a step and slowly left the royal study.

    He turned around and looked at the two closed doors with eyes filled with hate.

    He was a minister and the other side was a ruler, how could a small arm like his resist the emperor¡¯s thick thighs?

    But that royal throne clearly was supposed to be his!

    The person sitting there giving orders should also be him!

    But everything was taken away by that person.

    He stole the emperor¡¯s throne that belonged to him and now he had taken his princess! How could he ept this, how could he ept it!

    The anger in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart had already reached its peak. As long a bit of kindling was added, it would immediately erupt.....

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, one day, I will take back everything you have stolen from me! I will make you kneel beneath my feet and let you taste all the shame I have suffered! Chu, Mo, Chuan!¡±

    He thought word for word in his heart. Each step he took left a footprint in the ground.

    Over the next three days, all of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s people searched through the entire capital, but they couldn¡¯t find Chen Ning.

    It was like she had evaporated and did not leave behind a single trace.

    Chu Shao Yang sent people to watch Chu Shao Yang¡¯s King Jing An pce day and night. He still believed it was done by Chu Shao Bai, so no matter where Chu Shao Bai went, he was always followed by Chu Shao Yang¡¯s secret guards.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s whereabouts over the next three days were very normal, there was nothing strange about it at all.

    He went to morning court every morning and then went to visit Empress Dowager Zhou in the Peaceful Life Pce after morning court. After having lunch with Empress Dowager Zhou, he returned to his pce and did not leave again.

    After Chu Shao Yang kept receiving the same report, his heart became more and more worried.

    He knew that Chen Ning could notst under the drug for more than three days. If she didn¡¯t receive the antidote in three days, she would surely die!

    If she was still alive, then another man must have taken her first.

    But who had given her the antidote?

    When he thought of her charming appearance, fiery and trembling body, and those seemingly closed eyes under the effect of the drug.....His intestines went green with regret!

    If he knew it would be like this, he wouldn¡¯t have given her the drug no matter what. It was like he had mmed a stone into his own foot and had sent her into another man¡¯s embrace.

    When he thought of this, he was about to go wild from jealousy!

    But even if it was like this, he hoped that she was still alive. It was all good as long as she was alive. Even if she gave her first time to another man, he could ept it because it was better than losing her.

    Feeling this suffering in his heart, Chu Shao Yang led his subordinates to search for an entire three days. He could not sleep at all and his eyes were filled with red lines. Whoever saw him was unable to rte this dirty and tired man with the handsome King Ding Yuan.

    Chen Ning spent a calm three days in doctor Zhang¡¯s pce.

    That thousand year old snow ginseng truly was a great supplement, having the effect of returning someone back to life. She had lost a lot of blood and spent a lot of energy, causing her face to be pale and her mind to be tired, but after eating the snow ginseng soup, her face was looking rosy again and her mind waspletely awake.

    Mo Chuan did note see her, but he sent Zhui Feng who didn¡¯t move a single step away from her. This made it very hard for her to implement her n.

 Chapter 746: Feeling uneasy

    Chapter 746: Feeling uneasy

    It was finally the fourth day and also the day of thepetition between East Qin and West Chu.

    There was still an hour from noon, but the east and west stands were both filled with people.

    The West Chu ministers had alle. On the opposing East Qin stand, the East Qin envoys and Na Mu Cuo hadn¡¯t shown themselves, but everyone else had alreadye.

    The two sides were facing each other, but they all had different expressions.

    The East Qin people looked ashamed while the West Chu ministers were all glowing and full of energy. They were talking in groups of twos and threes, talking about thepetition that was about to begin.

    They had great confidence in the Ding Yuan Princess¡¯ ability to win.

    But when noon approached, everyone couldn¡¯t help looking over at the field¡¯s gate. They did not see King Ding Yuan or his princess at all.

    The ministers began to feel uneasy and began discussing with each other.

    ¡°I heard the Princess Consort was sick at the banquet that day. Could it be she isn¡¯ting because of her illness?¡±

    ¡°No, no, this minister remembers it clearly. The East Qin Crown Prince gave a thousand year old snow ginseng to King Ding Yuan, so the snow ginseng would cure even the strongest illness.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because King Ding Yuan doesn¡¯t want his princess to appear and participate? If it¡¯s like this, King Ding Yuan isn¡¯t even here yet.¡±

    ¡°King Ding Yuan wouldn¡¯t be retreating, right? If he dared to not appear for thisrge matter, he would be a great sinner to our West Chu Country!¡±

    The crowd was feeling anxious and feeling more angry. The more they spoke, the more unpleasant it sounded.

    Even Empress Dowager Zhou was a bit unsettled. She looked at the sky outside before putting down the teacup in her hand and looking at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Emperor, Shao Yang wouldn¡¯t.....He wouldn¡¯t.....¡± She paused for a bit before shaking her head and saying, ¡°This widow does not think he would ignore the general good this much.¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t help revealing an unsettled look.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression did not change as he softly said, ¡°Mother, you can be assured. Shao Yang is the previous emperor¡¯s son and a part of the royal family, he knows what he should do.¡±

    But as the time approached noon, Chu Shao Yang and Chen Ning did not appear. How could Empress Dowager Zhou not feel worried?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes looked at the other side¡¯s East Qin stands before looking over his crowd. His heart felt depressed while also feeling a bit unsettled.

    The East Qin envoys were all here, but only Na Mu Cuo was missing. What was going on? Na Mu Cuo wouldn¡¯t be ying a trick, right?

    ¡°Xiao Si.¡±

    He called Xiao Si and whispered a few orders into his ear, having him investigate the East Qin envoy¡¯s side.

    Although Xiao Si was not an expert, he was still intelligent. He was as slippery as a fish and he was even more skilled than Zhui Feng in investigating.

    When Xiao Si left, Mo Chuan felt that his heart couldn¡¯t calm down. He felt like something bad was about to happen.

    Thestpetition was also like this. She was safely in the Eldest Princess Pce, but she had been suddenly taken by Chu Shao Yang.....

    His heartbeat suddenly became fast as he thought, something wouldn¡¯t have happened to her again, right?

    He immediately calmed himself down. No, no, Zhui Feng was guarding her and doctor Zhang¡¯s pce was safe. Even if Chu Shao Yang broke his head, he wouldn¡¯t think that she would be at doctor Zhang¡¯s ce.

    But the unsettled feeling in his heart kept bing stronger.

    ¡°Emperor!¡± Xiao Si rushed back and gave his report.

 Chapter 747: Losing someone

    Chapter 747: Losing someone

    ¡°This servant has listened to the East Qin side and they don¡¯t know where the crown prince has gone either. They are just like us, they are all feeling nervous.¡± Xiao Si said.

    Hearing this, Mo Chuan¡¯s brows knit even tighter.

    Suddenly, the sound of hoovese from outside and the ministers all revealed a look of joy.

    ¡°They¡¯reing! They¡¯reing!¡±

    ¡°It must be King Ding Yuan and his princess!¡±

    It was the same scenest time. Chu Shao Yang had ridden a date red horse and brought his princess like they hade from heaven, solving the West Chu¡¯s problem.

    The ministers couldn¡¯t help standing up as they walked over to the edge of the stand.

    Mo Chuan and Empress Dowager Zhou looked at the field¡¯s gate with everyone else.

    The other side¡¯s East Qin stands were filled with cheers as they shouted in the East Qinnguage.

    ¡°The crown prince is here!¡±

    In front of everyone¡¯s expectant eyes, a single horse charged onto the field as fast as lightning, appearing in front of everyone.

    This horse ran in front of the stands in a single breath. When everyone saw the face of the rider, they couldn¡¯t help revealing disappointed expressions.

    They saw a grey robed person who did not look eye catching at all. Even his face, had no expressions like it was made of wood. He seemed like he was just a log.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the crown prince.¡± The East Qin stand¡¯s people sat down in disappointment.

    Most of the people on the West Chu side did not recognize this person.

    But Mo Chuan and Xiao Si recognized him.

    It was Zhui Feng.

    When he saw Zhui Feng, Mo Chuan¡¯s heart jumped into his throat. He couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists as his eyes stared at Zhui Feng.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s figure shed. Everyone saw a grey sh before thatmon looking grey clothed man was on the high stage.

    With this disy of qinggong, the eyes of the people who knew martial arts lit up and they couldn¡¯t help giving praise.

    ¡°Who is this person? Such good qinggong!¡±

    In front of everyone¡¯s eyes filled with admiration, Zhui Feng moved in front of Mo Chuan and bowed down.

    ¡°This subordinate is useless, I couldn¡¯tplete the mission the emperor has given me. This subordinate asks the emperor to heavily punish this subordinate.¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Chuan¡¯s face instantly sunk. He had already vaguely guessed the reason and he couldn¡¯t sit still any longer.

    He stood up and walked out back, with Zhui Feng following behind him.

    ¡°Speak clearly. Just what happened and where is she?¡±

    They walked behind the stage with no one around.

    Mo Chuan stopped and turned around, grabbing Zhui Feng¡¯s shoulders, asking in a heavy voice. His voice couldn¡¯t help containing a bit of trembling.

    Zhui Feng wanted to kneel down and report, but when he was grabbed by the emperor, it was like a spell was cast on him and he couldn¡¯t move.

    He said with a face filled with shame, ¡°Emperor, this subordinate has failed you. I lost the Princess Consort.¡±

    ¡°Lost? How did you lose her? How can a person be suddenly lost? Was it Chu Shao Yang? Was it Na Mu Cuo?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Zhui Feng shook his head.

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help letting a sigh of relief. As long as it wasn¡¯t those two, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid.

    ¡°Clearly tell this one what happened!¡± He let go and took a step back.

    Zhui Feng kneeled down and reported, ¡°Emperor, this subordinate does not know what happened either. Not that long ago, this one was guarding the yard and the Princess Consort had not left her room since the morning, even her breakfast was sent into her room by the maid. This subordinate remembered the emperor¡¯s orders to not let the Princess Consort take a single step out of the pce, so this subordinate did not dare take a single step out and did not even dare blink.¡±

 Chapter 748: Eating bitter herbs

    Chapter 748: Eating bitter herbs

    ¡°But suddenly, this subordinate heard a cry of exmatione from the Princess Consort¡¯s room which was the Princess Consort¡¯s voice. This subordinate was shocked and jumped in front of the window to loudly ask what¡¯s wrong, but the Princess Consort did not answer. This subordinate was worried that something had happened to the Princess Consort, so this subordinate entered through the door and saw the Princess Consort all tied up on the bed, with no one around. This subordinate was shocked and angered, quickly wanting to help the Princess Consort untie herself, but I suddenly felt a pain on the back of my head. Someone had hit this subordinate from the side and this subordinate fainted from being caught off guard. When this subordinate woke up, this subordinate found.....found.....¡±

    He began stuttering as his face filled with shame.

    ¡°What did you find!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s face was livid as he spoke with a voice filled with anger.

    ¡°This subordinate found that the tied up girl on the bed was not the Princess Consort, but rather the maid who sent the meal in, but she was wearing the Princess Consort¡¯s clothes and her face was facing the bed. This subordinate did not recognize her and mistook her for the Princess Consort. So, the person who ambushed this subordinate is most likely.....most likely the Princess Consort.¡±

    Zhui Feng had a face filled with shame as he touched the back of his head that was still aching.

    ¡°This subordinate found some debris on the ground which seemed to be a vase. I think the Princess Consort used the vase to knock out this subordinate. This subordinate does not know how I have offended the Princess Consort and why the Princess Consort would do this to this subordinate. This subordinate wanted to find the Princess Consort to ask her, but the Princess Consort was gone. This subordinate asked the guards at the gate and they said they didn¡¯t see the Princess Consort, but there was a servant girl who had left to buy a needle and thread not that long ago. This subordinate thinks that maid was certainly the Princess Consort, but this subordinate does not know why she would do this. This subordinate could not find her, so this subordinate quickly came to report to the emperor and to ask the emperor to punish this subordinate!¡±

    He kneeled and asked for his punishment, but his heart was still puzzled.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s sharp mind already understood. He couldn¡¯t help being angry and worried. If Chen Ning was in front of him at this moment, he would teach this daring girl a lesson without hesitation.

    ¡°Very good, Zhui Feng, you¡¯re very good. As the best secret guard by this one¡¯s side, you can¡¯t even keep watch over a girl who doesn¡¯t even know martial arts! Your skills are truly growing!¡±

    Mo Chuan red at Zhui Feng and his voice was not kind.

    He couldn¡¯t find Chen Ning to punish her, so he could only take it out on Zhui Feng.

    Zhui Feng did not dare act strong as he was filled with iparable shame. He felt that he had been too shameful and did not even dare raise his head.

    ¡°This subordinate knows my mistakes, I ask the emperor for a heavy punishment!¡±

    ¡°Punishment? You lost the person this one wants you to watch, so how do you think this one should punish you?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s brows jumped up as he spoke in a voice without any emotions.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s heart was trembling. He knew that the emperor¡¯s voice was calm, but that meant his anger had already reached its peak. He knew that he should be punished, so no matter what punishment the emperor had, he was willing to ept it.

    ¡°No matter what the punishment is, this subordinate is willing to ept it.¡± He kneeled on the ground and replied.

    ¡°Very good. You will find her for this one and if you don¡¯t find her, never appear in front of this one ever again.¡± Mo Chuan finished speaking and with a wave of his sleeve, he left without even turning back.

    Zhui Feng couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    He watched the emperor leaving in a daze and his mouth felt bitter like he had eaten a bitter herb. He would rather have the emperor whip him two hundred times than to receive this punishment.

 Chapter 749: Not closing oneâ€™s eyes for three days

    Chapter 749: Not closing one¡¯s eyes for three days

    Mo Chuan returned to the stage. Although his expression disyed no emotions, Chu Shao Bai who was familiar with him found a bit of strangeness.

    ¡°Emperor, what has happened? Why did Zhui Fenge here? Could it be.....¡±

    Before he even finished, Mo Chuan took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Gone? What does that mean? Emperor, please speak clearly?¡± Chu Shao Bai was shocked.

    Mo Chuan repeated everything Zhui Feng had said with calm eyes before saying, ¡°She openly walked out like this. She wore the maid¡¯s clothes and escaped under everyone¡¯s eyes like this.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai heard this and was stunned for a while before saying, ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? Why would Ning¡¯er sneak out like this? Could it be she wants topete with the East Qin Crown Prince?¡±

    He knew that today¡¯spetition was just a fake. This was not a truepetition because he knew Chu Shao Yang could not bring her out at all.

    If Chen Ning did not appear, thepetition would naturally be cancelled or postponed.

    But if Chen Ning were to really appear here.....

    Mo Chuan slowly shook his head. He remembered the body and whimsical n Chen Ning had shared with him before and a chill ran down his back.

    It would be better if she really dide here, but he was afraid that she wouldn¡¯te here and would go somewhere else!

    ¡°This one is worried that she will.....¡±

    His words stopped there because he heard the sound of horse hooves in the distance. His heart suddenly came up and he walked to the edge of the stands, looking at the source of the sound.

    Chu Shao Bai followed by him and also sat a fast running horse enter the field.

    ¡°It¡¯s third brother, third brother came!¡± He muttered.

    He could see extremely far and could see that there was only Chu Shao Yang on the horse. Chen Ning¡¯s figure wasn¡¯t with him, causing his heart to jump up and down.

    When the West Chu ministers saw Chu Shao Yang, they all revealed looks of joy. However, when they saw that Chu Shao Yang was alone, the smile on their faces froze.

    The ministers began to discuss with each other.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Princess Consort? Why is she not here?¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be that his highness didn¡¯t allow his princess to appear, right? Last time he said his princess was sick, perhaps he¡¯ll find another reason to not let here this time!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang walked up to the stands step by step in front of everyone¡¯s strange gazes.

    When everyone saw his appearance, they couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    His magnificent purple robes was covered in dust and it had turned grey in colour. His face looked haggard and his eyes were bloodshot. His muscles were tense and his eyes were listless, like someone suffering from a serious illness and he looked like he had climbed out of a pit.

    He had always attached utmost importance to his clothes and appearance, always making himself look dazzling and in high spirits. The ministers had known him for this long, but they had never seen him in such a sorry appearance.

    The people that secretly hated him felt happiness in their hearts when they saw him like this. Their faces had smiles as they greeted him, appearing to be very concerned for him.

    But Chu Shao Yang turned a deaf ear to all their questions.

    He walked right in front of Mo Chuan. His hands at his sides tightly clenched into fists as his heart was filled with hatred.

    Three days, an entire three days that he had not closed his eyes once!

    He sent out every person he could send and searched every corner of the capital city. He even searched in all the viges within ten miles of the city, but he still could not find a single one of Chen Ning¡¯s hairs!

 Chapter 750: Something thatâ€™s gone

    Chapter 750: Something that¡¯s gone

    As the hour approached, the final deadline was about toe. He had toe back to give the emperor, East Qin, and the West Chu ministers and citizens an exnation.

    But he couldn¡¯t take her out, so he knew what the consequence waiting for him was!

    The emperor would use this chance to suppress him and reprimand him, making him bear the infamy of being a sinner of West Chu!

    He did not care about this at all. As long as he could find her and know that she was safe, he was willing to bear all this infamy!

    But he could not find her at all. He couldn¡¯t find her person or her corpse.....

    It was like there was something biting Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart. He was bleeding from the biting and he didn¡¯t want to keep living.

    Each step he took, the more pain he felt in his heart.

    He hated everyone here, but the person he hated the most was Mo Chuan!

    It was clearly him who hid Ning¡¯er in a ce he couldn¡¯t find, but he was using this method to make him bring her out.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s teeth almost cracked. He walked in front of Mo Chuan and stood straight, not bowing at all.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, you¡¯re in front of the emperor, why do you not bow?¡± Xiao Si couldn¡¯t help reprimanding.

    Chu Shao Yang curled his lips into a cold smile, ¡°Emperor, this minister is here to report after receiving orders.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes fell onto Chu Shao Yang and seeing him like this, his heart couldn¡¯t help trembling. Even Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of shock.

    ¡°Shao Yang, what happened to you? Are you ill or injured?¡± She asked in a caring voice.

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a bitter smile as he said to Empress Dowager Zhou, ¡°This minister is neither ill or injured, this minister has only lost something and can¡¯t find it no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Lost something? Is it something very important?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very important. It¡¯s this minister¡¯s most important thing.¡±

    ¡°Oh, what is it? Say it and this widow will have the emperor send people to help you search.¡±

    ¡°This minister¡¯s princess is missing.¡± Chu Shao Yang was looking at Empress Dowager Zhou, but the corner of his eyes were looking at Mo Chaun as he spoke word for word.

    ¡°What did you say?!¡±

    Even the experienced Empress Dowager Zhou could not stop her expression from changing. Hearing this made her hand tremble and she knocked over the teacup, causing the hot tea to spill onto her, but she couldn¡¯t feel it at all.

    She rose from her chair and grabbed Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arm, asking him once again.

    ¡°Say it again clearly, who is missing?¡±

    ¡°This minister¡¯s princess, Chen Ning!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression changed. She immediately turned to Mo Chuan and said in a low and deep voice, ¡°Emperor, do you know about this?¡±

    Her first reaction when she heard this news was that this matter was rted to her son. It must have been her son who sent someone to take her away.

    Mo Chuan looked up at Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes and calmly nodded.

    ¡°Your son knows. Three days ago, your son summoned King Ding Yuan into the pce to discuss today¡¯spetitions. When King Ding Yuan entered the pce, he charged at Shao Bai and said that Shao Bai stole his princess. Shao Bai said it definitely wasn¡¯t him and your son did not believe that Shao Bai would do such an absurd thing because Shao Bai was drunk in the pce that night, being with this one the entire time. There were also several maids and eunuchs on the the scene. However, King Ding Yuan would not yield and kept wanting Shao Bai to hand her over. Your son thought King Ding Yuan was being unreasonable and rebuked him. Then your son ordered for King Ding Yuan to bring his princess to the field before noon, otherwise he would be seriously punished.¡±

 Chapter 751: Dying from injustice

    Chapter 751: Dying from injustice

    ¡°Royal mother, your son never thought that King Ding Yuan still wouldn¡¯t change after three days. So, when your son received this news, I was as shocked and angry as mother.¡±

    Mo Chuan said this and looked at Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, do you know how important today¡¯spetition is? Why are you so against your princessing to thepetition? Why do you keep obstructing her? Why do you keep insisting that your princess is gone? Clearly you brought the princess away that day and your pce is like a fortress, this one does not believe someone could kidnap the princess from your pce. If you¡¯re not willing to have the princess represent West Chu, you can just say it. Why do you need to find all absurd reasons? Don¡¯t you think this is a bit ridiculous?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was about to explode. He was speechless from Mo Chuan¡¯s aggressive words and he was about to die of injustice!

    Everything was the other side¡¯s fate and everything was the other side¡¯s trap, but his words were incredibly usible and it made him unable to say a thing.

    It was his first time being wronged like this and his heart was filled with hate.

    Chu Mo Chuan! You¡¯re truly good! Turning ck into white! You¡¯re pouring the dirty water of hurting the country onto my, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body!

    He red at Mo Chuan. If his eyes had teeth, he would have ripped Mo Chuan to pieces already.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s words were reasonable and calm that Empress Dowager Zhou almost believed him.

    She did not believe Mo Chuan, but rather Chu Shao Bai. It could be said that others could do ridiculous things, but Chu Shao Bai definitely would not.

    In her eyes and heart, Chu Shao Bai had always been filial and reasonable, a good child that never did anything wrong. She believed that others could lie to her, but only Chu Shao Bai never would.

    ¡°Shao Yang, the emperor is not wrong. This widow understands Shao Bai, Ning¡¯er is his third sister inw, so even if he was incredibly bold, he would not do something this ridiculous. It is impossible for him to take Ning¡¯er from your pce. If this matter was done by him, did all those guards in your pce see him do it? Is there any evidence? You can¡¯t me Shao Bai for no reason.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words almost made Chu Shao Yang spit out a mouthful of blood.

    He couldn¡¯t help secretly cursing in his stomach. Partial old fool! You will always only be able to see the good in Chu Shao Bai, you will never be able to find the good point of me, Chu Shao Yang!

    ¡°Royal grandmother, it is not your grandson ming this matter on Shao Bai, rather the person who took Ning¡¯er was wearing this snow white satin robe. ording to what your grandson knows, this snow white satin was an exotic gift only royal grandmother had and royal grandmother gave this satin to Shao Bai, so.....¡±

    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help sinking as she looked up at Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Shao Bai, speak for yourself. Did you do this?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai blinked as he said with an innocent face, ¡°Royal grandmother, Shao Bai was in the pce that night, staying with the emperor. As for the matter of the snow white satin robe, Shao Bai had already exined everything to third brother. Because I soiled it with wine, I threw it into the imperial gardens. Third brother keeps insisting that Shao Bai took third sister inw, this is truly a great injustice.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou said with a nod, ¡°This widow believes you. Shao Yang, this matter was not done by Bai. Are you certain Ning¡¯er was taken by someone and didn¡¯t leave by herself? Did you do something to anger her, so she left your pce?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang blurted out, ¡°Of course not. She was tied to the bed, how could she leave by herself?¡±

    When he said this, the area around them filled with silence.

 Chapter 752: Clearing up everything

    Chapter 752: Clearing up everything

    Everyone looked over at Chu Shao Yang. Their eyes were filled with confusion, anger, condemning, and despise.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes also sunk a bit as she asked in a soft voice, ¡°Tied to the bed. Shao Yang, did you lock Ning¡¯er up? What mistake did she make for you to treat her like this?¡±

    The vein on Mo Chuan¡¯s head couldn¡¯t help jumping up. Although he had already heard everything from Chen Ning, personally hearing it from Chu Shao Bai, he could not control his anger from ring up at all.

    Chu Shao Yang lifted his chin and calmly said, ¡°Royal grandmother, your grandson did not imprison Ning¡¯er, it was for her good. She fainted after thepetition that day and your grandson carried her back, seeing that she had suffered heavy injuries. There were two deep knife marks on her wrist and it had been clear she had lost a lot of blood before, so your grandson called a doctor to diagnose her. The doctor said that her mind was strained and her body was weak, so she had to stay in bed to recover. Ning¡¯er would not follow the doctor¡¯s orders and wanted to enter the pce for the banquet, so your grandson was helpless and could only using iron chains to tie her up, making her no choice but to rest. When your grandson entered the pce and obtained East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s present of the thousand year snow ginseng, your grandson rushed back his pce to have someone prepare ginseng soup for Ning¡¯er. Her chains were not unlocked yet, but at this time, there was a fire in your grandson¡¯s pce. When your grandson rushed to fight the fire, less than half a cup of tea¡¯s worth of time passed. When your grandson returned, Ning¡¯er was already gone and there were only broken chains. Royal grandmother, your grandson has told the truth, I ask for royal grandmother¡¯s judgement!¡±

    His words were clear and fluent, just like roaming clouds or a flowing stream. It was clear that he had prepared this beforeing here.

    Not only was he saying this for Empress Dowager Zhou, he was saying this for the other ministers. Otherwise, everyone would want him to hand her over, but how could he do that?

    When Empress Dowager Zhou and the other ministers heard this, they half believed him, but they couldn¡¯t find what was wrong about it.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this. Then did someone really enter your pce and kidnap Ning¡¯er?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou looked at Mo Chuan¡¯s face from the corner of her eye. Her son¡¯s face did not change and his heart was calm.

    It was no wonder Chu Shao Yang wasining to her. Even if this matter was not the emperor sending someone, the emperor certainly knew where Ning¡¯er was now, otherwise how could he be this calm!

    Chu Shao Yang forcefully nodded, ¡°Yes, royal grandmother. Your grandson does not dare lie to an elder and there is the matter of the East Qinpetitioning up. Not being able to find Ning¡¯er, your grandson is as worried as everyone else. Your grandson is worried about Ning¡¯er¡¯s safety and worried about our West Chu¡¯s safety, but the emperor will not believe your grandson¡¯s words. Even if your grandson is confused, I would not do anything to harm my country!¡±

    Empress Dowager thought over it a bit before saying to Mo Chuan, ¡°Emperor, Shao Yang¡¯s words are not false, immediately send people out to find the princess. If the princess does not appear by noon, the East Qin might joke that our West Chu is unreliable!¡±

    Mo Chuan replied, ¡°Yes.¡±

    He took a slight nce at Chu Shao Yang. Although he was angry at all the despicable things he did to Chen Ning, but with his clever words, he had washed himself clean. He really was an intelligent person.

    ¡°Xiao Si, send down an order. All the royal guards will be sent to find the princess, they have to find her before noon!¡± He ordered.

    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Zhou and Chu Shao Yang¡¯s noses almost went crooked with anger.

 Chapter 753: You know what you did

    Chapter 753: You know what you did

    ¡°Emperor, you¡¯re sending the royal army to find her? They will not be able to find her. For these past three days, this minister has sent people to search the entire capital city!¡± Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help saying.

    ¡°What? Shao Yang, do you think this one¡¯s subordinates, the royal guards are all useless? They can¡¯tpare to your subordinates?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s brows jumped up as he asked.

    ¡°Emperor, this minister did not mean that.¡± Chu Shao Yang choked up and looked at him he spoke.

    ¡°Then what do you mean? You first me this one for not believing you and for not sending people to find the princess, now you¡¯re saying that this one¡¯s royal guards are useless. King Ding Yuan, this one thinks you¡¯re not sincere about finding her.¡±

    ¡°Emperor, please forgive this minister for his disrespectful words. This minister thinks that it¡¯s someone else who doesn¡¯t want this minister to find someone!¡± Chu Shao Yang coldly said.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying someone else, so are you using this one?¡± Mo Chuan was also filled with anger. He looked at Chu Shao Yang and wanted to beat him.

    ¡°This minister does not dare. As for who it is, they know who they are.¡±

    Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Yang¡¯s brows were both tightly knit as they stared at each other. The two of them had the same blood in them, so they both looked handsome, but their brows were tightly knit and they were filled with anger.

    The ministers felt the air be tense and they were so pressured that they couldn¡¯t breath. Watching the emperor and King Ding Yuan ring at each other, they were all confused. They could not understand why the two of them would suddenly sh like this.

    King Ding Yuan was very disrespectful, actually saying these kind of words to the emperor!

    But the emperor¡¯s appearance was a bit strange. He seemed like he was targeting King Ding Yuan.

    No one cared about this matter and just stood there. They lowered their heads, but piqued their ears, waiting for a good y.

    Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t hold her anger as she reprimanded, ¡°Emperor, Shao Yang, what are you arguing for! Go and search for this widow! It¡¯s almost noon and we can¡¯t find her, this widow wants to see how you face the East Qin Crown Prince!¡±

    These words woke everyone.

    Mo Chuan and Chu Shao Yang lost in their anger woke up. What was the use of arguing like this? Would she suddenly appear if they won?

    ¡°Xiao Si, quickly send the orders. Go back to the pce to mobilize the guards. Have them send half their members to help the royal guards search for the Princess Consort!¡± Mo Chuan gave another order.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s expression looked a bit better, but he still looked at Mo Chuan with a questioning gaze.

    Mo Chuan did not look at Chu Shao Yang at all. He frowned and added.

    ¡°Xiao Si, there is a ce you have to look first, you can¡¯t pass by it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, emperor. What ce is that?¡± Xiao Si asked.

    Mo Chuan did not say anything and looked at the East Qin stands on the other side. Xiao Si immediately understood.

    ¡°This servant understands, this servant will bring people there immediately.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had suspected that Na Mu Cuo took Chen ning, but during these three days, he did not forget send his secret guards to the East Qin guest pce to investigate. He had sent people inside to investigate, but he had found nothing.

    Na Mu Cuo had not taken a single step from the guest pce and the people he sent to the guest pce had not seen Na Mu Cuo during these three days. ording to what the East Qin envoy said, their crown prince was in closed door training for thepetition in three days and no one was allowed to disturb him.

    Could it be Chen Ning was taken by Na Mu Cuo and locked inside his room?

 Chapter 754: Enemies meet on a narrow road

    Chapter 754: Enemies meet on a narrow road

    When Chu Shao Yang thought this, he couldn¡¯t stay still any longer. No matter if it was true or false, he had to personally investigate it.

    ¡°Emperor, this minister wants to go with Xiao Si.¡±

    Mo Chuan softly said, ¡°What? Is Shao Yang worried that this one¡¯s subordinate is useless, so you have to go and monitor them?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Emperor, this minister is worried about my princess¡¯ safety.¡±

    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s like this, you can go with Xiao Si.¡± Mo Chuan nodded, ¡°But remember that you cannot alert the East Qin people. You can only search in secret and cannot leave anything for them to use.¡±

    ¡°This minister understands.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang turned and quickly walked off the stage. He had a goal in his heart and his back was straight.

    He mounted his horse and Xiao Si followed him with the order token. He gave orders to the royal guards and the two of them left the field together.

    When the people on the East Qin stand saw thismotion, they all felt it was strange, so they piqued their ears to listen.

    The West Chu ministers were all feeling anxious. There was less than a hour to noon and the Princess Consort was missing. Even if they went to find her, how could they find her in time?

    Chu Shao Yang and Xiao Si with the royal guards had not passed through the gate when they saw an extraordinary ck horse appear on the road in the distance in front of them.

    The rider on the horse was wearing a ck cloak and there was an eagle on it made of gold thread with both wings spread, taking off into flight.

    With the wind, the golden eagle seemed like it was pping its wings, just like it was alive, dancing in hunt on the man¡¯s back.

    Without seeing that person¡¯s face, Chu Shao Yang knew who he was.

    Na Mu Cuo!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank.

    Enemies truly met on a narrow road and his eyes turned red.

    His legs tensed and he prepared to charge out.

    ¡°Your highness, you mustn¡¯t be impulsive! You have to think of the greater situation.¡± Xiao Si reminded from behind him.

    Chu Shao Yang tightly held his reins as he watched Na Mu Cuo without blinking.

    Na Mu Cuo was riding on his precious treasured horse. His tight fitting clothes ented his tall and straight figure.

    His expression looked very good today, with a handsome face that looked like he was flying, making him look very handsome. He did not lose to Chu Shao Yang, but the manly aura he disyed was something Chu Shao Yang could not match.

    Na Mu Cuopletely ignored Chu Shao Yang, Xiao Bai, and the royal guards in front of him.

    Beside him was a magnificent carriage that had eight strong East Qing guards around it. The carriage was magnificently embroidered and there were many strings of beads hanging off of it, releasing a lustrous glow under the sunlight.

    Na Mu Cuo was bent slightly sideways, like he was conversing with the person in the carriage. There was a faint smile on the sharp corner of his lips and his tense face was softer than usual.

    As they walked by, they attracted the gazes and discussion of many citizens.

    But Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were staring at Na Mu Cuo. He did not notice the carriage beside him at all until Xiao Si beside him gave a soft ¡°yi¡± sound.

    ¡°The Princess Consort wouldn¡¯t be inside that carriage, right?¡± Xiao Si scratched his head with a bit of doubt.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body trembled as he immediately looked at the carriage. His eyes were like arrows as he wished he could see through the dense sea of beads and see the true appearance of the person behind the cover.

 Chapter 755: Fighting until the end, never giving up until death

    Chapter 755: Fighting until the end, never giving up until death

    Although he couldn¡¯t see anything, not even seeing a faint figure, a feeling suddenly popped into his heart.

    It was her!

    The person sitting in the carriage had to be her!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er! Ning¡¯er !¡± He couldn¡¯t stand it anymore as he charged forward on his horse. With the sharp sounds of horse hooves, he charged beside the carriage.

    ¡°Your highness! Your highness!¡± Xiao Si saw this and was anxious. He charged forward and wanted to stop him, but how could he stop Chu Shao Yang who was like a mad tiger?

    Although he couldn¡¯t stop him, but there were people who could stop him.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes turned cold as he coldly dashed out in front of Chu Shao Yang.

    He slowly pulled out a bow from his back and loaded the arrow before loudly shouting, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Chu Shao Yangpletely ignored him. Not to mention a single arrow, even if it was an army or a sea of arrows, it could not stop him!

    ¡°Your highness, be careful!¡± Xiao Si heart jumped into his throat as he shouted out.

    It was already toote. At that time, Na Mu Cuo¡¯s finger had released and the arrow left the bow. The arrow was like a meteor, flying out at Chu Shao Yang.

    There was a ¡°bu¡± sound as the arrow entered flesh. Following this, Chu Shao Yang on the back of the horse went forward and fell from the horse to the ground.

    ¡°Your highness!¡± Xiao Si let out a sharp cry as his heart jumped out of his chest.

    He quickly charged forward and moved in front of Chu Shao Yang. He dismounted and went to help Chu Shao Yang on the floor up.

    The royal army was even more stunned. They pulled out their weapons and quickly surrounded Na Mu Cuo.

    Only they had no orders, so they didn¡¯t dare move forward.

    Na Mu Cuo was surrounded by several thousand royal guards, but he was not scared at all. He put away the bow onto his back and said a few words to the person in the carriage before raising his head andughing.

    This scornfulugh incited the anger of the royal guards.

    ¡°Bastard!¡± Without waiting for Xiao Si to support him by the arm, Chu Shao Yang jumped up from the ground.

    That arrow did notnd on him, rather it pierced the horse¡¯s throat and that horse fell dead to the ground.

    Chu Shao Yang never thought that Na Mu Cuo¡¯s target was not him, but rather the horse beneath him. He had been caught off guard and thrown from the horse to the ground. He had been made a fool in front of the royal guards, filling him with rage!

    His eyes were blood red and he was so angry that he only wanted to kill. His right hand went to his waist and the Spirit Snake Sword was already drawn, reflecting the sunlight to release a piercing white glow.

    ¡°Your highness, you mustn¡¯t! You mustn¡¯t! He is the East Qin Crown Prince. If you hurt him, you cannot imagine the consequences!¡±

    Xiao Si broke out in a cold sweat from his fear as he tightly held Chu Shao Yang¡¯s right arm. He could feel that Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body was trembling without stop from his rage.

    Na Mu Cuo had a smile on his face. He rode his horse beside Chu Shao Yang and his tall body blocked off the sunlight.

    He actually looked down on Chu Shao Yang. His eyes were filled with scorn as they narrowed and he gave augh.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you want to fight this prince? This prince will you give you a chanceter one, do you dare fight this prince?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest was about to explode from anger. He stuck out his chest and slightly raised his chin, revealing a cold look.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, don¡¯t think that this king will fear you because you are the East Qin Crown Prince. If you want to fight, fine! This king will apany you to the end, never giving up without dying first!¡± His brows were knit as his eyes revealed killing intent.

 Chapter 756: Most painful place

    Chapter 756: Most painful ce

    ¡°He, he, very good. Saying this means you agree, right? Say it again loudly and let everyone clearly hear that you agreed to duel this prince. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes flickered with a glow.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this king agrees! If this king fears you then I am not a man!¡± Chu Shao Yang loudly said.

    He already knew the person in the beads was Chen Ning. When he thought of how she was in this beast like man¡¯s hands for three days, he wanted to cut the other side into ten thousand pieces.

    No, even cutting him into ten thousand pieces could not soothe his pain and hatred!

    He wanted to cut off pieces of the other side¡¯s flesh and feed it to the dogs in front of him!

    Even if Na Mu Cuo did not initiate a fight with him, he would find a chance to fight the other side. Na Mu Cuo¡¯s words were simply perfectly in tune with his thoughts.

    ¡°Good!¡± Na Mu Cuo broke out in proudughter again.

    Chu Shao Yang stared at him, not understanding why he was so proud.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, you can go, but she can¡¯t leave!¡± He saw that Na Mu Cuo turned his horse to leave and he suddenly jumped out. He stood in front of the carriage and stretched out his hands.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face sunk and he said, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, this prince respects you as a king, so I killed your horse just now. However, if you keep harassing my woman, I wouldn¡¯t mind sending the next arrow into your throat!¡±

    ¡°Your woman? Your woman? The one sitting inside is clearly my princess, my woman!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang began to tremble from his anger. His eyes narrowed as the veins on the hand holding the hilt of his sword popped out.

    ¡°Humph, are you worthy? If you say she is your woman, when you fell from your horse just now, why didn¡¯t shee out to see you? What qualifies you to say that she is your woman?¡± Na Mu Cuo said with a cold smile.

    ¡°You.....¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face instantly turned ck as a pot. Na Mu Cuo¡¯s words were like a de that pierced the most painful ce in him.

    Although Na Mu Cuo¡¯s arrow was fast, it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t avoid it, but rather he chose not to. He allowed the other side¡¯s arrow to hit his horse.

    Then when he fell off his horse, with his martial arts, it would not have looked so embarrassing. He did all of this on purpose.

    He hoped that she in the carriage would be worried when she saw him injured and call out in surprise.

    But there was nothing!

    That carriage was silent and not a single sound came from it.

    Even Xiao Si came forward to support him, but she did not react at all.

    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense. Don¡¯t block this prince¡¯s road, this prince has important business with your emperor and if I miss the time, can you afford it?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo raised his horse whip and passed by Chu Shao Yang. He waved his hand and the eightrge men lifted the carriage, tightly following by his side.

    When the royal guards saw that Chu Shao Yang was unharmed, they did not dare block them any longer. They immediately opened the path for Na Mu Cuo¡¯s group.

    Chu Shao Yang turned around. He was not looking at Na Mu Cuo and looked at the carriage, slowly turning his palm into a fist.

    All his blood turned cold before burning up again.

    He wanted to charge forward and pull the bead curtains aside, seeing if the person inside was her!

    But he could only think this and could not take a single step the entire time because he was afraid!

    He was afraid of seeing her indifferent expression. He would rather have her hate him or curse him than to see her indifference like she was looking at a stranger, turning a blind eye to him.

    Just like now, he was certain that she had seen him and even if she did not, she must have heard him. But from beginning to end, she did not reveal herself and did not even make a single sound.

 Chapter 757: A girl that doesnâ€™t let people not worry

    Chapter 757: A girl that doesn¡¯t let people not worry

    Na Mu Cuo protected the carriage as he arrived underneath the stands.

    The envoys in the East Qin stands had already stood up as they bowed to Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo rode his ck horse and looked up, looking at Mo Chuan in the West Chu stands. He revealed a toothy smile as his snow white teeth sparkled, revealing a proud smile.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes suddenly became unfathomable, dark and deep.

    He stared right at the carriage beside Na Mu Cuo and his right hand holding the arm rest couldn¡¯t help using strength.

    She.....She still did it in the end!

    This girl that wouldn¡¯t let him not worry!

    An indescribable feeling appeared in Mo Chuan¡¯s heart and his eyes revealed aplicated gaze. His eyes slowly moved away from the carriage and he met Na Mu Cuo¡¯s arrogant and domineering gaze.

    ¡°Respected majesty, the emperor, I have a very important matter to discuss with you.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo put his right hand on his chest and slightly bent towards Mo Chuan, giving him a bow.

    Mo Chuan gave a weak nod. His eyes were deep and dark, but he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Na Mu Cuo raised his head and looked up. His eyes scanned over the West Chu stands¡¯ people and then he revealed a smile.

    ¡°Emperor, your majesty, I, Na Mu Cuo admit defeat for thispetition today, there is no need topete!¡±

    He raised his voice and allowed everyone around them to clearly hear him. He even specifically said these words in both the East Qin and West Chunguages.

    When his voice fell, there was uproar from both east and west stands.

    The West Chu ministers all rose with looks of disbelief on their faces. Even Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s fingers were shaking. She stood up holding Su Jin¡¯s hand as she looked at Na Mu Cuo beneath the stand.

    On the entire West Chu stand, there was only Mo Chuan whose face did not change. He had no expression and only watched Na Mu Cuo, not letting out a single word.

    Na Mu Cuo seemed like he was very satisfied with this result. He raised his chin slightly as he added, ¡°Not only does this prince forfeit thispetition, we don¡¯t need the nextpetition either. As for this year¡¯s tribute to my country, it can be forgotten.¡±

    None of the West Chu ministers were calm as they looked at each other, suspecting that something was wrong with their ears.

    If it wasn¡¯t a problem with their ears, then there must be a problem with the brain of the crown prince below the stands.

    Although the East Qin envoys felt strange, every single one of them were the crown prince¡¯s subordinates, so no one had an objection.

    But it was like a pan of hot oil being thrown into a basin of cold water, instantly exploding.

    ¡°Sir Liu, quickly pinch me. I think that I¡¯m in a dream.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t real, this isn¡¯t real......¡±

    Chu Shao Bai revealed a confused look. He stood beside Mo Chuan and whispered, ¡°Emperor, would he be secretly plotting something? I don¡¯t think Na Mu Cuo is this kind hearted to give our West Chu this kind of advantage.¡±

    The corners of Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes slightly twitched as he coldly said, ¡°Of course he isn¡¯t that kind hearted.¡±

    He also raised his voice and said in a clear voice, ¡°The crown prince have given our West Chu such arge gift and this one wishes to represent the West Chu citizens in thanking the crown prince for your kindness. Tonight we will have a banquet in the Clear Breeze Pavilion to thank the crown prince once again.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo raised his hand and said with a smile, ¡°The banquet is not important and this prince would not give the emperor thisrge gift for no reason. This is called, one must have a request if they humble themselves. This prince has a request of the emperor and hope that the emperor can grant this prince¡¯s request.¡±

 Chapter 758: This is robbery

    Chapter 758: This is robbery

    When Chu Shao Yang who had just arrived heard this, his face instantly turned red. He charged forward onto the stands and shouted, ¡°Emperor, you mustn¡¯t agree to his request, he.....he.....¡±

    He pointed at the carriage down below and wanted to say that what he wanted was clearly his princess.

    Mo Chuan raised a hand and cut him off.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, first calm down and let the crown prince finish talking.¡±

    Mo Chuan took a deep gaze at Na Mu Cuo and said in a deep voice, ¡°What is the crown prince¡¯s request? Let me hear it.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo said with a serious expression, ¡°When this prince came to your rich country¡¯s capital city, I had a deep sense that the capital was very rich. The people and customs were very different from my East Qin, so my heart was filled with envy. This prince wanted to marry someone from your country and take a girl from your country as this prince¡¯s princess. Then my East Qin and the West Chu Country could build rtions ande close together, bing friends. What does the emperor feel about his?¡±

    ¡°Marriage? The crown prince¡¯s meaning is that you want to take a girl from my West Chu Country as your princess?¡±

    The one speaking was the silent Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s words made her eyes light up. If this was true, it would be a very happy thing for West Chu¡¯s interests!

    The West Chu ministers were even more happy. If they weren¡¯t worried about their country¡¯s prestige, they would have apuded and cheered.

    Hearing the crown prince¡¯s words, it was clear that someone had caught his attention in West Chu. No matter who that person was, it was a happy matter for West Chu.

    As long as they gave away a girl, they would be able to save a year¡¯s worth of tribute, trading for a year of safety for the citizens. This was simply something they couldn¡¯t beg for!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned livid and his hands tightly formed fists, almost exploding.

    He had already guessed this a long time ago. Since Na Mu Cuo said his first word, he had already guessed this.

    This was robbery! This was clearly robbery!

    Na Mu Cuo already knew that as long as he gave this request, he would be praised by everyone from West Chu. No one cared about a single woman, no matter who she was!

    Even if she was the empress of West Chu, he was certain the emperor would agree to his request.

    ¡°Honourable Empress Dowager, this prince has already said it clearly. I have fallen for a girl from your country and wish to take her as my princess. I hope the Empress Dowager and the emperor can agree to this prince¡¯s request.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo said courteously as he smiled at Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°No! This king will definitely not agree!¡± Chu Shao Yang said through gritted teeth. His eyes were so sharp that they were like arrows shooting at Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo curled his lips and revealed a sneer of disdain. He did not ce Chu Shao Yang in his eyes at all.

    ¡°Honourable emperor, do your words count in your country or does a simple king make the decisions?¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face instantly turned red and he pointed at Na Mu Cuo. He said through gritted teeth, ¡°You....You.....¡±

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, this matter is not rted to you, you¡¯re not allowed to say anything else.¡± Mo Chuan coldly looked at Chu Shao Yang.

    The vein popped out on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s forehead, ¡°How can it not be rted to me, the woman he likes is clearly.....¡±

    ¡°King Ding Yuan! If you dare speak nonsense, this one will have people take you out!¡± Mo Chuan cut him off again.

    Chu Shao Yang bitterly closed his mouth. Of course he hoped that the woman Na Mu Cuo wanted to marry was not Chen Ning, but that was basically impossible!

    His heart was filled with hate. He hated Na Mu Cuo and he hated Mo Chuan even more!

 Chapter 759: Beautiful match

    Chapter 759: Beautiful match

    Chu Shao Yang could not understand. Mo Chuan clearly knew who the woman Na Mu Cuo loved was and who he wanted to marry, so how could he act so calm and aloof? It was like this matter was not rted to him at all?

    Could it be that since he couldn¡¯t obtain her, he would rather send her to the side of a foreign prince?

    Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh in his heart. He really wanted to rip open the bead curtains and let her personally see the man she loved having this kind of face, as well as what kind of cold heart he was born with!

    He wanted tough at her for being blind, loving a beast without any feelings!

    ¡°Crown prince, you being willing to marry someone from our West Chu, we definitely will not reject a beautiful thing like this. Only, which girl has the crown prince fallen for? I ask the crown prince to speak and this widow will have the emperor give the order for your marriage.

    Mo Chuan did not even have time to speak before Empress Dowager Zhou had alreadye forward. The dragon headed cane slightly tapped the floor and stopped Mo Chuan from speaking.

    She was smiling at Na Mu Cuo beneath the stands, speaking with a nice attitude.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face was stiff and his lips slightly moved as he softly shouted, ¡°Royal mother!¡± The look of protest in his eyes were very clear.

    Empress Dowager Zhou ignored him.

    In her heart, she was anxious to see if the girl that caught Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eye was surnamed Chen. If it was like this, she really wanted to thank the heavens.

    If this girl remained in West Chu, she would forever be a hot potato. It was a problem that could never be solved in her heart and she believed that one day, this girl would bring West Chu to disaster.

    If she could seize this heavenly opportunity to send her far away, sending her to East Qin over a thousand miles away, this was simply a great thing she prayed for every day!

    So she agreed with a single breath, not giving the emperor a chance to speak at all.

    ¡°If the Empress Dowager is will to help this prince, Na Mu Cuo is filled with gratitude. The girl is currently sitting in the carriage and this prince will personally help her down to see the Empress Dowager and the emperor. I will thank you two for blessing this beautiful match.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo smiled.

    He jumped off his ck horse and slightly bent over towards the carriage, saying, ¡°The emperor and the Empress Dowager has already agreed to our wedding,e out to thank them with me.¡±

    There was only a soft ¡°un¡± sound that came from the carriage.

    Although it was only a short sound, Chu Shao Yang could immediately recognize it.

    It¡¯s her!

    He stared at the bead curtains without blinking, seeing a white as a jade lotus hand being slowly reached out. The beads cked against each other, making a very pleasant sound.

    What appeared in front of everyone was a head of cloud like hair and then a graceful figure. The white robes she was wearing was slightly lifted by the gentle breeze.

    That girl slightly lowered her head and everyone was looking down, so they could only see her white as porcin chin.

    Although they couldn¡¯t see her face, just seeing her elegance, they could tell that she was an absolute beauty. Otherwise, why would the East Qin Crown Prince only fall for her out of everyone!

    When Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes fell onto that girl, his entire body froze like his acupuncture point was pressed. He did not move at all and he even felt his four limbs turn numb.

    He did not need to see her face, as long as he saw her waterfall like hair or even if he saw a single one of her hairs, he would recognize who she was.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er,e over!¡±

    He stared at her long hair as he stood on the stands, reaching out a hand towards her.

 Chapter 760: Hopeful and inaccessible

    Chapter 760: Hopeful and inessible

    That girlpletely ignored Chu Shao Yang. After walking out of the carriage, she stood against the wind.

    She was wearing a long white robe with arge red cloak over her. That bright red cloak danced in the wind like a strong burning me, instantly drawing in everyone¡¯s attention.

    She held Na Mu Cuo¡¯s outstretched hand and came down from the carriage in front of everyone. Then she reached out her slender white fingers as she fixed her hair messed up by the wind and looked up.

    There was the a cold breath of airing from all around them.

    The people in the stands were all staring at this girl as their mouths opened wide. Each person revealed a look of shock and disbelief.

    Her clothes were like flying snow and her face was picturesque. Underneath those dense eyshes, there was a pair of point like dark eyes, clear and gentle, like the stars in the sky gathered together. The beads in her hair reflected the light of the sun, but it couldn¡¯t cover her bright charm at all.

    She was clearly an elegant being.

    But what made people¡¯s chins fall to the ground was not her beauty, but rather her identity!

    Three days ago, in this same ce and at the same hour, she had ride upon a date red horse and had made a big ssh in thepetition with the East Qin Crown Prince!

    Everyone here recognized her and had a deep impression of her.

    Even if they wanted to pretend they didn¡¯t recognize her, it was impossible.

    Especially the ministers on the West Chu stands, they all had very ugly expressions.

    They never would have thought that the girl picked by the East Qin Crown Prince would actually be King Ding Yuan¡¯s legal princess!

    To have a royal family¡¯s princess marry outside the country, this had never happened before in the West Chu Country. Although because East Qin was stronger than West Chu, the East Qin Crown Prince had a higher status than King Ding Yuan, the ministers all felt it was hard to ept.

    If they had to deliver their wives to someone else, they would rather die than agree.

    This was the biggest humiliation for a man!

    So everyone looked at Chu Shao Yang and waited to see what he would do.

    ¡°Forget it! Na Mu Cuo, forget it!¡± Chu Shao Yang roared through gritted teeth.

    His eyes looked straight. Since she had appeared, his eyes had never left her. Up to the point she looked up, he realized that she was even more charmingpared to before.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er,e over!¡± He said again. His eyes were like that of a cheetah, revealing the fierce look of a beast, but he had suppressed his voice until it was calm.

    ¡°As long as youe over, this king can forget about everything you¡¯ve done before.¡± He calmly said.

    That¡¯s right, as long as she returned to his side, he could act like nothing had happened. He did not care that she was at another man¡¯s side for three days, he did not care if she was pure or not, he did not care about anything.

    As a man, he felt that he waspletely useless and did not have any prospects. He was truly in despair!

    But even if he was in despair, he did not want to suffer the pain of losing her. Even if her heart did not have him, as long as he could have her, he would ept it.

    But if anyone wanted to take her from his side, he would never allow it!

    He would have have her die than to have her marry the East Qin Crown Prince as his princess!

    Chen Ning did not look at him at all. Her clothes caught the wind and fluttered in it.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s fingers slightly moved in the air, wanting to grab the flying hems of her cloak, but she was too far and he couldn¡¯t reach her at all.

    Her beauty was like the brightest cloud floating in the sky, making him wish for them, but never being able to reach them.

 Chapter 761: Giving you everything

    Chapter 761: Giving you everything

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± Chu Shao Yang loudly shouted, flying down from the stands.

    ¡°Move away from her!¡± Na Mu Cuo¡¯s brows jumped up as he took the bow from his back and swinging it at Chu Shao Yang in midair.

    The string of the bow was a very powerful weapon, it could easily crush a person¡¯s neck.

    Chu Shao Yang knew how powerful it was, but he couldn¡¯t maneuver in the air, so he pressed his right hand on the back of the bow at thest second. He used the force to fly away and when hended, he was ten steps away from her.

    Na Mu Cuo did not chase as he raised his bow. He was like an ancient god of archery as he valiantly stood in front of Chen Ning.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, did you not hear earlier? The emperor and the Empress Dowager has personally agreed to Ah Ning marrying me. She is now this prince¡¯s engaged princess, so if you dare show any disrespect to her, this prince will not be polite!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth. He did not even look at Na Mu Cuo as he reached his hand out to Chen Ning.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I know you hate me. You me me for locking you up and not giving you your freedom, but I¡¯m too afraid of losing you. Do you really not understand my heart? This heart only has you in it! I promise you that as long as you don¡¯t leave me, I can give anything to you, everything that you want! I¡¯ll give you freedom, honour, position.....Even me and my heart! Isn¡¯t this everything you wanted? I¡¯ll give it all to you now, I just want you toe back!¡±

    Chen Ning silently stood there. She did not look at him or listen to him, her ck eyes did not even move in his direction.

    The muscles in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mouth were iparably stiff as he reached out his hand into the air.

    In front of thousands, in front of the East Qin envoys and the West Chu ministers, he had put down his pride to beg her, but she didn¡¯t even spare a nce for him!

    Did she really hate him this much?

    Chu Shao Yang was proud and arrogant, he felt everyone¡¯s strange gaze looking at him which made his face burn. Especially Na Mu Cuo¡¯s disdainful gaze which was like a p to the face.

    But in order to make her change her mind, he took a deep breath and threw away the final bit of pride and self esteem left in his heart.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, as long as youe back, even if you want me to die right now, I won¡¯t hesitate! Will you only forgive me if I die? Will you only believe that I love you if I dig out my heart for you?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang ripped open his clothes and revealed his muscr chest. There was a shining dagger in his hand that was pointed at his heart. Using a bit of strength, blood came out and dripped down the shining dagger.

    ¡°Your highness, you can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Shao Yang, you¡¯re not allowed to act crazy! Put down that dagger!¡±

    When the surrounding people saw this, they let out shocked cries. Even Empress Dowager Zhou called out.

    The eyes of the West Chu ministers looking at Chen Ning filled with a bit of contempt, they looked down on her! In order to climb using the East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s status, this woman had abandoned her own husband! What kind of thing was she!

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you brat, are you crazy? You¡¯re actually willing to die for a woman!¡±

    There was a red figure that floated down in the air, falling in front of Chu Shao Yang. It was Eldest Princess An Le.

 Chapter 762: This punishment, itâ€™s enough

    Chapter 762: This punishment, it¡¯s enough

    The Eldest Princessnded and reached out to take the dagger in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand.

    Chu Shao Yang stepped off and already moved three feet to the side, dodging the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°Royal aunt, don¡¯t stop me. If Ning¡¯er truly leaves with him, what meaning is there for me to live in this world? Ning¡¯er never believed that my heart is true, then I¡¯ll dig my heart out for her to see!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a faint smile to the Eldest Princess. His eyes were clear, but they had a deep despair and pain.

    This gaze immediately subdued the Eldest Princess.

    She had always been on Chen Ning¡¯s side, but seeing Chen Ning stand on the East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s side, this was a fact she could never ept.

    She bit her lips and looked at Chen Ning, loudly saying, ¡°Ning¡¯er, Shao Yang is willing to dig his heart out for you, do you still not believe him? Even if he was truly wrong and has offended you, isn¡¯t this punishment enough? He¡¯s willing to apologize to you in front of all these people, even giving up his face as a man. There really aren¡¯t many people in this world who could do this, even this princess¡¯ husband might not do this, can you really not forgive him? Could it be you really like.....that East Qin barbarian?¡±

    She did not know of the matter of Chu Shao Yang locking her up and drugging her, she thought these two were having a marital dispute. In her heart, she still wished the two of them could make up. Even if Chu Shao Yang made a thousand mistakes, his love for her wasn¡¯t a lie.

    What made her even more confused was that even if Chen Ning really did not like Chu Shao Yang, there was still Mo Chuan! Could it be that her royal brother wasn¡¯t a thousand times better than this East Qin barbarian?

    So when she saw Chen Ninge out of the carriage beside Na Mu Cuo, she was already close to exploding.

    She wanted to jump down and scold Chen Ning, but Ye Ting Xuan forcefully held her back, so she kept it in.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes finally changed. Since she walked out of the carriage, she always had a cold look, standing at Na Mu Cuo¡¯s side without moving.

    She slowly looked at the Eldest Princess and softly said.

    ¡°Eldest Princess, you have always treated me well, very, very well. Even when I leave here, I will never forget your grace towards me.¡±

    Her voice was as clear as always, seeming just like her.

    But these words actually incited the Eldest Princess even more.

    She loudly said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, I don¡¯t want you to remember my kindness, I just hope you won¡¯t regret your decision today. Does this East Qin barbarian truly love you? He only loves you for your appearance. You have only known him for a few days and you and Chu Shao Yang have already been married, he is trulymitted to you! This princess has never seen him approach any other women before and now he is humbling himself like this, bowing his head. What does he need to do for you to forgive him!¡±

    Her words were simply speaking the words deep down in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart.

    Chu Shao Yang looked at the Eldest Princess with a gaze of gratitude as he whispered, ¡°Royal aunt, you truly understand your nephew¡¯s heart. If Ning¡¯er were like you, even if I were to die for her.....¡± His words were caught in his throat as tears began to fill his eyes.

    The Eldest Princess forcefully grabbed the wrist holding the dagger. This time Chu Shao Yang did not dodge and the Eldest Princess easily took the dagger from his hand.

 Chapter 763: Using life to love

    Chapter 763: Using life to love

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest had been pierced an inch by the dagger and it left a bloody wound, causing half his clothes to turn red.

    The Eldest Princess took out ointment as she carefully stopped his bleeding and covered his wound.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was white, but his back was straight. Hepletely ignored his bleeding chest wound and looked right at Chen Ning, not blinking at all.

    But Chen Ning from beginning to end did not even look at him from the corner of her eye. She kept talking to the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°Eldest Princess, the previous Chen Ning did love Chu Shao Yang, but that Chen Ning is already dead. As for the reborn me, I don¡¯t feel any love for him, rather I have a deep hatred for him! Let me ask you, how can a woman love a person who has always tortured and hated her?¡±

    The Eldest Princess was stunned. Her hands stopped as she looked at Chen Ning in a daze, asking in a puzzled voice, ¡°Hate? He clearly loves you?¡±

    She had never seen a man with love as strong as Chu Shao Yang¡¯s. He simply used his life to love her! It was Chu Shao Yang¡¯s strong and passionate feelings that had deeply moved the Eldest Princess.

    She had a fiery temper and was straight forward. She was very clear on love and hate. She loved Ye Ting Xuan and she knew that Ye Ting Xuan also loved her, but in this love, she always felt that something was missing.

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s feelings for her was like flowing water, fine as a stream, thin and long, but it was missing a kind of fiery excitement.

    She wanted someone like Chu Shao Yang, using their life to love her, making her feel like she was burning up. So, she was yearned for love that Chu Shao Yang gave Chen Ning.

    It was because it was something she wanted, but couldn¡¯t obtain, she always felt dissatisfied for Chu Shao Yang whenever she saw Chen Ning look down on it.

    Chen Ning closed her eyes. When she opened them again, they were as clear as water, without any waves.

    She revealed a faint smile which had a trace of ridicule.

    ¡°Love me? Eldest Princess, does he really love me? When I fainted after vomiting blood, he neither called a doctor for me or sent medicine to me, he just sent me into a tiny firewood shack and allowed me to die. He was busy getting married to his beloved woman! When Chen Bi Yun tried to harm me repeatedly, he ignored it all and even personally made a move! He kicked me into theke to let me drown, he allowed me to fall to my death from my horse, he put my head underwater to drown me, and even snuck into my room in the middle of the night to kill me.....If my life wasn¡¯t strong, I would have died several times by his hand! Love me, if a woman in this world was loved by a man like this, should she feel blessed or should she feel pained? Should she be happy or should she be in sorrow?¡±

    When she spoke, the entire field was silent.

    Everyone piqued their ears and listened quietly.

    Her words were very calm, but the listener¡¯s hearts were not calm.

    Everyone was on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side at first because his confession had been too touching and many weak hearted people were moved to tears by him. Everyone was annoyed by Chen Ning¡¯s heartlessness and thought that she was a cheap woman. When she saw the East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s high status and handsome appearance, she abandoned her husband to rise onto that high branch.

    Who would have thought the matters between the two of them would have such a twist!

    The Eldest Princess stood there in a daze. She could not say a single word in response to Chen Ning¡¯s question.

 Chapter 764: Losing face for men

    Chapter 764: Losing face for men

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned red and green. After a while, he finally said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, I did all of that because I loved the wrong person! I did not know the person I should love is you.....¡±

    ¡°He, he, loved the wrong person, what a good line! The things you¡¯ve done to me, can they all be avoided because you say you loved the wrong person?¡±

    Chen Ning gave a coldugh before turning her head, looking at Chu Shao Yang with her star like eyes. This was her first time looking at him since arriving here and Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body trembled, swallowing the words he wanted to say.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, I believed you and I gave you a chance. I personally promised you that I would return to your side that day, but what about you? What did you do to me?¡±

    Her eyes made Chu Shao Yang unable to not wince. His lips became tight as he was silent.

    Chen Ning looked up and she slowly swept over the people on the stands before it fell onto the Eldest Princess¡¯ face. Her voice clearly rang out.

    ¡°Eldest Princess, do you want to know what happened after thepetition? I fainted because I had overtaxed my body and when I woke up, I found myself locked up in a dark ce where I couldn¡¯t see my fingers in front of my face. It was an underground stone room and my hands and legs were all locked up by cold iron chains. It was Chu Shao Yang! He locked my up in this stone room and said he would lock my up for the rest of my life! Following this, he gave me a drug, one that is hard to talk about! He wanted me to kneel and beg him! He wanted to break my self respect and pride! He wanted me as a ve that fell under his feet for the rest of my life! Eldest Princess, this is so called method of loving someone! He, he, being loved by this kind of man, am I blessed? Or am I not?¡±

    Her voice was cold, but everyone¡¯s blood was boiling as they heard this. The eyes looking at Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help being filled with anger and contempt.

    This....Was this something a man should do? This was simply losing face for all men!

    The Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore as she sent a heavy p across Chu Shao Yang¡¯s right cheek.

    She felt she was still angry after a p, so her hand came back again. She angrily scolded, ¡°Chu Shao Yang! Are you a beast! You.....Are you still a human?¡±

    Her eyes were already filled with tears. Looking at Chen Ning, her heart was filled with guilt and remorse.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I didn¡¯t know things were like this. I¡¯ve wrongly used you, please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile as she said while shaking her head, ¡°Eldest Princess, you¡¯ve always been good to me, I can never be angry with you.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was pped by the Eldest Princess twice and they began to swell. It made his handsome face look swollen.

    Although these ps hurt, it couldn¡¯tpare to the pain in his heart.

    He willingly epted these two ps.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I did all of that because I was afraid to lose you! If I didn¡¯t love you, I.....How could I have done all those crazy things?¡± He loudly shouted out.

    ¡°Love? Are you worthy of saying the word love? You did not love me at all, you just wanted to possess me! You don¡¯t understand love and you will not give love. Chu Shao Yang, when you understand what is love one day, you will receive a woman¡¯s heart. I am very unlucky, being tortured by your ¡®love¡¯, being threatened by your ¡®love¡¯. Chu Shao Yang, what kind of face do you have to say you ¡®love¡¯ me!¡±

 Chapter 765: Best of both worlds

    Chapter 765: Best of both worlds

    Chen Ning shook her head. Although her voice and expression were calm, she had already seen right through Chu Shao Yang.

    His so called ¡°love¡± was nothing more than a beautiful way to describe his possessive feelings.

    All the people listening were all stunned. The several thousand royal guards, the ministers on the West Chu stands, even including Empress Dowager Zhou, Mo Chuan, and Chu Shao Bai.....They were all looking at her and listening to her, not missing a single word.

    No one doubted her because she looked very open and very calm. Although she was talking about her own experience, she was calm like she was telling someone else¡¯s story.

    Chu Shao Yang waspletely defeated by her words. He waspletely silent as his heart fell into chaos.

    ¡°Pa! Pa! Pa!¡±

    In the silence, clear apuse suddenly sounded out.

    ¡°Good, good words! Ah Ning, I, Na Mu Cuo truly did not see the wrong person, you have truly captured my heart! Be assured, as long as you marry me, I will follow you on everything and allow you to make the decisions. I will not chain you to the bed with iron chains and I will give you the vast skies. I will allow you to be an eagle spreading her wings, flying away with me! I will give you status, honour, wealth, and power that all women in the world want the most. As long as you want it, I will give it to you! I will give you everything I have and if I don¡¯t have it, I will steal it for you! I don¡¯t want anything, I just want you!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo was pping while looking at Chen Ning with bright eyes. He was releasing a wild smile. His confession was very clean, with not a single trace of hesitation.

    It was just like his chest, wide open. No one doubted the sincerity of his words.

    Compared to Chu Shao Yang, Na Mu Cuo¡¯s figure suddenly became much bigger.

    The Eldest Princess was not willing to look at Na Mu Cuo at first, but hearing him talk, she was a bit moved. She finally raised her eyes and looked over him.

    But she was still not willing. She wanted to grab Chen Ning¡¯s hand and urge her to rethink it, but Na Mu Cuo was like arge mountain between her and Chen Ning, one that she could not pass.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I know this little beast has treated you like this and has deeply hurt you. He.....He is not human! No matter what decision you make, this princess will support you! However.....However, you really have to think through it clearly. If you really choose to go with the East Qin Crown Prince, you will not be able to return. Are you willing to leave your homnd? Willing to leave your kingdom? Willing to leave the people who love you?¡±

    The Eldest Princess was very subtle. She wanted to ask, are you willing to leave Mo Chuan? But in front of all these people, she could not say it, but she believed Chen Ning understood her meaning.

    ¡°Many thanks for the Eldest Princess¡¯ goodwill, but I have already thought through it clearly. Na Mu Cuo can give me everything I want, he honours and respects me. Marrying him will mean that I will have everything. I am only a woman, how could I not be satisfied? Not to mention that after I marry him, West Chu and East Qin can build better rtions and both country¡¯s citizens can live happily. This is the best of both worlds, doesn¡¯t the Eldest Princess think so?¡±

    ¡°I.....I.....¡± The Eldest Princess bit her lips, she did not agree! She was one hundred percent against this in her heart!

    She could see that Chen Ning¡¯s heart clearly loved her royal brother and not that East Qin Crown Prince!

    Could it be Ning¡¯er was saying that for the two countries¡¯ peace and for the safety of the citizens, she wanted to throw away her and her royal brother¡¯s happy life and get married? Go marry that dog shit crown prince and be his princess?

 Chapter 766: Why

    Chapter 766: Why

    But why!

    Why did a weak woman have to sacrifice herself and bear the rise and fall of the nation? Had all of the West Chu men died? They were silently watching Ning¡¯er enter the fire, but no one was reaching out to pull her back! Why!

    Why were these men all cold and cruel!

    Also her royal brother!

    Since Ning¡¯er appeared until now, he did not say a single word! He did not even let out a single fart!

    The Eldest Princess angrily raised her head and red at Mo Chuan on the stage!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face was calm the entire time. He was looking at Chen Ning, but his eyes contained no excitement, no anger, no hurt, and no despair.

    His seemingly emotionless expression almost made the Eldest Princess¡¯ stomach explode with rage.

    ¡°Royal brother, speak! You are the country¡¯s ruler and your niece inw is about to be someone else¡¯s princess. Do you really not have a single word to say?¡±

    The Eldest Princess directly released her anger. Her heart was discontent and she spoke out without care. If it wasn¡¯t on ount of the royal family¡¯s face, she would have said it in an even uglier fashion.

    ¡°An Le, audacious! How can you talk to the emperor like this!¡±

    Before Mo Chuan could speak, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression already sunk and she scolded her.

    ¡°You are a woman, you don¡¯t need to worry about the nation¡¯s matters. The emperor knows what to do in his heart! Come up here for this widow and obediently sit down.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou red down at her.

    ¡°Royal mother......¡±

    ¡°Come up!¡±

    Eldest Princess An Le was unwilling as he walked onto the stage and walked beside Empress Dowager Zhou. She still could not hold it in as she turned to Mo Chuan and blurted out.

    ¡°Royal brother, are you dumb or mute, why don¡¯t you say anything? Could it be you¡¯re willing to see Ning¡¯er be married off to East Qin?¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡± A clear p sound rang out.

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes opened wide in shock. She looked at Empress Dowager Zhou in front of her in a daze, not being able to react for a while.

    ¡°Royal mother, you hit me? Why would you hit me? Is it because your daughter dares to say things no one else dares say? But your daughter wants to say it and your daughter will not submit! Why do those men take care of the country and hold their high positions? They don¡¯t make a single suggestion when the country is in danger and they shrink their heads back instead, sending Ning¡¯er out to be married! Why!¡±

    Her words gave the West Chu ministers no face at all. They lowered their heads as their hearts filled with shame.

    They wanted to do something for the country and give suggestions, but the other side was the East Qin Crown Prince, what kind of methods could they give? They could only swallow their pride in front of the East Qin¡¯s might.

    Just now, when the heard the East Qin Crown Prince wanted to marry a West Chu girl, they were all stunned with happiness. They felt that sending out a girl for the peace of the kingdom was simply an incredible matter.

    But they never thought that the girl being sent out wasn¡¯t willing and was being wronged!

    But thinking about it, even if she isn¡¯t happy and she is being sacrificed, it was better than sacrificing the happiness of all the West Chu citizens.

    The West Chu ministers tried to find bnce in their hearts, but faced with the Eldest Princess¡¯ usations, they couldn¡¯t raise their heads and their faces began to burn.

 Chapter 767: From now on, she is this princeâ€™s princess

    Chapter 767: From now on, she is this prince¡¯s princess

    Although Empress Dowager Zhou pped her daughter out of rage, she had to admit that the Eldest Princess¡¯ words were reasonable.

    Butpared to the nation¡¯s matters, sacrificing a trivial Chen Ning did not count for anything.

    Not to mention her being the Ding Yuan Princess, even if she was the emperor¡¯s empress, as long as the East Qin Crown Prince liked her, she as the Empress Dowager had to nod in agreement.

    ¡°An Le, you¡¯re not allowed to say another word. If you dare speak again, this widow will send you out to be married!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou reprimanded in a sharp voice.

    ¡°Royal mother, you.....¡±

    The Eldest Princess was trembling from anger. She always respected her mother, but this was the first time she found that her mother was so unfamiliar that she couldn¡¯t recognize her at all.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t quibble with the Empress Dowager, she is doing this for your good. If there is any matters, the emperor will make a decision naturally.¡± A gentle and mellow voice sounded in her ear. A warm hand grabbed her hand and slowly closed, tightly holding her trembling hand in his hand.

    The Eldest Princess turned around and she met Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s gentle gaze.

    His voice was like stream. Although it wasn¡¯t strong like fire, it was a slow trickle that actually extinguished the fire in her heart drop by drop.

    She nodded and sat down beside Ye Ting Xuan. She rested her chin on her hands and watched the scene below the stands.

    ¡°Very good, it seems like the emperor and the Empress Dowager are in favour of my marriage to Ah Ning. Before I met her, this prince never thought that I would meet my destined woman on this trip to West Chu. When I met her, this prince knew that she was the one this prince wanted to marry, the only one this prince would take as a princess!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo raised his voice and said his words in both the East Qin and West Chunguages.

    The area was silent.

    No one said a word and everyone looked at him in a daze.

    Na Mu Cuo looked down on the spectators. Although he was standing on the ground, his appearance made him look like a king of the world. That arrogance, that appearance of disdaining the whole world.

    He took a ck thing from his neck which looked like an iron cast goshawk with both wings spread.

    This thing seemed normal, but when the East Qin stand¡¯s people saw it, their faces all changed.

    ¡°This goshawk is the inherited symbol of my East Qin Country. Ah Ning, I¡¯ll give it to you today and from this day forth, you are my, Na Mu Cuo¡¯s woman!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s expression was very serious as he ced the goshawk onto Chen Ning¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Greetings to the Princess!¡± The East Qin stand¡¯s people shouted like a wave, paying respects to Chen Ning.

    Although they shouted in the East Qinnguage and Chen Ning couldn¡¯t understand them, she still understood the meaning when she saw their respectful appearance. These East Qin people had already epted her position.

    Na Mu Cuo did what he said, he gave her glory, prestige, nobility that others could not match.

    From this day forth, she became the East Qin Country¡¯s Princess. Even when faced with Mo Chuan, she did not need to bow. She could proudly stand in front of everyone just like Na Mu Cuo and enjoy their respect and attention!

    Chen Ning stroked the goshawk Na Mu Cuo hung in front of her chest. The iron goshawk was ice cold and rough, but it represented supreme authority and glory.

 Chapter 768: The final trump card

    Chapter 768: The final trump card

    ¡°Ha, ha, your highness, aren¡¯t you feeling happy a bit too early?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly began tough.

    Chu Shao Yang had appeared dull in front of Na Mu Cuo¡¯s dazzling and iparable aura, and everyone had already forgotten about him.

    But with thisugh from him, he attracted everyone¡¯s gaze once again.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart felt ufortable. Seeing his third brother going mad, he wanted to jump off the stands and take his third brother away.

    Although his third brother had done many wrong things and he hated everything his third brother did to her, the same blood still flowed in their veins. The bond between brothers was deep and seeing his third brother in this kind of deep pain, he could not take it.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes finally fell onto Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face. His lips formed a tight line, revealing his snow white teeth as he smiled.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you feel this prince should not be happy?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang narrowed his eyes. There was a cold glow as his eyes were filled with blood and hatred.

    ¡°Your highness, you seem to have forgotten an important thing. She is not your princess yet because.....Her status is this king¡¯s legal princess! Before this king divorces her, she will forever by this king¡¯s woman! But this king will tell you that I will never divorce her in this lifetime! So, you can stop dreaming! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    He raised his head and broke out inughter. Hisughter was filled with pride and madness.

    This was the final trump card in his hand. As long as he held this trump card, he would not lose her!

    Hearing this, the West Chu ministers couldn¡¯t help looking at him. It was hard to tell if their eyes had pity or contempt.

    Na Mu Cuo also raised his head andughed. Hisughter was even louder than Chu Shao Yang¡¯s, instantly suppressing Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What are youughing at!¡± Chu Shao Yang red at Na Mu Cuo.

    ¡°I¡¯mughing at the fact you won¡¯t give up until you die!¡± Na Mu Cuo said whileughing, ¡°Whether she is your princess or not, you don¡¯t get the final say. As for whether she belongs to you or not, it depends on this!¡±

    He raised his right fist and pointed it at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang coldly said, ¡°Your highness, do you want topete in martial arts with this king?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo shook his head and revealed a grin. He was like a wild cheetah, staring at his prey.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t apetition, this prince wants to fairly steal her from your hands!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you wouldn¡¯t have forgotten this easily, right? You agreed to duel me not that long ago and now it is the time. As long as I win, she will belong to me!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang knit his brows, ¡°This king cannot understand your gibberish. Even if this king loses to you, she will never belong to you!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo put his hands at his waist as he looked at Chu Shao Yang with narrow eyes, giving a coldugh, ¡°This matter cannot be decided by you. ording to my East Qinws, if I like a girl and even if she is married, as long as I challenge her husband and her husband epts, the girl will belong to whoever wins! Chu Shao Yang, you can not ept this challenge, but if you ept, it means you follow thesews! If you act ignorant and pretend not to know, I¡¯m sure your West Chu people will not be asughable and ignorant as you, right?¡±

    His words were like a blow to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head, instantly knocking him senseless.

 Chapter 769: The one plotted against is you

    Chapter 769: The one plotted against is you

    ¡°You.....You¡¯re speaking nonsense! Not to mention that there is no suchw, even if there is, this is our West Chu and not your East Qin! What bull shitws, on our West Chu territory, you follow our West Chuws!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang roared out in anger.

    He felt a vague bad feeling. It was like he had fallen into Na Mu Cuo¡¯s trap, like he was prey that had fallen into the hunter¡¯s and he was struggling before his death.

    Na Mu Cuoughed and did not say a word. He was just looking at him with a calm expression, with a thoughtful look on his face.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart filled with more and more fear. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Ye Ting Xuan in the stands.

    ¡°Husband Ye, tell this king, is there really this kind of bull shitw!¡±

    He was shouting and hadpletely forgotten all forms of etiquette. He only had a single thought in his mind right now. This bastard prince was taking advantage of this loophole to try and steal her from his side!

    Ye Ting Xuan had a slightly awkward expression on his face. He gave a soft cough, neither nodding or not nodding.

    If he nodded, wouldn¡¯t he be acknowledging this bull shitw passed down in the East Qin Country since ancient times? But if he didn¡¯t nod, it was equal to denying the truth.

    ¡°King Ding Yuan, the East Qin Country indeed does have this custom. They can challenge a girl¡¯s husband, but if the husband does not ept, this custom does not exist.¡±

    He was using his words to subtly remind Chu Shao Yang. His meaning was that your highness could reject and as long as you reject the challenge, no matter how strong the other side was, they couldn¡¯t steal your princess.

    Chu Shao Yang was not dumb, naturally he could understand the meaning in Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s words.

    But when he understood, his face turned even more white.

    ¡°You, plotted, against, me!¡± He viciously red at Na Mu Cuo as his eyes turned pure red. The vein popped out on his forehead and each word was spat out through gritted teeth.

    Na Mu Cuo gave a clearugh as his bright eyes narrowed. He spoke in a carefree voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, this prince plotted against you! Who told you to do all those things a man shouldn¡¯t do!¡±

    ¡°Father does not need to defend my actions to an outsider like you!¡±

    ¡°This prince is not interested in other people, but this prince has to care about Ah Ning¡¯s matters. Chu Shao Yang, do you dare duel this prince? If you don¡¯t dare, that is equal to admitting defeat and this prince will fairly take Ah Ning away.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo crossed his arms across his chest and revealed a faint cold smile.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s forehead vein almost burst as he could feel his chest exploding with rage. He was like an angry lion that was about to explode.

    ¡°Very good, only if you kill me will you be able to take her away!¡±

    After he said this, he suddenly flew through the air. There was already an extra soft as a snake sword in his hand, stinging at the distracted Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo moved Chen Ning behind him and took out the iron like bow from his back. He swept Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sword to the side as he revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, do you want to begin? We have to talk things out first, you¡¯re not allowed to go back on your word if you lose!¡±

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, you have exhausted your mind to think of this despicable way to steal her away, but this king will not allow things to go as you wish! Do you really think you can defeat this king?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang stood still as the arrogance on his face was swept away. In that instant, he had already calmed the mes of rage in his and forced himself to calm down.

 Chapter 770: Who can win

    Chapter 770: Who can win

    Because of the exchange just now, he understood that the East Qin Crown Prince was definitely a match for him!

    Na Mu Cuo swept the sword with his bow which shocked Chu Shao Yang, causing the sword in his hand to fly out.

    This meant that the depth of Na Mu Cuo¡¯s martial arts was only above his and definitely not below.

    Face with this opponent with strong martial arts, if he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger and let his heart be disturbed, he would surely lose!

    If it was an ordinary contest, he would not care about winning or losing, but this contest was rted to who she belonged to. If he lost, he would lose her forever, so he could only win no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, I couldn¡¯t see it before, but it seems like you do have some skills. However, you still are not this prince¡¯s match. Since you insist on losing to this prince, this prince will y with you for a bit until you¡¯re willing to admit your defeat!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo gave a wildugh, just like a hunter teasing prey in a. He recognized that the sword in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand was a treasure sword could cut gold and jade and that he was holding a normal iron bow. As long as the other side¡¯s sword cut the bow¡¯s body, it would be cut in half.

    The most important thing was that the bow was normally used for long range attacks and has never been used as a close range weapon. From the perspective of weapons, Na Mu Cuo was at arge disadvantage.

    But he was a courageous person, not caring at all.

    Chu Shao Yang heard the other side¡¯s arrogant words and secretly told himself to calm down, not to fall for the other side¡¯s provoking actions.

    He was very calm as he moved forward step by step. He took advantage of his weapon to slowly gain the upper hand.

    The two figures were erratic and wind blew through their clothes. It was hard to judge the fight.

    The people on the stands on both sides were at the edge of the stands, watching the fight between the two of them on the field, being filled with worry.

    The East Qin envoy were more rxedpared to the West Chu ministers because they knew the crown prince was brave and invincible. He had fought manyrge and small battles before and had never lost, so he definitely would not lose this time.

    The West Chu ministers were so nervous they couldn¡¯t breathe properly. Each one of them hadplicated emotions, hoping Na Mu Cuo would win, while also hoping Chu Shao Yang would win.

    If Na Mu Cuo win, then they could give a girl to him and obtain a year of peace in return.

    If Chu Shao Yang won, it would be arge p to the faces of the East Qin people from West Chu and restore some face for them.

    ¡°Emperor, who do you think will win?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai stood beside Mo Chuan with both fists tightly clenched and he was breaking out in a cold sweat.

    Naturally he was wanted his third brother to win because if his third brother won, she would be able to stay. Otherwise, she would travel tens of thousands of miles to marry in East Qin and he would never see her again in this life.

    ¡°Un.¡± Mo Chuan was also watching the fight below without blinking. He heard Chu Shao Bai¡¯s question, but he could only give a nonmittal un sound.

    He watched for a while before being unable to not look away at Chen Ning standing outside the circle.

    Although Na Mu Cuo and Chu Shao Yang were fighting, they moved far away. The fist wind from the two of them did not reach her at all.

    She stood there by herself as her white robe fluttered in the wind. Even with the wind blowing, her figure was straight, just like a unbending bamboo standing in the wind.

 Chapter 771: Wholeheartedly chasing

    Chapter 771: Wholeheartedly chasing

    On the east field, almost everyone was watching the fight between Na Mu Cuo and Chu Shao Yang. There was only Mo Chuan who was staring at her.

    He looked at the red cloak being blown by the wind, he looked at the faint blush on her snow white face, and he looked at her crow feather like hair being blown over her face, suddenly wanting to help her put it behind her ears. He also looked at her calm as water eyes looking at a g dancing on a pole in the field. She did not pay attention to the fight and there was no sadness on her face, just a look of calm and indifference.

    It was like she didn¡¯t care who won and didn¡¯t care who her destiny would belong to, she just seemed to be lost in her own thoughts.

    Mo Chuan really wanted to ask, just what she was thinking right now.

    But his identity stopped his footsteps, making him unable to move from the stands, silently looking down at her.

    ¡°Aiya, almost! Third brother¡¯s sword almost pierced Na Mu Cuo¡¯s right arm. It¡¯s a pity he dodged, truly a pity!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly eximed beside him. He kept stomping his foot which made Mo Chuan lost in looking at Chen Ninge back to his senses.

    Mo Chuan looked at the field where the situation was much clearer. Because of the sword in his hand, Chu Shao Yang was at more and more of an advantage. Na Mu Cuo could only dodge around and couldn¡¯t make a move at all.

    ¡°Shao Bai, do you really wish for your third brother to win?¡± Mo Chuan softly said.

    ¡°I......¡± Chu Shao Bai gritted his teeth, not knowing how to respond.

    His heart was filled withplications. Seeing his third brother having the advantage, he couldn¡¯t help being secretly happy because if his third brother won, she would remain in West Chu and he could see her from time to time.

    But if she did stay, would third brother use chains to lock her up again like before? Would he forever take away her happiness and freedom? That kind of her, would she still be happy?

    If it¡¯s like this, it might be better for Na Mu Cuo to win, letting her fly away. Although she would be far away and they wouldn¡¯t meet ever again, she would have the freedom to fly like a hawk on those vast ins.....

    Freedom and being unfettered, isn¡¯t this what she wholeheartedly pursued? She would be happy if she had these two things, so why would he want her to remain at third brother¡¯s side, allowing her to live a life of pain?

    ¡°I want Na Mu Cuo to win!¡± Chu Shao Bai said word for word.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mo Chuan felt a bit strange as he looked over at him.

    He could see a firm expression on the youth¡¯s face and guessed his thoughts. He couldn¡¯t help giving a slight nod.

    ¡°Then what about the emperor? Who do you want to win?¡± Chu Shao Bai suddenly turned his head, looking right at Mo Chuan, asking this straightforward and bold question.

    ¡°......¡± Mo Chuan avoided his aggressive eyes and turned his head.

    This was a question that he could not answer at all.

    No matter who won or lost, she would not be his!

    ¡°Emperor, please forgive Shao Bai for being bold, but you have truly disappointed me with your actions today.¡± Chu Shao Bai spoke again, but this time he used his martial arts to send a secret message. His lips only opened slightly and the voice could only be heard by Mo Chuan and himself.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s back turned stiff. He did not look around and he did not say a word.

    Chu Shao Bai watched his indifferent face as his chest filled with rage, making him unable to resist speaking out.

 Chapter 772: Because, this is her choice

    Chapter 772: Because, this is her choice

    He boldly continued by saying, ¡°Although I can¡¯t stand third brother¡¯s actions, but currently his disy is courageous because to protect his beloved, he would not hesitate to fight the East Qin Crown Prince. Whether he wins or loses, I am filled with admiration for him. But what about the emperor? You have never expressed your position since the beginning. If third brother did not say anything, would you have silently watched her leave with the East Qin Crown Prince? The Empress Dowager even wants you to personally decree their engagement, were you really prepared to write a wedding decree for them?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai had been stunned and had endured for a long time. He knew that these words were a great offense and he would lose his head if he angered the emperor, but he knew the emperor would not kill him because the emperor was a wise ruler.

    Because he was a wise ruler, he was filled with scruples, having to choose between private matters and state affairs.

    It wasn¡¯t like Chu Shao Bai didn¡¯t understand this, but he couldn¡¯t endure any longer.

    He was still young, he was filled with passion and impulse. His thoughts were not as deep as Mo Chuan¡¯s.

    Mo Chuan turned back and took a deep look at him. He was young before and he was as passionate as Chu Shao Bai, so he could understand Chu Shao Bai¡¯s feelings, but he couldn¡¯t return to his past self.

    This was because he was currently the emperor, he had things he couldn¡¯t do. There were restrictions on him that Chu Shao Bai would never understand.

    All he could do now was maintain his silence.

    ¡°Shao Bai, what do you think I should do?¡± His lips slightly parted as he sent a secret message with his martial arts. His way of address had changed from ¡°this one¡± to ¡°I¡±, clearly meaning that Chu Shao Bai did not need to consider his emperor status and give his honest opinion.

    ¡°If third brother loses, you should personally head out and steal her back!¡± Chu Shao Bai blurted out without even thinking.

    ¡°Your meaning is that your third brother will lose?¡± Mo Chuan looked at the two people fighting.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sword kept sparkling as he shed again and again. He had already trapped Na Mu Cuo in a of shes and Na Mu Cuo was bing more and more restricted, unable to dodge, approaching his defeat.

    A corner of the bow in his hand had already been cut off by Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sword and Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help revealing a proud look on his face.

    Chu Shao Bai saw this and he gave a heavy nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, third brother is not Na Mu Cuo¡¯s match. In less than ten moves, Na Mu Cuo will begin to fight back. He is pretending to be weak and wants third brother to use his full strength, so he can see the weakness in his sword art, knocking him back in one move!¡±

    ¡°Not bad, Shao Bai, you¡¯re right about this. Na Mu Cuo¡¯s martial arts is indeed a level higher than Chu Shao Yang¡¯s.¡± Mo Chuan praised Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Then emperor, if third brother loses, will you make a move?¡± Chu Shao Bai looked into Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes, asking him without letting up.

    Mo Chuan calmly looked at him and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chu Shao Bai gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Because, this is her choice.¡± Mo Chuan looked away as he looked back to Chen Ning.

    Her choice?

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t understand this. He followed Mo Chuan¡¯s gaze with a confused look and saw that her eyes were as calm as Mo Chuan¡¯s, just like a pool of water without any waves.

    From the beginning to now, she had not looked at the people in the stands once. She did not look at Mo Chuan nor did she look at him.

    Could it be that she really made her decision to leave West Chu?

    For her freedom, she chose Na Mu Cuo in the end?

 Chapter 773: A lesson that will never be forgotten

    Chapter 773: A lesson that will never be forgotten

    ¡°Win! Win! At most with another move, Shao Yang will win!¡± The Eldest Princess finally let out a long sigh of relief as her tightly knit brows rxed.

    Even if Chu Shao Yang did a thousand things wrong, she still wanted him to win.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression sank in turn.

    Even a person who didn¡¯t understand martial arts could see that Chu Shao Yang had suppressed Na Mu Cuo. His sword¡¯s glow shined out and only a white sh could be seen on the field. Na Mu Cuo¡¯s figure could not be seen at all because he waspletely surrounded by Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sword glow, unable to escape at all.

    The Eldest Princess revealed a relieved smile on her face.

    Mo Chuan looked at Chu Shao Bai and they both sighed. The two of them did not speak as they looked at Chu Shao Yang.

    At this time, the scene on the field suddenly changed.

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was filled with spirit and the Spirit Snake Sword in his hand seemed like it was alive. He released nine blooming shes that pierced at Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face.

    This move was real and illusory. People found it hard to discover which sh was real and which sh was fake.

    He wanted to leave a mark on Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face, giving him a lesson that he would never forget.

    ¡°Good move!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo suddenly sprang forward like lightning and made a clear whistling sound. He was already at the end of his ropes, but he suddenly took out an arrow from his back and drew back his bowstring. At the most critical moment, the arrow flew out.

    Chu Shao Yang never thought that Na Mu Cuo would shoot an arrow at this distance. When he noticed that the target of this arrow was not him, he couldn¡¯t help being a bit stunned.

    The sword in his hand did not stop at all as it pierced at Na Mu Cuo like a poisonous snake.

    ¡°Zheng!¡± With the sound of metal shing, there were sparks that flew in all directions.

    Just in that instant, Chu Shao Yang felt a shock from his wrist as a powerful might surged forward. He could not hold the sword in his hand as it flew through the air.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s target was the tip of his sword. When the arrow tip and sword tip met, it created sparks while therge impact strength of the arrow sent Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sword flying.

    Chu Shao Yang felt his throat be tight as he was caught by Na Mu Cuo¡¯s bowstring. Na Mu Cuo pulled and he fell to the ground, falling t on his face with his butt pointed up, looking very sorry.

    The East Qin stands exploded with thunderous apuse and shouts.

    When everyone saw Chu Shao Yang looking this sorry, they broke out inughter.

    Na Mu Cuo held his bow and looked at Chu Shao Yang from above, giving augh.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost.¡± He cleanly said.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s throat was caught by the bowstring and heid there unable to move. His face was purple and it was very hard for him to breathe, so there was no need to mention him being able to talk.

    He closed his eyes and his heart was filled with despair.

    That¡¯s right, he has lost. He had lostpletely.

    His face was covered in defeat and that handsome face was covered in dust. Heid on the ground as he listened to the tauntingughter around him. In that moment, he really wanted to die!

    ¡°Your highness, since you¡¯ve already won, let go of my third brother!¡± Chu Shao Bai jumped down from the stands and went to support Chu Shao Yang up.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Na Mu Cuo¡¯s hand held the bowstring as he said in a sharp voice, ¡°If you take another step forward, this prince will break his neck!¡±

 Chapter 774: Being defeated by my hands

    Chapter 774: Being defeated by my hands

    Chu Shao Bai looked up and angrily said, ¡°Killing people is going a bit far. My third brother has already lost, what does your highness still want?¡±

    His chest began to heave from his anger. Although he had expected Chu Shao Yang to lose, he didn¡¯t expect it to be this embarrassing. Especially seeing Na Mu Cuo deliberately embarrassing his third brother, he could take it any longer.

    Na Mu Cuo arrogantly said, ¡°Since he lost, he needs to follow the rules of losing.¡±

    He looked up at Mo Chuan, ¡°Emperor, I¡¯ve heard in your country that if a man is not satisfied with his wife, he can write a notice of divorce. This prince wants the emperor to make a decision to allow Ah Ning to write this notice of divorce and use it on this heartless Chu Shao Yang! I wonder if the emperor is willing to ept this?¡±

    His words was like a stone being dropped in a calmke, instantly setting off an uproar in the West Chu stands.

    The ministers couldn¡¯t help discussing with each other.

    ¡°This crown prince is too overbearing, he actually raised such an offensive request!¡±

    ¡°There is only men divorcing women in this world, how could a woman divorce her husband? This is unreasonable, this is simply unreasonable!¡±

    ¡°Emperor, you definitely cannot agree to his offensive request! He is clearly shaming King Ding Yuan!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face was calm like water as the ministers discussed around him. No matter how much people looked down on Chu Shao Yang normally, they were all from the West Chu Country, so how could they allow themselves to be bullied by the East Qin Country?

    Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t help looking at Chen Ning and he was clear in his heart that this was a request from Chen Ning. He just never thought that she hated his third brother to this degree.

    Her method was simply throwing his third brother¡¯s face to the ground!

    There has never been a case of a woman divorcing a man in West Chu before, would the first time ur today? As for his third brother, would he be divorced by Ning¡¯er in public?

    For his third brother, this would definitely be a great shame. From now on, how could he appear in front of others?

    His lips slightly moved as he wanted to say something, but thinking about everything his third brother had done, he swallowed his words back into his stomach.

    Third brother deserved everything!

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu!¡± Chu Shao Yang could not speak, but he could still hear everything. His lungs were about to explode from rage and his face was red like he was about to vomit out blood as he violently struggled.

    Na Mu Cuo looked down at him and kicked out with his right foot, knocking him over. He fell down facing the sky and the bowstring in his hand loosened. He said with a cold smile, ¡°What, do you have something to say?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang finally took a breath. Half his face was covered in dust as his eyes were filled with rage, ring right at Na Mu Cuo.

    ¡°Want to divorce this king? Forget it!¡± He forcefully spat out.

    ¡°You have already lost by my hands, you have no qualifications to speak!¡± Na Mu Cuo revealed a smile of contempt before looking up at Mo Chuan, ¡°Emperor, ording to the rules of this match, this prince has won, so this prince will take the woman who belongs to me. However, her status is Chu Shao Yang¡¯s wife, so this prince wants to restore her freedom and allow her to divorce her husband. If the emperor does not agree, this prince will have to solve this matter myself.¡±

    ¡°Solve the matter yourself? What do you mean?¡± Chu Shao Bai asked with a cold expression.

    ¡°This prince does not like Chu Shao Yang, so either allow Ah Ning to divorce him or this prince will kill him! These are the two options. Emperor, please make your decision quickly, this prince does not have much patience.¡± Na Mu Cuo said in a decisive voice.

 Chapter 775: Grass wall falling with the wind

    Chapter 775: Grass wall falling with the wind

    ¡°Emperor, he is threatening you with King Ding Yuan¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t agree!¡±

    The ministers in the stands were all filled with anger, ring at Na Mu Cuo with eyes of rage.

    If a respected West Chu king was divorced by his princess, not only would this be a shame on Chu Shao Yang, it would be a shame to them as men! In this patriarchal society, how could they ept this!

    Empress Dowager Zhou however thought of something.

    To divorce a husband was not considered shame in her mind. Why could only men divorce women and why couldn¡¯t women divorce men?

    If they agreed to Na Mu Cuo and allowed Chen Ning to divorce Chu Shao Yang, there would be no connection between them. She could send his hot potato away and it would relieve many of her worries!

    But seeing the ministers¡¯ angry appearances, she could not easily agree to this idea.

    ¡°Oh, so all the minister¡¯s idea is we can¡¯t allow the Ding Yuan Princess to divorce her husband?¡±

    Mo Chuan looked around and saw everyone nod.

    ¡°Your meaning is that we should let King Ding Yuan die?¡± He softly said.

    ¡°.......¡± The ministers looked at each other with worried expressions.

    It sounded like the emperor was willing to agree to this?

    How could that be!

    ¡°Emperor, in the several hundred years of the West Chu Country, there has never been a precedence. If this were allowed, there would be many women of the capital who would follow suit and where would the men¡¯s face go!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, emperor! Please reconsider!¡±

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t allow this precedence!¡±

    The ministers all agreed with each other, standing together in this fight. They vowed to protect the dignity of men.

    How could Mo Chuan not understand what they were thinking. These ministers had the same idea that if this precedent was set, their wives and concubines might go against them.

    ¡°Is your face more important or King Ding Yuan¡¯s life? Think of a better idea for this one then!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s expression did not change as he threw the problem to the ministers.

    The ministers all looked at each other before looking down, not daring to make a sound.

    How could they have the courage to give the emperor an idea? Not to mention that King Ding Yuan¡¯s life was at stake. If they disagreed and angered the East Qin Crown Prince, causing the bow to tightened and King Ding Yuan to lose his life.....That mistake would be carried by them.

    Empress Dowager Zhou wouldn¡¯t spare them, the emperor wouldn¡¯t spar them, and King Jing An who was very close to King Ding Yuan wouldn¡¯t spare them!

    Like this, who would dare disagree?

    ¡°Emperor, you are wise and your decision will not be wrong, so we¡¯ll leave this matter to the emperor.¡±

    There were a few smart ministers who had already saw through the emperor¡¯s meaning, so they began to praise him.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, emperor, you make the decision. Actually divorcing the husband isn¡¯t arge matter. King Ding Yuan is so ruthless and everyone hates him, so he deserves it, he deserves to be divorced!¡±

    ¡°Not divorcing King Ding Yuan, there is no way to calm the anger of the women of the world. This minister also supports the princess divorcing her husband!¡±

    The ministers all changed their tone, expressing support for this idea.

    They were only tiny arms, how could they resist the emperor¡¯srge leg? Since it was like this, why shouldn¡¯t they follow the emperor¡¯s idea?

    Although Chu Shao Yang was below the stands and he was being restrained by Na Mu Cuo, he could still hear the words of the ministers in the stand.

    When he heard everyone¡¯s words expressing support for Chen Ning, his lungs were about to explode from anger.

    They were all grass walls falling in the wind!

 Chapter 776: Must divorce

    Chapter 776: Must divorce

    ¡°Bastards! This prince has been a minister like all of you all these years, but I never thought you were all cowards that turned at the first sign of the wind! Adding insult to injury, truly despicable!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help cursing out from his rage. His style and etiquette, he did not care about them.

    Vulgar words kept jumping out of his mouth without stop and the ministers in the stands were stunned hearing this. They never thought that the noble and righteous king would curse them like this, cursing them like the third rate riff raff in the city. This was not noble at all.

    ¡°Ze, ze, I never thought that a respected king would actually curse people with such crudenguage. When we think of the princess beside him, it¡¯s unknown how much she has suffered. Emperor, this old minister supports the divorce, they must divorce!¡±

    The ministers were all standing on Chen Ning¡¯s side, supporting her in divorcing her husband.

    Mo Chuan spoke with a slight nod, ¡°Since everyone agrees on letting the princess divorce her husband, this one cannot go against the public opinion. Alright, your highness, this one agrees to you. The princess can personally write her divorce papers and divorce King Ding Yuan.

    Hearing this, the ministers all looked at Mo Chuan with round eyes and almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    What going against the public opinion, agreeing to this was clearly the emperor¡¯s idea, alright? You just want to borrow our mouths and say it.

    If you say that it is our idea, when King Ding Yuan explodes, he wille find us to settle ounts and vent his anger on us!

    But the words the emperor spoke were like gold. The ministers secretly criticized in their hearts, but they didn¡¯t dare speak, only swallowing this bitter fruit secretly.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was as ck as the deep waters. Anger, shame, rage, and various other emotions filled his chest. He didn¡¯t think of anything else, he just wanted to smash his head and die.

    He was a respected king, he had a venerable position and a noble status, yet he was being divorced by his princess? This was simply a joke asrge as the heavens! No one would believe it if this was said!

    But this joke had actually turned into a reality!

    If he was really divorced by Chen Ning, he would be theughingstock of West Chu. He would be the first man divorced by his wife and everyone wouldugh at him!

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, kill me, kill me! If you want her to divorce me, I would rather die!¡±

    He red at Na Mu Cuo with gritted teeth. His voice was a low roar, just like a desperate lion trapped in the hunter¡¯s.

    Na Mu Cuo looked down at him and slightly narrowed his eyes before breaking out in loudughter.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you didn¡¯t think this day woulde when you were torturing her, right? Now is the time to pay the price for your actions!¡±

    ¡°You shaming me like this, is it just for helping her vent her anger? You¡¯re doing everything for her, right?¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily shouted.

    ¡°Of course.....not!¡± Na Mu Cuo stoppedughing and looked at him with eyes filled with disdain, ¡°This prince just looks down on a man like you who uses such shameless methods to bully a girl. A girl is like a pure and delicate flower, it needs to be properly cared for, yet you tried to uproot it! Chu Shao Yang, you¡¯re not worthy of being a man! Ah Ning¡¯s words are right, you¡¯re not worthy of loving a woman because you don¡¯t understand love and you don¡¯t know how to love! When you understand, you will truly gain a woman¡¯s heart. However, this prince thinks that day will note for you, ha, ha!¡±

 Chapter 777: Divorce

    Chapter 777: Divorce

    ¡°Ah Ning, the emperor has already agreed. You can write the divorce papers and divorce him now.¡± Na Mu Cuo waved his hand at Chen Ning.

    Chen Ning had been standing far away, as if everything that was happening was not rted to her. However, everyone was clear in their hearts that everything Na Mu Cuo did today was for her.

    The West Chu people looked at her and hadplicated hearts. They didn¡¯t know whether they should thank her or hate her.

    After all, because of her, the East Qin Crown Prince had forfeited thest twopetitions and had exempt West Chu from a year of tributes. This was a very good thing for the West Chu Country and the citizens.

    But she had allowed Na Mu Cuo to publicly shame Chu Shao Yang which was like pping everyone¡¯s faces. It made the ministers unable to raise their burning faces.

    Under everyone¡¯splicated gaze, Chen Ning came forward. She was wearing a red dress that gave her an elegant figure, she had skin that was white as snow, and she had hair like clouds as she walked step by step towards Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.....¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s rage unknowingly disappeared. He looked at her with a gaze filled with affection, not even willing to blink once.

    These three days of restless searching, he had thought that she had died countless times and it was so painful that he almost couldn¡¯t keep living. But now that she had appeared in front of him alive and looking this beautiful, he could not move his eyes.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, tell me. You.....Were you taken by that man.....¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words abruptly stopped.

    Because he could see that Chen Ning¡¯s eyes suddenly turned into two sharp arrows pointed right at him, making him fall into a daze.

    That¡¯s right, what face did he have to ask her that?

    It was he who had drugged her. Even if she was taken by someone else.....He couldn¡¯t me her, it was all his fault!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ning¡¯er. It was all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have done that to you.¡± He said with a dejected appearance, like a cock that had just lost.

    Na Mu Cuo gave a coldugh, ¡°Knowing your mistake now, it¡¯s toote. Someone, bring a pen and paper!¡±

    Someone from the side immediately brought forward paper and a charcoal stick.

    ¡°Ah Ning, write it right now. Divorce this man who isn¡¯t even a man!¡± Na Mu Cuo gave the pen and paper to Chen Ning.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was like dying ashes. He stared at Chen Ning and forcefully gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you really want to leave me? You....You really don¡¯t have any feelings for me? In the past, in the past, you would rather die than not marry me, so why are you giving it all up? You don¡¯t want it just because you said so? What do you treat me as? A rag that can be disposed of when you want? Why are you so ruthless! You are a heartless woman! This king has treated you well for nothing!¡±

    Chen Ning just stared at him. There was no hatred in her heart, just a kind of faint disgust and a trace of pity.

    Even at this time, he still did not know what he did wrong and had pushed all the fault onto her.

    So, she would never regret the decision she made today.

    Raising the pen, she began to write without any hesitation. Instantly, the entire divorce paper was written.

    ¡°Divorce papers¡ª¡ª¡±

    ¡°Writer: Chen Ning. The eldest daughter of the Hu Guo Duke Chen Fang married King Ding Yuan, Chu Shao Yang and has suffered losses and misconduct from Chu Shao Yang, so she writes these divorce papers to divorce Chu Shao Yang. From now on, this marriage no longer exists!¡±

    Her voice was very clear, just like a jade drop falling on a wood te, very pleasant to hear.

    But her words were like whips heavily falling down on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face, filling him with shame.

 Chapter 778: Paying back double

    Chapter 778: Paying back double

    Chen Ning finished reading the divorce papers and looked up. Looking around with a proud expression, she spoke in a clear voice.

    ¡°Everyone here is a witness today as I, Chen Ning divorce my husband Chu Shao Yang. From this day forth, Chu Shao Yang and I are separate and are no longer rted!¡±

    After saying this, she raised the divorce paper in her hand. It fell down with a gentle breeze andnded beside Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang looked straight at it. He looked at the white and ck divorce papers and his body could not stop trembling.

    Even in this moment, he still did not dare believe it! He had been divorced! He had actually been divorced!

    It had been done in front of thousands of people!

    He had never experienced this kind of shame before, it was simply worse than having him die ten thousand times!

    His teeth creaked as he suddenly raised his head. He looked at Chen Ning with eyes filled with rage, eyes that were about to exploded with mes.

    If he could move, he would definitely kill her without hesitation!

    How much he loved her before was how much he hated her now! All the love he felt for her turned into hate! He hated her, he truly hated her!

    He felt his mouth being filled with blood. Unknowingly, he had actually bit his own tongue.

    Very good! Truly good!

    Chen Ning, the shame you have given me today, I will take back double in the future!

    Chen Ning, just you wait, there will be that day!

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mouth opened and he silentlyughed. His blood spilled over his lips, making his handsome face look very terrible.

    ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t be like this! You....Don¡¯tugh!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai had been watching the entire time, not saying a word the whole time.

    What could he say? He couldn¡¯t say a single thing!

    Although he supported Chen Ning leaving Chu Shao Yang, he never thought that she would leave him in such a cruel manner.

    Those divorce papers was like his third brother¡¯s face being thrown on the ground and trampled on by everyone!

    He understood Chu Shao Yang. He knew that the thing his third brother cared about most was his face!

    When Chen Ning divorced him in front of everyone, it threw his third brother¡¯s face onto the ground, so how could his third brother not be filled with hatred for her? Once his third brother hated something, his ominous method of revenge made him shiver when he thought about it.

    He began to feel a deep worry for Chen Ning.

    Especially seeing his third brother¡¯s mouth filled with blood and his silentughing, his heart tightly wound together.

    Chu Shao Yang finishedughing and he spoke while panting, ¡°Very good, Chen Ning, you have divorced me. We are strangers from now on, so can you have your man let me up?¡±

    He quickly recovered from his state of madness, but this made Chu Shao Bai even more worried.

    Third brother.....he isn¡¯t normal!

    He must want to use a fierce method to take revenge on her!

    Chen Ning did not even look at Chu Shao Yang. She looked up and said to Na Mu Cuo, ¡°Ah Cuo, let him go.¡±

    Ah Cuo!¡±

    Hearing this address, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s bloodthirsty eyes turned even darker. He grinned as he said, ¡°Ah Cuo, such an intimate way of address. Chen Ning, have you hooked up with him for a long time? Have you been in his bed a long time ago? Even if this king did not drug you, did you already warm his bed? Luckily this king treats you as a treasure, cherishing you and loving you, not bearing to force myself on you. If I knew that you were a faithless woman, this king would not have shown mercy to you! This king should have had a taste of you earlier.....¡±

    His words became more and more vile, as his curses came out like an endless river.

 Chapter 779: Youâ€™re not worthy

    Chapter 779: You¡¯re not worthy

    ¡°Third, third brother, don¡¯t say anymore. Your.....Your words are a bit, too ugly to hear. You.....How can you insult Ning¡¯er with these words?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned red hearing this and he fell into a daze.

    If he did not personally see and hear it, he would not have believed that these words came from his third brother¡¯s mouth. There were many curse words that he had not heard before.

    ¡°Ugly to hear? The things she¡¯s done is even uglier, why aren¡¯t you helping me curse her? Chu Shao Bai, if you are my brother, if you still treat me as your third brother, you would help me curse this shameless slut together!¡± Chu Shao Yang said with a dark face.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s angry face went between red and white. He took deep breaths as he stared right at Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Third brother, be quiet! If you dare insult her with another word, I.....I will hit you!¡±

    ¡°Ha, hit me? Chu Shao Bai, you will fight me for a woman? Do you know who I am? I am your third brother! What is she to you? She has just divorced me, so she is a bystander, one who is not rted to you! Chu Shao Bai, you haven¡¯t slept with her too, right? Otherwise, why would you protect her like this? Not only you, there is also the emperor.....¡±

    He did not get to finish because Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hand suddenly came out.

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    A heavy p resounded across Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words stopped. His eyes went wide as he looked at Chu Shao Bai with disbelief.

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai, you¡¯re crazy! You dare hit me!¡± He angrily roared out. He desperately struggled as he wanted to charge out.

    He really went wild with anger. The little brother who had always respected and loved him had actually hit him for a woman.....

    Na Mu Cuo knit his brows. If he hadn¡¯t been forcefully holding the bow in his hand, Chu Shao Yang would have charged forward and bit him like a wild dog.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang! I did hit you! Because you deserved it! I wanted to beat you up a long time ago, but because you are my brother, I could not do it! But hearing you insult her like this just now, how are those the words a man should be saying? Third brother, I have always worshipped and respected you since we were young, but the things you have done has disappointed me again and again! You.....You simply are not worthy of being my third brother! Because you are not acting like a man of courage at all!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s young face was red from his excitement, but his back was straight as the words in his heart flowed out like water.

    Chu Shao Yang being insulted was stunned, not being able to speak for a while.

    Chu Shao Bai took a breath and took a step forward. He looked right at Chu Shao Yang as he continued speaking.

    ¡°You said to repay her, you married Ning¡¯er, but because someone said you loved the wrong person, you abandoned her like an old shoe and began to pamper Chen Bi Yun. When Chen Bi Yun lied to you, you immediately became ruthless. You say you love Ning¡¯er, but when have you ever loved her? You imprison her and shame her, what you feel is not love, it¡¯s possession! When she left you, you immediately abuse her with these vile words. Do you truly love her? If you truly love her, no matter what decision she makes, as long as she is happy, you would truly bless her! You¡¯re happy if she¡¯s happy, you¡¯re blessed if she¡¯s blessed! That is called true love! Do you understand? My beloved third brother, don¡¯t say you love Ning¡¯er because you are not worthy of that word!¡±

 Chapter 780: You, do you hate me

    Chapter 780: You, do you hate me

    ¡°Third brother, if you are a true man, you would stand. Don¡¯t act like a dog that can¡¯t afford to lose, acting like this will only make Ning¡¯er and everyone look down and despise you! If you truly love her, you would prove it to her! If you are a true man, you would be able to ept a lose and give it up! Even if you lose her today, can¡¯t you win her heart back in the future! Third brother, I have said everything I want to say, take care of yourself!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai finished speaking and he took onest deep nce at Chu Shao Yang before turning to leave without looking back.

    He did not walk to the stage, rather he kept walking until he walked out of the east field¡¯s gates.

    The sunlight shined down on his white as snow clothes and he seemed like he was bathed in a golden light that made him look dazzling.

    In that moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were following him.

    Because his words were too beautiful, too satisfying. It said everything that everyone wanted to say.

    There were several thousand people on the field, but it waspletely silent.

    Na Mu Cuo kept watching Chu Shao Bai¡¯s back. When he finally disappeared from sight, he turned back and spoke to Chen Ning in a heartfelt voice.

    ¡°Ah Ning, luckily the person you married wasn¡¯t him! I never thought that a person like Chu Shao Yang would have this kind of brother! This brat is pretty good. I, Na Mu Cuo rarely admire people, but this brat has filled me with heartfelt admiration!¡±

    Chen Ning watched Chu Shao Bai leave without even turning back and she suddenly felt that white clothed youth seemed like he had grown up overnight.

    She had always treated him as a little brother, but his words just now had made her eyes suddenly be wet. This was the first time she felt she didn¡¯t understand Chu Shao Bai. His inner world was even moreplex than she had imagined and even more beautiful!

    He walked away so cleanly and beautifully. His words began to ring out and people couldn¡¯t help wanting to p for him.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s words were right. He was no longer the inexperienced young man and was not a youth that people could admire and respect!

    Empress Dowager Zhou watching from the stands couldn¡¯t help saying to Mo Chuan, ¡°Emperor, Shao Bai has grown up.¡±

    Mo Chaun nodded. He looked in the direction Chu Shao Bai left in with deep eyes.

    Yes, it was like he was meeting Chu Shao Bai for the first time as well, deeply being shocked by his words.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face went from red and white. His lips tightened and he didn¡¯t say a word, but he lost his madness and jealousy. He no longer roared out and instantly became much calmer.

    His eyes opened wide as he looked at the blue sky and white clouds above him, watching the golden sun shine down on him. His face slowly filled with calmness.

    Na Mu Cuo looked at him and his right hand came up, taking back his bow, putting it on his back. He coldly said, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, stand up! If you are a man, stand up and stop lying there!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang slowly stood up from the ground. He did not look at Na Mu Cuo and looked right at Chen Ning.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡± He shouted.

    Chen Ning paused for a second before turning to look at him, not saying a word.

    The madness and anger in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face hadpletely disappeared. Although his face was covered in dirt, his eyes were sparkling, returning to his usual appearance. He was apletely different person from that mad dog from before.

    ¡°You, do you hate me?¡± He deeply looked at her, speaking word for word.

 Chapter 781: True sorrow

    Chapter 781: True sorrow

    Chen Ning calmly looked at him and shook her head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t hate you. Since the beginning, I had nothing to do with you. Chu Shao Yang, I hope that our grudges can end with these divorce papers. I don¡¯t hate you because hating a person will waste a lot of energy and mind power. I don¡¯t have that much energy to hate you, so I will forget you and forget all the memories rted to you, never thinking about them again.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body heavily trembled. He finally understood that truly losing a person was not having her leave your side and never looking back, rather it was her erasing you from her heart, not leaving a single trace.

    This was true sorrow!

    His heart was filled with an intense pain as Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words sound word for word. He had to admit that he was right, but there was one sentence that was wrong.

    His feelings for her were true!

    He used all his strength to love her, but he didn¡¯t know how to love. His possessiveness surpassed his feelings, pushing her further and further away until she left him.

    The more he wanted her, the more he lost her.

    Chu Shao Yang felt like there was arge hole in his chest and the wound was still bleeding, but no one could see it and only he could understand it.

    After losing her, what would he use to fill up this hold? Perhaps he would never find it.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, even if you forget me in the future, never thinking of me again, I will never forget you. Wait for me, wait for me to learn how to love a person and I wille back to look for you! Shao Bai was right, I shouldn¡¯t give up like this. I have lost you today, but I will win your heart back in the future!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang leaned over and picked up the divorce papers covered in dirt and dust, before gently brushing the dust off.

    He opened it and looked over it word for word before carefully folding it. Like a precious treasure, he ced it into his chest.

    ¡°I will keep these divorce papers forever. When it appears in front of you again, it will be when Ie to find you! Ning¡¯er, I wish you happiness!¡±

    After Chu Shao Yang said this, he flicked his sleeve and raised his head. He softly stepped off the ground and his body floated several feet away. In the blink of an eye, his figure disappeared in front of everyone.

    The marriage between East Qin and West Chu would bring the two countries together, as well as saving them a year of tributes. Thisrgely beneficial matter for West Chu had been settled like this.

    But the West Chu people¡¯s hearts were all dissatisfied.

    They all felt like their hearts were being pressed down on by a giant rock, stopping them from raising their heads.

    Especially when facing Chen Ning. They all felt shame in their hearts and the one most guilty was Empress Dowager Zhou.

    She admired Chen Ning and it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t like her, but she was the most anxious person to send her away. As long as she left, her son¡¯s heart could slowly recover. Under her guidance, he would obediently be a good emperor.

    He would take another girl as his emperor and give birth to West Chu¡¯s next emperor, making West Chu stronger.

    All of this was not something the girl surnamed Chen could give him.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was very satisfied with this ending. Now she was just afraid that the emperor would do something that would shame the nation and the royal family without thinking it through.

    ¡°Your highness.¡± She looked at Na Mu Cuo and spoke in a pleasant voice.

 Chapter 782: Avoiding troubles caused by delay

    Chapter 782: Avoiding troubles caused by dy

    ¡°You have been in the capital for many days, but you have been busy the entire time, so you haven¡¯t had the chance to enjoy the scenery. Now that your wish has been granted and you have a lover by your side, you can stroll around our West Chu as you wish. Ning¡¯er is intelligent and beautiful as a flower, this widow has always liked her very much. If your highness was not anxious to return, this widow would wish to have Ning¡¯er stay with this widow for a few days. After all, once she marries to East Qin, it is unknown when this widow will see her again.¡±

    After Empress Dowager Zhou said this, Mo Chuan¡¯s body turned stiff.

    He turned his head to look at Empress Dowager Zhou, with a look of understanding shing in his eyes.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words sounded like she was very affectionate with Chen Ning and it sounded like she wanted Na Mu Cuo to stay a few days, but she was really reminding Na Mu Cuo to take Chen Ning away from the capital city sooner. She wanted them to return to East Qin to avoid troubles from dying!

    Mo Chuan gave a bitterugh in his heart. Mother, ah mother, you truly do have a good heart. You¡¯re defending against your son like a thief, you¡¯re that anxious to send her away? You know that it is far away and once she leaves, we will never be able to meet again, but you¡¯re so anxious that you can¡¯t even wait a few days? Is your heart truly that ruthless?

    But these words were kept at the bottom of his heart, with not a single word being spoken.

    He couldn¡¯t speak back to Empress Dowager Zhou in front of everyone and he couldn¡¯t let the East Qin envoys see the West Chu Country as a joke.

    So he could only maintain his silence.

    Empress Dowager Zhou had already counted on this, so she seized the opportunity to speak first, not allowing Mo Chuan to talk.

    Na Mu Cuo was a bit stunned. He narrowed his eyes at Empress Dowager Zhou before revealing a grin.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo will remember the Empress Dowager¡¯s goodwill, however Na Mu Cuo has left his country for too long and my mission has already been finished. Although your country is beautiful, this prince still wishes to return home and bring Ah Ning back to East Qin to meet my royal father. The Empress Dowager loves Ah Ning this much, so in the future, this prince will bring Ah Ning back to see the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s polite words perfectly suited Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s intentions.

    She said with a faint smile, ¡°Since your highness is set on returning, this widow will not keep your highness. This widow will prepare a rich dowry for Ning¡¯er. Your highness, Ning¡¯er is our West Chu¡¯s best girl, this widow is truly reluctant to allow your highness to take her away like this.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo said with augh, ¡°Many thanks for the Empress Dowager and the emperor¡¯s deep sentiments, giving such a good girl to this prince to take as my princess. This prince will certainly took good care of her and will not let her suffer any bit of grievances.¡±

    ¡°I hope your highness will keep these words, that way this widow can be relieved. Ning¡¯er, his highness is a heroic and unparalleled good man, to be able to marry him is your blessing. This widow hopes that after you are married, you two will have a blessed marriage and be together until you¡¯re old.¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s longshes sparkled, but she didn¡¯t raise her head. She bowed down to Empress Dowager Zhou in the stands.

    ¡°Many thanks Empress Dowager.¡± After saying this, she was silent once again.

    Empress Dowager Zhou turned to Mo Chuan and said with a smile, ¡°Emperor, young miss Chen will soon be married to his highness in the far off East Qin, you should also say a few words to bless them, wishing young miss Chen a few words of good luck.¡±

    Hearing this, the Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Her brows jumped up and she had to speak.

 Chapter 783: I, envy you

    Chapter 783: I, envy you

    She wanted to blurt out: Mother, what do you mean by this? Aren¡¯t you clearly driving a de into royal brother¡¯s heart like this? You are too ruthless!

    But Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s hand was faster. Before she could even speak, he grabbed a fruit which he stuffed into her mouth.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu!¡± The Eldest Princess immediately red at Ye Ting Xuan.

    Ye Ting Xuan shook his head to her and pointed at Mo Chuan. He then pointed at his heart and made a gesture.

    The Eldest Princess did not understand, but she knew that Ye Ting Xuan was smart, so there must be a reason why he didn¡¯t let her speak. So, she forcefully swallowed the fruit in her mouth before looking at Mo Chuan with a hurt look.

    Although Mo Chuan¡¯s face was calm as always, disying no expressions.

    The Eldest Princess knew that his heart must be filled with pain. It was definitely impossible for him to be unaffected when he saw his beloved woman being married off to a far ce.

    She believed that her royal brother was definitely not a heartless man!

    At this time, the countless thousand pairs of eyes on and off the stands all looked at Mo Chuan, silently watching and waiting for him to speak.

    Na Mu Cuo even provoked Mo Chuan with a grin.

    ¡°Emperor, this prince will take Ah Ning away from the capital tomorrow. If you have nothing to say, this prince will take Ah Ning away now.¡±

    Mo Chuan took a deep gaze at him. It was like those dark eyes prated his outside and looked right at his center.

    Na Mu Cuo looked up and met his gaze. He knew that this young emperor was still in her heart, but he believed that after they returned to East Qin, he would be able to win her heart!

    ¡°Your highness, you have obtained a treasure. I.....envy you.¡± Mo Chuan finally slowly spoke.

    His voice and expression were both calm, so calm that people could not hear any meaning behind it.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help trembling. She immediately looked up and looked at Mo Chuan with a threatening gaze.

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke!¡± She forcefully coughed a few times, with a very clear warning to it.

    This idiot kid, what kind of confession was he making! Was he going to confess to the Chen Family¡¯s girl in front of countless thousands of people?

    Even if he dared, she wouldn¡¯t allow it!

    There was no West Chu ministers that understood the meaning ini the emperor¡¯s words. They thought that his words were the same as Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s, just praise for Chen Ning. So, they all nodded and agreed with him.

    If they weren¡¯t forced, they wouldn¡¯t want to marry off a beautiful and smart girl like this to East Qin. This was because in thepetition with Na Mu Cuo, she was like a dazzling pearl, letting out its glow onto everyone.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡± Na Mu Cuo broke out inughter as he gave Mo Chuan a slight nod, ¡°Emperor, you arepletely right. This prince is lucky enough to find this kind of treasure, but you don¡¯t need to be envious of this prince, this prince should be envious of you!¡±

    After he said this, he bid farewell to Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan on the stage before saying, ¡°This prince will be returning to my country tomorrow and there are many things that still need to be taken care of, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°This widow and the emperor will send your highness off tomorrow. Goodbye your highness.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou spoke first.

    Na Mu Cuo revealed a grin before taking Chen Ning¡¯s hand and helping her into the carriage. He pulled down the bead curtain and blocked everyone¡¯s view of her.

    Since Chen Ning appeared to when she left, she had never looked at Mo Chuan in the stands.

    It was like they were strangers, neither looking at each other.

 Chapter 784: Not a single man could be relied on

    Chapter 784: Not a single man could be relied on

    When she entered the carriage, Mo Chuan finally looked down at the bead covered carriage, but he couldn¡¯t even see the hem of her clothes anymore.

    The East Qin stand¡¯s envoys all followed behind Na Mu Cuo. They were like a wave as they walked off the east field without a single person looking back.

    The Eldest Princess looked at the dust left behind by the group leaving and there was an indescribable feeling in her heart.

    She still did not dare believe that Chen Ning would follow the Crown Prince to the East Qin Country like this. She did not believe Chen Ning would abandon her home country and marry to a foreignnd.

    ¡°Royal brother, why didn¡¯t you stop her? Why! You.....As long as you said a single word, she wouldn¡¯t have had to leave. Can you really bear to let her go?¡±

    She broke free of Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s hands and grabbed Mo Chuan¡¯s sleeve.

    Mo Chuan kept watching them leave and until they couldn¡¯t be seen anymore, he finally came back to his senses.

    Hearing the Eldest Princess¡¯ words, he slowly turned to look at her and softly said, ¡°Stay? This one does not have that right. Can¡¯t bear to? This one is not unwilling.¡±

    After he finished speaking these indifferent words, he pulled his sleeve back from the Eldest Princess and walked off the stands withrge steps. He mounted a horse and sent it running, with his bright yellow royal robe floating in the air, quickly leaving the field.

    The Eldest Princess was unable to speak from being stunned for a while, staring at him leave in a daze. When his figure was finally gone, she came back to her senses.

    ¡°Bad people! All of you are bad people! There isn¡¯t a single good man!¡± She angrily stomped down and cursed through gritted teeth.

    Her nose went crooked from her anger at Mo Chuan and her feelings had all been fed to the dogs!

    She had been worried for her royal brother for no reason. She had worried for him and tried her best to keep Ning¡¯er, but in the end he didn¡¯t care at all!

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke, Eldest Princess, this one hasn¡¯t offended you before, how did I be a bad thing?¡± Ye Ting Xuan coughed beside her.

    The Eldest Princess immediately turned to grab his hand, ¡°Ting Xuan, other than you, not a single man can be relied on!¡±

    ¡°Then the Eldest Princess can just rely on Ting Xuan alone and Ting Xuan will never disappoint the Eldest Princess.¡± Ye Ting Xuan looked at the Eldest Princess with a deep affection in his eyes.

    He had a cold disposition and restrained emotions, so these words were the greatest confession he could make.

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ heart became warm. She didn¡¯t care that she was in public as she threw herself into Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s embrace, tightly holding him.

    Ye Ting Xuan did not know martial arts and was just a weak schr, so he was thin and weak. However, he reached his hands around the Eldest Princess¡¯ shoulder and like a tall tree, he wrapped his arms around her.

    He knew that under the Eldest Princess¡¯ fierce appearance, there was a softer than normal heart.

    She was passionate, simple, kind, and easily hurt. From the day he epted her, he promised to protect her in his heart and wouldn¡¯t let her be hurt in the slightest.

    When the Eldest Princess heard the strong and fiery heartbeat in Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s chest, it was like hearing the sound of his heart. Her eyes became wet as tears unknowingly began to drip down.

    She was not crying for herself. In her happiness, she was feeling pain for Chen Ning¡¯s increasing unhappiness.

    She and Ye Ting Xuan could be like this was all because of Chen Ning¡¯s method, otherwise she didn¡¯t know when she would finally be able to understand his heart and be with him.

 Chapter 785: Feeding you until youâ€™re chubby

    Chapter 785: Feeding you until you¡¯re chubby

    The East Qin guest pce.

    The sky was already dark and the day had passed in the blink of an eye.

    The room was already lit with torches and the gentle and weak light filled every corner of the room. It was reflected by the precious furniture and looked very dim.

    Sitting in this beautifully furnished room, Chen Ning silently looked at herself in the bronze mirror.

    She had just finished bathing and her ck, cloud like hair draped over her, still soaked with water.

    Behind here, there were several East Qin maids helping her dress up. Every single one of their movements were careful and their face was filled with respect and fear.

    They knew that this beautiful West Chu girl was the future East Qin Crown Princess, so they had to be careful and intricate in serving her.

    Chen Ning was only thinking about her matters. She allowed the maids to dress her, fix her up, and tidy everything.

    ¡°Crown Princess, are you satisfied like this?¡± An East Qin maid asked in non fluent West Chu words.

    Chen Ning came back to her senses. When her eyes fell to the mirror, for a while she couldn¡¯t recognize herself.

    That girl dressed in beautiful foreign clothes, was it really her?

    She looked at herself in the mirror in an absent minded manner. It had to be said, the maids had made her look very beautiful. Those perfectly fit clothes brought out the beauty of her figure, making that slender waist even more moving.

    She slowly stood up and heard the clear sounds of beads nking, realizing that the maids had actually tied sparkling beads to her hair. It made her seem like the stars in the sky, letting out an eye catching glow.

    ¡°Too shy, I don¡¯t like this dress. It isn¡¯t like me at all.¡± She said in a soft voice, speaking to herself.

    Her voice was low and the maids could not understand, but seeing her brows slightly knit, they all kneeled down with expressions of fear on their faces.

    ¡°Crown Princess, if you¡¯re not satisfied, these servants can help you pick a new dress.¡±

    ¡°No need, this is fine.¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head. She wasn¡¯t willing to make it hard for these maids, not to mention that she didn¡¯t care if she was beautiful or ugly, she didn¡¯t care at all.

    She was just going to a dinner banquet, one that she agreed with Na Mu Cuo to go to.

    ¡°Your highness!¡± The maids all greeted Na Mu Cuo who had juste in.

    Na Mu Cuo was standing at the door and seeing Chen Ning, his eyes lit up.

    ¡°Ah Ning, you¡¯re truly beautiful! Wearing this set of clothes, you are just like my East Qin women. You should have been born as a person of my East Qin Country!¡± Heughed while looking at her.

    Chen Ning did smile and softly said, ¡°Your highness, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow, what about the thing you promised me?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo said with a smile, ¡°Once you¡¯ve finished apanying this prince, you will naturally be able to see who you want to see.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I am already prepared, let¡¯s go to dinner.¡± Chen Ning did not want to stall, ¡°I have already done what I have promised you, I just hope your highness will not go back on your words.¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, you have kept your words, do you think I, Na Mu Cuo am that untrustworthy of a person? Ah Ning, you called me the wrong words. If you keep doing this, don¡¯t me me for punishing you.¡± Na Mu Cuo seemed to be in a very good mood, smiling as he spoke.

    He reached out hisrge hand and grabbed her arm. His eyes quickly swept over his body and he clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Ah Ning, you truly are beautiful, but you are too thin, there is no meat on your chest. Wait until youe back to East Qin with me, in less than three months, I will feed you until you be chubby!¡±

 Chapter 786: A girl born to belong to him

    Chapter 786: A girl born to belong to him

    Chen Ning knew what he was referring to, so she red at him, feeling angry and shy.

    Na Mu Cuoughed as he watched her face turn red in satisfaction. This was her true personality. Although she was beautifully dressed, she had a rebellious heart just like him.

    She.....really was a girl born to belong to him!

    ¡°Come, Ah Ning. Let¡¯s go eat, drink wine, sing songs, and dance! Tonight, you must have a st with this prince!¡±

    He pulled her out the door without any exnation and walked into the yard.

    Chen Ning realized that this entire yard was covered innterns, filling the entire sky with light. In the center of the yard, there was a giant fire and there was arge boar currently being roasted over the fire, releasing a fragrant smell.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Arge explosion sound scared her. Following it, there was a firework that flew into the sky, transforming into a beautiful flower which slowly sprinkled down.

    After that, flower after flower bloomed in the sky, looking beautiful withoutpare.

    ¡°These are your future people paying respects to you as the Crown Princess. Ah Ning, do you like it? If you like seeing this, I can have them light fireworks in the sky for you every night.¡± Na Mu Cuo¡¯s voice sound in her ears.

    She revealed a nonmittal faint smile.

    Na Mu Cuo pulled her to sit down beside him. The food was served in the yard and there were East Qin envoys sitting in the other seats.

    They were all surrounding the table like stars around the moon.

    Na Mu Cuo waved his hand and the servants came out, bringing wine and dishes.

    With the sounds of fireworks, there was a group of strong East Qin men that came out with stone drums. They walked to the center of the field with bare feet, ying drums while dancing an East Qin dance.

    The atmosphere of the field as very lively.

    Na Mu Cuo took out a small dagger from his chest and carefully cut the roasted boar meat into little pieces. He delivered it to the dish in front of her and looked at her with a faint smile.

    ¡°Ah Ning, try our East Qin¡¯s style of roasted meat, you will definitely like the taste.¡± He said in a confident voice.

    He had never served a woman before, but he was willing to help her do this.

    The boar was roasted perfectly. The outside was golden and its fragrance wafted out, just smelling it made people want to grab it with their hands.

    Chen Ning only hesitated a bit before sending the roast meat into her mouth. She chewed it slightly as the scent drifted into her nose. It really was a delicious thing she had never eaten before.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes sparkled as he looked at her, speaking words with double meanings.

    She almost did not understand his meaning. She said with a faint smile, ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡±

    Na Mu Cuoughed. He raised the jar of wine in front of him and poured a full ss for her.

    ¡°This is the specialty of our East Qin. The wine is very strong, just like a sharp knife. It is a perfect match for the roasted boar meat. Do you dare give it a try?¡±

    He spoke very clearly, so naturally Chen Ning understood.

    She picked up the ss and took a drink. When the wine entered her throat, it was like Na Mu Cuo said. It was like swallowing a dagger, as fire entered her throat and it was so strong that it almost made her tearse out.

    But after a while, she felt a strong taste fill her mouth. The wine mixed with the meat and it was intoxicating.

    ¡°Good wine!¡± She sincerely praised.

    ¡°Ah Ning is truly forward!¡± Na Mu Cuo was even happier, as he lifted a ss of wine and drank it in one mouthful. He drank this strong of a wine in one breath, but his expression did not change at all.

 Chapter 787: You want to change your mind

    Chapter 787: You want to change your mind

    At this time, the East Qin envoy began to make toasts to Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo was very forward, draining all the wine in his bowl, draining several bowls of wine in the blink of an eye. The more he drank, the more lively he was.

    As the atmosphere became more lively, the East Qin people who were drunk stepped off the stage as they began to dance and sing.

    They were born on the back of horses and were raised on the back of horses, moreover, regardless of gender, they could all dance and sing. They surrounded the bonfire as they grabbed the citizens, beginning to dance and sing.

    Although Chen Ning could not understand what they were singing, it was very lively and happy. It was filled with a passionate enthusiasm and she couldn¡¯t help being infected by it.

    ¡°Ah Ning, drink this wine and let¡¯s go dance too.¡±

    Under the stars, Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes shined even brighter than the stars themselves. His smile was like the clear sky that opened the clouds, iparably bright.

    He looked at her without even blinking. Because she had been drinking the wine, her face had a faint blush on her white skin. Being drunk made a drunk ze cover her eyes, but they still shined brighter than his.

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo pulled her up and joined everyone else who were dancing.

    Although Chen Ning did not know how to dance, she had her ability to never forget what she saw and this dance was considered quite simple. Watching the others dance, she learned most of it and after performing the dance twice, she had mastered most of it.

    She danced around the fire. Her waist was like a slender willow branch, looking very graceful, while she reached out her lotus flower like arms. Her steps were soft and her eyes sparkled. She was like an enchanting lily blooming in the dark night, faintly releasing an enchanting fragrance.

    Everyone was stunned seeing this and unknowingly stopped moving, as they all watched her dance alone.

    Her long hair floated in the breeze and the small beads in her hair nked with each other, making a clear sound. She moved along with the beat of the music, moving faster and faster, as the stars in the sky seem to dance in her eyes.

    Suddenly, she made one mistake and she began to fall backwards.

    Na Mu Cuo reached out his hand to catch her.

    She closed her eyes and felt her head feel dizzy, as she saw countless stars dancing around. She didn¡¯t know if she was drunk or if she was dizzy from spinning.

    ¡°The princess has drunk too much, this prince will take her back in to rest. You can continue, everyone is to have as much fun as possible!¡± Na Mu Cuo loudly said.

    Then he carried her into the room withrge steps before putting her on the couch in the room.

    Chen Ning opened her eyes and her eyes werepletely clear, without a trace of being drunk.

    ¡°Your highness, the matter I have promised you has been aplished, what about the matter you promised me?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo took a slight look at her and suddenly held her hand as he said in a low voice, ¡°Ah Ning!¡±

    Her fingers slightly trembled, but she pulled her hand out hisrge palm and repeated, ¡°You promised me.¡±

    ¡°Wait a bit.¡± Na Mu Cuo suddenly said.

    ¡°You want to change your mind?¡± Chen Ning knit her brows.

    ¡°No.¡± Na Mu Cuo shook his head. He suddenly stood up and walked to the window, forcefully pulling it open.

    There was someone that immediately flew over and shouted, ¡°Your highness, there is an intruder!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°This subordinate did not see clearly, but it¡¯s over ten mysterious ck clothed people. Their faces were masked, but their martial arts were very good. Our several dozen people are losing to their over ten and now there are many people injured.¡±

    ¡°Mysterious masked people? Come, let¡¯s take a look.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed and he looked back at Chen Ning as he said, ¡°Ah Ning, just stay here and don¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll be back right away.¡±

 Chapter 788: Feinting east and attacking west

    Chapter 788: Feinting east and attacking west

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart skipped a beat and her face slightly turned white. She bit her lips and secretly though: It can¡¯t be people sent by Mo Chuan, right?

    No!

    With Mo Chuan¡¯s personality, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be him!

    Then.....was it Chu Shao Yang?

    She stood up and walked to the window. She saw that the people dancing and singing in yard had all disappeared, they should have left with Na Mu Cuo.

    There was still a bonfire in the center of the field.

    She heard the sounds of weapons crossing outside the wall, as the sounds of fighting became stronger.

    She also heard Na Mu Cuo¡¯s low voice.

    ¡°Catch them alive, don¡¯t let a single one off!¡±

    Suddenly, a burst of cold wind came from the window that brought a deep coldness with it.

    In this moment, the hairs on Chen Ning¡¯s back stood up.

    There¡¯s danger!

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    Her strong sixth sense made her dodge to the side. She heard a soft sound as a small thing flew past her face. There was a faint stench that filled her nose.

    The secret weapon was poisoned!

    She broke out in a cold sweat. Then she heard a ¡°duo¡± sound behind her as the small hidden weapon hit the bedpost.

    It was a good thing she learned martial arts before. Although she wasn¡¯t considered a master, she was still had better senses than normal people.

    She knew the secret weapon had flown in through the window, but she couldn¡¯t see the person who threw the secret weapon at all. She only that there was a person hidden and she was in the open.

    Chen Ning immediately took action. She squatted down at the window and then rolled underneath the bed.

    The thick bedding immediately covered her up.

    Sheid underneath the bed and looked out. She did not hear any noise, but suddenly there was an extra pair of legs. They were wearing a pair of ck leather boots and they seemed normal, but there was a purple cloud pattern on them that made her take an extra nce.

    There¡¯s killing intent!

    Chen Ning told herself that the person outside was targeting no one but herself!

    But she just could not understand how she had offended this person. Why would someonee after her life so indiscriminately.

    She held her breath as she watched those ck boots.

    Those feet just stood there. It was very clear that they were looking for their target in their room and couldn¡¯t find it for now.

    As long as the target was not found, they wouldn¡¯t move.

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart was in her throat. She knew that if she identally made a single sound, she would be found, but she didn¡¯t know how long she could hold her breath. When she almost couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.

    Na Mu Cuo!

    Idiot Na Mu Cuo!

    She realized it was feinting east to attack west, the n of luring the tiger from the mountain!

    The other side¡¯s target most likely wasn¡¯t Na Mu Cuo, but rather her!

    At this time, the ck boots suddenly moved and appeared beside the bed in an instant. They were less than a foot away from her and the purple cloud pattern was erged, allowing her to see it clearly.

    Chen Ning¡¯s body was as tense as a bow. She did not know if this person had found her, but she could only do her best to not move. However, she had held her breath too long and couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she took a small breath.

    The person immediately sensed it and Chen Ning already knew this was bad when she took a breath. She suddenly lowered her head and her body curled as a thin cold glow flew over her head. It cut off a bit of her hair, but she had avoided the killing attack again in this risky manner.

    The cold light shed again, but this time it was aimed at her chest. It was incredibly fast and she could not dodge at all.

 Chapter 789: All dead

    Chapter 789: All dead

    ¡°Chi!¡±

    Blood sshed in all directions.

    Chen Ning saw drops of blood falling to the ground. After that, with a peng sound, the ck clothed person fell to the ground and there was a glowing flying dagger in his back.

    ¡°Ah Ning!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo flew through the window and he nervously looked around, not seeing Chen Ning¡¯s figure. His heart was about to jump out of his chest.

    He loudly shouted again.

    ¡°Ah Ning, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Chen Ning¡¯s heart fell down and she crawled out from under the bed. She dusted her clothes and she looked down at the ck clothed person.

    The ck clothed person was wearing a set of tight fitting night coloured clothes and was lying on the ground. His face could not be seen at all.

    ¡°Are you hurt? Are you alright?¡± Na Mu Cuo grabbed her shoulder and looked her over up and down. He found that she was not injured and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, have you caught the intruders?¡± She asked.

    Na Mu Cuo nodded, but his face was very serious as he said in a deep voice, ¡°But they¡¯re all dead, not a single one was left alive.¡±

    After he said this, he leaned over the ck clothed man on the ground. He took his pulse and said with a sigh, ¡°He¡¯s also dead.¡±

    ¡°All dead?¡± Chen Ning took in a cold breath, ¡°They were all killed by you?¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t killed by me, they.....all took poison tomit suicide.¡± Na Mu Cuo shook his head. Na Mu Cuo reached out his foot and turned the ck clothed person over. He took off the mask and revealed a normal looking face where there was ck blood flowing from the eyes, ears, mouth, and nose.

    He knew that his flying dagger was not fatal as he said, ¡°My de did not have any poison.¡±

    Chen Ning nodded. She could see that this ck clothed person knew he could not run, so he swallowed poison.

    ¡°Who are they?¡± She asked.

    Na Mu Cuo considered it, ¡°ording to my estimation, they should be a well trained group of assassins, but my people have searched through them and haven¡¯t found a single clue. I don¡¯t know who sent these people at all.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t find any clues?¡± Chen Ning suddenly pointed at the ck clothed person¡¯s leather boots and said, ¡°I have found something. Look at the pattern on their boots, it¡¯s a cloud. You can send people to look over the boots of all the ck clothed people and if they have the same pattern, perhaps you can find their origins.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, you truly are astute. You can actually even notice these small details!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo was pleasantly surprised. He leaned over again and did find that cloud pattern.

    Only the colours ck and purple were quite simr. With the purple pattern on the ck boots, if one didn¡¯t look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.

    ¡°Someone, go and look over the boots of those ck clothed people, see if they have the same patterns!¡± He loudly ordered.

    Someone immediately responded outside and quickly came back with a report.

    ¡°Your highness, every one of their boots had the same cloud pattern.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo nodded and ordered, ¡°Have everyone guard the guest pce. If there is anyone who dares intrude, immediately kill them!¡±

    Turning around, his face was already looking very ugly.

    ¡°You know the origin of these assassins, right?¡± Chen Ning saw his expression and could guess most things.

    Na Mu Cuo did not respond and he just looked at her, with those deep, dark eyes not even blinking. He grabbed her hand and tightened his grip.

    Chen Ning could feel that his palm was covered in a cold sweat.

    He was afraid!

    Why?

 Chapter 790: A pack of wild wolves

    Chapter 790: A pack of wild wolves

    ¡°Ah Ning, sorry. It was my fault for falling to the enemy¡¯s n of drawing the tiger from the mountain that almost caused you to lose your life!¡± Na Mu Cuo suddenly trembled as he felt a wave of deep fear.

    If he hadn¡¯t noticed it in time and rushed back, she would have turned into a ghost under the ck clothed man¡¯s de.

    Chen Ning pulled her hand back from his grip and moved two steps back, looking at him with a calm expression.

    ¡°Your highness, you don¡¯t need to apologize to me. This was the condition I promised you. You deliberately had me y along with you, isn¡¯t it just to attract these people out? But I never thought I would be their target. Do they want to kill you or me?¡±

    Going from life to death and back to life from death filled her heart with anger.

    ¡°Ah Ning, don¡¯t be angry, I really didn¡¯t expect this to happen. I never thought that they would suddenly change their target, they.....actually were here to kill me, but I don¡¯t understand they even wanted to deal with you. It was my fault for implicating you!¡±

    His eyes were filled with remorse. If he knew this would happen earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have involved her in this matter no matter what.

    ¡°Your highness, since I have risked my life for you, you should at least tell me the reason. You wouldn¡¯t want me to die without knowing why, right¡± Chen Ning softly said.

    Na Mu Cuo awkwardly looked at her and hesitated for a second before saying, ¡°Ah Ning, I really didn¡¯t expect that an assassin woulde, I thought the one who came was Chu Shao Yang. I thought that he definitely was not willing to let you leave with me, so I wanted to draw him out and then.....¡±

    He wanted to draw out a leopard, but never thought he would attract a pack of wild wolves, almost causing her to lose her life!

    ¡°Oh? But Chu Shao Yang never came, what came was a group of organized murderers. Your highness, it should be the first time these assassins appeared, right? Your highness, can you tell me everything about what origins they have?¡± Chen Ning curled her lips and revealed that she saw through everything.

    ¡°Yi, why did you already guess everything!¡± Na Mu Cuo looked at her with admiration and astonishment.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. Have you ever heard of the Purple Heaven Pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Purple Heaven Pavilion?¡± Chen Ning knit her brows. This was her first time hearing these three words, but it sounded like the name of a martial arts gang from a martial arts novel, ¡°Is this the organization behind the mysterious assassins?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the Purple Heaven Pavilion is the most mysterious assassination group in Jianghu. They have only risen recently in Jianghu, but they developed very quickly. It¡¯s said that the Purple Heaven Pavilion have many assassins with powerful martial arts. They take people¡¯s money and help people deal disaster. As long as one has money, there is nothing they can¡¯t do. If my guesses aren¡¯t wrong, this group of assassins should be sent by the Purple Heaven Pavilion. If it wasn¡¯t for you noticing the purple cloud pattern on their boots, I really couldn¡¯t guess their origins.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo said this and firmly tightened his fist, ¡°You are right, when I was on the road to West Chu, I encountered two assassination attempts from them, but they did not seed. I came to take care of the West Chu matter on my royal father¡¯s orders, but this is a top secret and there aren¡¯t many people in East Qin that know of this. My trip here was very secret, but these assassins still found me. Moreover, the people they sent had better techniques each time and this time they werepletely defeated. The next time, they might send people with even stronger martial arts, but this prince is not afraid. I will make one die if they send one and two die if they send two!¡±

 Chapter 791: Under the wing

    Chapter 791: Under the wing

    He looked at Chen Ning and was stunned for a bit before revealing a look of hesitation, ¡°But what I cannot understand is why their target tonight was not my, but rather you! Was it to create hostility with me, did I implicate you? But what I cannot understand now is who sent these people and why they wanted to kill me! I only hoped to keep one or two alive, but unfortunately it wasn¡¯t like this.¡±

    He suddenly pressed down on her shoulder and firmly said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. No matter how strong the people sent by the Purple Heaven Pavilion are, you don¡¯t need to worry because I will protect you! As long as I, Na Mu Cuo am here, I definitely will not allow anyone to hurt you!¡±

    ¡°So? Your highness¡¯ meaning is that as long as I leave your side, I will be in danger of losing my life at any moment, right? In order to live in this world, I need to remain under the protection of your wings, right?¡± She revealed a faint taunting smile.

    What Purple Heaven Pavilion, what mysterious assassination organization of the Jianghu, she had never heard of them before!

    She could not imagine that she who didn¡¯t know martial arts and didn¡¯t make any unforgivable grudges with anyone, how could she possibly be targeted by this group of assassins?

    The only exnation for this was that this was a y set up by Na Mu Cuo or she was to be a scapegoat for Na Mu Cuo!

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes turned cold and his hands on her shoulders began to tremble, as his expression became a bit ugly.

    ¡°Ah Ning, are you doubting this prince? You think that this is something this prince made up to trick you? These assassins were deliberately prepared by this prince?¡± He asked in an angry voice.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think anything like this, your highness is thinking too much. Life and death depends on destiny, I don¡¯t care if they wanted to kill you or me, I just hope your highness can do what you promised me.¡±

    She did not pursue the matter. Even if the Jianghu really had a Purple Heaven Pavilion, she didn¡¯t want to know about it and she didn¡¯t want to be involved with them.

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you want to see that person? This prince will immediately let you see them! If you¡¯re willing, you can bring that person along with you and this prince will not stop you!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo pped his hands and loudly ordered, ¡°Bring that person in for this prince!¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help straightening her back as she looked at the door.

    Na Mu Cuo was watching her the entire time as his eyes sparkled. He couldn¡¯t help say in a jealous voice, ¡°Ah Ning, when can you look at me like this? I won¡¯t have any other requests.¡±

    Her back slightly stiffened, but she said nothing.

    There were the sounds of footsteps outside before someone reported, ¡°Your highness, the person has been brought.¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡± Na Mu Cuo said in a deep voice.

    The door opened and a person stumbled inside.

    ¡°Bad people, you are all bad people! What did you bring me here for! Ah.....Young miss! Why is it you?¡±

    When that person saw Chen Ning, her round little face filled with surprise and joy. Her eyes popped out and a look of disbelief appeared on her face.

    ¡°Xiao Ru!¡± Chen Ning took a step forward and grabbed her hand.

    ¡°Young miss!¡± Feeling the warmth of Chen Ning¡¯s palm, Xiao Ru suddenly felt that this was reality. She threw herself into Chen Ning¡¯s embrace and hugged her as she began to cry.

    ¡°Is this servant dreaming? This servant seems to be dreaming of the young miss. Young miss, where did you go these past few days? After that bad man Chu Shao Yang brought the young miss away, this servant has been dying of worry. Did he bully you? Did he beat you? Did he curse you?¡±

 Chapter 792: An idiot

    Chapter 792: An idiot

    Xiao Ru looked up from Chen Ning¡¯s embrace with tears dripping down. Her face was already swelling from crying.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, am I not standing here perfectly fine now? I¡¯m not even missing a single hair.¡± Chen Ning looked down with a smile, helping Xiao Ru wipe her tears.

    She did not want Xiao Ru to worry, so she didn¡¯t say a single word about what Chu Shao Yang did.

    ¡°Young miss, you.....Are you really my young miss? Why are you wearing this? Where did those clothese from, they¡¯re truly ugly! So ugly! Young miss, take them off quickly. Wearing such ugly clothes, it doesn¡¯t seem like you!¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s mouth did not stop. After finding that Chen Ning was safe, her attention immediately went to the things she was wearing.

    She looked over the beautiful dress and her little mouth curled, revealing a look of disgust.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face turned ck.

    Ugly? Hard to look at?

    Was this girl¡¯s eyes not wide open!

    He was angry and annoyed. He grab the back of Xiao Ru¡¯s cor and picked her up like an eagle picking up a little chick. His eyes were wide open and he looked like he was about to eat her up.

    ¡°Stinky girl, you really are bold! You actually dare call our East Qin Country¡¯s clothes ugly! Do you believe I won¡¯t cut off your head!¡±

    Xiao Ru struggled in the air, kicking her two legs. Her face waspletely red and she couldn¡¯t breath.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, let her go! A grown man like you is bullying a little girl, don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± Chen Ning shouted.

    ¡°......¡± Na Mu Cuo was stunned and he realized that he shouldn¡¯t make it hard for this little girl who was in her early teens. He put Xiao Ru down and crossed his arms, giving a coldugh.

    ¡°Who told this little girl to speak nonsense. I gave you my East Qin Country¡¯s most beautiful clothes, she actually called them ugly! This girl is simply blind! Ah Ning, this dumb little girl is the one you wanted to see? The one you wholeheartedly wanted to see was this idiot?¡±

    Chen Ning did not say anything before Xiao Ru went crazy with anger.

    Her face was even redder than red satin as she screamed, ¡°You¡¯re an idiot! You¡¯re an idiot! You.....You are a big baddie!¡±

    She tightened her fist and began to m them down onto Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo stood motionlessly like a mountain. Her little fists were like drops of rain falling onto his straight chest, not even having enough strength to make him feel an itch.

    He smiled as he looked down at Xiao Ru, ¡°Dumb girl, using this bit of strength, are you trying to make it itch for me?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Bad person! You are too despicable!¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s lungs almost exploded with anger.

    She looked up and red at Na Mu Cuo. She never thought that this man would be this despicable!

    She found that the other side was an entire head taller than her and was like an iron tower. She was small and petite and standing in front of the tall Na Mu Cuo, she was like a bean sprout, small and thin.

    ¡°Xiao Ru,e over.¡± Chen Ning red at Na Mu Cuo, ¡°Your highness, is it fun bullying my maid?¡±

    She came over and pulled Xiao Ru away.

    But Xiao Ru was already so angry that she burst into tears and threw herself into Chen Ning¡¯s embrace. She said in a sobbing voice, ¡°Young miss, is this servant really stupid? Is it because this servant is stupid that you don¡¯t want this servant anymore? This servant heard that the young miss is going to be married off to East Qin, is that true? This servant also heard that you would be married to the East Qin Crown Prince to be his princess, is that true?¡±

    Chen Ning stroked her hair and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Xiao Ru, it¡¯s true.¡±

 Chapter 793: Look really strange

    Chapter 793: Look really strange

    Xiao Ru looked up at her in a daze with tearful eyes, like she couldn¡¯t recognize her.

    She opened her mouth and revealed a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Young miss! You can¡¯t! How can you marry to East Qin? This servant heard that the East Qin people are like undeveloped beasts! They eat raw meat and drink blood, as well as wearing the fur they have just peeled from animals, which are still bloody. Uh, truly disgusting! Also.....Also.....This servant also heard that the East Qin people all look very ugly. The men all look like wild boars with two long fangs in their mouth! Their Crown Prince must certainly be incredibly ugly! Young miss, you definitely can¡¯t marry them! Any of our West Chu men are a hundred times better than the East Qin men! Young miss, you mustn¡¯t be muddle minded, you can¡¯t treat all our West Chu men as bad people just because you met a bad man like Chu Shao Yang......¡±

    She said arge bunch of words that was fast and anxious, making Chen Ning unable to stop her even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, you can¡¯t speak nonsense!¡± Chen Ning cut her off as she looked at Na Mu Cuo from the corner of her eyes. As expected, Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face was as ck as a pot.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s heart was filled with anger.

    Heard, heard, heard!

    This dumb girl kept saying that she heard this and heard that! Just where did she hear all of this bullshit!

    How were their East Qin people all undeveloped beasts? How were they all uglier than wild boars? He as the Crown Prince was incredibly ugly?

    Na Mu Cuo was getting more and more angry, and his chest began to be stuffed. He suddenly took a step forward and grabbed Xiao Ru, fiercely ring at her.

    ¡°Dumb girl, open your eyes wide, do I look ugly?¡±

    Xiao Ru was stunned and looked at Na Mu Cuo in a daze. She blinked as she properly looked at him for the first time.

    His hair was ck and dense and his eyebrows were thick and long, just like a pair of furry brushes over his eyes. They were jumping up and down from his anger and looked like two live caterpirs.

    She tilted her head and blinked her eyes. They seemed more like it the longer she stared.

    Na Mu Cuo was finally satisfied. This little girl was not as dumb as he thought, at least she was stunned when she saw his handsome face, meaning that she still had a bit of good taste.

    ¡°Ha, ha, you look.....Why do you look so strange!¡± Xiao Ru looked at him and actually broke out inughter.

    Strange?

    Na Mu Cuo knit his brows. He could not understand how he looked strange, should she be using the word handsome to describe him?

    ¡°Young miss, look at his interesting face. It looks like there are two caterpirs above his eyes and they seem to be moving! Ha, ha, this is too interesting! This servant has lived this long and has never seen a caterpir appear on a person¡¯s face before.....¡±

    She giggled just like a little bird, pointing at Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyebrows and being filled with joy.

    ¡°You.....You!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s face turned green.

    He had lived for over twenty years and this was the first time someone made fun of his eyebrows!

    Caterpirs?

    How did this girl even think of that!

    How could he not know that his eyebrows looked like caterpirs!

    ¡°Alright, alright, Xiao Ru,e over here. I still have things to discuss with you. Your highness, if you have nothing else, please leave first. I still have some things to discuss with my maid.¡±

    Chen Ning saw that the situation was bad, so she went forward to save Xiao Ru from Na Mu Cuo¡¯s hands and hid her behind herself.

 Chapter 794: Caterpillar

    Chapter 794: Caterpir

    She was afraid that once Na Mu Cuo reacted, he would choke Xiao Ru to death.

    But, caterpir.....

    She couldn¡¯t help looking at Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyebrows and found that they looked like two moving caterpirs. Even she could not help admiring Xiao Ru¡¯s eyes, she really had a rich imagination.

    She tried hard not to let herselfugh, otherwise she would be adding oil into Na Mu Cuo¡¯s fire.

    Na Mu Cuo was panting in anger and he turned to Chen Ning to say, ¡°Ah Ning, I never thought that a smart person like you would have a maid that was as dumb as a boar! She.....She simply has a head made of wood, no! She¡¯s simply a boar head! She¡¯s even dumber than a pig!¡±

    He was panting like a bull. If it wasn¡¯t for giving Chen Ning face, he would have grabbed that girl to ask clearly what she meant.

    How could his eyebrows not be worthy of her eyes.

    Xiao Ru hated others calling her dumb the most. She did not know Na Mu Cuo¡¯s identity, but hearing him call her dumb and idiotic again and again, she was so angry that tears almost came out again.

    ¡°Young miss, don¡¯t block me! I want to tear off this hateful man¡¯s mouth! Ah, he¡¯s too despicable!! I have never met a more despicable person in my life!¡± She charged at Na Mu Cuo, but Chen Ning pulled her back.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, you can¡¯t be rude to his highness.¡±

    ¡°What, he is the Crown Prince? He is that East Qin Crown Prince? The Crown Prince the young miss is marrying?¡± Xiao Ru was stunned.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s him.¡± Chen Ning nodded.

    Na Mu Cuo saw Xiao Ru¡¯s stunned expression and gave a snort.

    ¡°Stinky girl, your young miss is my princess, so this prince will also be your master from now on. If you dare disrespect your master, how do you think this prince should punish you?¡± He forcefully stared at Xiao Ru and his two dark brows sunk low.

    Xiao Ru just stood there blinking, with tears almost falling down.

    ¡°Young miss, how can you stand marrying him? He has two caterpirs on his face and he is so mean and ugly. This servant does not like him, this servant hates! Young miss, is this fellow forcing you to marry him? Is that right? He¡¯s truly bad, truly bad. I.....I¡¯ll beat him to death!¡±

    Her thoughts were very simple and there was only one thought in her head. She clenched her teeth and raised her fist as she began to attack Na Mu Cuo.

    Her actions almost made it so Chen Ning couldn¡¯t hold her.

    With a ¡°dong¡± sound.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s head mmed into Na Mu Cuo¡¯s chest. She felt her head be dizzy like she had mmed into a wall of iron. There were stars around floating around her and she began to sway before falling onto her butt.

    ¡°Little girl, this is a bit of punishment for you. Next time you dare disrespect this prince, I will marry you to a boar!¡± Na Mu Cuo grinned at Xiao Ru, revealing his snow white teeth that sparkled like the fangs of a beast.

    He immediately strode out as soon as he said this. He was afraid that if he stayed here any longer, he would be angered to death by this girl that was dumber than a pig.

    Of course, he still wanted to go find a mirror. He wanted to look over his eyebrows, were they really like caterpirs?

    ¡°Xiao Ru, are you alright?¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help smiling as she helped Xiao Ru up and she helped her dust off her skirt.

    Na Mu Cuo letting Xiao Ru off like this actually surpassed her expectations.

    With her understanding of Na Mu Cuo, he was proud and arrogant, not letting anyone say a single bad thing about him. Xiao Ru actually daring to make fun of his eyebrows was equal to pulling the hairs of a tiger¡¯s butt!

 Chapter 795: Never allowed to speak

    Chapter 795: Never allowed to speak

    ¡°This servant is fine.¡±

    Xiao Ru had a tearful face and tears kept falling from her eyes.

    Her head, neck, and butt all hurt! All of this was caused by that fierce looking caterpir face!

    Ah, she hated caterpirs!

    ¡°Young miss, please listen to this servant¡¯s advice, you mustn¡¯t marry him.....¡± When she thought about the words Na Mu Cuo said when he left, she couldn¡¯t help shivering as the tears came out again.

    ¡°Wu, wu, he¡¯s too bad. He said he would marry this servant to a boar.....Wu, wu, wu.....Young miss, if you really be his princess, this servant won¡¯t be able to survive in the future......¡±

    She cried in a broken hearted manner.

    Chen Ning was angry and also found this funny. She rubbed her forehead and began to think if bringing Xiao Ru here was a mistake.

    This girl and Na Mu Cuo were like fire and water, she would bring more headache in the future.

    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t cry. If you don¡¯t like Na Mu Cuo, you can stay in the capital city and I¡¯ll ask the Eldest Princess to take care of you. The Eldest Princess is a very good person, she will not cause you any harm if you follow her.....¡±

    Before she even finished, Xiao Ru cut her off in an agitated manner.

    ¡°Young miss, what are you saying! Do you no longer want this servant? This servant has already said, I was born the young miss¡¯ person and I¡¯ll be a ghost for the young miss when I die. No matter where you go, Xiao Ru will follow you! If you marry the East Qin Crown Princess and if you go to that trash ce where they eat raw meat and drink blood, this servant will follow you and will never leave you! Young miss, you shouldn¡¯t think of throwing this servant away!¡±

    Chen Ning was moved and wanted to smile. She tapped Xiao Ru¡¯s forehead, wondering who she heard all these strange things from.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, listen to me. Although East Qin is not as prosperous as West Chu, they do not eat raw meat and drink blood. The clothes they wear are not bloody pelts. Look at my clothes, see this beautifully woven pattern? Also the roasted meat they make is very delicious, don¡¯t you love eating meat? When it¡¯s morning, I¡¯ll have them prepare a portion of roasted meat for you and let you eat your fill.¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s face did not reveal a trace of happiness, she said in an uninterested voice, ¡°This servant does not care about any meat, this servant only cares about the young miss! Do you really like that caterpir? This servant knows that the person the young miss likes is not him. The person you want to marry is not him, but rather the emp.....¡±

    Chen Ning put a finger over her lips and looked at her with a gaze filled with warning.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to speak. Xiao Ru, you¡¯re never allowed to say that word!¡±

    Xiao Ru blinked and forcefully nodded, ¡°This servant will not say it, but even if this servant does not say it, can the young miss truly forget him? He has already grown in the young miss¡¯ heart. You clearly love him, but you¡¯re going against your heart to marry someone else. This servant.....This servant is worried about the young miss¡¯ heartache!¡±

    Chen Ning stroked her hair and softly said, ¡°Xiao Ru, you¡¯re still young, there are some things you don¡¯t understand. I already have no control.¡±

    ¡°This servant indeed does not understand. You say that I am still young, but will this servant understand when I grow up? This servant does not understand, you can marry if you want and you can not if you don¡¯t want to. Could it be the East Qin Crown Prince is cing a de on your neck and forcing you to marry him?¡± Xiao Ru said in a straightforward manner.

    Chen Ning smiled as she pulled her down to sit. She said in a calm voice, ¡°He¡¯s not forcing me to marry him, I am willingly marrying him.¡±

 Chapter 796: One thing conquers another

    Chapter 796: One thing conquers another

    ¡°Willing?¡± Xiao Ru took a cold breath as her eyes popped wide open, ¡°Young miss, your heart has changed! You can¡¯t have really fallen for caterpir and forgotten lots of money, right!¡±

    Lots of money!

    Hearing this name that hadn¡¯t been heard for a long time, the smile on Chen Ning¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help freezing.

    She shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it, I said you wouldn¡¯t understand, so why should I tell you to increase your worries? I just wanted to see you before I left. Xiao Ru, the person I can¡¯t bear to leave the most is you. I hope that you can live a good life without worry and you can find a good person who is devoted to you to marry. He will pamper you, love you, spoil you, and help you, living a happy life with you. I thought I could n everything for you, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do so, however you can be assured. I¡¯ll find a good ce for you before I leave, the Eldest Princess.....¡±

    Xiao Ru was more and more afraid and worried the more she heard.

    Although she was simple, she could still hear the meaning in Chen Ning¡¯s words. She was not nning to take her with her!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it! I don¡¯t want any of it! I don¡¯t want the Eldest Princess, I just want the young miss! This servant has grown up with the young miss, can the young miss throw me away as she wishes? You.....Are you the same as caterpir and don¡¯t want this servant because I¡¯m dumb?¡± She ttened her lips and was about to cry.

    ¡°Nonsense, I never said you were dumb. Xiao Ru, you are not dumb, you are just simple and being simple is very cute.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you want me? Why won¡¯t you take me with you? This servant does not mind eating raw meat and drinking blood! As long as I am with the young miss, it doesn¡¯t matter if you marry a boar or a dog, this servant will stubbornly follow you!¡± Xiao Ru shouted.

    Suddenly there was a strange ¡°gezhi¡± sounding from outside the window like someone gritting their teeth.

    Xiao Ru instantly shrank her head.

    ¡°Young miss, there¡¯s a mouse! This servant heard the cry of a mouse!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a mouse, perhaps it¡¯s a weasel.¡± Chen Ning looked up at the window.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see it, she knew that Na Mu Cuo had been outside the window listening to her and Xiao Ru talking. When he heard Xiao Ru saying marrying a boar or a dog,paring him to a boar and a dog, how could he not grit his teeth in anger?

    It was interesting thinking about it. She never thought that a proud person like Na Mu Cuo would actually suffer in the hands of an idiot like Xiao Ru.

    Perhaps it was just one thing conquers another.

    Na Mu Cuo really was outside the window and his face had changed colour with rage, going from red to green. Hearing Chen Ning calling him a weasel, he couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.

    If he kept staying here, it would be unknown how much the mouths of these two girls would wreck him!

    ¡°Xiao Ru, you¡¯ve always been obedient, so why are you being disobedient now?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s face sunk as she spoke.

    ¡°Young miss, as long as you allow this servant to follow you, I will listen to whatever you say and do whatever you want me to do. Even if that caterpir really marries me to a pig, this servant......this servant is willing!¡± Xiao Ru raised her little face and spoke with a determined expression.

    Her tears had not dried yet, but her eyes were filled with determination.

    ¡°Xiao Ru.....¡± A wave of warmness passed in Chen Ning¡¯s heart. She tightly held Xiao Ru¡¯s hand as her heart was moved.

    Perhaps Xiao Ru was silly or even dumb in the eyes of others, but she had sincerely given everything she had to her!

    In this world, perhaps there were many people smarter than Xiao Ru, but there weren¡¯t that many people that were even half as good and sincere towards her as Xiao Ru.

 Chapter 797: Xiao Si, goodbye

    Chapter 797: Xiao Si, goodbye

    ¡°Young miss, don¡¯t leave this servant alone here. This servant has never left you, so take this servant with you, alright?¡± Xiao Ru said in pleading voice.

    What could Chen Ning say? If she kept saying anything else, it would definitely hurt Xiao Ru¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow morning, so we need to sleep early tonight.¡±

    She pulled Xiao Ru into the bed and hugged her head.

    Xiao Ru was happy and excited, but also sad and unwilling. She couldn¡¯t describe the emotion she was feeling. She had a belly filled with questions for Chen Ning, but looking over, she saw that Chen Ning had already closed her eyes and was sleeping. She did not dare wake her and could only swallow her words back into her heart.

    Although she already made up her mind to stay with Chen Ning, thinking about heading to East Qin with the young miss tomorrow morning, leaving the ce she had grown up in to go to a deste ce, there was a fear in her heart she couldn¡¯t describe.

    She felt afraid. When she thought of caterpir¡¯s fierce eyes and his words of marrying her to a pig, she felt fear.

    She heard that all their East Qin men were all fierce and ugly, but today she saw that it was true! That Crown Prince was that ugly, so the other East Qin men can¡¯t be much better. When she thought of this, she felt wronged for the young miss.

    The young miss is that pretty and the emperor is so handsome, they are simply a heaven made pair, but why did the heavens break this pair up and split them apart?

    That ugly and fierce caterpir is not worth the young miss at all!

    It would be great if she could think of a way that the young miss wouldn¡¯t have to leave.

    Sheid on the bed tossing and turning, as her little head kept thinking of different idea, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything that would work. Suddenly, she thought of Xiao Si and she couldn¡¯t help thinking that with how smart and clever he was, he would always be able to think of a way. If he was here, he definitely would have some good idea!

    Thinking of Xiao Si, the blood in her body boiled and she couldn¡¯t sleep. She suddenly sat up and felt her heart beating fast in her chest.

    ¡°Aiya, if I go with the young miss to East Qin, I won¡¯t be able to speak to or see Xiao Si ever again!¡±

    She muttered to herself as she grabbed the clothes on her chest, feeling pain in her heart. It was like it was being grabbed by arge invisible hand and she wanted to cry, but had no tears.

    ¡°But if I stay, I won¡¯t be able to see the young miss ever again!¡± She thought again.

    Xiao Ru met this painful contradiction. She forcefully grabbed her hair and finally made her most difficult decision.

    She could not see Xiao Si, but she definitely could not leave the young miss!

    Sheid in the bed again as Xiao Si¡¯s face appeared in her eyes, as well as his smile that was like a fox¡¯s smile. His smile was very beautiful, his voice was very good, and the stories he told were moving and interesting, always making her want to listen to them even more......

    Xiao Ru remembered that afternoon and night when she sat with Xiao Si side by side on the steps. He spoke, she listened. He smiled, she also smiled.

    Her eyes couldn¡¯t help bing wet. In the future, she wouldn¡¯t be to see Xiao Si¡¯s cute face ever again. Xiao Si, goodbye!

    For the fifteen year old her, this was her first time feeling heartbreak.

    Xiao Ru closed her eyes as the tears silently flowed down the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 798: Look at me, look at me, quickly look at me

    Xiao Ru thought that she would sleep well, but she kept tossing until the sun came up. She vaguely felt that there seemed like there was someone else in the room, but she didn¡¯t have time to open her eyes to see clearly. She just saw a sh a ck before her eyes before she fell into a deep sleep.

    When she fell asleep, she seem to hear a faint long sigh in her ear, as well as a warm hand stroking her cheek.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, have you poked her sleep acupuncture point?¡±

    Chen Ning sat up on the bed and looked at the tall figure that suddenly appeared in front of the bed. Her voice was a bit hoarse, it wasn¡¯t as clear as usual.

    Xiao Ru hadn¡¯t slept the entire night, tossing and turning, so how could she sleep? She stayed with Xiao Ru for the night, but she had her eyes closed the entire time and justid on the bed without moving.

    Although Na Mu Cuo had appeared without a sound, she could immediately feel something off. When she opened her eyes, she saw Na Mu Cuo reaching a finger out to poke Xiao Ru¡¯s body.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Na Mu Cuo nodded. His sparkling eyes were looking at her and the more he looked, the more they sparkled.

    But even with her red lined eyes and somewhat puffy eyes, she still seemed to sparkle in front of him.

    ¡°Why?¡± She asked.

    Na Mu Cuo said with a snort, ¡°You know yet you¡¯re still asking, isn¡¯t it for you! You really didn¡¯t n on taking this girl with you, right? If you were nning to bring her, you wouldn¡¯t want to see her that much.¡±

    Chen Ning was silent for a bit before saying with a sigh, ¡°You really are smart. I don¡¯t need to say anything, you¡¯ve already guessed everything.¡±

    He revealed a happy smile as he raised his chin and said in a proud manner, ¡°Of course, this prince is the smartest person in this world, there has never been anything that has been hidden from my eyes. Other than losing to you once, this prince has never lost to anyone! Ah Ning, quickly get dress, just let this girl sleep a bit. After twenty four hours, her point will be released. When she wakes up, you¡¯ll be several hundred miles away and she can¡¯t catch up even if she wants to.¡±

    Chen Ning nodded, Na Mu Cuo was right.

    ¡°Hey, Ah Ning, look at me! Properly look at me!¡± Na Mu Cuo suddenly bent down and ced his face in front of Chen Ning, scaring her.

    She couldn¡¯t help taking a few steps back, ¡°Look at what?¡± She was feeling a bit strange.

    ¡°Look at me! Are my eyebrows really like caterpirs?¡± He asked.

    This problem had puzzled him for a night and had him staring into a mirror all night. He raised his eyebrows and looked at them, finding that his eyebrows were thick and cute, not like caterpirs at all.

    He even deliberately woke up early and caught a caterpir off a tree, using it topare his eyebrows with. He could not see the resemnce no matter what.

    Then he held a caterpir while going out to ask his servants. Raising his eyebrows, he asked them one by one, ¡°Hey, look, does this prince¡¯s eyebrows look like it?¡±

    All the people he asked were stunned. The servants looked at the writhing caterpir in his hands and they wanted tough, but who dared tough. They all gave the same answer, ¡°No, not at all!¡±

    Although the answers were all the same, Na Mu Cuo still felt weird. Xiao Ru¡¯s words were like a thorn in his side, making it so he was unable to calm down.

    ¡°Caterpir?¡±

    Chen Ning was a bit stunned and then she couldn¡¯t help breaking out inughter.

 Chapter 799: As long as you ask for it. Iâ€™m just afraid you wonâ€™t want it.

    Chapter 799: As long as you ask for it. I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t want it.

    Her smile made Na Mu Cuo¡¯s heart panic more. He grabbed her shoulder and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed tough. Tell this prince the truth, are they really like caterpirs?¡±

    His eyebrows were moving. They were rich and dense, looking very lively as they moved, making them really look like caterpirs.

    Chen Ning felt it seemed more like it the more she looked. She really admired Xiao Ru¡¯s imagination.

    ¡°Ah Ning won¡¯t lie to me. If you think they look like it, then they must truly look like it. This prince does not want others to see two caterpirs!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo was upset. He suddenly took out a small dagger and shed towards his face.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°I want to cut off these two ugly eyebrows!¡± He pouted.

    ¡°Puchi!¡± Chen Ning broke out inughter, ¡°Give the de to me, I¡¯ll fix it so they don¡¯t look like caterpirs.¡±

    ¡°Fix? How will you do that?¡± Na Mu Cuo was stunned, but he still gave the little de to her.

    Chen Ning took the little de, ¡°Lower your head and close your eyes.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo did as he was told.

    Chen Ning held his face and rubbed the dagger across his cheeks. She deliberately said, ¡°Don¡¯t move! If you move, I might take your life!¡±

    She was joking, but who would have thought that Na Mu Cuo would say without hesitation, ¡°You can take this life whenever you want. Ah Ning, I am yours and everything of mine is yours as long as you ask! I¡¯m just afraid you won¡¯t want it!¡±

    Her heart strongly trembled as her smile froze on her lips.

    These words seemed like they were blurted out, but they were more like sweet talk. Although he was an intelligent person, he was born on the vast ins, having an open mind and a straight personality, saying whatever he wanted to say!

    He wasn¡¯t like Chu Shao Yang who was like a knot in her stomach.

    Chen Ning did not say a word and used the small knife to slowly fix his eyebrows, cutting off the excess.

    His eyebrows were rich, each one being thick and ck. After a little fixing, they instantly became straight and beautiful, like swords. They were beautiful like they had just been carved with a de.

    Na Mu Cuo closed his eyes and felt the de moving across his skin. It was cold as it cut off his eyebrows, but her fingers were warm and gentle. The breath she exuded was as fragrant as lotuses, instantly making his heart beat fast.

    Although he forcefully controlled his breathing, his face slowly became farm and it was slowly dyed with a faint red colour.

    Chen Ning immediately noticed the strangeness with him, seeing his strange face. She turned the de and pressed it against his neck, shouting, ¡°You dare think nonsense!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo was shocked, thinking that she would really cut his neck with a de. But his body trembled and didn¡¯t move as he moved his neck back to let her cut it, doing as he said.

    When he reacted to the fact she used the back of the de to scare him, his heart was filled with even more joy.

    ¡°Ah Ning!¡± He opened his eyes and looked at her with his deep ck eyes, but they were filled with tenderness.

    He reached out his hand to hug her, but she dodges his arms. She raised three fingers to him and shook her head.

    Na Mu Cuo knew she was referring to the ¡°three conditions¡± before letting out a sigh and putting his arms down.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t touch you, I¡¯ll wait until our promise is over. It¡¯s already gettingte, quickly wash up. You have to dress beautifully, I want everyone to see how dazzling and beautiful my, Na Mu Cuo¡¯s princess is!¡±

    After he said this, he walked out with a smile.

 Chapter 800: Marrying to the far East Qin

    Na Mu Cuo looked in the mirror and raised his eyebrows in amazement. He almost did not dare believe that the beautiful man with the carved eyebrows in the mirror was him.

    He opened his lips and revealed his white teeth. It was a while before his smile closed.

    He happily stroked his eyebrows and remembered her personally grooming them for him, causing his heart to be sweeter than eating honey.

    This day to the capital city citizens was indeed a big day for celebration.

    Because this was the day the East Qin Crown Prince was being sent off and it¡¯s said the emperor and Empress Dowager were bothing to personally send him off.

    The citizens had alreadye out of their homes early and were gathered on both sides of the street to the gate. Everyone gathered around, trying to see the true appearance of the East Qin Crown Prince and they wanted to see just how beautiful the princess the Crown Prince was bringing back.

    Chen Ning was wearing the princess dress Na Mu Cuo ordered people to make for her. That brilliant and beautiful brocaded pattern did not take away from her style, but rather it made her even more dazzling like a pearl.

    When she was helped out of the room by the maids, Na Mu Cuo was waiting in the yard.

    He had also changed into his Crown Prince robes. Although this waspletely ck, the robe was beautifully woven, looking low key and magnificent. The most striking part was his chest where there was a hawk with open wings woven from gold thread, highlighting his noble status.

    Hearing the footsteps behind him, Na Mu Cuo turned around.

    He already knew she was beautiful, but seeing her dressed up like this, his eyes couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment.

    Her princess dress was a fire red colour which highlighted her white skin. It was almost transparent like jade and it seemed to glow with the morning sun shining on it, almost making it so he couldn¡¯t open his eyes.

    When she was wearing that white robe, she was like a cloud floating in the sky, making people feel like she was out of their reaches.

    But when her red figure appeared in front of him, it was like a bright burning me. She was bright withoutpare that heavily shocked his heart.

    Na Mu Cuo believed that when she appeared in front of everyone, she would shock everyone, especially him!

    He was already looking forward to that emperor¡¯s expression when he saw her.

    It must be very interesting!

    Na Mu Cuo rode his horse like dark clouds covering the snow. His ck cloak floated behind him and that young handsome face had a smile on it.

    His mood was very good, riding on his horse as he looked around. He was in high spirits as he looked at the cheering citizens on both sides, waving his hand from time to time.

    Behind him was a beautiful carriage that was being pulled by eight snow white horses. It was decorated in jade and there was a thick curtain in front of the cart, blocking the figure inside the cart.

    The citizens knew that the person riding in the cart was the East Qin Crown Princess, but no matter how they stretched their necks and how big their eyes were, they couldn¡¯t see a single one of the girl¡¯s hair.

    There was a mighty wave of guards lined up, going from the guest pce¡¯s door to the city gates.

    On the rode, the citizens kept cheering for Na Mu Cuo and his princess inside the carriage.

    Because they knew that it was because the princess was willing to marry to East Qin that they could save a year¡¯s worth of tribute. This meant that they could at least live a good life for another year.

    Therefore, everyone had a heart filled with gratitude for Chen Ning sitting inside the carriage.

 Chapter 801: She is blind, loving the wrong person

    No matter how long the road is, there will always be an end.

    Finally they arrived in front of the city gate. Na Mu Cuo was leading the way on his horse and the carriage Chen Ning was sitting in stopped.

    At the end of the road, the ones in front were the emperor and Empress Dowager Zhou, with ministers behind them and several dozen ck clothed people.

    They had already been waiting here, expecting their appearance.

    Na Mu Cuo jumped off his horse and gave a bow to Mo Chuan and Empress Dowager Zhou, as well as giving them a few words of appreciation ording to the rules of etiquette.

    Mo Chaun¡¯s face was as calm as always, not revealing anything strange. It wasn¡¯t warm or cold, making itpletely unpredictable.

    Na Mu Cuo couldn¡¯t help admiring the other side¡¯s calm, it was simply like he felt no emotions. He would not be able to act like this if it was him. If his beloved girl was being married off to somewhere else, how could he stay calm like nothing was happening.

    He would have whipped out his de to take that person¡¯s life already.

    Empress Dowager Zhou spoke with a faint smile, ¡°You highness, this widow has already prepared a rich dowry for Ning¡¯er, with many specialties of West Chu in there. This widow hopes that after Ning¡¯er marries into your country, these hometown items will help cure her homesickness. This widow is afraid that Ning¡¯er can¡¯t eat your country¡¯s food, so this widow has specially prepared a few boxes of delicacies. Su Jin, give them to his highness.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo said with a smile, ¡°The Empress Dowager is truly thoughtful. Ning¡¯er,e and say goodbye to the emperor and Empress Dowager.¡±

    The maid opened the bead curtain and in front of everyone, Chen Ning slowly stepped out of the carriage, appearing in front of their eyes.

    She had hair like clouds and and a snow white face. The long red dress was open, like a beautiful blooming flower. This radiant look made all the onlookers dazzled and a bit choked up.

    Na Mu Cuo looked at everyone¡¯s shocked gaze with satisfaction.

    As a man, the more beautiful his woman was, the more proud he would feel.

    Chen Ning lowered her head and bowed in thanks to Empress Dowager Zhou. Her identity was now the East Qin future Crown Princess and her status waspletely different from before, so she no longer needed to kneel in front of Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Empress Dowager Zhou grabbed her hand and affectionately said a few words to her. Su Jin stood beside Empress Dowager Zhou and her eyes couldn¡¯t help bing red.

    Na Mu Cuo kept staring at Mo Chuan without turning. Mo Chuan acknowledged this and turned to Na Mu Cuo, revealing a faint smile.

    ¡°Does your highness have words for this one?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo shook his head, ¡°This prince does not have have anything to say, I just want to know if your majesty has anything to say.¡±

    ¡°Safe travels.¡± Mo Chuan considered it and said these two words.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes popped out, ¡°Your majesty, you only have this to say?¡±

    ¡°Un.¡± Mo Chuan looked at him with aplicated gaze before turning his head away.

    Na Mu Cuo was stunned. He truly wanted to see disappointment, jealousy, anxiety, and sadness on this young and handsome emperor¡¯s face, but he had been disappointed.

    Because he couldn¡¯t see a single thing from Mo Chuan¡¯s face.

    He was calm like everything was unrted to him, as if the girl being married to Na Mu Cuo wasn¡¯t the one he loved.

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s heart was filled with rage as he red at Mo Chuan. Then he turned around and forcefully grabbed Chan Ning¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Ah Ning, the time is here. We should go now.¡±

    Although he had already stolen her from the emperor¡¯s side, he was not happy at all in this moment.

    He was feeling indignant for Chen Ning.

    She had been blind, she loved the wrong person!

 Chapter 802: Jumping down from the city walls

    So while the citizens were cheering and the West Chu ministers were giving their well wishes.

    Chen Ning entered the carriage step by sttep and the bead curtain came down. It covered her red dress and her line of sight.

    The carriage began moving, heading out the city gates. The escort team was lined up like a mighty dragon, looking very spectacr.

    Mo Chuan and Empress Dowager Zhou stood on the city walls, watching the group gradually move away. Neither of them said a word, they only watched the magnificent horse carts moving further away until they disappeared as little ck dots.

    Finally, they couldn¡¯t see them anymore.

    After a long time, Empress Dowager Zhou slowly let out a sigh, breaking the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°It was a good thing this widow talked to Ting Xuan early, not letting An Lee here. Otherwise with that girl¡¯s impulsive character, she wouldn¡¯t have let her leave like this.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s palm was pressed on the city wall and his fingers were white from the force he was using. He kept looking off into the distance, not saying a single word.

    ¡°Emperor, they¡¯re already gone. The wind is strong here, let¡¯s head back to the pce.¡±

    How could Empress Dowager Zhou not know how much pain her son was feeling now. He came from her, so even though his expression was calm, she knew that his heart was alreadypletely filled with pain.

    He always hid his injuries since he was young, not letting anyone see them. Even though she was his mother, he never showed any pain or tears in front of her.

    When she saw Mo Chuan¡¯s calm expression, her heart was filled with pain.

    But she thought that time was the best way to heal injuries. As long as time passed, her son would forget the Chen Family¡¯s girl. In this world, was there anyone that couldn¡¯t forget someone! Not to mention that her son was the ruler of a country, which kind of girl couldn¡¯t he have!

    There isn¡¯t only that Chen Family¡¯s girl in this world!

    Suddenly there was the sound of horse hooves approaching. The horse¡¯s hooves were stepping on the paved road, making it sound very ear piercing.

    Mo Chuan immediately turned around and saw a horse running through the city gate as fast as lightning, chasing in the direction the East Qin envoys left in.

    There was a person¡¯s purple robe fluttering in the wind on the horse, sitting tall and straight. Seeing this familiar back, Mo Chuan immediately recognized this person.

    Chu Shao Yang!

    What did he want to do?

    Mo Chuan wanted to turn and head down, but Empress Dowager Zhou grabbed him.

    Empress Dowager Zhou red at him with a serious expression, ¡°Emperor, where are you going?¡±

    Mo Chuan said in a deep voice, ¡°Mother, you clearly know where your son is going.¡±

    ¡°This widow knows, but this widow does not allow it! If you dare take a single step out the city gate, this widow will immediately jump off the city walls!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou mmed down her dragon headed cane and shouted in a sharp voice.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face instantly turned white and his eyes became very dark.

    ¡°Mother, why must you force your child like this? Could it be your son wasn¡¯t born from you? Why must you send your son¡¯s beloved girl thousands of miles away? You won¡¯t even allow your son to say a single word to her?¡±

    ¡°Emperor! This widow is doing this for your good! What do you want to say to her? You want her to stay? Or will you congratte her? Or do you want to tell her your feelings? Not a single one can be allowed! Chuan¡¯er, just let her leave. Letting her marry the East Qin Crown Prince and slowly forget you, she will receive peace and happiness. If you keep getting involved with her, it will make it harder for you to forget. For you and her, it¡¯s not a good thing!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at Mo Chuan and said this with a heavy heart.

 Chapter 803: Would rather have you marry the emperor

    After Empress Dowager Zhou said this, how could Mo Chuan not understand her meaning?

    But understanding was one thing and being able to do it was another thing.

    Being able to stand on the city walls to send her off already used all the perseverance he had in him.

    At the send off ceremony, Chu Shao Bai and Eldest Princess An Le did not appear. Mo Chuan did not me them because they couldn¡¯t bear to see her leave her homnd and be sent off tens of thousands of miles away.

    Although his expression seemed calm, how could his heart feel any calmness at all?

    Even Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t withstand it and chased after them, but he could only stand here. He could only watch her disappear from his sight, not being able to do anything.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    The process Chen Ning was in did not move fast, they had just reached the rest stop ten miles away from the city.

    After leaving this ce, she would truly be on the road to a foreign country, not looking back at all.

    At this time, there was the sound of horse hooves in the distance, as well as wind whistling.

    Na Mu Cuo raised a single brow, but he didn¡¯t look back and didn¡¯t order the convoy to stop, just like he had heard nothing. However, he did pull his reins and move his horse closer to the carriage.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± The voice shouted out again and it was much closer this time.

    Even Chen Ning inside the carriage heard it.

    Her brows knit, not wanting to see the person that chased after them at all.

    She had already written the divorce papers and she didn¡¯t have any rtions to him anymore, so why did he chase after her? He still wanted to entangle her?

    ¡°Ning¡¯er! Don¡¯t leave!¡± Chu Shao Yang rushed his horse and caught up like he was flying.

    Na Mu Cuo turned his horse and blocked him. He reached out arge palm and grabbed the bridle of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s horse. The horse let out a sharp cry as it jumped up.

    Chu Shao Yang jumped off the horse¡¯s back and with a turn in the air, he softly floated down.

    The second his toes touched the ground, he immediately charged forward and rushed to the carriage. He pulled aside the bead curtains and took a deep look at her in the magnificent red dress.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er,e with me! I¡¯d rather have you marry the emperor than to be willing to let you marry this East Qin bastard! I don¡¯t want to never see you again!¡± He shouted out.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang! If you dare gamble, you should be willing to lose. You were defeated at my hands, can you still not ept your loss? Ah Ning has already divorced you and is no longer rted to you, how are you qualified to still entangle her? She is already this prince¡¯s woman and this prince does not like other men calling her name. If you dare speak anymore nonsense, this prince will not be polite with you anymore!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo sharply shouted as he pulled out the scimitar at his waist. The sharp de¡¯s edge swayed at Chu Shao Yang.

    His guards quickly came forward and surrounded the carriage, formingyers afteryers. All the weapons in their hands were pointed at Chu Shao Yang.

    With a single order from him, Chu Shao Yang wouldn¡¯t be able to escape even if he had wings.

    But Chu Shao Yang kept staring at Chen Ning,pletely ignoring everyone around him. He evenpletely ignored Na Mu Cuo¡¯s angry roars.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I know I¡¯ve done many things, I truly know my wrongs! As long as you don¡¯t leave, as long as you stay, I¡¯m willing to do whatever to make up for my mistakes, Ning¡¯er! No matter what you want, I will agree! Even if you want my life, I¡¯ll give it to you!¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, what¡¯s the use in saying all of this now!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo angrily waved his scimitar, wishing that he could cut Chu Shao Yang in half, but he saw that he was already very close to her. If he were to anger him, perhaps he might harm her in his rage.

 Chapter 804: He wants to lie to himself more

    Chen Ning remained silent the entire time, not even looking up at Chu Shao Yang.

    Hearing this, she finally looked up. Her eyes were clear and there were no emotions on her face at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, I don¡¯t hate you, why would I want your life for? As for your mistakes, I have already forgiven you, so why do you have to do all this? Instead of cherishing what you have lost, it¡¯s better to cherish what you have.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What do I have? I have lost you and now I have nothing, absolutely nothing!¡±

    ¡°No, you do have something! You have Chen Bi Yun and your unborn child.¡± Chen Ning looked at him and said this word for word.

    ¡°What child! That is not my child at all!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned white and his right hand grabbed the bead curtain, unconsciously using strength. The beads turned into powder that fell out of his hand.

    ¡°So you still don¡¯t believe me! Miss Chen had clearly said that day that the child in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach belongs to a guard and the one in bed that day with her was not me! I.....I am innocent!¡± Chu Shao Yang shouted.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, now that things have reached this point, why are you still trying to lie to me?¡±

    ¡°I am not lying!¡± He shouted.

    Chen Ning gave a satiricalugh, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re not willing to believe what happened that day, or you¡¯d rather treat it as nothing happened, or you¡¯d rather believe what Miss Chen said about that child not being yours. However, you have forgotten what Miss Chen personally told you about what the only antidote for the drug is. You and Chen Bi Yun both ingested the drug and if Chen Bi Yun did not receive you, she would die. As for you, you are the same. If nothing happened between you and Chen Bi Yun, how was your drug cured? Even if you really jumped out the window, then who was the girl that helped cure you?¡±

    ¡°......¡± Chu Shao Yang was speechless in front of this question.

    He forcefully gritted his teeth and couldn¡¯t think of a w he missed no matter how hard he thought it over.

    ¡°Alright, Ning¡¯er, I¡¯ll tell you. I.....I really did jump out the window that day and then I went to a brothel to find a girl to cure my medicine. I was delirious at that time and didn¡¯t know what that girl looked like. I.....I can¡¯t remember what happened, I just know that I didn¡¯t have any rtions with Chen Bi Yun.....¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, just stop lying!¡± Chen Ning cut him off.

    ¡°If you say this, what will the child in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach feel? Before he is even born, his father denies his existence, he is your flesh and blood! Even if you don¡¯t love Chen Bi Yun, do you really have no feelings for your own child?¡± She reprimanded him without holding anything back.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face went from red to white and then from white to green. His eyes turned cold.

    ¡°Just what do you want me to do before you believe that child isn¡¯t mine!¡± He shouted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t treat me as a fool. Although you and Miss Chen had a perfect act that day and even if that act did seem very believable, I can still differentiate between the truth and lies.¡± Her eyes sparkled with a trace of impatience.

    Her eyes were not just for decoration. She was trapped by Chu Shao Yang that day and in order to not anger him, she didn¡¯t deny what he said, but he was still trying to lie to her even now!

    Perhaps he wanted to lie to himself more.

 Chapter 805: Unrepentan

    t

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chin tightened and he began to pant heavily. Under her clear eyes, he suddenly felt like he could hide nothing.

    Everything about him could be clearly seen by her, what else could he even say!

    But he was still not willing.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, even if something did happen between me and her, you can¡¯t me me. I was drugged and even you know how powerful that drug is. I really didn¡¯t mean to lie to you because my mind was not clear. When my mind did clear, I desperately wanted to forget everything! You can¡¯t leave me because of a mistake I made when my mind wasn¡¯t clear, that isn¡¯t fair to me!¡± He clenched his fists and shouted.

    ¡°Not fair? You denying Chen Bi Yun and your child, how is that fair to her and the child? Chen Bi Yun is not a good person and she deserves the punishment she is receiving, but isn¡¯t the child in her stomach innocent? Chu Shao Yang, if you are still a man, if you have any sense of responsibility, you will bring her back from the Cold Pce and let her safely give birth to your child, as well as raising him properly! Don¡¯t let that child be born without a father!¡±

    Chen Ning was very calm. Although she hated Chen Bi Yun, she still pitied the child in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach.

    But Chu Shao Yang wasn¡¯t listening to her at all. The only thing he was thinking about was that she wanted to leave him and he couldn¡¯t lose her no matter what. As for Chen Bi Yun and the child.....he didn¡¯t even think about them!

    When hepared them to her, they didn¡¯t even have a ce in his heart!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I finally understand why you want me. You think that I was with Chen Bi Yun and had a child with her, so I¡¯m dirty and not worthy of you, right? But why don¡¯t I abandon you! I clearly know that man gave you the antidote and that you aren¡¯t clean right now, but I still want to beg you to change your mind and return to me! Why can I do things like that and you can¡¯t!¡±

    He suddenly turned around and pointed at Na Mu Cuo.

    ¡°Could it be that he is clean? Could it be that he hasn¡¯t bedded with other women before and have had children before? You can marry him, so why can¡¯t you forgive me!¡±

    Chen Ning looked at him and suddenly felt very speechless. She shook her head as she felt her well meant words werepletely wasted.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, why are you still unwilling to repent even now! She divorced you not because you bedded with another woman and not because you have a child. If you don¡¯t understand this reason, you will never obtain her heart!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo finally couldn¡¯t help speaking up. He looked at Chu Shao Yang and couldn¡¯t stand looking at him. There was even more contempt and pity in his eyes at this moment.

    Truly a fool!

    It was no wonder that even after being married for so long, she still abandoned him at her heart¡¯s door.

    But he also felt very fortunate. It was lucky that this fool didn¡¯t understand love, otherwise how could he ever obtain her.

    ¡°Then tell me, why is it like this!¡± Chu Shao Yang roared out.

    His mind was filled with chaos.

    ¡°This prince will not tell you. If I tell you, wouldn¡¯t you just steal her back? I¡¯m not a fool like you.¡± Na Mu Cuo revealed a proud smile.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang almost went wild with anger and he looked like wild lion. He suddenly moved forward to grab at Chen Ning¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°No matter what, I will steal you back! You are mine, mine!¡± He wildly shouted.

 Chapter 806: Only leaving behind your hear

    t

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you dare touch her!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s scimitar suddenly came out and chopped down at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand. This move was only a false move and he wanted to force Chu Shao Yang to retreat.

    Who would have thought that Chu Shao Yang would not dodge it, not even moving his hand.

    With a ¡°chi¡± sound, the de entered his flesh.

    The de deeply entered Chu Shao Yang¡¯s right hand, causing fresh blood to pour out which quickly covered half his arm in red.

    But at the same time, his right palm pressed down on her shoulder. The blood from his palm flowed onto her red dress, dying it an even darker red.

    He did not let go!

    Even if there was a de in his right hand that filled him with excruciating pain, he tightly held her left shoulder. It was very forceful and the more force he used, the more blood came out.

    Very soon, half her dress was dyed blood red by him.

    That blood was warm!

    Even with how calm she normally was, she couldn¡¯t help being stirred now.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, are you crazy? Why don¡¯t you move your hand? Don¡¯t you know that your arm will be cut off!¡± She said in a hoarse voice, looking at his eyes that were stained blood red.

    If Na Mu Cuo hadn¡¯t taken back half his force with this cut, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s right hand would have already been cut off.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m crazy! I¡¯ve already gone crazy because of you! It¡¯s fine if my arm is cut off, I don¡¯t care! Seeing me being hurt and bleeding, does your heart hurt? If your heart can still feel pain for me, it means I am still in your heart! What does losing an arm count for? As long as I¡¯m in your heart, I don¡¯t care if I lose all four limbs!¡±

    Because he had lost too much blood, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face was bing more and more pale. His hand holding her shoulder began to weakly tremble.

    But he didn¡¯t care about any of this. He just looked at her face and smiled.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you willing to leave with me?¡±

    When she saw him bleeding, he had clearly seen heartache shing in her eyes. It was useless for her to conceal it, he knew that he was still inside her heart!

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart began to fill with a strange pain.

    That familiar and strange pain made it hard for her to breath. She pressed her hand on her chest and felt her heart beating faster and faster. She then forcefully bit her lips.

    That feeling wasing again. She knew that if she kept looking in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes and hearing his words that ripped her heart apart, she would faint again.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo!¡± She moved her eyes away and did not look or listen to him. She just reached out her hand to Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo pulled her hand and she left Chu Shao Yang¡¯s grasp. He ced her behind him and his tall body tightly covered her.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s right hand reached out and wanted to grab hem of her dress, but it weakly fell down in midair.

    Although Na Mu Cuo¡¯s de did not cut off his arm, it still reached the bone and heavily injured him. His arm already no longer had any strength and if it wasn¡¯t for his perseverance, he would have fainted already.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sight went ck and his body was crumbling, as if he would fall at any moment, but he still tried opening his eyes wide to look at her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er,e with me.¡± He tried saying again with a trace of begging in his eyes.

    Chen Ning closed her eyes and took a deep breath, revealing an indifferent look.

    ¡°Toote, it¡¯s toote. I will never go back with you.¡±

    The final bit of strength in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body disappeared and he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, as he fell down from the high carriage.

 Chapter 807: Fickle hand

    ¡°Third brother!¡±

    A white figure came out as fast as lightning and grabbed Chu Shao Yang falling in the air.

    It was Chu Shao Bai!

    He kept telling himself not to send her off because he was afraid he couldn¡¯t bear to watch her leave.

    But as time passed bit by bit, he couldn¡¯t help chasing after them. He kept following behind the convoy, watching her cart from a distance.

    He just wanted to watch from afar, silently sending her off. He didn¡¯t need her to know and he didn¡¯t want anyone else to find out.

    He had seen everything that had happened now, but he never showed himself because he didn¡¯t know what to do. Should he help third brother make her stay or should he persuade his third brother to let her leave without care.....

    He was hesitating the entire time until the situation changed. When Chu Shao Yang was injured, he showed himself.

    Chu Shao Bai quickly tore up his clothes and wrapped up Chu Shao Yang¡¯s arm. Seeing the mess of flesh and blood, he could even see the whites of his bone from the wound and his tears couldn¡¯t help falling down.

    Third brother is this injured, how much pain he must be in!

    But his heart should feel even more pain than his arm!

    The wound on his arm could be seen by others, but what about that wound in his heart? Who could see it? Who could help him wrap it up and stop the bleeding?

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s tearfully looked up to see her standing beside Na Mu Cuo in her red wedding dress.

    How dazzling she was, just like the world¡¯s most beautiful flower. It made all who saw her want to take her away and make her theirs!

    He suddenly understood his third brother, he understood why he would do such a wild action for her.

    He thought of her too much, wanting her for himself too much.

    But he used the wrong method! His method had pushed her so far away that she was no longer in his reach! It was him that forced her away, forcing her to marry into a foreign country!

    Chu Shao Bai lowered his head and looked at the unconscious Chu Shao Yang. Even though his heart felt pain for him, he couldn¡¯t help wanting to me him.

    ¡°Ah Ning, we should keep going.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo helped Chen Ning back into the carriage and with a wave of his hand, he ordered, ¡°Set off!¡±

    Therge team raised the dust as they left. When the smoke settled, the carriage Chen Ning was sitting in had turned into a ck dot before disappearing out of sight.

    Chu Shao Bai watched her leave in a daze. She did not turn back and she did not spare him a nce.

    She left like this, nevering back.

    His heart was empty as if it had already gone with her.

    He didn¡¯t know how long passed, but it was long enough for the carriages to disappear when Chu Shao Bai slowly came back to his sense. He blinked his iparably sore eyes.

    The tears in his eyes were dried by the wind. He looked down and he suddenly found that there were two streams of tears silently falling from the corners of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s body heavily trembled.

    Third brother, he¡¯s crying!

    That meant he was awake the entire time!

    But did he pretend to be unconscious because he couldn¡¯t bear to watch her leave?

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart became knotted up, he never thought his third brother¡¯s emotions would be this deep. Even if he used the wrong method, his emotions were true and deep, even reaching the point of dying with no regrets!

    But he still lost her in the end!

    Perhaps this was the will of the heavens, the world¡¯s changing, and god¡¯s fickle hands. They were nothing more than mortals, unable to resist this.

    Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er, have a safe trip. Shao Bai.....can only send you off here.

 Chapter 808: I have always been waiting for you

    When the sky was dark, the East Qin envoys were already a hundred miles from the capital city. They found a green mountain to set up camp in.

    There were several tents on the grasnd they were on. The most magnificent tent of the bunch was definitely the one that belonged to Na Mu Cuo and the Crown Princess Chen Ning.

    Although the two of them hadn¡¯t been married yet, they had an engagement, so everyone acted like the two of them belonged together.

    When Na Mu Cuo saw that the servants brought his clothes in and they weren¡¯t thrown back out, his heart couldn¡¯t help beating wildly. His chest began to fill with joy.

    She was silently agreeing!

    Na Mu Cuo excitedly parted his lips, revealing his white teeth andughing without stop.

    He stood outside the tent and cleared his throat before beginning to sing happily.

    That low and lingering voice drifted into the night, making everyone that heard his song unable to not reveal a faint smile.

    They all knew that his highness was considered the nightingale of the prairies. His singing voice was even more beautiful and clear than the nightingale¡¯s, but his highness never sung. Even if he did sing, he would find a ce without any people and sing a tragic song in a low voice.

    But today he was singing a fantastic love song that sounded very moving, as if he was showing his affection with his voice. Her bright eyes were even clearer than the water atop a sacred mountainke, her slender figure was just like a walking snow lotus......

    Although this was a love song all East Qin people had heard before, the way Na Mu Cuo sung it in such a passionate manner, everyone knew that this was his highness¡¯ passionate confession to his future Crown Princess.

    But when they heard this moving song, their minds couldn¡¯t help wandering. They thought of the cute smiling faces of people from their memories, as if they were right in front of them.

    When Na Mu Cuo finished singing his love song, he still couldn¡¯t suppress the excitement and joy in his heart. He jumped to a river to wash up and changed his clothes, dressing himself up to see her.

    This was an important day for him and her, he didn¡¯t want to smoke her off with the smell of sweat on his body.

    ¡°Your highness!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo opened the curtain and walked in withrge steps. All the maids inside the tent bowed as they greeted him.

    But he ignored all of them. When he came in, his eyes fell onto Chen Ning sitting at the dressing table with her back to him.

    ¡°All of you can leave!¡± He waved his hand. The maids all immediately left and not a single one of them made a sound.

    There was only him and her left in the tent and without any unsightly people, it became very quiet.

    Na Mu Cuo could hear the anxious beating of his heart.

    ¡°Ah Ning!¡± He shouted. There was a slight tremble in his voice because he was very excited.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, I have been waiting for you.¡±

    Chen Ning slowly turned and stood up, revealing a sweet smile.

    There were more than ten candles in the ten and the light shined onto her jade like face. Her eyebrows were winding and her smile was full.

    Na Mu Cuo looked at her in a daze, he almost did not dare believe his ears.

    ¡°You.....were waiting for me?¡± He was suddenly filled with regret. If he knew that she was waiting for him, he would have directlye in. There was no need to wash up and waste all that time!

    That¡¯s right, I was waiting for you toe in to personally say goodbye. Na Mu Cuo, I want to leave.¡± She said with a faint smile.

    The burning blood inside Na Mu Cuo suddenly turned to ice.

 Chapter 809: Promise

    ¡°You want to leave? Why?¡± The smile on his face disappeared, being reced with a tense face and dark eyes. It was like the calm before a storm.

    He finally noticed that she had already taken off the incredible red Crown Princess robe, as well as that beautifully decorated headdress covered in gems.

    Her long cloud like hair was pulled down and she was wearing a simple white dress that seemed like the mostmon West Chu style. There was no bright colours on her, but she was like a blooming lotus that was naturally carved. It was even more eye catching than when she was wearing that magnificent robe.

    ¡°This was something we already agreed on, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chen Ning smiled.

    Her smile was bright and vivid, just like a flower blooming in the night. Her eyes were sparkling like the stars in the sky had fallen into her eyes.

    Na Mu Cuo tightly gritted his teeth.

    That¡¯s right, the promise!

    The three things he promised her!

    He had promised that if he lost at reading steles on horseback, he would agree to one of her conditions.

    So this is the condition she wanted.

    All of this had been a y, a y for all of the West Chu people!

    He had only gone along with a y with her, but he had lost himself in the y and couldn¡¯t differentiate reality from illusion. He was so deep that he forgot himself and did not want to leave.

    ¡°Na Mu Cuo, thank you for wholeheartedly helping me, you did great. You allowed me to divorce Chu Shao Yang in public and you allowed me to vent in front of everyone. You also didn¡¯t hesitate to spare our West Chu a year of tributes, so I represent the West Chu citizens to thank you. If you need my help in the future, with a single word, I Chen Ning will go through fire for you. However, I need to leave now because he is waiting for me. If I don¡¯t go now, he might really think that I went with you.¡±

    Chen Ning had already prepared her bags and had them on her back. She revealed a faint smile to Na Mu Cuo and waved her hand.

    ¡°Ah Cuo, goodbye!¡±

    She floated to the door like a swallow.

    Arge hand suddenly grabbed her wrist and forcefully pulled her. In the next instant, she was being pressed down on a thick cushioned bed nearby by Na Mu Cuo.

    Na Mu Cuo was above her, pressing her down. He held onto both her wrists, not letting her move at all.

    He moved close to her and ced that handsome face right in front her eyes. His deep dark eyes were burning with mes of anger.

    The smile on his face hadpletely disappeared.

    Because her words were like a pail of water that frozen his heart, causing all the blood in his body to turn to ice.

    ¡°You want to leave? Is it that easy? What do you treat me, Na Mu Cuo as? Something you can throw away when you¡¯re done using him? Un?¡± He gritted his teeth and they began to crack. His anger had alreadypletely enveloped him.

    His words now were like that of a man-eating beast and she was the prey he had caught, unable to escape.

    He definitely would not allow her to escape.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face did not reveal the slightest trace of panic, as she indifferently looked right at him.

    ¡°This was the condition we agreed on, does your highness want to go back on your word now?¡±

    ¡°This is this prince¡¯s territory, this prince¡¯s words decide everything. If this prince wants to go back on my word, what can you do?¡± Na Mu Cuo angrily shouted. After he finished speaking, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit awkward, feeling that these words lost him his status as a country¡¯s Crown Prince.

 Chapter 810: Want it, or do you want me

    But what did it matter if he lost his status, he didn¡¯t want to let her go no matter what. He was not a second Chu Shao Yang and he didn¡¯t want to be a second Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Your highness¡¯ meaning is to turn a lie into the truth and make me be your Crown Princess?¡± Chen Ning just blinked her eyes.

    ¡°Now everyone knows that the one this prince wants to marry is you and this news will be sent back to East Qin soon, sent to my royal father¡¯s ears. If this prince came back from West Chu without the yearly tribute and without the beauty, going back empty handed, how will I report back to my royal father? Ah Ning, I don¡¯t want to force you to stay, but did you think about my position? I did my best to help you, but you¡¯re repaying me with this?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo took a breath and the anger in his chest calmed down a bit. He looked down at her, waiting for her response.

    Chen Ning bit her lip and said in a soft voice, ¡°Of course I have thought of your position. Na Mu Cuo, I have already thought about this for you. I will not make it hard for you, you spared the West Chu citizens from a year of tribute, so I have already prepared a gift for you.¡±

    She gestured to the bag beside her with her lips and said, ¡°Let me go and I¡¯ll let you see it. I¡¯m certain you will love the present I have for you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want any presents, I just want you. You are the greatest present! Ah Ning, marry me. I will take good care of you, I will not trap you like that bastard Chu Shao Yang......¡±

    His words stopped because he saw her curl her lips into a teasing smile, making his face turn red.

    Her eyes seem to be saying, you¡¯re not like Chu Shao Yang? Then what¡¯s the difference between how you¡¯re acting now and how he acts?

    Na Mu Cuo was embarrassed and angry. He quickly jumped up and pulled her up, letting her sit in the bed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s fine now, isn¡¯t it? Let¡¯s talk this out properly, I won¡¯t make a move against you.¡±

    Chen Ning smiled because she knew that Na Mu Cuo was different from Chu Shao Yang. He was straightforward and impulsive, but hecked the naivety and child like innocence Chu Shao Yang had.

    So she was confident in taking this risk.

    ¡°Ah Cuo, you really don¡¯t want to see the present I¡¯ve prepared for you? Wait until you see the present before you make your decision. Do you want the present or do you want me? If you¡¯re still determined in making me your Crown Princess afterwards, alright, I¡¯ll go with you without any hesitation.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately said, ¡°I want you, I don¡¯t want the present! There is no choice here at all!¡±

    ¡°Look at the present first before you make your decision, alright?¡± Chen Ning opened the bag with a smile and pulled out a thin booklet which she ced in Na Mu Cuo¡¯s hand.

    Na Mu Cuo flipped through the book without any interest. There were only pictures on the pages and the book was thin, only being around five-six pages.

    ¡°What is this? Are these pictures you drew? Ah Ning, I¡¯ve still decided to.....¡±

    He saw the picture on thest page and his breath stopped. His eyes suddenly popped out and the words froze in his mouth.

    He said nothing else as his eyes greedily looked over the pages, not missing a single detail. After finishing a page, he quickly flipped to the next page, going from one page to another. He looked very carefully over it and his breathing became heavier, clearly bing much more excited.

    Chen Ning just sat there with a smile. Na Mu Cuo¡¯s reaction waspletely within her expectations.

 Chapter 811: The one Iâ€™m not willing to give up is you

    She knew that this gift would move his heart.

    ¡°There¡¯s no more? Why is there no more? Ah Ning, where¡¯s the rest of the pictures? I want to see them, quickly give them to me!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo reached the final page and instantly revealed a look of disappointment. He looked up anxiously at Chen Ning, revealing a look of overwhelming excitement.

    ¡°Of course there are more pictures, but you can¡¯t see them right now. Ah Cuo, this is the gift I¡¯m giving you. If you pick me, I¡¯ll take away the gift. Of course, if you like this gift, I¡¯ll give the remainder of the pictures to you.¡±

    She smiled as she looked at him, slightly narrowing her eyes.

    Na Mu Cuo angrily stared at her, saying through gritted teeth, ¡°Ah Ning, you are a sly fox! Doing something like this, you have nopassion!¡±

    Chen Ning just smiled, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re correct, but is the gift I¡¯m giving you worth a year of West Chu tributes? If you¡¯re willing to take it, the ones to benefit are the millions of East Qin citizens and they will thank you for it, leaving your name in history to be passed down the ages! Ah Cuo, now you believe that I¡¯m not a person that doesn¡¯t know right from wrong, right?¡±

    Na Mu Cuo was undecided.

    His eyes fell onto the book before falling onto her face. There was a fierce battle in his mind and he couldn¡¯t make his decision at all.

    This was because the gift Chen Ning gave himpletely exceeded his expectations. The enticement was just too strong and he couldn¡¯t resist it at all.

    But he wasn¡¯t willing to let her go. The more contact he had with her, the more he found that she was an inexhaustible treasure, bringing him pleasant surprises at any moment.

    His heart kept turning, but then he suddenly looked up. He looked right at her and began to smile with confidence.

    ¡°Ah Ning, you really gave me arge problem, but this is also a very clever problem and you almost fooled me. Why do I need to make a choice, of course I want you!¡± His eyes sparkled as heughed.

    Chen Ning revealed a faint smile and said with a nod, ¡°Alright, give it back to me, I¡¯ll burn it.¡±

    She tried to take the little booklet from Na Mu Cuo¡¯s hand, but his hands held on tightly as he revealed an unwilling look.

    ¡°What, is your highness unwilling to give up this present?¡± She stared at him with a slight meaning in her eyes.

    ¡°Of course.....I¡¯m willing. The one this prince is unwilling to give up is you.¡± Although Na Mu Cuo said this, he was still not willing to let go.

    Chen Ning said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s set things clear, you can¡¯t want this present if you want me. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll give the rest of the pictures to you after I¡¯ve married you, that is impossible. I keep my word and always do what I say.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo really did have this idea in his mind, but he never thought Chen Ning would say it first.

    He was instantly stunned.

    ¡°Ah Ning, why must you force me like this!¡± He said with gritted teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare, it¡¯s clearly your highness forcing me.¡± Chen Ning put away her smile and said serious, ¡°You know that the one I like is not you. Even if my body goes to East Qin with you, my heart will remain here and never leave. Ah Cuo, I know you are kind and you¡¯ve deeply loved a girl before, so you must know the pain of not being able to obtain this deep love. If you really love me, are you willing to make me suffer pain like Ya Li Xian? Although she has already left this world, after all these years, have you truly forgotten her? Ah Cuo, don¡¯t fool yourself. You want to marry me not because you love me, but because you want me as her substitute!¡±

 Chapter 812: Always waiting for that day

    ¡°No! No! There is only one Ya Li Xian in this world and no one can ever rece her. Ah Ning, I¡¯ve felt that your eyes were like hers before, but after being with you over these past few days and learning more about you, I know you are different from Ya Li Xian. I am honest about taking you as my princess, I am sincere!¡± Na Mu Cuo became excited and forcefully grabbed her hand.

    His palm was burning hot and his eyes were even more intense.

    ¡°But Ah Cuo, the person I like is not you. I am a very stubborn person and I won¡¯t easily fall in love with someone, but once I do, I will never change my mind. I am very clear on what I want. Ah Cuo, you are very clear what is the most important thing to you and that is definitely not me, otherwise you would have chose me without any hesitation when you saw my gift! You were tempted by this gift meaning that the citizens hold a deeper position in your heart than personal feelings. Ah Cuo, you will definitely be a good and wise emperor in the future and it is a blessing for the East Qin citizens to have an emperor like you!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s voice was very calm, but her eyes were very firm.

    Na Mu Cuo looked at her for a while before slowly letting go of her hand and giving a nod.

    ¡°You are the person that understands me the most in this world. Ah Ning, you¡¯re right,pared to you, it does have a more important position in my heart.¡± He tightly held the booklet as he stood up and turned his back to Chen Ning.

    ¡°Leave then. Before this prince changes his mind, quickly leave! Otherwise, this prince will feel regret!¡±

    A bright light shed in Chen Ning¡¯s eyes.

    She knew that she had won!

    She was finally free!

    ¡°Ah Cuo, I¡¯ll send someone to deliver the remaining pictures in ten days, I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    She smiled as she finished talking. Putting on her little bag, she began to walk out of the tent. When she reached the door, she suddenly stopped and turned around.

    ¡°Ah Cuo!¡±

    Na Mu Cuo¡¯s heart filled with hope.

    She changed her mind? She wasn¡¯t leaving?

    ¡°I¡¯m giving this back to you.¡± She took the iron goshawk from her neck and put it back in his hands.

    Na Mu Cuo didn¡¯t turn around and his fingers could guess what it was. His hand pushed back and returned the iron goshawk back into her hand.

    ¡°This prince will never take back something I¡¯ve given. Ah Ning, it belongs to you.¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t ept this. This is something passed down in your East Qin Country for many generations, it has a very deep significance. The person you should give it to is your future princess and your future empress, that person is definitely not me.¡±

    ¡°Ah Ning, it¡¯s too early for you to say this. Who can guess what will happen in the future? Perhaps one day the emperor will cast you away? If it is like this, you cane to East Qin where I¡¯ll always be waiting for you.¡±

    Na Mu Cuo never turned his head back, speaking to her while facing away from her.

    He did not dare turn around and didn¡¯t dare look at her. He was afraid that if he took onest nce, he would regret his decision and regret letting her go!

    ¡°He will never cast me away.¡± Chen Ning revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll always wait, I¡¯ll wait until that dayes.¡±

    ¡°Ah Cuo, is there a need? There are many good women in this world, there are many girls prettier and better than me......¡±

    He calmly cut her off, ¡°But they aren¡¯t you! Don¡¯t say anything else. If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll change my mind and won¡¯t let you leave.¡±

 Chapter 813: Never leaving until meeting again

    Chen Ning clutched the iron goshawk. She knew that he was serious, he really would change his mind.

    She closed her mouth and left without a word. When she opened the tent p and walked out, Na Mu Cuo never turned his head around.

    When she walked out of the tent, he whispered, ¡°Ah Ning, I¡¯ll make a bet with you. You will definitelye back to find me!¡±

    His voice was very soft, so soft that Chen Ning thought it was an illusion in her ear.

    She was in a very good mood, not caring at all if it was something he said or if something was wrong with her ear.

    She jumped onto a horse by the road and sent the horse flying down the road.

    The East Qin envoys all recognized her and saw her leave, but no one stopped her. This was because without his highness¡¯ orders, no one dared make a rash move.

    The sky was very dark, it was very close to midnight. The sky did not have many stars, creating a dim light that made it so she couldn¡¯t see the road clearly.

    But Chen Ning was flying with the horse. Everything she saw was beautiful, radiant, and colourful.

    That joy filled her chest until it was stuffed. She couldn¡¯t wait to return to the capital, she wanted to see Mo Chuan!

    She couldn¡¯t wait another moment!

    After waiting and suffering for so long, she finally obtained what she wanted.

    She was free!

    She finally rid herself of the Ding Yuan Princess identity and like losing a shackle, she was much more rxed. She and Na Mu Cuo had made an agreement, so he let her go.....

    Chen Ning took a deep breath, even the air fresh coolness of freedom. Her lips had always been curved and her smile even spread to her eyebrows.

    There was only her riding on the road. The horse¡¯s iron hooves hit the road making a crisp sound, breaking the calm silence of the night.

    When the sky began to light up, she finally arrived at the ten mile rest stop. When she saw the small rest stop bathing in the sunlight, she was so excited that her tears almost started to flow.

    She was back, she was finally back!

    But very soon, the smile on her face froze.

    The horse also slowed down.

    The rest stop was empty, there wasn¡¯t a single person!

    Chen Ning rubbed her eyes before looking again. There was not a single person in all four directions.

    What was going on?

    Mo Chuan wasn¡¯t here?

    She clearly made an appointment with him to not leave without meeting again, so where was he? Why wasn¡¯t her here?

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart sunk. She knew that if Mo Chuan wasn¡¯t here, then something must have happened, otherwise even if the sky fell down, he would be waiting for her here!

    She jumped off her horse and walked towards the rest stop step by step. When she entered the little rest stop, she looked all around.

    There was no one here!

    A cold wind blew around her and she couldn¡¯t help shivering. The joy she had felt had already disappeared and there was a deep worry in her heart now.

    ¡°Mo Chuan!¡± She shouted out.

    Although she knew that no one would respond, she still called out. There was a voice telling her in her heart that he would definitely appear, definitely!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡±

    She heard a familiar and deep voiceing from behind.

    An illusion, it must be an illusion.

    It couldn¡¯t possible be Mo Chaun.

    She had clearly seen that there was no one in the rest stop, so how could Mo Chuan appear behind her?

    But her tears poured out of her eyes.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡±

    The familiar voice sounded again.

 Chapter 814: The sun has risen

    It wasn¡¯t like an illusion, it seemed to be real.

    Chen Ning slowly came back to her senses and saw Mo Chuan immediately.

    He was standing not far behind her, standing there with a tall and long figure. He had ck eyebrows and clear eyes, with a trace of a mist around him. Then she saw him open his arms to her.

    She threw herself into her embrace. She had jumped with so much force that her chest hurt from the impact. She seemed to have heard a ¡°si¡± sound, it seemed like it also hurt for him.

    But he immediately tightly held her into his embrace, like she would disappear if he let go for even a second.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, where did you go! I thought you weren¡¯t here, I thought something had happened to you. You....You scared me to death.¡± Her muffled voice drifted out of his embrace.

    Mo Chuan had been filled with excitement, but hearing her words, he wanted tough and he felt moved.

    He stroked her hair, ¡°I have been waiting here the entire time, I didn¡¯t move half a step from here. I promised you that I wouldn¡¯t leave if we didn¡¯t meet again, so how could I not be here?¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you see me?¡± She raised her confused face from his embrace.

    Mo Chuan tapped her nose before pointing up. He said with a smile, ¡°I was on the roof watching the stars. I told myself, when the stars in the sky disappeared, you would appear. Then, you did appear.¡±

    She bit her lips, wanting to smile.

    ¡°Nonsense, I don¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t see me. Even if you didn¡¯t see me, you must have heard the sounds of the horse hooves!¡±

    ¡°I heard it, but I didn¡¯t dare believe it was you, I thought I was dreaming. Ning¡¯er, I really didn¡¯t dare believe it. If you went withouting back, I thought.....thought.....¡±

    ¡°You thought I really left with Na Mu Cuo, right? You thought I would really marry him as his princess, right? Mo Chuan, why don¡¯t you believe me!¡±

    Chen Ning cut him off and her face became serious.

    She had clearly told him everything clearly. She waspletely sure on what she should do, but he still doubted her, so how could she not be angry.

    ¡°Of course I believed you, but I didn¡¯t believe Na Mu Cuo. I didn¡¯t believe that he would easily let you go. Ning¡¯er, how did you make him willing to let you leave?¡±

    He looked down at her and watched her eyes sparkle like stars, making his heart tremble.

    This was reality and not a dream or a reality, she was truly in his embrace. He could feel the warmth and gentleness of her body, calming the restless heart he had all night.

    Actually he didn¡¯t need to ask anything at all and he didn¡¯t want to know anything. He just wanted to hug her, owning everything.

    As for the reason, it wasn¡¯t important, not important at all.

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t reply to his question as her head pressed against his chest again. Her ears were against his chest, listening to the deep beating of his heart. Each beat of his heart was the most moving sound in the world.

    It moved her heart more than Na Mu Cuo¡¯s deep and affectionate love songs.

    The two of them silently hugged under the morning sun, neither of them saying a word. Their minds were connected in this moment and this silence was still a way ofmunicating for them.

    After an unknown amount of time passed, Mo Chuan finally slowly let go. He raised her chin and took a deep look at her face, looking all over her face.

    She smiled as she said with happy eyes, ¡°The sun has risen.¡±

    That¡¯s right, it was daybreak.

 Chapter 815: Holding it in his hands

    The weak morning light shined on her face. Her smile was clear and her eyes sparkled, giving her an indescribable beauty.

    He knew what she meant by this.

    The sun had risen, it was time for him to go to morning court.

    This was his responsibility and obligation as the emperor.

    But on such a bright morning and seeing her smile that was like a flower blooming, he wanted to throw away the heavy burdens on his shoulder and he wanted to be a normal person.

    Being with his beloved girl in a secluded ce like this, even if they said nothing and just sat there looking at each other, it would be an indescribable good thing.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er,e with me.¡± He suddenly made a decision and held her hand, jumping onto the horse she had ridden with her.

    With a soft tap of his feet, the horse flew off.

    ¡°Where are you bringing me? Hey, Mo Chuan, you¡¯re not going to morning court?¡±

    The refreshing morning breeze blew across them. Chen Ning sat there in Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace. She saw that Mo Chuan wasn¡¯t bringing her in the direction of the capital city nor the direction of Na Mu Cuo, rather they were heading off towards the rising sun.

    ¡°Un, I¡¯m not going.¡± Mo Chuan firmly replied.

    He tightly held the horse¡¯s reins and controlled the direction he was moving in. His future like would be like this horse¡¯s reins, they would be controlled by his hands!

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t ask anything else. Sheid in his embrace and closed her eyes.

    No matter where Mo Chuan took her, she didn¡¯t care. His direction was her direction, they would be together for this life and never leave each other.

    The horse finally stopped. Mo Chuan jumped off the horse and reached out a hand to help Chen Ning down.

    Chen Ning found that they were in arge patch of farmnd. There were vegetable fields growing there, looking very green. There were also farmers currently watering and fertilizing the fields.

    ¡°Old uncle, do you need helpers? We can help you water the crops?¡±

    Mo Chuan held Chen Ning¡¯s hand as he approached a gray haired old man. He was currently sitting with a straw hat panting, with two barrels of water beside him. It seemed like he couldn¡¯t move after bringing it half the way and was resting on the side of the road.

    Hearing this, the old man was pleasantly surprised. When he looked up at Mo Chuan and found it was a stranger, he became hesitant.

    ¡°This little brother, you want to help me move water? I don¡¯t have money for you.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need money. We saw that it was hard for this old uncle and wanted to help.¡± Mo Chuan replied with a smile.

    The old man saw Mo Chuan¡¯s handsome face and heard his polite voice, as well he saw the flower like girl beside him. They didn¡¯t seem like bad people, so he gave a nod.

    ¡°Little brother, your heart is good. I¡¯ll trouble you to help me bring this water to the other side. As for this miss, you should sit and rest, you don¡¯t want to tire your wife.¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°your wife¡±, Mo Chuan and Chen Ning couldn¡¯t stop their faces from turning red as they looked at each other with a smile.

    ¡°Alright. Ning¡¯er, just sit on the side and rest, I¡¯ll help this old uncle with watering the crops.¡±

    Mo Chuan lifted the two water barrels without any effort. Under the instructions of the old man, he walked to the fields and began to carefully pour water onto the green crops.

    After the two barrels were emptied, he went to draw another two barrels. He directly watered all of the old man¡¯s fields before putting the water barrels back down beside the old man. His face wasn¡¯t red and he wasn¡¯t panting at all.

    ¡°Old uncle, your crops are truly good. It seems like a rich harvest this year.¡± He said sincerely.

 Chapter 816: Only having a home if there is a country

    The old man nodded. His wrinkled face was filled with a smile, ¡°We really need to thank the current emperor, allowing us citizens live better and better lives. However, we need to thank one person this year. To allow us citizens to live a good live, she would rather send herself away to live bitter days.¡±

    ¡°Who is this old uncle talking about?¡± Mo Chuan said in a curious voice.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s our Ding Yuan Princess. No, no, no, she isn¡¯t the Princess Consort anymore and she should be called the Crown Princess. In order to spare us a year of tributes, she left her home to marry into East Qin, sacrificing her lifetime of happiness. She really is a good girl! If I could see her, I must thank her for her great grace!¡±

    The old man kept rambling on as his two turbid eyes began to glow.

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help looking at Chen Ning. He had a smile on his face and his expression revealed an indescribable pride.

    Hearing other people praise his beloved girl, he also felt honoured!

    Especially when he saw the citizens feeling gratitude towards her, it made his heart even more emotional.

    When she made this suggestion to him back then, he rejected her without even thinking because he didn¡¯t want her to be in danger. But now he could see that her good intentions.

    She didn¡¯t do this just for their future, she had thought even further than he did. She knew how many benefits a year of no tributes would have on West Chu and the citizens would be able to live a safe life.

    As for next year......

    He already had an even better idea for next year, he just needed time right now.

    Since he took the throne, he was overwhelmed by the yearly tribute. He couldn¡¯t raise taxes and he couldn¡¯t bear to increase the burden of the citizens. He always racked his brain for a way to raise the silvers, long being exhausted.

    Now she had won a year of rest for the West Chu Country. With this year of preparation, he could show his strength. He definitely wouldn¡¯t allow his country be beaten into a state of being unable to fight back!

    Mo Chuan stood in the endless fields and looked into the distance. The golden sun shined down on the earth and his chest was filled with enthusiasm.

    He was also bathed in the golden sunlight, standing as tall as a pine tree. There was a faint brilliance between his brows.

    Chen Ning saw his expression and could already guess his thoughts. She couldn¡¯t help revealing a faint smile. He was proud of her, so why couldn¡¯t she be proud of him!

    There wasn¡¯t just her in his heart, there was also the vast number of citizens.

    There is only a home with a country!

    She stood beside him and held his hand as they looked over the thriving mountain and rivers.

    ¡°Little brother, little miss, you¡¯ve worked all day, you must be hungry, right? If you don¡¯t mind, how abouting to my house for a light meal?¡±

    The old man gave them an invitation.

    Mo Chuan realized that he was indeed hungry. Looking up at the sky, he couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised.

    It actually took him most of the day to water the vegetables. They had arrived when it was still dawn, but now the sun was setting over the western mountains.

    He looked at Chen Ning with a look of guilt. He had worked all day and she had been waiting for him the entire day, starving herself for the entire day.

    Chen Ning said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve never done farm work before, so it¡¯s natural to be a bit slow. To be able to water the entire fields before the sun set is already quite incredible.¡±

 Chapter 817: Lovers

    Her words had a yful tone to it, making Mo Chuan happy and angry.

    ¡°Alright, we are willing to go to the old uncle¡¯s house for dinner, we¡¯re just afraid it¡¯ll be too troublesome for the old uncle.¡± Chen Ning nodded at the old man with a smile, readily agreeing.

    ¡°No trouble, no trouble. The two of you being willing toe to my hut, you are guests I can¡¯t even ask for.¡±

    The old man picked up the empty buckets with a smile. Walking in the dusk sunlight, he moved towards his home.

    Mo Chuan held Chen Ning¡¯s hand and followed behind her, enjoying the view of the farnd at dusk.

    The old man¡¯s home was a small farmhouse not far away. A white haired olddy was currently feeding the chickens in the yard and when she saw the three of them enter the house, she couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    ¡°Old wife, quickly prepare some food and take care of these two guests. This little brother is truly kind hearted, when he saw I couldn¡¯t move the water anymore, he took the initiative to help me and even watered the entire field. He worked from morning until now, he hasn¡¯t even eaten anything since.¡±

    When the wife heard this, she thanked Mo Chuan and Chen Ning. She then entered the kitchen and lit the fire to cook the rice.

    The old man led the two of them in and said with smile, ¡°Little brother and little miss don¡¯t need to restrain yourselves. My house is tight, but the rooms are clean. If the two of you aren¡¯t in a rush, you can stay for a night.¡±

    Hearing this, Mo Chuan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help skipping a beat. He looked at Chen Ning and waited for her thoughts.

    Chen Ning said with a smile, ¡°Many thanks old uncle. I¡¯ll stay with aunty tonight and I¡¯ll....let my big brother stay with old uncle.¡±

    She said the words ¡°my big brother¡± and slightly turned to look at Mo Chuan. Her flowing eyes made Mo Chuan¡¯s heart beat fast.

    The old man shook his head and said, ¡°He, he, little miss, I can see that you two don¡¯t seem like siblings. Please allow me to ask a bit more, are you two lovers who are eloping?¡±

    When Mo Chuan and Chen Ning heard this, their faces flushed.

    That old manughed as his eyes looking at them filled with kindness.

    ¡°Little brother and little miss don¡¯t need to be shy, me and my old wife were young once. In the past, her dad looked down on my poor family and wouldn¡¯t let her marry me, so she secretly left with me. After several decades, I¡¯m already old and her hair is also white. She was with me for several decades of bitterness and ate several decades of poor meals, but we are still very happy. Why do you have to rush? It doesn¡¯t look like this little brother is that poor. This flower like little miss, what does your father reject him for?¡±

    He could see that Mo Chuan and Chen Ning both had extraordinary appearances and theirnguage was very different from that of rural people. Although Chen Ning was wearing a normal girl¡¯s robe, the skin that came out was like water on tofu, very rich and smooth. Mo Chuan also looked very handsome. No matter how he looked at them, they seemed like heavenly pair.

    So he had a very good impression of the two, wanting to help them get together.

    Mo Chuan and Chen Ning looked at each other with a smile. They were thinking in their hearts that they had no way of telling this old man their story.

    When the old man saw neither of them speaking, he knew that they were shy and didn¡¯t keep asking. He said with a smile, ¡°Me and my old wife both have bad ears, so unless you talk loudly, we can¡¯t hear you at all. If there is anything you two lovers want to keep secret, whisper it to each other, he, he.¡±

 Chapter 818: Husband and wife and lovers

    The old man smiled as he walked out the door, closing it behind him for the two of them.

    There were only the two of them left in the room, looking at each other, both unable to stop themselves fromughing.

    ¡°That old man really has sharp eyes, he could tell we¡¯re not husband and wife with a single nce. I am very curious, why did he say that we are lovers and not husband and wife?¡±

    Mo Chuan asked in a confused voice. He wasn¡¯t hoping she had the answer, he just blurted out the questions he had in his heart.

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°The old man has age and rich experience, of course he can see through it. Husband and wife and lovers arepletely different.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different? Ning¡¯er, do you know? How about you tell me then?¡±

    Her face was a bit red as she looked at him with a shy look, ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡±

    Actually she naturally knew.

    Lovers were different husband and wife because after they were married, the two would have a deep feeling between them and the way they looked at each other would have a meaning in it. Although they were deeply connected, their future may bringplicated feelings like disappointment, worry, and joy.

    It could only be felt and couldn¡¯t be described, so she could only mention it and could not exin it to Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, can you guess why I brought you here?¡± Mo Chuan took a step forward and held her hand as he spoke while looking at her.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Let me guess. I think it¡¯s because you ate too much meat in the imperial pce and hurt your stomach, so you came out to eat the poor meals the citizens eat, right?¡±

    She was very happy, she couldn¡¯t help making a joke about him.

    ¡°You.....This girl, you actually dare make fun of this one! Are you not afraid this one will order your head to be chopped off?¡± Mo Chuan found it funny deep down, but he revealed a look pretend anger. His face became stern as he reached out to grab her.

    ¡°Aiyo, I wouldn¡¯t dare make fun of the emperor. Emperor, please spare me, I won¡¯t dare anymore.¡± She wasughing as she dived under his arm.

    ¡°You can escape the death penalty, but you can¡¯t escape your punishment! This one will hit your butt!¡±

    His hand came back and he had already grabbed her waist. He carried her over to the bed and raised his hand, preparing to p.

    ¡°Alright, go ahead!¡± Her clearugh rang out without a trace of fear.

    ¡°How could I bear to? Ning¡¯er, you don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve missed you!¡±

    He leaned over and used his lips to seal herughter, giving her a deep kiss. He passed on all his thoughts and love through this kiss.

    She raised her hands and held his neck.

    The two of them kissed, deeply immersing themselves in the joy and excitement of their reunion, forgetting everything.

    In the yard, the old man and his wife were currently killing and defeathering a chicken. Hearing the two of themughing and and talking in the room, they couldn¡¯t help revealing smiles on their faces.

    They thought of when they were young, they were just like these little lovers, unable to stop exchanging words of love between them.

    But they never thought these little lovers would be this bold, daring to pretend to be the emperor. Ze, ze, the newer generation would surpass the older generation. They were old, they couldn¡¯t be as bold as these young people.

    Listening to them, the room suddenly stopped making any sounds.

    The old man and his wife felt it was strange, looking at each other.

    The wrinkled face of the wife suddenly revealed an embarrassed smiled and the old man also understood.

    The wife lowered her head to pluck the chicken feathers, but her face had a smile on it. Suddenly she thought of something and whispered it into the old man¡¯s ears, which the old man nodded to.

 Chapter 819: Red billed green parro

    t

    Although it was said to be a simple meal, the old man and his wife made it very rich. They killed a chicken they raised in their yard to cook arge pot of chicken soup, which was very fragrant.

    There were also several little farmer dishes. It was very colourful and looked pleasing to the eye, raising one¡¯s appetite.

    Mo Chuan raised his chopsticks and stared at a dish as he asked, ¡°Aunty, what dish in this? I have never seen this before.¡±

    He had lived a sheltered life in the royal pce, eating countless delicacies of the world, but he was surprised by the dishes on a normal farmer¡¯s table.

    The old uncle and his wife were stunned. When they were about to reply, Chen Ning spoke first, ¡°You don¡¯t recognize this dish? This dish has a very good name.¡±

    ¡°What good name?¡± Mo Chuan looked over at her.

    She replied in a serious manner, ¡°This dish is called golden lined white jade board, red billed green parrot.¡±

    Mo Chuan repeated, ¡°Golden lined white jade board, red billed green parrot?¡±

    This name was special enough and it sounded good. Moreover, the more he looked at it, the more it seemed like a jade te with golden lining on all four sides, with the center being snow white like jade. Was this the golden lined white jade board?

    As for the red billed green parrot, it was a vegetable dish. The red stems matched with the green leaves made it look like a green parrot with its red mouth open.

    ¡°Good name, good name! The taste must be pretty good as well.¡± Mo Chuan praised.

    The wife gave an ¡°aiyo¡± before she broke out inughter.

    ¡°What white jade te, green parrot, this little miss is truly interesting. This dish is incredibly ordinary, it¡¯s just spinach with tofu, have you two never had this before?¡± She looked at Mo Chuan with a strange gaze.

    Spinach with tofu!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face instantly turned red and he red at Chen Ning.

    She was bing braver and braver!

    She actually yed a trick on him, making him look the fool in front of these two old people. He would see how he got back at her.

    Chen Ning bent over withughter, unable to sit straight.

    She had read this joke in a book before. It was about a disguised emperor who went to a farmer¡¯s house while it was raining and ate a meal. There was this spinach with tofu dish that the emperor did not recognize, but felt was delicious. When he asked the farmer the name of the dish, the farmer gave the name ¡°Golden lined white jade board, red billed green parrot¡±.

    When the emperor returned to the pce, he could never forget this dish. He ordered the royal chef to make this dish, but the royal chef had never heard of it before, causing his hair to turn white with anxiety. They finally found the farmer with great difficulty, inviting the farmer into the pce to make the meal.

    The emperor saw the dish was exactly the same and was filled with joy. However, once he took a bit, he revealed a look of disappointment and did not take another bite.

    This was because this dish was incredibly normal. He didn¡¯t know that because he was hungry, he treated this farmer¡¯s dish as the most delicious dish in the world.

    Chen Ning thought this was always an allegorical joke, but she never thought that something like this would actually appear in front of her.

    Thinking of Mo Chuan¡¯s honest expression, she keptughing until her stomach hurt.

    Mo Chaun¡¯s face turned red from herughter and the chopsticks he lifted could not go down no matter what. His face turned stern and he gave a heavy cough. His left hand stretched out under the table and forcefully pinched her wrist.

 Chapter 820: Red wedding clothes

    Chen Ning gave an ¡°aiyo¡± sound and raised her hand, but she didn¡¯t notice that the wife was currently cing a bowl of soup in front of her.

    When she raised her hand, the wife couldn¡¯t hold the bowl, spilling the soup all over her dress.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all this olddy¡¯s clumsiness that ruined the little miss¡¯ clothes. I¡¯ll help you dry them.¡±

    The wife quickly apologized and raised a cloth to help dry her skirt.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, aunty, don¡¯t worry. This little bit of soup is nothing.¡± Chen Ning smiled and stopped her. The wife still had a face of apology as her hand kept moving.

    She unconsciously raised her elbow and knocked a bowl of soup out of the old man¡¯s hands. The soup spilled onto Mo Chuan¡¯s clothes, instantly soaking them.

    ¡°How can an olddy like you be this clumsy! You¡¯ve ruined the clothes of our two guests.¡± The old man¡¯s face turned stern.

    The wife had a worried look. She grabbed Chen Ning¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Little miss, don¡¯t me this old woman. How about this, I still have some of my clothes from when I was younger, if you don¡¯t mind, how about I bring some for you to change into?¡±

    Chen Ning said with a smile, ¡°Aunty, it¡¯s really fine.¡±

    The wife was very determined and pulled Chen Ning by the hand into her room. She took two steps before turning back.

    ¡°Old man, don¡¯t sit there in a daze. Quickly take out the clothes you wore when you were young and give them to this little brother to change into.¡±

    The old man agreed and then apologized to Mo Chaun.

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t want to change clothes, but he loved being clean. It was indeed ufortable to wear these greasy clothes, so he followed the old man into another room.

    The old man searched through a chest before taking out clothes for Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Little brother, just wear this. The other clothes have already been ruined by bugs, only this set is still intact.¡±

    When Mo Chuan saw this, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    This was a long red robe that had an ancient style to it. It looked like these clothes were decades old, but the colour was still bright.

    He had never worn such bright clothes, so he looked over it for a while.

    As the emperor, he wore those bright yellow emperor robes normally, but as a deeply introverted individual, he liked to wear ck or dark coloured clothes. Suddenly switching to these red clothes, he found it a bit hard to ept.

    ¡°Little brother, are you not willing to wear it because my clothes are old and dirty?¡± When the old man saw him not changing, he revealed a slightly displeased expression.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Mo Chuan was thinking that Ning¡¯er wouldugh at him if he did put it on, but he was already used to being teased by her.

    He took off his dirty clothes and changed into therge red robes. Although it was a bit short, the waist still fit and he looked even more handsome with the bright red robe.

    ¡°Little brother, you seem even more handsome than when this old man wore this robe in the past!¡±

    The old man gave an emotional sigh and led Mo Chuan out of the room. Who would have known that Chen Ning would alsoe out of the other room changed at the same time.

    She and Mo Chuan looked up and then they saw what the other person was wearing, they were both stunned before their faces both turned red.

    This was because Chen Ning was also wearing arge red robe, but the sleeves and hem were embroidered with a fine flower pattern. It looked like a wedding dress.

    ¡°Ha, ha, old man, look at them. Don¡¯t they look like us when we got married?¡± The wife spoke with a wide smile.

 Chapter 821: Elope

    ¡°They are, very much so! Old wife, this seems to be therge red wedding dress you wore when you married me, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you also gave this little brother the wedding robe you wore when we were married, right?¡±

    The old man and the wife smiled together, which made Mo Chuan and Chen Ning feel both happiness and embarrassment in their hearts.

    ¡°Little brother and little miss, since you¡¯ve eloped, have you undergone a wedding ceremony yet? If you two want to live together, you should get married first. There is wine and chicken here, as well as two candles. If you¡¯re picking a date, you might as well do it today and you might as well get married here. When you be a married couple and have a child, if the little miss brings her child home, even if her father doesn¡¯t agree he will still ept the matter between you two. What do you think about this?¡±

    The wife enthusiastically held Chen Ning¡¯s hand, smiling so much that her mouth wouldn¡¯t close.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face was as red as peach blossoms in march and her eyes were filled with wave. She smiled as she looked at Mo Chuan and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and almost jumped out of his chest.

    He looked at Chen Ning. Although he loved the redness of her face, he was shocked by how bold she was.

    What did she mean by this?

    She wouldn¡¯t be willing to get married with him in this humble little farmer¡¯s house, right?

    After being married, it was time for their nuptial ceremonies.....

    He already saw the two red candles on the shrine. The mes kept jumping up and swallowing each other, just like his heart, jumping irregrly.

    ¡°Ha, ha, it¡¯s this little miss whose words are straightforward, not as minced as other girls. This olddy was also this straightforward back then. Hey, little brother, your lover has already agreed to marry you, you should say something. Are you willing to marry her?¡± The wife asked Mo Chuan with a smile.

    ¡°I.....I.....¡±

    Of course he was willing!

    But when he was in front of two outsiders, how could Mo Chuan not be embarrassed to say it out loud.

    The wife¡¯s face sunk and she said in a displeased voice, ¡°You¡¯re still this hesitant at a time like this, I think you¡¯re not sincere! If you don¡¯t like this little miss, why are you eloping with her. Since you¡¯ve secretly run away with her and you don¡¯t want to marry her, what do you mean by this? Could it you just want to tease her? This olddy is the first one to disagree! If you¡¯re not willing to marry her, our vige has good fellows. They have good bodies and a lot of strength, as well as good crops. Little miss, believe me, I¡¯ll definitely find a good fellow to be your husband!¡±

    Chen Ning was happy hearing this. She bit her lips to notugh as she looked at Mo Chuan from the corner of her eyes. She said with a nod, ¡°Alright, thanks aunty.¡±

    The veins on Mo Chuan¡¯s forehead popped out.

    He red at Chen Ning. This girl was bing more and more bold, she actually dared to nod and say ¡°yes¡±!

    ¡°Not allowed! Definitely not allowed!¡±

    The wife stood in front of Chen Ning and said with pursed lips, ¡°This good girl, you¡¯re not willing to marry her and you don¡¯t want others to marry her?¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m not willing, of course I¡¯m willing!¡± Mo Chuan blurted out.

    ¡°Ha, ha, little miss, your lover says he¡¯s willing to marry you, what are you still waiting for? Quickly go and bow in front of the shrine.¡±

    The wife was suddenly happy as she congratted the two of them with the old man.

    Mo Chuan took a deep look at Chen Ning and said with a serious expression, ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you really willing to marry me? You won¡¯t regret it?¡±

 Chapter 822: Iâ€™d only feel regret not marrying you

    Chen Ning smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll only feel regret if I don¡¯t marry you.¡±

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Mo Chuan was high above them as the emperor. He enjoyed the respect of the world and the worship of his subjects, but she knew how hard and tiring it was for him as the emperor.

    Marrying him, she might not share in his honour. She could be faced with all kinds of criticism and an unknown storm, but she wasn¡¯t afraid of any of this!

    She already made her decision to follow him through fire and water.

    No matter how many obstacles there were in the future, she would walk to the end.

    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m set on you. You will be my only wife in this life and I will never betray you!¡± He said in a firm voice with his words weighing a thousand pounds.

    She just looked at him with a faint smile.

    With the old man overlooking the ceremony, the two bowed to the heavens and earth before entering their wedding chambers.

    Because it was quickly decorated, there was only a piece of red paper to the east and a red cloth to the west, looking quite disorganized. Although it was messy, it still brought a lot of joy to the room.

    Especially when they saw the red nket ced over the wooden bed. The two of them couldn¡¯t help turning red as their heart began beating faster.

    The old man and his wife brought a pair of red candles into the room and ced them on the table beside the bed, before bringing in a few dishes.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a joyous day for the two of you. This bed was used by us when we were married, but it has already been washed clean, so we hope you two won¡¯t mind. There is some wine and some dishes, so rest early after you finish eating. Every moment of your wedding night is worth its weight in gold, so this old man and old woman won¡¯t bother you two lovers!¡±

    The two smiled as they spoke and then they walked out, closing the door behind them.

    They had helped the couplee together, filling them with joy. When they returned to their room, the two of them recalled when they first got married.

    The red candle in the room burned weakly. Mo Chuan and Chen Ning both wore red wedding clothes, sitting at a table facing each other.

    The candlelight swayed, illuminating their red faces.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart kept beating fast, his palm was covered in sweat, and his back waspletely straight, sitting like a pine that did not dare move.

    Although he was as expressionless as ever, Chen Ning could see from the micro expressions on his face that he was as tense as a drawn bowstring.

    He did not even dare look at Chen Ning. Since the old couple left, he kept staring at the wooden table, like there were flowers growing on it. It was also like the person sitting in front of him wasn¡¯t his beloved woman, rather it was a man eating tiger.

    Chen Ning had been looking at him the entire time, holding her chin with one hand. She wanted tough the more she looked at him.

    This Mo Chuan, how can he be this cute!

    She endured herughter and stood up to pour two cups of wine. She ced one cup in front of Mo Chuan and said with a smile, ¡°Mo Chuan, how about we cross cups?¡±

    When she stood up, Mo Chaun¡¯s eyes came up to look at her.

    But when he heard the words ¡°cross cups¡±, his red face became even more red. His brows were trembling, almost not daring to look at her.

    She.....How does she know about crossing cups!

    Why wasn¡¯t she shy at all like a newly married girl?

    She actually poured wine for him like it was nothing!

    ¡°What, is there something on my face? Why are you looking at me with such a strange expression?¡± Chen Ning asked in a straightforward and natural manner. There was only a faint blush on her face.

 Chapter 823: Letting her play

    She really didn¡¯t have anything to feel shy about.

    The scene of a wedding ceremony and wedding chambers, she had seen it countless times in the modern world. Moreover, this was her first time wearing an ancient wedding dress, so she was feeling very excited, like a kid on a pic.

    But the more natural she was, the more annoyed Mo Chuan was.

    He was nervous and unsure of what to do, but she acted like nothing happened. How could she be this calm?

    Suddenly he thought of it, this already wasn¡¯t her first time being married. When she and Chu Shao Yang were married, did they cross cups just like this?

    No wonder she seemed like she knew everything.

    He strangely began to fill with jealousy!

    ¡°Yi, did I say something wrong? If you don¡¯t like to drink, you don¡¯t have to drink. You don¡¯t have to look at me with that stern face!¡± Chen Ning was feeling more and more strange.

    Although Mo Chuan¡¯s face did not have any expressions, but she could see that he was angry!

    Earlier he was filled with spring breezes, but it suddenly began to rain with the blink of an eye.

    Mo Chuan took a deep breath and controlled the jealousy in his chest. He tightly closed his lips, not daring to speak. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from asking.

    ¡°Alright, alright, no need to be angry, I knew you didn¡¯t want to marry me. That marriage was just letting me y, it wasn¡¯t true in the first ce.....¡±

    Before she even finished speaking, she saw him suddenly stand up. He grabbed her wrist and pressed her against the wall.

    His head came right down and his burning eyes were right up against her, causing his burning breath to fall onto her face.

    ¡°Not true? Letting you y? What do you mean? You¡¯re not serious at all, right? You¡¯re just ying a joke on me, right?¡±

    His teeth creaked from gritting and he looked like he was about to eat her up.

    Although that ceremony only had four people present, he had treated it very seriously. He had treated the ceremony as very important and true, but she was joking about it and saying he was just letting her y. She was the one who didn¡¯t take it seriously!

    Thinking of her words just now, she was just ying. He was a man, how could he ept this!

    ¡°Mo Chuan, when did I say that I wasn¡¯t serious, I was just ying a joke? You don¡¯t want to marry me and why are you so fierce with me? Is it because we¡¯ve already bowed to the heavens and earth, so I belong to you and you can treat me as fiercely as you want?¡±

    She bit her lips and looked at him with big innocent eyes. Seeing his instantly made the anger in his heart unknowingly soften.

    He found that his manner had been too aggressive, he had never said such sharp words to her before.

    But he was angered by her!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I didn¡¯t want to be aggressive with you. I.....I will never be aggressive with you, never.¡± He softened his voice and released his hands, stroking her soft ck hair.

    Good, since she liked ying this game, he would y with her. He could only let her be happy.

    He suddenly no longer felt conflicted, unwilling, and jealous.

    ¡°You want to cross cups? Then let¡¯s drink.¡±

    He moved back in front of the table and picked up the cups. He gave one to her, crossed his arm around hers and drank the cup of wine.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already drank it, you¡¯re not drinking?¡± He smiled as he showed her his empty cup.

 Chapter 824: Quickly give birth to a child

    Mo Chuan suddenly became more rxed, no longer feeling restrained or nervous.

    Actually there wasn¡¯t anything to worry about because he could see that she had a childlike heart. She felt this wedding ceremony seemed fun, so she pulled him into ying this game.

    But this was a game and it wasn¡¯t real. He felt that his nervous appearance before where his heart was about to jump out was very funny.

    Only a fool like him would believe every word she said.

    But even knowing that she just wanted to y, he would also take every step seriously. He couldn¡¯t disappoint her, he wanted to smile happily.

    His change was just too fast, it was like he was apletely different person.

    Even with Chen Ning¡¯s expert level in reading micro expressions, she still couldn¡¯t tell why Mo Chuan suddenly became like this.

    She held her cup of wine and was in deep thought when Mo Chuan suddenly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like drinking wine in this manner, there is another method of drinking wine.¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    When she asked this, he took her cup of wine. He drank the entire cup in one mouthful before lowering his head, cing his lips on her lips.

    He held her face in his hands, making her unable to avoid him or move back. He only let go after she swallowed the wine.

    ¡°After we finishing crossing cups, what¡¯s next?¡± After he let her go, his deep, ck eyes stared at her, with a faint me burning deep in them.

    Her face was as red as dawn. Although it was a small cup of wine, the colour of being drunk dyed her face, even making her mind feel drunk.

    This Mo Chuan, he always liked this method.

    But she liked it too!

    ¡°Next is.....Next is.....Of course it¡¯s the nuptial chambers!¡± Her face was red as she deliberately said this.

    She wanted to see his nervous and shy appearance.

    ¡°Nuptial chambers? Alright!¡±

    Mo Chuan immediately picked her up and moved towards the wooden bed with red nkets without any hesitation.

    Her heart began to beat fast as she never thought that he would be this bold and forward. Why wasn¡¯t his face turning red with shyness? Could it be that when men reached this period, they would all turn into beasts?

    She suddenly felt a bit afraid and shy. She couldn¡¯t help beginning to feel nervous.

    He put her t onto the wedding bed. She suddenly knit her brows and softly cried, ¡°It hurts.¡±

    There was indeed something poking her back. He immediately lifted her up and pulled aside the red nkets. He found that there was ayer of red dates, peanuts, chestnuts, dried longan, and other things on the bed, no wonder it caused her pain.

    ¡°Why are these things on the bed? Did that aunty want to hurt us?¡± Mo Chuan said in a curious voice.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at him, ¡°You don¡¯t even know about this? You put these under the bed during the wedding ceremony, it¡¯s for good luck.¡±

    ¡°What kind of luck?¡± Mo Chuan asked.

    He indeed did not understand. These were the marriage customs of themon folk, he spent all day on state affairs, so naturally he didn¡¯t know these small matters.

    ¡°It¡¯s to quickly give birth to a child!¡± She gave a softugh.

    He immediately understood and his handsome face couldn¡¯t help turning red.

    ¡°Why do you know this much!¡±

    When he said this, hisrge hand swept all the dried food onto the ground, not leaving a single one. Then he carefully ced her onto the bed.

    ¡°I still know many more interesting things, do you want to listen?¡±

    Sheid on the bed and was a bit nervous about what would happen next. She deliberately wanted to find some things to talk about to shift his attention.

 Chapter 825: Letâ€™s go to the nuptial chamber

    Who would have thought that these words would be like poking a ho¡¯s nest.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s chin became tense as the vein on his forehead popped out.

    ¡°Very interesting things? Like? Tell me about them.¡±

    His eyes were very gentle, looking right at her.

    What would be the more interesting thing that could happen in the nuptial chambers?

    She wouldn¡¯t be telling him how to do it, right?

    As long as she said a single word, he wouldn¡¯t mind showing her how powerful he was!

    ¡°For example, for example.....¡± She turned her eyes and racked her brain for some interesting story, but the more nervous she was, the more she couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    Especially with how close Mo Chuan was to her. Although his body was not pressed down on her, his deep, ck eyes were shing with a dancing me that had a high potential to burn. As long as she gave him a small signal, it would instantly ignite into arge ze between them.

    Her throat was dry and she began to sweat. She wanted to avoid his aggressive eyes, but couldn¡¯t bear to do so.

    She liked his eyes focused on her. Those affectionate and deep eyes made her heart melt. She began to feel herself bing drunk. The bit of wine she drank was making her drunk, making everything seem fuzzy, like it wasn¡¯t real.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I.....I.....¡± She looked at Mo Chuan over her. His hands were on both side of her and the candle¡¯s light cast his shadow over her.

    She could clearly see the micro expressions on his face. His dark brows, his long and denseshes, and his eyes that were like bottomless pools made her swallow everything she wanted to say.

    ¡°What do you want to say, un?¡± He looked at her with dark eyes.

    She was truly beautiful now. Lying on the red sheets, her snow white skin was dyed with a red blush, her eyes were drunk, but sparkling like stars, and her red lips were like lush fruit pulling him in.

    He wanted to swallow her in one bite.....

    ¡°Let¡¯s......Let¡¯s go to the nuptial chambers!¡± Her heart suddenly flipped as she closed her eyes and blurted this out.

    She finally said it!

    If they kept staring at each other like this, she felt like her heart would jump out. Since they had already gone through with the wedding ceremony, she already decided topletely give herself to him.

    It would happen sooner orter, so let it happen sooner.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t take it and took a spit take.

    His hand turned soft and his body fell onto her. Her pressed chest filled with a numb pain.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you.....you¡¯re hurting me!¡± She knit her brows.

    His chest was too broad, she almost spat out blood from being squashed.

    Mo Chuan took a deep breath before moving off her body. His face waspletely red and even his voice was a bit hoarse.

    ¡°Do, do you even know what are the nuptial chambers?¡± He stared at her.

    This was simply an enchantress who wore people down!

    Can she not be this forward?

    Does she really know what the nuptial chambers are?

    He couldn¡¯t understand how he loved a person like her!

    ¡°Of course.....I don¡¯t know.¡± She shrank back under his fierce gaze.

    It would be weird if she didn¡¯t!

    She was not like there ancient people who werecking in this kind of topic, where the pitiful bit of knowledge they knew all came from their mothers.

    Although she had no experience, she had read books before!

    There were many informative books on this topic in the modern era, so she knew everything!

 Chapter 826: He couldnâ€™t ask for anything else

    But she couldn¡¯t dare say that.

    Because she had read in a book before that women shouldn¡¯t be too active and forward. She had to be weaker and more hesitant, making the man feel more pity for her.

    This is bad!

    Wasn¡¯t her appearance too passionate and too active? No wonder Mo Chuan¡¯s face had been strange, suddenly clouding over!

    She blinked and suddenly realized her mistake.

    But to have her act shy and weak, she didn¡¯t know how!

    What should she do?

    Hearing her say she didn¡¯t know, Mo Chuan was finally satisfied.

    He was afraid that she would say she knew!

    If she really knew, he simply did not know what he should do after this.

    Since she didn¡¯t know, it was much easier.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go to the nuptial chambers now!¡± Mo Chuan gave a lowugh.

    His handsome face had a faint blush and his deep, dark eyes had arge attraction that caught her gaze, making her not bear to blink.

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± He ordered.

    His face had turned slightly red from being stared at by her passionate eyes. This girl looking at him almost made his heart jump out.

    If she kept staring at him, he would not dare continue.

    Chen Ning¡¯s longshes fluttered before she obediently closed her eyes.

    Her heart was beating fast, but it also held a slight expectation and a strange nervousness. Her palm was covered in sweat and her body was tense.

    Because she couldn¡¯t see with her closed eyes, all her other senses had been heightened.

    She felt him moving away and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s reply was a bit hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m blowing out the candle.¡±

    The two candles were just too bright. There were some things that he was too embarrassed to do under the glow of the light.

    ¡°You can¡¯t blow them out, those are the candles of the nuptial chambers. They have to burn until daybreak, it means that the couple¡¯s love canst until they be old. If the candles are blown out, the couple will not reach the end.¡±

    Her clear and logical words made his body turn stiff.

    How could this girl know everything!

    He turned and put down the curtains. The cloth of the curtains blocked the candle light and light was dimmed by a bit.

    Mo Chuan took a deep breath. When his heart wasn¡¯t beating that fast, he dared look at her lying down beside him.

    Her hair was ck like it was dyed with ink and it was draped over the red pillow. Her eyes were closed and her cheeks had a drunken blush, causing his calm heart to fill with waves once again.

    He slowlyid down beside her and was even with her head. He pulled the nket over them and turned over, cing a soft as water kiss on her lips.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯re sleeping.¡±

    He breathed in the faint sweet fragrance from her body, causing his heart to be filled with distractions. It took a lot of effort to control himself, stopping himself to reach out and hold her.

    His hands were ced on both sides of his body, not moving at all. He did not even touch the hem of her clothes.

    This was because he didn¡¯t dare. He was afraid that if he did touch it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to differentiate where he should and shouldn¡¯t touch in his chaos.

    Being able toy in the same bed as her and share the pillows, sleeping together, it was already a dream he didn¡¯t dare think of.

    If there was more, he wouldn¡¯t even dare think of it!

    If he were to open his eyes, he would see that face prettier than a blooming begonia in front of him. He was this close to her, being able to even hear her breathing, he would certainly have good dreams tonight.

    He already had nothing else he wanted!

 Chapter 827: Husband and wife hair kno

    t

    Mo Chuan closed his eyes in satisfaction.

    Chen Ning waited for a long time, only receiving a faint touch on her lip before nothing else came.

    When she heard Mo Chuan¡¯s faint breathing, she finally slowly opened her eyes which popped open in disbelief.

    He¡¯s asleep? He¡¯s actually sleeping like this?

    Didn¡¯t he say that he would bring her to the nuptial chambers? Was the nuptial chambers he mentioned just sleeping?

    For a while, Chen Ning didn¡¯t know if she should feel angry or find this funny.

    She wanted to shake him awake and ask him clearly what this was about, but before her hand touched his shoulder, it already came back.

    Seeing his peaceful sleep, she couldn¡¯t bear to wake him.

    But she couldn¡¯t sleep. She leaned held her chin and her hair draped down as she watched him without turning.

    She had never looked at him from this range before. The more she looked at him, the more she felt he looked handsome, even looking good when sleeping.

    His hair was ck and rich. She held a lock in her palm and suddenly thought a story. The so called husband and wife hair knot, naturally they needed to tie hair knots.

    That¡¯s right!

    She immediately was excited. She took a lock of his hair and took a lock of her hair, which she tied together, but their hair was too smooth and once she let go, the knot she made immediately broke.

    She did give up. She grabbed his hair to make another knot, but it broke again.

    She tried several times without seeding and she was a bit discouraged. She paused for a second and pped her forehead. She really was dumb!

    The husband and wife hair knot was tying the hair of the two people together with a red string, how was it the knot she was trying to tie?

    Understanding this, she began to look all around for a red string, but she was sitting on the bed, so where would she find one?

    She suddenly thought about it, there must be a needle and thread here and there must be some red thread. As long as she got off the bed to look, she could definitely find it.

    But Mo Chuan was sleeping beside her and she didn¡¯t want to wake him. She carefully pulled aside the nkets and moved bit by bit to the edge of the bed. She moved her feet over and took a breath as she prepared to get off the bed, but suddenly arge hand grabbed her ankle.

    ¡°This girl, you¡¯re not sleeping, what do you want to do?¡± Mo Chuan pulled and she fell onto him.

    His chest strong and warm, as well as being very stic. It didn¡¯t hurt her at all.

    ¡°I.....I wanted to get off the bed to find some red string and tie our hairs together.¡± She looked up from his chest, blinking her eyes in innocence as she looked at him, but she suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Ah! So you weren¡¯t sleeping! You were pretending to sleep to trick me!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning red.

    Could he do anything but pretend to sleep? Could it be he really needed to bring her to the nuptial chambers?

    But she kept lying beside him without sleeping, looking at him without blinking at all. Although his eyes were closed, his face almost turned red from being stared at by her.

    She finally stopped looking at him, but she began to y with his hair.

    He pretended to sleep while listening to her shake her head and sigh. She kept grabbing his hair without letting go. It was unknown what she was doing, but it almost made him move.

    She finally stopped, but she actually wanted to get off the bed. Mo Chuan finally couldn¡¯t pretend any longer.

    He finally found her with great difficulty, how could he let her leave!

    He tightly held her with both hands, using a lot of strength. His deep, ck eyes looked right into her eyes.

    ¡°Not allowed to leave! You¡¯re never allowed to leave my side!¡±

 Chapter 828: Whatever you wan

    t

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t leaving, I just wanted to find.....¡± Her words stopped short.

    Mo Chuan suddenly raised his head and kissed her lips.

    Her eyes opened wide, looking at him in a daze. Why does he always kiss when he wants, not giving her any bit of warning.

    But following this, her heart began to beat fast. He should have thought it through now, were they really going to the nuptial chambers?

    This always began with a kiss.

    She closed her eyes and began to focus on the kiss. Her face was very red and her heart beat very fast. Her soft as cotton body began to slowly warm up inside his embrace.

    His breathing became faster as his face was filled with ayer of red. He just wanted to kiss her, but he gradually he couldn¡¯t resist. His kissing became more and more passionate, reaching a point where he couldn¡¯t stop.

    He wanted to move away, but he couldn¡¯t bear to do so. Adding in the fact she was tightly being held in his arms, he was deeply mesmerized.

    His temperature rose and Mo Chuan felt like his body was on fire.

    So hot!

    He suddenly pushed aside the nket and pushed her down underneath him. However, he didn¡¯t put any of his body weight on her because he knew she couldn¡¯t take it.

    He closed his eyes and his heart was lost in kissing her. He kissed her deeply and when he felt his response, he was so happy that he almost soared into the heavens. It was bing harder and harder for him to control himself.

    Without knowing when, his hand had already moved down from her smooth face and down her slender white neck. He was slowly moving downwards into her clothes. What followed next was the ce he wanted to touch, but didn¡¯t dare do so.

    He stopped.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I.....I want to touch you, can I?¡±

    He took a breath and his lips moved to her ears. He spoke in a low and hoarse voice that was filled with a suppressed excitement.

    Chen Ning was in a daze from his kiss and her cheeks were flushed red. She replied without even thinking, ¡°Of course you can, we have already had our wedding ceremony. I.....am already married to you, you can do whatever you want.....¡±

    Before she even finished, Mo Chuan had already covered her lips.

    He felt that if she kept talking, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself.

    Whatever he wanted!

    Didn¡¯t she know how much a temptation this was for a man? His determination wasn¡¯t enough, he couldn¡¯t hold it back!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s breathing became chaotic, but his heart instantly calmed down.

    It wasn¡¯t the time to want her yet.

    His hand came out of her clothes and he helped her fix her messy clothes. He then held her in his embrace and put the nkets back on before kissing her face. He said in a gentle voice.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you.....You don¡¯t want me?¡±

    Chen Ning just stared at him, biting her lips as her eyes filled with confusion.

    He was clearly so excited that his body was trembling, but he still controlled himself. What she couldn¡¯t understand was why he was restraining himself!

    ¡°I do, so much that I¡¯m about to go crazy!¡± He replied in a low voice.

    ¡°Then why are you stopping yourself? You¡¯ve said before that you wanted to wait for the day we were in our nuptial chambers, but isn¡¯t that time now? Is it because you think I¡¯m not clean? Is it because I¡¯ve been touched by Chu Shao Yang? If it¡¯s like this, I won¡¯t force you! You can leave now!¡±

    Her chest was filled with anger. Of course she knew that she was clean, but she wouldn¡¯t tell him that. If he truly loved her, he wouldn¡¯t care about that!

 Chapter 829: How can she still smile

    She pushed away his arms and turned her head. Because of her anger, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from tearing up.

    ¡°Silly girl, how could I care? I don¡¯t care at all, only.....only.....¡± He knew that she was angry, but he didn¡¯t know how to fix it.

    Wasn¡¯t she just ying around? Didn¡¯t she treat this ceremony as a joke? Could it be she really wanted him to y along? She really wanted him to treat this as the nuptial chambers?

    Mo Chuan felt his mind falling into chaos, he couldn¡¯t understand her thoughts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, I don¡¯t want to listen! Mo Chuan, leave, leave immediately!¡± She angrily covered her ears.

    She was angry and ashamed. She had already taken initiative, but he was still this hesitant as a man, pushing back and forth. If it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t like her, what else could it be!

    But she never would have thought that he would care about this!

    Was a girl¡¯s innocence truly that important? If she lost her innocence, would he not touch her at all? He said all those flowery words and talked about all those deep emotions, but now that the facts were in front of her eyes, she couldn¡¯t even lie to herself anymore.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry, listen to me.....¡± He quickly moved to hug her and when his finger touched her face, they became wet.

    She¡¯s crying?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart twisted. He turned her back over and saw that her eyes were wet, just like two cold ck grapes in a cold spring.

    She blinked and two tears fell down. She suddenly became calm as she stared at him, calmly saying, ¡°Mo Chuan, I only know now that you¡¯re the same as any other man and you care about the same thing, so I don¡¯t me you. Leave, pretend we¡¯ve never known each other and I will never appear in front of you again. You just keep being the emperor and marry a clean as jade girl to be your empress. I.....support you!¡±

    After saying this, she curled her lips into a faint smile.

    Mo Chuan felt like his heart was about to explode. He could not understand what he did wrong to make here up with this kind of decision. She was telling him to marry another girl and blessing them, as well.....as smiling at him!

    How could she still smile!

    ¡°You want to separate from me?¡± He asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Yes.¡± She calmly looked at him. Her heart was in great pain, but she wasn¡¯t willing to let him see her in pain.

    ¡°Why? Just because I don¡¯t want you?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand it. He clearly did it for her good, but she was angry. Her usationspletely confused him, was it because he didn¡¯t care about her enough? But it was because he cared about her that he respected her!

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore, I don¡¯t want to say another word. Mo Chuan, leave and let me be alone.¡±

    She helplessly closed her eyes. Her head hurt and her heart hurt even more.

    The wedding night of her dreams, she had given everything to him, but this was the ending. He disliked her and didn¡¯t touch her!

    What else could she say?

    Mo Chuan just stared at her. It was like he was struck by lightning andpletely stunned him.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why she who was gentle would suddenly change like this. He looked at her cold as ice face and her closed eyes, it was clear that she didn¡¯t want to look at him.

    ¡°If I take you now, will you not be angry and not me me?¡± He pondered this for a bit before finally thinking of this.

    It was because he had stopped in the middle that she was angry at him.

 Chapter 830: Also wrong if he thought about i

    t

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red. It wasn¡¯t from shame, rather from anger!

    She suddenly sat up and her eyes opened wide. Her chest kept going up and down, she was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    What was called she wouldn¡¯t be angry if he wanted her?

    She, she, she.....When did she have this meaning!

    She wasn¡¯t angry at him for this reason alright!

    ¡°Mo Chuan, leave, leave immediately!¡± She was filled with rage. She grabbed her pillow and threw it at him, using a lot of force.

    He didn¡¯t move at all as he let her hit him. The soft pillow hitting him was like a tickle, not hurting him at all, but when he saw that she was shaking from anger, it made his heart fill with pain.

    He wanted her to be happy, filled with joy, but now he actually made her this angry.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯ll give you whatever I have, everything is yours!¡±

    Mo Chuan hugged her and pushed her down, forcefully kissing her lip. His kiss was was filled with strength and it was tightly pressed against her, not letting her say a word.

    ¡°Wu, wu, wu!¡±

    She was stunned by the suddenly kiss. Then she was filled with anger as she angrily struggled to get up.

    What did he want to do? Was she forcing him to take her? When did she be this cheap?

    She was bing more and more angry, forcefully biting him.

    His mouth was hurting and was almost bit open by her. There was a faint blood tasteing from the tip of his tongue, but he tightly held her, not letting go at all.

    She turned to avoid his kiss and was intensely panting. She was almost choked from his kiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me if you don¡¯t want to. You want it when you want and don¡¯t want it when you don¡¯t want it, what do you treat me as? Am I your toy? You....You.....I hate you!¡±

    She loudly shouted out as tears fell from her eyes. She was too angry at him, she had never been this angry before. From this moment, she was truly filled with hatred for him!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes dimmed and his mouth was filled with the taste of blood. His lips were burning with pain as he looked at her with confusion.

    Beloved girl, just what is your heart thinking? Why are you so elusive?

    She was angry when he didn¡¯t want her and when he did, she said she hated him. She.....Just what did she want him to do?

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, as long as you¡¯re not angry and hate me, I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Tell me, do you want me to want you or not?¡±

    Mo Chuan saw her face red with anger and his heart was filled with pain. He felt that she was cute and couldn¡¯t be angry no matter what.

    His words were careful. His words made his face turn red from embarrassment, but he was willing to let go of his pride for her.

    ¡°......¡± Chen Ning bit her lip, suddenly not knowing what to say.

    His expression was so serious, just like he really didn¡¯t know why she was angry. His eyes looking at her were as deep as the sea and they were filled with deep emotions for her.

    If she said he didn¡¯t love her, his eyes clearly told him that he was filled with love for her!

    ¡°Tell me, what do you want me to do for you not to be angry, alright?¡±

    He wanted to kiss her, but he was afraid of angering her. His appearance made her want to get angry, but she also found it funny.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, do you think I offended you? I really couldn¡¯t hold it in, I just wanted to touch you.....If you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t think like this.¡±

    Didn¡¯t he not touch her? Could it be just thinking was wrong?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart felt very wronged.

    He was a man. If he didn¡¯t even think about hugging his beloved girl, was he still a man?

 Chapter 831: Consider the play real

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help wanting to roll her eyes at him before taking in a long breath.

    What kind of conservative man did she meet.

    She clearly told him to do whatever he wanted, so why did he think that she wasn¡¯t willing?

    But the anger in her heart suddenly disappeared, not leaving a single trace.

    She could see that Mo Chuan not continuing on was not because he didn¡¯t want her and was throwing her away, he cared and respected her too much. He was afraid that any unruly behaviour against her was an offense.

    But they had already undergone their wedding ceremony, why was he stopping himself from touching her?

    Did he treat this wedding as something fake? Was he just ying along with her?

    ¡°Mo Chuan, tell me, what were you thinking when we bowed to the heaven and earth before?¡± She suddenly looked at him serious.

    ¡°I.....¡± Mo Chuan stopped and his face turned red.

    ¡°Quickly say it, you¡¯re not allowed to lie. I¡¯ll be able to see your lies immediately.¡±

    He could not escape and could only reply, ¡°I was thinking that it would be great if this was real.¡±

    ¡°What this would be great if this was real? Did you think that was just a game? It was fake? You weren¡¯t serious?¡± Her eyes popped open in surprise, wanting to be angry again.

    ¡°Of course I was serious, but you¡¯re the one who treated it as a game. However, no matter what, as long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll y this game with you. Ning¡¯er, do you want me to treat this lie as the truth? I had thought like that before. I really wanted to take you into the nuptial chambers, I wanted to share a bed with you, I wanted to grow old with you. I want to.....be real husband and wife with you.¡±

    His face turned red again. His voice was low, but each word was clearly said, stunning her when she heard it.

    He continued after pausing, ¡°But it isn¡¯t now. I want to give you a majestic ceremony, I want you to be my wife in front of everyone. I want you to appear in front of everyone, I don¡¯t want to wrong you like this. Ning¡¯er, it isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want you, I want you too much, so I don¡¯t want to wrong you at all! Do you hate me or are you angry? If you¡¯re not willing to forgive me, I can swear that before we really go to our nuptial chambers, I will noty a single finger on you. I.....I can withstand it!¡±

    Mo Chuan looked at her with a solemn expression, looking very serious. His expression could not be anymore serious.

    He never easily made vows. Even if not hugging or kissing her was the worst kind of torture for him, he was willing to endure for her.

    When Chen Ning heard this, her heart was swept away by her emotions, making her unable to stop her eyes from bing wet.

    She wasn¡¯t angry this time, rather she was touched by his vow which made her begin to cry.

    She blinked as she said in a low voice, ¡°Mo Chuan, you really are a cute fool!¡±

    She threw herself into his embrace and tightly held his neck, taking the initiative to kiss his lips.

    Mo Chuan froze like his acupuncture point was poked. He could taste the soft fragrance of her lips, but he didn¡¯t dare react. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t control himself and would do something else that would anger her.

    He even did not dare hug her.

    He had just vowed to never touch her, but she took the initiative to touch him. What was going on?

 Chapter 832: Iâ€™m not smiling, go on

    ¡°Mo Chuan, that wedding just now was very simple and normal in your eyes, it wasn¡¯t very eye-catching and glorious, but from the moment we bowed to the heaven and earth, I thought that we were husband and wife, we¡¯ve be one. I was not ying, I was very, very serious. I only want to be with you, I don¡¯t care about anything else! I don¡¯t feel wronged at all. You.....You really are foolish, why did you think that I was ying around? I.....Would I really y around with my life¡¯s happiness? I want to give everything I have to you, but you don¡¯t want it.....¡±

    She pursed her lips and blinked herrge eyes in an innocent manner.

    Flowers bloomed in Mo Chuan¡¯s heart, making him not dare believe his ears.

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t! Of course I do!¡±

    He desperately hugged her, tightly holding her in his embrace as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Ning¡¯er, bite me, bite me hard, I feel like I¡¯m in a dream! You really treated it seriously like I did? Actually since I bowed to the heavens and earth with you, I treated you as my wife, but I felt I really wronged you. I, I.....¡±

    His excited voice was incoherent, as the wave of ecstasypletely swept over him.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help wanting to smile. She bit his ear and said in a low voice, ¡°You are in a dream, fool.¡±

    Mo Chuan smile, causing his facial features to stretch. His brows curved like mountains on the horizon.

    ¡°Alright, I am dreaming. I want you to be with me in this dream to turn this dream into a beautiful dream.¡±

    With her words, he had no more scruples.

    That¡¯s right, they already had their wedding ceremony and now they were in their nuptial chamber. What scruples did he have, why was he controlling himself?

    He definitely had to do what a groom would do!

    The room became hotter and they both began to sweat. Her face was as red as a march peach, making her expression more and more charming. He felt his heart beat faster and his mouth became dry.

    ¡°Ning¡¯re, you.....Are you warm?¡± His voice trembled as he spoke.

    She seemed like she knew what he wanted to do. She lowered her head and nodded.

    Although she was already expecting this moment, she was still shy when this moment actually came.

    Especially when she thought of what came next. She was already so nervous that she couldn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you take off your clothes.¡±

    Mo Chuan was even more nervous than her, he hadn¡¯t taken off clothes for a girl before. When he reached his hand out for the belt at her waist, his fingers were already trembling. He tried several times and he couldn¡¯t open it, rather he had made it even tighter.

    He was so anxious that he was sweating, but the more anxious he was, he couldn¡¯t undo it. In the end he was annoyed and used his internal energy, directly breaking the cloth belt.

    ¡°Puchi!¡± She couldn¡¯t helpughing when she saw him struggling.

    Once she beganughing, she wasn¡¯t that nervous anymore. Especially when she saw him bing more and more nervous, she began to rx.

    So he had even less experience than her!

    ¡°No allowed tough!¡± He threateningly looked at her, as his face turned red from herughing. He was so nervous that he didn¡¯t know what was good, yet she stillughed at him!

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, I won¡¯tugh, go on.¡±

    She closed her mouth to stop herself fromughing as sheid back on the bed. She looked at him with his head covered in sweat as he tried to take off her clothes.

    For the first time, he found that girl¡¯s clothes were trulyplex, especially that for a new wife. It wrapped from west to east, he could not do anything at all.

 Chapter 833: He was unique, the only one

    At this time, he was focused on studying her clothes. His heart became more anxious and he directly pulled down on her clothes.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, this is the wedding clothes the aunty wore. If you ruin them, the aunty and the old man will be hurt.¡± She gave a softugh and stopped his hand.

    ¡°But these wedding clothes are too hard to take off, how about you help me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how either.¡± She looked up at him and her lips curled into a smile, ¡°The aunty helped me put this one, it¡¯s tooplicated and I didn¡¯t learn.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned ck.

    What would he do then?

    He couldn¡¯t rip it and he couldn¡¯t take it off, he couldn¡¯t run to that aunty to take off the clothes, right? This was too embarrassing.

    But he looked like a charming flower in front of his eyes. He could look at her and he couldn¡¯t eat her, this was truly torturous on his heart.

    Chen Ning began tough, bending over whileughing.

    Why didn¡¯t she notice that Mo Chuan was this cute and easy to trick before. He treated a casual sentence from her as real.

    ¡°Alright, so you were just teasing me. See how I take care of you!¡±

    He was ashamed and annoyed, as he held her arm and tickled her armpit.

    She began to beg for mercy, ¡°Ah yo, I don¡¯t dare, I truly don¡¯t dare.¡±

    Her voice was tender and delicate, making his heart beat fast hearing it. He unconsciously stopped his hand, but he was still holding her, looking at her with a stern expression.

    ¡°Speak, why are you ying me!¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to tease you, who told you to make me angry. We¡¯ve gone tit for tat and now we¡¯re even.¡± She revealed a smile.

    ¡°How can a girl like you be so stingy.¡±

    ¡°I am this stingy, do you regret marrying me? You can still regret this, no one saw our marriage ceremony and it can not count.¡±

    ¡°Who says it does! If you say it doesn¡¯t count, I¡¯ll, I¡¯ll.....¡±

    ¡°What will you do?¡± She raised her chin and stared at him with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll.....kiss you.¡±

    He lowered his head and kissed her lips. He slowly pressed her down on the bed and closed his eyes,pletely focusing on kissing her.

    This was a kiss without any hesitation, it was like he wanted to pass all his love to her through this kiss.

    He was not anxious to pull off her robe. That hot as me feeling disappeared from his body, he just wanted to kiss her and that was enough.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes became slightly wet again. She bore his kiss and also replied to it.

    She could feel his sincerity and his love. He even respected her at this time, controlling himself. He always paid attention to what she wanted and didn¡¯t force her at all.

    In this world, she could not find a second man who loved her and treated her like this.

    He was unique, the only one!

    But on their wedding night, how can it just end in kissing and hugging? She said that she would give herself to him!

    When Mo Chuan was enamoured in kissing her, her hand quietly moved across her body and theplicated wedding dress was unfastened. Although the dress wasplicated, she had an eidetic memory and could learn just seeing it once.

    Therge red dress scattered under her body, like a blooming begonia, bright and beautiful.

    The snow white inner clothes was loosened in their embrace, revealing her white as jade neck which was slender and beautiful.

 Chapter 834: Unwilling to cause her pain

    Mo Chuan finally realized something was wrong. The me that he had finally extinguished ignited again and was prepared to be released.

    He was a bit annoyed. He couldn¡¯t control himself like this and he couldn¡¯t take off her clothes. If this continued, wouldn¡¯t the one suffering be him?

    When he was about to move aside from her body, he was suddenly stunned as he looked at her in a daze.

    Her ck hair fell down onto the pillow, framing her white face. She was currently staring right at him with those clear eyes the sparkled like water and her lips were bright red.

    Therge red wedding dress was opened at an unknown time and her white as jade skin was looming under those loose inner clothes. He could see her chest slightly rising and falling from the open neckline, looking delicate and snow white.....

    He suddenly looked aside and did not dare look any longer. His heart had almost jumped out of his chest.

    She raised her hand and held his face, deeply looking into his eyes.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, do you like it? If you do, then take it, I am yours.¡± She said in a low voice.

    ¡°......¡± Mo Chuan could not say a single word.

    His throat waspletely dry and his face was as red as the wedding dress under her. His strong self control copsed in front of her and itpletely disappeared.

    He finally reached out a trembling hand and entered the neckline of her inner clothes, moving down bit by bit.

    She closed her eyes in slight shyness, as the smooth as jade skin slid under his palm.

    ¡°Dong! Dong! Dong!¡± His heart was beating that fast as he felt the soft feeling from his palm. He could feel her heartbeat, it was just as fast and loud as his.

    His breathing became even more wild.

    He never knew that her body would be this soft, it was just like water. It was smooth as silk and had a faint warmth to it. It was like he was mesmerized as the me in his heart burned stronger and grewrger.

    Their bodies were as hot as mes as they tightly hugged each other, kissing and stroking their bodies. They were very cautious with the other person¡¯s body, being filled with expectations and nervousness about what would happen next.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s body was as tense as a drawn bow. He had no experience at all, he was just going by instinct. There were times when he used too much strength and she couldn¡¯t help frowning as she gave a ¡°si¡± sound. He immediately stopped and asked her, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    He was that cautious as he held her in his palm, not willing to cause her any pain.

    But he knew that a woman¡¯s first time would be apanied by rending pain, making her remember it for the rest of life. He was her man, her only man!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. Just do it if you want to do it, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She took a gasp before whispering in his ear.

    Him taking care of her body like this made her feel embarrassed. She was not a fragile doll, how could she break from just being touched?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s body froze. He took a breath and looked down at her.

    Doing this kind of thing, how could he not care about her feelings? If he only cared about her pleasure and didn¡¯t care if she could bear it or not, how was he any different from a beast!

    But he really didn¡¯t have any experience, he didn¡¯t know what he should do to bring her pleasure.

    He was filled with remorse, why did he only immerse himself in politics before. There were many books in the pce rted to this, why didn¡¯t he look at them before.

 Chapter 835: Donâ€™t be jealous

    There were many old maids in the pce that were skilled in this matter. Before the emperor was married, they would teach the emperor various things on this matter.

    But he was already twenty four and had always been indifferent, never having an interest in this matter. Not only did he not have an empress, he didn¡¯t even have a beloved harem girl or consort, so those old maids couldn¡¯t teach him anything.

    If he learned earlier, he wouldn¡¯t be as helpless now.

    Therge drops of sweat on his forehead fell down and his body was as tense as stone. He was on the verge of exploding, but he didn¡¯t dare do it.

    This was because her body was too soft and her skin was too delicate. Just a gentle touch or pinch would leave a visible mark on her body. Her neck and chest was covered in red and purple marks which made him shocked.

    These were all left when he lost control.

    How could he keep going!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you in a lot of pain?¡± He stroked her smooth skin as softly as a feather, not daring to use any force.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Chen Ning felt a bit strange. He did not even enter her yet, how could she feel pain?

    She opened her eyes and saw his pitying eyes, instantly stunning her.

    What was wrong with him?

    She followed his eyes and couldn¡¯t help being surprised. Was her body opening a dye shop? It was red, purple, and green.....

    Now she understood. Her body after transmigrated seemed like it was made of tofu, unbelievably delicate! He only kissed her and grabbed her a bit, and it already became like this.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t feel any pain at all, really. Keep going.¡± She knew that he felt pained for her, but she really didn¡¯t feel any pain. Compared to the pain of the uing pration, this didn¡¯t count for anything.

    She also felt pained for him. It was very hard for him to endure this, therge beads of sweat were already falling from his head, but he never took the final step. He cared for her this much, she was willing to take the pain for him!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Mo Chuan too a deep breath and closed his eyes, moving off her body. He grabbed her clothes and covered her snow white body, before putting a nket over her and letting out a long sigh.

    Not receiving any pleasure, of course it was hard for him, but he truly could not keep going!

    ¡°Mo Chuan, why are you this good to me.....¡± Chen Ning said in a low voice. She leaned in and ced her head of ck hair onto his strong shoulder.

    Why would he suddenly give up after going halfway, she was more clear on this than anyone. Her heart waspletely moved and she began choking up.

    She felt very ashamed. He pampered her with all his heart, but she misunderstood him, hated him, and became angry at him just now. She.....had let down the feelings he had given her.

    Compared to his emotions, she did too little for him.

    ¡°Silly girl, who would I be good to if not you. Do you want me to be good to your little maid Xiao Ru?¡± He gave a gentleugh and reached his hand out to hold her. Now that the feeling of excitement disappeared, he could open his heart and joke with her.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wish for anything else if you¡¯re good to her.¡± She said with a smile, lying in his warm and strong embrace. Even if they did nothing, she would feel at peace.

    ¡°Alright, if I¡¯m really good to her, you can¡¯t be jealous.¡±

 Chapter 836: Dare say, but does not dare do

    ¡°How could I be jealous of Xiao Ru? Don¡¯t you want to kill two birds with one stone?¡±

    ¡°What kind of person do you think I am! Un?¡± Mo Chuan pinched her nose as punishment. Of course he didn¡¯t dare use strength, he just lightly tapped it and took back his hand.

    ¡°Then how do you want to be good to her?¡± She blinked innocently.

    ¡°She¡¯s your maid, of course I¡¯d treat her differently. Whatever she wants, I can give her. I remember that your maid seems to like money a lot, right? She even gave me the name lots of money, humph!¡±

    Thinking of that ugly and cheesy nickname, Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned ck.

    Chen Ning began to giggle, ¡°I feel it suits you very much, who told you to be cheated out of fifty silvers. You are someone foolish with a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you dareugh at this one, watch how this one punishes you!¡± He gestured that he was about to tickle her.

    She hugged his arm and said with a smile, ¡°Emperor husband, have mercy.¡±

    ¡°Say thatst word. If you say it nicely, this one will spare you.¡±

    ¡°Husband!¡± She immediately corrected herself and revealed a sly smile. It made his heart feel ticklish, like it was being swiped at by a small feather.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    ¡°Husband!¡±

    ¡°Again.....¡±

    ¡°Husband, husband, husband.....¡± She smiled at him while calling him this. Hearing this almost made his heart melt.

    He covered her mouth with a hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.....Stop calling me this. If you keep going, I can¡¯t hold on.¡± His forehead was covered in sweat.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing, how could he be this cute!

    Mo Chuan gritted his teeth and stared at her. She was a troublesome little enchantress, provoking him and not letting him vent himself.

    He felt that if he continued lying beside her, he would suffer all night. So he got up and prepared to meditate on the bench beside the bed all night.

    Who would have thought that she would throw herself into his arms, wrapping her soft arms around his waist, making him freeze again.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, stop ying. If you keep pestering me, I¡¯ll do something very bad to you!¡± He warned.

    She thought in her heart, I want you to do very bad things to me, but you won¡¯t.

    ¡°Alright, do it. Don¡¯t just dare say it and don¡¯t dare do it!¡± She deliberately taunted him.

    ¡°I.....¡± He really didn¡¯t dare. He wasn¡¯t afraid, he was just scared of hurting her.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t dare.¡± She said with a smile.

    ¡°If you keep provoking me, I really won¡¯t care.¡± His face sunk.

    She stuck out her tongue before saying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just joking with you. Mo Chuan,st time you cured me of the drug and wasted arge amount of internal energy, have you been using the medicine doctor Zhang has decocted the entire time? How is your internal energy?¡±

    Speaking of serious matters, Mo Chuan¡¯s expression became serious.

    He nodded, ¡°Ning¡¯er, I want to talk to you about this matter. I didn¡¯t have time to ask youst time because I was too rushed, but other than doctor Zhang, have you given this medicine recipe to anyone else?¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t. I don¡¯t know if this recipe is real or fake, I just read it in an ancient book. I really had no choice back then, I could only treat the dead horse as a live horse.¡± Saying this, she winked at him with a smile.

    Mo Chuan knew that she was making fun of him, but he didn¡¯tugh and revealed a serious expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had doctor Zhang make pills ording to this method. ording to my estimates, these pills can increase a cultivator¡¯s internal energy and it has arge benefit. However, this matter cannot be exposed, otherwise not only you, even the entire West Chu might fall into danger. Ning¡¯er, do you understand me meaning?¡±

 Chapter 837: A present that canâ€™t be rejected

    Chen Ning turned her eyes and revealed a bright glow, ¡°You¡¯re saying a man¡¯s wealth is his own ruin?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Mo Chuan revealed a smile of praise to her. She really was smart, immediately understanding.

    ¡°I will definitely keep this a secret, I definitely won¡¯t reveal it. You can rx.¡± She promised.

    ¡°With you, of course I¡¯m rxed. There aren¡¯t many people that know about this matter, just you, me, doctor Zhang, and Zhui Feng. Other than these four people, there isn¡¯t a fifth who knows about this matter!¡±

    ¡°Then.....You didn¡¯t even tell Xiao Si?¡±

    Mo Chuan nodded, ¡°It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t trust Xiao Si, it¡¯s rather that the less people who know the better. Xiao Si is naturally loyal to me and wouldn¡¯t do anything to betray me, but he is still young and can¡¯t stand certain kinds of temptations.....For example, your maid, Xiao Ru.¡± He said as he gave her a smile.

    She blurted out, ¡°Xiao Si is an eunuch, how can Xiao Ru attract him?¡±

    ¡°That is wrong, are eunuchs not men? Eunuchs have the same feelings as men. This child Xiao Ru¡¯s background is very pitiful, he entered the pce at a young age and was castrated, perhaps he doesn¡¯t even know the difference between men and women.....¡±

    Mo Chuan thought for a bit and shook his head, not saying anything else.

    Chen Ning naturally felt awkward asking, ¡°Alright, I understand. I won¡¯t even tell Xiao Ru, you¡¯ll be assured that way, right?¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you still haven¡¯t told me yet, why did prince Na Mu let you go? ording to what I know, he is infatuated with you and must have you, so what method did you use to leave?¡±

    This question had been at the bottom of his heart for a long time, he just never had a chance to ask.

    She fixed her hair and smiled at him.

    ¡°I gave him a present, one he couldn¡¯t resist. I asked him, do you want the present or me? In the end, he picked the present and let me go.¡± She said whileughing.

    ¡°What kind of present is it? Even the East Qin Crown Prince couldn¡¯t reject it?¡± Mo Chuan was filled with curiosity.

    ¡°Un, speaking of this, this gift doesn¡¯t have any value to you, but to Na Mu Cuo, it¡¯s a treasure that can¡¯t be obtained with money.¡± She deliberately chose not to answer, making his heart fill with impatience.

    ¡°You sneaky girl, just what is that present!¡±

    She smiled as she finally said, ¡°Actually it¡¯s a few drawings on how to build a house. I gave him a few drawings teaching him how to build firm houses and bridges. Tell me, do these drawings have any value to you?¡±

    Mo Chuan was even more confused, ¡°Just drawings of houses? What treasure is this, isn¡¯t it easy for him to build a house. Our West Chu have many skilled architects who can make magnificent buildings, as long as he asked, he could take a great architect from us. Why would he let you go for a few drawings? This is simply unbelievable!¡±

    Chen Ning smiled and said, ¡°You only know one and don¡¯t know two. The things that you can think of, with Na Mu Cuo being the most intelligent person in the world, how could he not thing of this? But after all these years, why do the East Qin citizens live in movable tents and don¡¯t live in stable homes? They often migrate. Moreover, East Qin have many rivers, but their main form of transport over rivers are boats and none of the rivers have any bridges. Do you know why this is?¡±

 Chapter 838: Iâ€™m not afraid, so what are you afraid of

    She asked Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan knit her brows and replied after thinking about it for a while, ¡°I think it should be because their ancestors are used to migrating and living in tents, so they aren¡¯t used to living in buildings. As for bridges, is it because theyck craftsmen who can build bridges?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± She shook her head.

    ¡°Then what is the reason?¡±

    ¡°The reason is very simple. This is because the East Qin Country is mainly made up of grasnds and this soil is very loose, especially suited for nts. However, this soil is not suited for building houses on because there is a sedimentyer under the surface which does not allow one to build a stable foundation. If the foundation isn¡¯t stable, the house built on top will quickly crumble. This is why the East Qin Country has always lived in tents and never built any bridges across their rivers! It isn¡¯t that they don¡¯t want to live in stable homes and not because they don¡¯t have any master craftsmen, it¡¯s because they can¡¯t do it at all!¡±

    Chen Ning said it very clearly that Mo Chuan immediately understood. But what he couldn¡¯t understand was why she was so clear on this.

    What sedimentyer, what can¡¯t build houses without a stable foundation......It was all clear and logical!

    Even the well read emperor did not know as much as she did.

    ¡°Then the drawing you gave him was to solve the sedimentyer problem, allowing them to build stable houses and bridges?¡± He asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I have read books on East Qin and understood this drawback on theirnd. It was very hard for their ancestors to live in migratory tents, with bone chilling winters and iparably hot summers. They want to be like our West Chu, living in tall and spacious houses, but they can¡¯t do so. The houses they make will copse within a month and it is very inconvenient for them without bridges. So, when Na Mu Cuo saw my drawings, naturally he treated them as a treasure since he is a talented man. Allowing the hundreds of thousands of East Qin citizens live in stable houses and building a bridge on every one of East Qin¡¯s rivers, this was what he always dreamed of! Compared to his dreams, I am just a trivial woman, what do I count for? Mo Chuan, if you were Na Mu Cuo, what would you have picked?¡±

    Her voice was very clear as her bright eyes looked at him.

    Mo Chuan replied with hesitation, ¡°Of course I pick you!¡±

    Yi! His response actually surpassed Chen Ning¡¯s expectations.

    Mo Chuan held her and kissed her cheek. He said with a smile, ¡°Our West Chu already have stable houses and bridges, so of course I want you. Na Mu Cuo treats those drawings as treasures, so he was willing to pick those drawings over you. He is named the smartest person in the world, but from what I can see, he isn¡¯t that smart.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Chen Ning looked at him.

    ¡°If I was him, I would pick you. If I had you, would I be afraid of not having the drawings?¡±

    She shook her head and seriously said, ¡°This is because I told him that if he picked me, I would marry him, but he would never obtain those drawings from me. When I said this, with how smart Na Mu Cuo is, he will never make the wrong decision.¡±

    Mo Chuan took in a cold breath, ¡°If he picked you, you would really marry him?¡± The muscles on his chin couldn¡¯t help tightening.

    ¡°Yes, I would, but I had confidence he definitely wouldn¡¯t have picked me.¡± Chen Ning smiled and poked his tense face, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, so what are you afraid of!¡±

 Chapter 839: The emperor is missing

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of losing you!¡± His arms holding her tightened.

    She leaned her head against his shoulder and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid, I will never leave you because I am absolutely certain. Mo Chuan, you need to believe me. I never make any ns I¡¯m unsure of and I never take risks I shouldn¡¯t take.¡±

    ¡°But this time you acted too boldly and too arrogantly! No matter what, next time definitely can¡¯t be like this.¡±

    If he did not rein her in, it was unknown what kind of things this girl would do. She had made him this nervous this time, he could not withstand this kind of torture anymore.

    ¡°Yes, husband. I won¡¯t dare, I won¡¯t dare to do this again.¡± She stuck out her tongue with a smile.

    While the two talked, her voice became lower and lower. Her starry eyes dimmed and her face filled with exhaustion before she unknowingly fell asleep in his embrace.

    She hadn¡¯t had a good rest for several days now, she could never rx until now. This sleep was sweet and rxing, she didn¡¯t even have any dreams.

    Mo Chuan saw the rings under her eyes and his heart filled with empathy. He softly leaned her head against his chest, letting her sleep morefortably.

    Although he was just staring at her, his heart was filled with joy and peace.

    He thought in his heart: Even if people don¡¯t eptst night¡¯s wedding ceremony, in my heart, she is already my wife. No matter who tries to break us apart, I will definitely not allow it!

    The emperor was missing!

    What Mo Chuan didn¡¯t know is that the two days he wasn¡¯t in the capital city, the royal pce was already in a great panic.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was like an ant in a hotpot, unable to stay still in the Peaceful Life Pce. The people she sent out to find news all came back and they said they couldn¡¯t find the emperor.

    Whenever she heard a person report, her face sunk deeper. She almost never closed her eyes in the past two days and her eyes were already bloodshot, giving her a very haggard look. She looked like she could be blown over by a single breeze and just seeing filled Su Jin with worry.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, you should sleep a bit. When you wake up, perhaps the emperor will be back in the pce.¡±

    ¡°Su Jin, do you think the emperor.....will bring that girl away?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand. Her fingers werepletely cold and trembling, and her eyes were empty.

    She was most worried about this matter.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± Su Jin was shocked and she shook her head, ¡°Empress Dowager, you¡¯re worried too much. The emperor is not an irresponsible person like that, he definitely will not do something crazy like that......¡±

    Empress Dowager shook her hand to cut her off and she started rubbing her weary forehead, ¡°Is hecking in crazy things? Since he met that Chen Family¡¯s girl, he hasn¡¯t done a single sane thing!¡±

    She was bing more angry when she talked about it, causing her head to ache.

    Su Jin supported her as she sat down, helping her rub her temples while calling out in a loud voice, ¡°Quickly get a doctor, have doctor Zhange over!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou closed her eyes and drank a cup of Peaceful Mind Tea Su Jin brought over, but her heart was still in chaos.

    ¡°Where is that dog servant Xiao Si? Why hasn¡¯t he reported in yet?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, Xiao Si came to the Peaceful Life Pce to report early in the morning. He said that there was no news on the emperor and this servant could see he was telling the truth. His eyes werepletely red and swollen, clearly he hadn¡¯t closed them at all. At that time, you had finally got a bit of rest and this servant did not dare disturb you, so this servant sent Xiao Si out to find the emperor again.¡±

 Chapter 840: Unlucky Xiao Si

    ¡°Truth? What makes you sure that he was telling the truth! Although he is young, but his mind isn¡¯t small at all! He has been with the emperor since he was young, what doesn¡¯t he know about the emperor! Su Jin, immediately send people to bring Xiao Si into the pce for this widow. This widow will personally ask the emperor¡¯s whereabouts from him, this widow does not believe this widow cannot open that dog servant¡¯s mouth!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was filled with annoyance. She swept out her right hand and the tea set on the table was swept off, shattering on the ground.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm yourself. This servant will send people to find Xiao Si.¡±

    Su Jin looked scared, she knew that this time Empress Dowager Zhou was truly angry.

    She quickly left to send the orders, secretly breaking out in a cold sweat for Xiao Si. Seeing what Empress Dowager Zhou meant, she knew that Xiao Si would be in for a big punishment this time!

    Xiao Si, ah Xiao Si, you can¡¯t me the Empress Dowager. She can¡¯t find the emperor, so you can only take a bit of the anger for him.

    Ai, emperor, ah emperor, where did you go. No one has seen you for two whole days, could it be you really eloped with the Chen girl?

    Su Jin¡¯s heart went up and down, being filled with worry.

    She ordered the guards to find Xiao Si. Thinking about it, she thought of another person who stayed by the emperor¡¯s side. It was that secret guard who came like the wind named Zhui Feng.

    Although she rarely saw him, she knew his name. His qinggong was very good and he had an unparalleled ability which was to track!

    It¡¯s said that there is no one in the world who can escape his tracking. As long as a person was still alive, he would certainly find them.

    But Zhui Feng was like his name,ing and going without a trace. How should she find him?

    While Su Jin was confused, the area in front of her lit up. A white haired old doctor came through the Peaceful Life Pce, who was doctor Zhang.

    But what caught her attention was not doctor Zhang, rather it was the gray robed youth behind doctor Zhang carrying the medical box.

    The gray clothed youth had a normal face, without a tall or short stature, and neither being fat or thin. People would not pay him any attention if he were to stand on the street.

    But when Su Jin saw him, it was like a treasure falling down from the sky as her eyes quickly lit up.

    She quickly moved forward towards the gray clothed youth with an excited face.

    ¡°You are Zhui Feng?¡±

    On the east field, she had seen Zhui Feng before. She didn¡¯t have a too deep of an impression of him at the time. She only remembered that he wore a gray robe and had a face without any expressions, just like the gray clothed youth in front of her.

    Zhui Feng was stunned. Of course he knew who Su Jin was, so he gave a slight bow and nodded.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin.¡± He greeted her.

    As the emperor¡¯s secret guard, although he always went in and out of the royal pce and didn¡¯t reveal his face, there wasn¡¯t a person in the royal pce he didn¡¯t recognize. However, there weren¡¯t many people who recognized his normal looking face.

    Su Jin was the maid by Empress Dowager Zhou with the greatest power, so naturally he had a deep impression of her. However, he had never interacted with her before and hadn¡¯t said a single word to her.

    Who would have thought that when he entered the Peaceful Life Pce, Su Jin would immediately call his name which made him unable to not be surprised, before he secretly became vignt. Could it be that he revealed his face too much recently that even the people in the Empress Dowager¡¯s pce recognized him?

    This is not a good thing!

    As a secret guard, it was best to have as few people recognize him as possible.

 Chapter 841: Slip of the tongue

    Su Jin was filled with joy as she said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Where is the emperor?¡±

    Zhui Feng was stunned. He stared at Su Jin, not understanding what she was asking him.

    He had been with doctor Zhang the past two days because the emperor had given doctor Zhang a secret and important mission, which was to make pills that could increase one¡¯s internal strength. How could he miss something good like this, so he volunteered to help doctor Zhang test the medicine.

    The emperor quickly agreed to this. He had him properly protect doctor Zhang, nothing could happen to him.

    So he had been with doctor Zhang for the past two days, working together, not leaving each other.

    The news of Mo Chuan disappearing, Empress Dowager Zhou had kept hidden. Other than those guards sent out to find the emperor, even the most loyal kings and ministers did not receive this news. This was because she was worried that after this news was leaked, it would throw the ministers into a panic.

    As for the reason why the emperor didn¡¯t go to morning court for the past two days, she had given the ministers a very convincing reason. It was because the emperor had been working all day on the East Qin matter and adding the fact that it was very windy when they sent off the East Qin envoys, the emperor had identally caught a cold.

    Only this reason could onlyst for a few days and it would be revealed if it went on any longer.

    So Empress Dowager Zhou was as anxious as an ant in a hotpot, unable to sit still.

    When Su Jin found Zhui Feng, it was equal to seeing one of the emperor¡¯s legs, so how could she not be overjoyed?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the emperor! Aren¡¯t you the strongest secret guard by the emperor¡¯s side? You are responsible for protecting the emperor and you¡¯re never far from him. If you¡¯re here, then where is the emperor!¡±

    Su Jin saw Zhui Feng wasn¡¯t answering, so she quickly asked again.

    ¡°Could it be the emperor isn¡¯t in the pce?¡± Zhui Feng did not have time to react as he scratched the back of his head.

    Su Jin saw Zhui Feng acting like a fool, causing her to be angry and anxious. Her brows jumped up as she stared at him and said, ¡°If the emperor was in pce, would I need you to find him?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t understand this. They both followed the emperor, but Xiao Si was so smart, knowing how to act in different situations, so why was this Zhui Feng such an idiot!

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, this subordinate followed the emperor¡¯s orders and have been helping doctor Zhang with a matter for thest two days, so this subordinate has not been following the emperor. If the emperor is not in the pce, this subordinate doesn¡¯t know where the emperor is.¡± Zhui Feng honestly replied. He turned to look at doctor Zhang, ¡°Doctor Zhang, you can testify for this subordinate, isn¡¯t it like this?¡±

    Doctor Zhang said with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s right, Zhui Feng has been with this old man the entire time. Su Jin, is the emperor missing?¡±

    Su Jin was shocked, secretly regretting that she didn¡¯t close her mouth. How could she reveal the secret matter Empress Dowager Zhou wanted to keep hidden? Now even doctor Zhang knew, what should she do?

    Her face turned white, it was already toote for her to say anything else. She quickly ced a finger to her lips and made a shh sound.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, speak a bit quieter. The Empress Dowager does not want anyone knowing about the matter of the emperor being missing.¡±

    She looked around and luckily there was no one around. She then let out a sigh of relief.

    Doctor Zhang and Zhui Feng¡¯s faces instantly became serious as they asked, ¡°What is happening? When did the emperor disappear?¡±

    Su Jin took a breath and knew that it was no use hiding it. Adding in the fact that she needed Zhui Feng¡¯s help, she simply described the matter of the emperor¡¯s disappearance over thest two days.

    After saying this, she looked right at Zhui Feng, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that your tracking skills are unparalleled in this world. As long as you want to find someone, there isn¡¯t anyone you can¡¯t find. You¡¯ll definitely be able to find the emperor, right?¡±

 Chapter 842: Decide what to do yourself

    When Zhui Feng was praised by her, he couldn¡¯t help standing up a bit straighter. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Aunt Su Jin is right, there is indeed no one I, Zhui Feng can¡¯t find.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for, quickly find the emperor!¡± Su Jin stomped her foot and rolled her eyes at him.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had a request for him, she would have properly scolded Zhui Feng. How big of a matter was it that the emperor was missing, but the fact that he wasn¡¯t anxious at all after hearing it really made people mad seeing it.

    Zhui Feng hesitated for a bit before saying, ¡°Aunt Su Jin, the mission the emperor gave this subordinate was to help doctor Zhang. Before this mission is over, this subordinate cannot take a single step away from doctor Zhang. This subordinate does not dare go against the emperor¡¯s orders.¡±

    When Su Jin heard this, her nose almost went crooked from her anger. She had acted courteously the entire time, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from poking Zhui Feng¡¯s head at this time.

    ¡°Is your head made of wood? You won¡¯t go look for the emperor when he¡¯s missing? Is there anything more important than the emperor¡¯s safety in this world?¡± Her face began to change colours from her anger.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, don¡¯t be angry. It isn¡¯t that this subordinate doesn¡¯t want to go search, it¡¯s rather this subordinate can¡¯t go. The emperor¡¯s martial arts is also very good, so nothing will happen to him. It could be that his mood isn¡¯t good, so he went out to vent himself. Once the emperor¡¯s mood is back to normal, he will naturallye back.¡±

    Zhui Feng secretly looked at Su Jin¡¯s face. He secretly thought that this old maid looked very kind normally, but who would have thought that she would be this terrifying when she became angry. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact his head was hard, there would have been holes in head already.

    He was saying the truth. After following the emperor for that long, he could clearly see through everything that happened to the emperortely. Although he didn¡¯t understand how the emperor who never thought of love would turn into a different person for a girl, never forgetting her and losing sleep for her, he knew that when this girl left for East Qin to be the East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s princess, she had taken the emperor¡¯s heart with her.

    The emperor was definitely in an isted ce to heal his heart.

    Of course he could find the emperor if he wanted and he could do it effortlessly, but did he dare? Of course not!

    If he found the emperor now, this was equal to touching the old tiger¡¯s butt and he wasn¡¯t silly.

    ¡°You.....You brat, you truly are bold! Could it be you only listen to the emperor¡¯s orders and treat the Empress Dowager¡¯s words like the wind?¡±

    Su Jin was finally enraged!

    She knew that Zhui Feng was speaking the truth, the emperor must be hiding somewhere alone with his broken heart because he already had this habit since he was young. He didn¡¯t talk to anyone when he was in pain, not even Empress Dowager Zhou. He would always stay in a ce that no one could find, just like a lonely wolf.

    When Empress Dowager Zhou thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help feeling emotional. She felt that she was too strict and owed a lot to her son, not allowing him to be close to her since he was young.

    But even knowing this, she couldn¡¯t not let anyone look for the emperor. She knew that the emperor was deeply hurt and if he became impulsive, eloping with the Chen Family¡¯s girl, it would be a great disaster.

    When Su Jin exploded with anger, Zhui Feng winced back, but he stood there without moving.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go look for the emperor, but I¡¯m telling you, the Empress Dowager has already had someone look for Xiao Si. He is the eunuch closest to the emperor and if the emperor is gone, he can¡¯t escape being med. The Empress Dowager has said that if he can¡¯t tell where the emperor is, he would be greatly punished! Think about what you should do!¡±

 Chapter 843: Poking the old tigerâ€™s bu

    tt

    After Su Jin said this, she took doctor Zhang¡¯s medicine box from Zhui Feng. Without looking at Zhui Feng again, she spoke to doctor Zhang.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, the Empress Dowager Zhou has a very serious headache. Quickly go and ce a few needles in the Empress Dowager and help her rx.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh, alright, alright.¡± Doctor Zhang nodded. He looked back at Zhui Feng, but he said nothing before he followed Su Jin towards Empress Dowager Zhou in the pce.

    His heart was as clear as Zhui Feng, he knew that nothing would happen to the emperor.

    But he knew that his own body was weak and he couldn¡¯t help. The matters of these young people should be solved by themselves. He just needed to keep the Empress Dowager and the emperor in good health, fulfilling his job as the royal doctor.

    Zhui Feng just stood there, watching as doctor Zhang and Su Jin headed to Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s quarters. He grabbed his hair as his heart was filled with a dilemma.

    Although that brat Xiao Si¡¯s mouth was sly and was usually insulting him, the two of them were the closest to the emperor, their rtionship wasn¡¯t normal. Hearing that Empress Dowager Zhou wanted to vent her anger onto Xiao Si, he already began to feel pain for Xiao Si.

    Great punishment, how much it hurt to have the board pped on one¡¯s butt!

    But to have him find the emperor......

    He wouldn¡¯t dare even if he had a hundred times his guts!

    He wanted to keep his head on his neck to eat meals with for another few years.

    ¡°Let me go, let me go! I really don¡¯t know where the emperor is! Let me go!¡±

    Suddenly, there came the rapid sound of footsteps at outside the Peaceful Life Pce gates, as well as someone shouting. The voice was sharp and soft, it was Xiao Si.

    He saw several guards bringing Xiao Si with his hands tied behind him in. Xiao Si was struggling while shouting, but the guards ignored him, ruthlessly bringing him towards Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s quarters.

    Xiao Si immediately saw Zhui Feng and like a drowning person grabbing a piece of driftwood, he was overjoyed.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, quickly save me! Where is the emperor?¡±

    Zhui Feng couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows. Why did everyone as him where the emperor was when they saw him, it wasn¡¯t like the emperor was tied to his belt.

    ¡°I also don¡¯t know where the emperor is.¡± He honestly said.

    Xiao Si became anxious hearing this and he shouted, ¡°Who would know if you don¡¯t! If you don¡¯t know then go and find him! Quickly, quickly, quickly find the emperor to save me! If the emperor doesn¡¯t appear soon, I, Xiao Si will be beaten to death by the Empress Dowager!¡±

    He was caught by the guards and brought to the pce without a single word, so he knew that the situation was bad. The Empress Dowager was surely going to vent herself on him.

    ¡°That.....That.....¡±

    Zhui Feng was still hesitant. Of course he didn¡¯t want Xiao Si to be beaten to death, but he didn¡¯t want to poke the old tiger¡¯s butt.

    ¡°What that! Zhui Feng, have I, Xiao Si been bad to you over all these years? Can you bear to watch me being beaten to death by the Empress Dowager? Are you only happy if you see me beaten to death? You who has a head carved out of wood, if it wasn¡¯t for me helping you normally, you would ruin the emperor¡¯s important matters. You have few aplishments and many failures! You, h, h, h.....¡±

    When Xiao Si saw Zhui Feng hesitating, he really wanted to forcefully kick his butt a few times, but it was a pity that he was tied up and couldn¡¯t move. The only things that could move were his two lips that kept parting to curse.

    But he didn¡¯t have time to finish cursing before he was taken away by the guards.

    But he was still enraged. He turned his neck back to shout one final thing at Zhui Feng, ¡°Zhui Feng, watching someone die, are you even a man!¡±

 Chapter 844: Beaten to death, forget i

    t

    When Zhui Feng was being cursed at, he was filled with annoyance. He red at Xiao Si¡¯s back and prepared to ignore him.

    ¡°This brat¡¯s mouth is this bad, just let him be beaten to death by the Empress Dowager.¡±

    He gave a snort and found a hidden ce to hide himself. He was going to wait for doctor Zhang to finish treating the Empress Dowager to escort doctor Zhang back.

    But when he calmed down and thought about it, the things Xiao Si cursed him with weren¡¯t unreasonable.

    This brat Xiao Si was very smart and had many ideas. When the emperor gave him errands and he couldn¡¯t understand them, it was Xiao Si who gave him ideas which allowed him to figure out the emperor¡¯s thoughts.

    If one was to mention who understood the emperor¡¯s thoughts the best, it was Xiao Si!

    If Xiao Si was really beaten to death by the Empress Dowager, how hurt would the emperor be! Even if the emperor wasn¡¯t hurt by this, he, Zhui Feng would still be hurt.

    After all, Xiao Si had indeed helped him many times.

    Fine, fine, fine, he¡¯ll go and find the emperor. He hoped that the emperor wouldn¡¯t punish him on ount of Xiao Si.

    Zhui Feng¡¯s figure swayed and he silently disappeared from the Peaceful Life Pce.

    ¡°Xiao Si, if you don¡¯t want to suffer, tell this widow the honest truth. Where is the emperor!¡±

    In the Peaceful Life Pce, Empress Dowager Zhou was sitting in a seat, sharply staring at Xiao Si.

    Xiao Si couldn¡¯t stand up from being bound and he kneeled on the ground. He didn¡¯t even dare look up, only kowtowing his head.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant really doesn¡¯t know where the emperor is. Even if this servant¡¯s guts were asrge as the sky, this servant would not dare lie to the Empress Dowager.¡± He knew that disaster wasing today. The Empress Dowager was truly angered and his little life might be lost in this Peaceful Life Pce.

    He looked over and saw that the guards already had big sticks that were thicker than their arms and they were painted red. This was the pce¡¯srgest punishment stick and as long as they hit, one would either die or be crippled.

    Xiao Si kept crying inside his heart. Emperor, ah emperor, if you leave without a word, at least take this servant with you. Now the Empress Dowager is going to beat this servant to death. When you return to the pce, you won¡¯t be able to see Xiao Si anymore.

    ¡°Very good. This dog servant refuses to talk, someone, time for therge punishment!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression was soft, but it allowed no discussion. She even ignored Su Jin who wanted to ask for mercy for Xiao Si.

    After a pause, she then said, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t talk, then beat him until he does. If he never talks, then beat him to death!¡±

    The guards gave sounds of acknowledgement. They brought a bench over and put Xiao Si over it before raising their sticks.

    Xiao Si¡¯s soul flew out in fear as he began to beg.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, mercy! This servant really doesn¡¯t know where the emperor is! Empress Dowager, on ount of me serving the emperor all these years without asking for any merit, please show mercy! It doesn¡¯t matter to you if you beat this lowly servant to death, but if the emperores back and doesn¡¯t see this servant, he will certainly be sad. You are the emperor¡¯s mother, can you bear to see him being hurt?¡±

    Although he was engulfed in terror, he still worked hard to find a way to persuade Empress Dowager Zhou. His mind was quick and his mouth kept going. These words did have some sense to it and it indeed made Empress Dowager Zhou hesitate a bit.

    The guards in charge of the punishment all looked at each other, feeling like they couldn¡¯t do it.

    They all knew that Xiao Si was the emperor¡¯s most trusted little eunuch. They normally didn¡¯t even have time to curry favour with him, how could they dare offend him.

 Chapter 845: The rules in the palace

    Although they were currently acting under the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders, if they really beat Xiao Si to death and the emperor found out. The Empress Dowager was his mother and he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, but these people couldn¡¯t escape.

    If the emperor was angered, the light punishment would be decapitation and perhaps even their families would be implicated.

    The guards lifted their sticks, but didn¡¯t dare hit.

    When Empress Dowager Zhou saw this, she was filled with anger and pped the table.

    ¡°Dog servant, your mouth is truly sly, it was a servant like you who misled the good emperor. Without you, how could the emperor be what he is today! Hit heavily for this widow, beat this dog servant to death. When the emperores back, wait for him to collect your corpse. What use is there in keeping an useless servant like you, you would just hold the emperor back! Someone, close his mouth first for this widow and stop him from speaking anymore nonsense! What are you doing, you won¡¯t even listen to this widow? Why aren¡¯t you moving your hands!¡±

    Xiao Si secretlyined, he knew that Empress Dowager Zhou was angry, but his beating was still an injustice. He only hoped that when the emperor came back, he would still have a bit of breath and could see the emperor one final time.

    When the guards heard Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s firm orders, helplessly, they could only find a cloth to cover Xiao Si¡¯s mouth. Then they raised their sticks high up and began to beat Xiao Si¡¯s butt.

    ¡°Fifteen, ten.....¡± The people on the side began to count.

    Empress Dowager Zhou angrily said, ¡°What are you counting for, beat him until he¡¯s dead!¡±

    Su Jin did not dare move. She secretly looked at the guards a few times to have them show mercy, not really beating Xiao Si to death.

    She knew that Xiao Si¡¯s life and death were in the hands of these guards. The pce¡¯s old people knew that when these sticks hit and the sound was loud, the impact was small, just like watching firecrackers. The victim would only suffer flesh wounds and wouldn¡¯t break any bones.

    The worse were the deep hits which weren¡¯t loud at all, but entered deep into the flesh. Just a few hits would break people¡¯s bones and make them vomit blood.

    Actually even if she didn¡¯t give them looks, the guards had their own ideas. Although the hit several dozen times in quick session, making Xiao Si¡¯s butt bleed, it didn¡¯t cause heavy injuries.

    Only if Su Jin knew this trick with the stick, how could Empress Dowager Zhou not know with her years of pce experience?

    She saw that after a few dozen hits, although Xiao Si¡¯s butt was red, but he still looked fine. She began to fill with even more anger after this.

    ¡°All of you are double faced, you think this widow can¡¯t see it! In ten hits, if this dog servant can still breathe, you no longer have a ce in the pce.¡±

    When the guards heard this, how could they still dare show mercy.

    With a deep hit, although Xiao Si¡¯s mouth was bound, he still gave a cry of pain.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, Empress Dowager you mustn¡¯t......¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned pale. She quickly fell to the floor and helped Xiao Si beg for mercy.¡±

    ¡°Su Jin, if you say another word for this dog servant, you will be punished with him. Don¡¯t me this widow for not knowing rtions.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou looked at her.

    Su Jin closed her lips as her heart filled with worry. She knew that Empress Dowager Zhou was venting her anger on Xiao Si, but Xiao Si was innocent, so should he be punished for the emperor like this?

    When the emperor came back and saw Xiao Si beaten to death, would he not me Empress Dowager Zhou?

 Chapter 846: Hard to escape large disaster

    The guards raised the stick again and Su Jin had already closed her eyes, not bearing to watch.

    Xiao Si knew this was a hard to escaperge disaster. Although his mouth was gagged, he was still crying.

    Empress Dowager Zhou ignored it all. Not being able find the emperor, she could only beat these blind servants to death one by one.

    ¡°Hit!¡± She pped the table again.

    ¡°The emperor has arrived!¡± Suddenly, there was a clear voice that called out outside the Peaceful Life Pce causing the people inside the room to be stunned.

    Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly stood up and her sleeves swept the teacups off the table. Her body was unstable and she grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand, feeling surprised and happy.

    ¡°Did you hear that? The emperor is back?¡±

    Su Jin forcefully nodded, ¡°Yes, this servant heard it. Empress Dowager, please sit, this servant will go and open the door.¡±

    Xiao Si was trembling from excitement. He was thinking, emperor, you¡¯re finally back. If you werete by a single step, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see Xiao Si again.

    The guards looked at each other and silently put down the sticks in their hands, while also taking several steps back.

    With a ¡°peng¡± sound, without waiting for Su Jin to reach the door, the two doors of the pce were opened by someone.

    A single person with his back to the light was proudly standing at the door. He had long brows and a cold, imposing gaze.

    When everyone saw that tall and bright yellow figure, their spirits were raised.

    ¡°Greetings to the emperor.¡±

    Other than Empress Dowager Zhou, everyone kneeled on the ground together. Their hearts were filled with pleasant surprise as the stone in their hearts fell down.

    Empress Dowager Zhou just stood there, not turning her eyes to look at Mo Chuan. Her calm face showed no expressions, unknown if she was excited or angry.

    ¡°Your son greets mother.¡±

    Mo Chuan walked into the room and kneeled down to Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Empress Dowager Zhou slightly looked down at the emperor bowing in front of her and she said in a calm voice, ¡°Emperor, you¡¯re back?¡±

    When Mo Chuan gave an ¡°un¡± sound, Empress Dowager Zhou had already raised the dragon headed cane in her hand and mmed it down on his back.

    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± Su Jin and everyone else was shocked.

    Empress Dowager Zhou seemed like she didn¡¯t hear as she mmed down the can again.

    Mo Chuan did not use his internal energy to block it. The two cane smacks had left two red marks on his back and it was very painful, but this bit of pain didn¡¯t matter to him.

    ¡°Emperor, this widow has hit you twice, do you feel aggrieved!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in a deep voice.

    Mo Chuan respectfully replied, ¡°Mother¡¯s hits aren¡¯t wrong, it was your son¡¯s fault. Your son is here to acknowledge his mistakes and asks mother for forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°You know that you were wrong? You.....You have disgraced all the teachings this widow has given you!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou mmed her cane on the ground.

    ¡°Your son knows his mistakes, mother please calm yourself.¡±

    ¡°You know your mistakes? Tell this widow, what are your mistakes?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou stared at him.

    ¡°Your son shouldn¡¯t have left without a word and shouldn¡¯t have not gone to morning court for two days. Your son is the ruler of a country and ignored official matters. Your son has let down the citizens and mother.¡± Mo Chuan replied.

    When Empress Dowager Zhou heard this, the anger in her heart finally subsided a bit.

    ¡°Since you know your wrongs, you can stand up.¡±

    Mo Chuan stood up, but he suddenly knit his brows and gave a ¡°si¡± sound.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help rolling her eyes at him, ¡°Were this widow¡¯s hits heavy? Next time you make another mistake, this widow¡¯s hits will be even heavier!¡±

    Although her words were like this, she still asked doctor Zhang, ¡°Do you have a cream for his wounds?¡±

    She had not shown any mercy in her two hits to teach Mo Chuan a lesson, using all her strength, but now her heart ached for her son.

 Chapter 847: Beating the dog in front of the master

    Doctor Zhang quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, this minister has the best blood cirction cream.¡±

    He opened his medicine case and took out an ointment. Su Jin took it and gave it to Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not take it and just looked at her as she said, ¡°When has the widow needed to personally do something like this?¡±

    This meant that she wanted Su Jin to apply the medicine for Mo Chuan.

    Su Jin secretly smiled in her mind. The Empress Dowager still had this temper after all these years, wanting to keep face no matter what. She clearly felt pain for her son and cared about him, but she had to keep that indifferent look.

    ¡°Emperor, please lift your outer robe and allow this servant help you apply the medicine?¡±

    Mo Chuan shook his head and said, ¡°No need.¡±

    His eyes fell onto Xiao Si who was tied to the bench and he was surrounded by a cold chill that made those guards holding sticks unable to not shiver.

    ¡°Who tied him up? Who covered his mouth? Who beat this one¡¯s person like this?¡±

    His cold eyes swept over the guards.

    The guards¡¯ face turned white in fear and they all threw themselves onto the ground. Their bodies were trembling as they just kowtowed, not daring to speak.

    Because as long as they did speak, it was equivalent to offending the Empress Dowager. They couldn¡¯t offend the emperor, but they couldn¡¯t offend the Empress Dowager even more. This kind of being caught in between two sides, it truly gave them no way out.

    ¡°Hei, hei, you are all quite daring. This one hasn¡¯t been in the pce for two days and you actually dare move against this one¡¯s people. Who did it? You have the guts to move against this one¡¯s people, but you don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?¡±

    Mo Chuan gave a coldugh and walked beside Xiao Si. His right hand passed over him and the robe binding Xiao Si began to break like it had been cut by a knife.

    ¡°Many thanks to the emperor for saving my life. Emperor, if you came back a stepte, this servant wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you again.¡±

    Xiao Si bent over and pulled the cloth from his mouth. He ignored the pain in his butt and he clung to Mo Chuan¡¯s right foot, unable to talk through his weeping.

    ¡°You are this one¡¯s people, moving against you is equivalent to moving against this one. You dog guards, actually daring to move against this one¡¯s people, do you know your sins?¡±

    When Mo Chuan¡¯s stern gaze swept over the guards, these people all had pale faces as they kept kowtowing.

    ¡°Emperor, mercy! Emperor, mercy!¡±

    How could Empress Dowager Zhou not see what was happening, the emperor was beating the dog in front of the master.

    Her dragon headed cane hit the floor and she coldly said, ¡°Emperor, they are guards in this widow¡¯s pce and it was this widow that had them tie and beat Xiao Si. If you want to find someone for their crimes,e find this widow!¡±

    When the guards heard this, they looked at Empress Dowager Zhou in gratitude. They thought that the Empress Dowager was a living Buddha. With the Empress Dowager¡¯s words, they would be able to keep their lives.

    ¡°Oh, it was mother who gave them the orders? I wonder, what crimes Xiao Si has created that mother would want to beat him to death?¡±

    Mo Chuan looked over the thick and heavy sticks.

    ¡°As the emperor¡¯s closest confidant and the emperor was missing, he actually couldn¡¯t say where the emperor was. For this kind ofzy servant, what use is there keeping him! This widow gave the order to beat him to death so the emperor could choose a more intelligent servant.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Si is this one¡¯s servant, whether he iszy or not depends on this one. Mother, for this kind of small matter, mother doesn¡¯t need to care about in the future.¡± Mo Chuan directly looked at Empress Dowager Zhou with a very straight back. Although his tone was respectful, his attitude was very firm.

    Anyone could hear the meaning in his words.

 Chapter 848: When immortals fight, mortals suffer

    Xiao Si was iparably grateful. He was thinking that following this kind of master, even if he died for him, he would be willing.

    Empress Dowager Zhou never thought that Mo Chuan would stand up for a servant like this in public. Her chest felt stuffed and she couldn¡¯t help coughing, turning her face red.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please have a cup of tea to wet your throat.¡±

    Su Jin quickly brought a cup of tea over. She also secretly looked at the emperor, hoping that he would say a few words and give Empress Dowager Zhou a way out.

    She saw this mother and son begin to quibble and she thought this was bad. The Empress Dowager and the emperor both had this kind of personality. If they began to fall out over a single Xiao Si, wouldn¡¯t they as subordinates suffer?

    ¡°This widow will not drink!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was filled with rage and pped the tea cup away.

    She angrily red at Su Jin and shouted, ¡°You are bing more and more bold, this widow has taken you in for nothing over all these years. You have relied on this widow¡¯s favour, does your eyes even have this widow as a master left?¡±

    Su Jin kneeled on the ground, ¡°This servant knows her mistakes.¡±

    She was thinking that she was bearing the ck pot for the emperor again. Ai, she would rather have the Empress Dowager scold her and vent all her anger onto her, not fighting with the emperor anymore.

    Empress Dowager Zhou shouted, ¡°Know your mistakes? This widow sees that you know your mistakes, but don¡¯t repent! Kneel for this widow. When you truly know your mistakes, then you can rise!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡± Su Jin respectfully replied.

    Mo Chuan thought about how he had just beaten the dog in front of the master and his mother had immediately given him back a shaking the mountain to scare the lion. She really was his mother, the old ginseng was the spiciest.

    Of course he understood the look Su Jin had given him. She wanted his rtionship with his mother to not be too stiff, but seeing that his most trusted confidant was almost beaten to death by his mother, how could he not be angry?

    But when he looked up to see Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s red lined eyes, tired expression, more wrinkled eyes, and that she had even more white hairs on the side of her head, his heart filled with pain.

    He wanted to leave everything in the pce behind and wanted to live a normal life, especially one with his beloved girl. He had felt that it was a short time, only a blink of the eye. A single day had passed by in a blur.

    However when Empress Dowager Zhou received the news his was missing, she must have been extremely worried. He had only cared about his own happiness, but he had ignored his mother¡¯s worry. He shouldn¡¯t have done this.

    Thinking of this, his anger towards Empress Dowager Zhoupletely disappeared. He took a step forward and took Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mother, your son has made you worried. Your son is unfilial. Has mother not slept well over the past two days? Look at how red mother¡¯s eyes are, how about your son helps support you in to rest?¡±

    His few words made Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s nose turn stuffy, her eyes became slightly warm, and tears almost came down.

    But her temperament was hard and she didn¡¯t like revealing emotions. She just looked at Mo Chuan and gave a slight nod.

    The mother and son held hands as they headed into the inner room.

    Seeing this scene, the people present all gave a secret sigh of relief.

    They were most worried that the immortals would fight, which would mean that they as mortals would suffer. Seeing the emperor and the Empress Dowager acting harmoniously like this, everyone felt happy for the two of them.

    Su Jin stood up. She knew that Empress Dowager Zhou punishing her was just said for the emperor. Now that the emperor had calmed the Empress Dowager¡¯s anger, naturally she no longer needed to kneel.

 Chapter 849: Mutually affected

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, it¡¯s been hard on you. The Empress Dowager no longer has a problem, so you can go back and rest now. This servant will have Xiao Si help carry your medicine box.¡±

    She handed doctor Zhang¡¯s medicine box to Xiao Si on the side and ced the blood cirction cream in his hand.

    ¡°Xiao Si, is your injury alright?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Many thanks for aunt Su Jin¡¯s concern. Aunt, if it wasn¡¯t for you, Xiao Si would have been beaten to death by the Empress Dowager already. Your great grace, this servant will not forget.¡± Xiao Si kneeled on the ground and kowtowed three times.

    ¡°Go, go, go, save your words for the emperor. You brat, your tongue is too slick, no wonder the Empress Dowager was angry. Xiao Si, you have to act a bit more honest in the future. Sometimes there are too many things on the mind and that isn¡¯t a good thing for you, do you understand?¡± She said in a serious voice.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Xiao Si will listen to aunt¡¯s lessons.¡± Xiao Si stood up and smiled at Su Jin, ¡°It¡¯s aunt who is best to this servant.¡±

    Su Jin rolled her eyes at him, ¡°It¡¯s unknown where that brat Zhui Feng has go, so help doctor Zhang carry his medicine box. You can send an old man home and he will help you look over the injuries on your butt.¡±

    ¡°Aunt, you¡¯ve really thought of everything.¡± Xiao Si stuck out his tongue, feeling moved by Su Jin¡¯s goodwill.

    The first few hits had only hurt the outer skill, but he deeply remembered that final hit. With that one hit, his thighs almost broke. The pain had reached the bone and his walking wasn¡¯t stable.

    ¡°Xiao Si,e with this old man.¡±

    Doctor Zhang saw that there was nothing for him here, so he should head back as soon as possible. The matter the emperor has entrusted him hadn¡¯t been finished yet.

    Xiao Si followed behind doctor Zhang, limping as he left.

    Su Jin directed the guards to take away the punishment equipment and she quietly left, closing the door behind her. She was thinking that the Empress Dowager and the emperor, this mother and son pair had things to say between them and the less she heard, the better.

    Inside the inner room.

    Empress Dowager Zhou silentlyid down on the bed and she was covered with a nket. Mo Chuan sat at the front of the bed, softly helping her massage her feet.

    There was the scent of incense filling the room, giving off a faint sweet smell, making people feel rxed.

    The mother and son pair did not speak at all.

    Empress Dowager Zhou had her eyes closed like she was sleeping, but Mo Chuan knew that she was not sleeping and she had something to talk to him about.

    But he was not in a rush to speak and silently waited.

    As expected, after a while, Empress Dowager Zhou slowly began to speak with closed eyes.

    ¡°Chuan¡¯er, mother had people teach a lesson to Xiao Si and even wanted his life, do you me mother?¡±

    Her voice was very soft. She did not call him ¡°emperor¡± like usual and called him ¡°Chuan¡¯er¡±, showing a clear affection in her voice.

    There was only the mother and son here and she didn¡¯t need to maintain her appearance as the Empress Dowager. She used the tone of a mother speaking to her son.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes shed and he revealed a look of affection. He rarely heard Empress Dowager Zhou speak to him in this soft voice.

    ¡°Your son does not me mother, your son just feels pain for Xiao Si. He grew up together with your son and is like my hand. If he is hurt, your son will also feel it. If mother loves your son, you won¡¯t make it hard for Xiao Si in the future.¡± He said in a low voice.

    Faced with this soft and gentle Empress Dowager Zhou, he put down the appearance of the emperor and spoke from his heart.

 Chapter 850: I want to get married

    ¡°You only know how to feel pain for Xiao Si and don¡¯t know how to feel pain for your mother?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou opened her eyes and looked at Mo Chuan. There was a look of anger deep in her eyes.

    ¡°Your son of course feels pain for mother, what is mother worried about? Your son knows, so if mother is happy, your son is willing to follow mother¡¯s decision.¡± Mo Chuan looked down and said this in response.

    Empress Dowager Zhou blinked, for a while she didn¡¯t know what her son meant by these words.

    But right after, she was filled with joy. She suddenly sat up from the bed with eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Chuan, Chuan¡¯er, what did you say? Say what you just said again!¡± In her excitement, her voice was trembling. She grabbed Mo Chuan¡¯s hand and looked into his eyes.

    Mo Chuan looked up and serious said, ¡°Your son isn¡¯t young anymore, your son wants to get married.¡±

    ¡°You, you, you.....What did you say? You want to get married?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou almost didn¡¯t dare believe her ears. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°Chuan¡¯er, are you serious? You wouldn¡¯t be saying this just to make your mother happy, right?¡±

    She never would have dreamed that her son would change his mind in just a single night.

    For her son¡¯srge event of a lifetime, she had worried quite a bit, thinking about this matter all day and night. She never would have thought that her son would mention it, she didn¡¯t dare believe it.

    ¡°Mother, your son is the emperor, my words are always true. Does it look like your son is just fooling you?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes sparkled and he looked iparably serious.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help nodding. She could see that the emperor was serious.

    This time, it felt like a golden phoenix fell down from the sky,nding right into her. Actually, even if it was a golden phoenix, she wouldn¡¯t be this happy.

    She immediately threw off the nket over her and got out of bed. Without even putting on her shoes, she quickly walked outside while shouting.

    ¡°Su Jin! Su Jin!¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager, what orders do you have?¡±

    Su Jin never thought Empress Dowager Zhou would summon her this quickly. She rushed in through the door and saw Empress Dowager Zhouing out of the inner room with bare feet, instantly scaring her. She didn¡¯t know whatrge matter had happened that the Empress Dowager did not even put her shoes on.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, the floor is cold. This servant will get some shoes for you.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t care about putting on shoes at all. Even if the sky fell down now, there was nothing more important than her son¡¯s wedding.

    She broke out with a happy smile.

    ¡°Su Jin, quickly, quickly, quickly. Bring the yellow calendar out of the temple for this widow, this widow needs to pick a good date! Also, quickly give orders to the clothing department and have them make a new set of clothes for the emperor. Also, also.....Ai, what else is there, this widow can¡¯t think of anything. Su Jin, quickly think for this widow, what has this widow forgotten?¡±

    Su Jin had never seen Empress Dowager Zhou this happy before, causing her to be stunned. Hearing Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words, she was more and more confused.

    But seeing Empress Dowager Zhou happy, she was also happy.

    She had followed Empress Dowager Zhou for several decades. She normally saw Empress Dowager Zhou with a frown on her face and often sighing. There would rarely be a smile on her face and those smiles would never reach her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t help thinking, what divine pill had the emperor giving the Empress Dowager for her to be so happy that she lost her normal state.

    She was thinking this while secretly looking back at the inner room. She saw the emperor standing at the door with a smile on his face, being in thought as he watched Empress Dowager Zhou.

 Chapter 851: Talent is firs

    t

    But Su Jin felt that the emperor¡¯s smile seemed unpredictable and she couldn¡¯t see through it.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, what joyous asion has happened? Please tell this servant so this servant can share in this happiness.¡±

    When Su Jin saw that Empress Dowager Zhou was incoherent with happiness, telling her to do this and that, she asked her this with a smile.

    ¡°Aiya, this widow was just too happy and forgot to tell you. The emperor wants to get married!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand and was too happy to close her mouth.

    ¡°The emperor wants to get married?¡± Su Jin was instantly stunned. She couldn¡¯t help looking at the emperor and considered this. Her first thought was: Could the emperor be trying to annoy the Empress Dowager, so he used this lie to make the Empress Dowager happy?

    But it didn¡¯t seem like it.

    If the emperor wanted to make the Empress Dowager happy, there were other ways. He would never joke about this kind of matter.

    Could this be true then?

    But if the emperor wants to get married, who did he want to get married to? It can¡¯t be miss Chen, right?

    Of course not!

    She immediately denied this thought. Miss Chen had already married to the far off East Qin, this was impossible!

    Su Jin had countless questions in her heart.

    ¡°Congrattions Empress Dowager, congrattions. This is truly a happy piece of news, but I wonder, who is the emperor marrying?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was stunned, finally realizing that she had forgotten the most important question.

    ¡°Emperor, do you have a person in mind?¡± She smiled as she looked at her son to the side. Even her eyes were filled with a smile, instantly making her look ten years younger.

    Mo Chuan gave a slight shake of the head, ¡°Your son has no one in mind, everything will be decided by mother.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re letting this widow decided?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was pleasantly surprised, not daring to believe it, ¡°Your meaning is that you¡¯re letting this widow pick an empress for you?¡±

    Mo Chuan said with a faint smile, ¡°Your son trusts mother¡¯s eyes. Only your son thinks that when taking a wife, as your son¡¯s wife will be the West Chu empress, it isn¡¯t important how she looks. Your son hopes that she can be a peerless talent and broad minded. It would be best if she was like mother, calm minded and not easy to panic, able to take control of the pce.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help nodding as she agreed, ¡°The emperor has thought of everything. That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right, talent is first and appearance is second. Choosing an empress, this widow needs to properly consider it.¡±

    She began to think of the famous talented women in the capital city, thinking of several dozen people. She felt that this and that were fine, but most of them she had only heard of and never seen before.

    Although the emperor didn¡¯t care about appearances, as the country¡¯s empress, she couldn¡¯t be so ugly that she couldn¡¯t meet people, otherwise where would the country¡¯s prestige go?

    Not to mention she had seen that the girl the emperor loved was a first ss beauty and it was incredibly hard to find a girl that was even prettier than her in the entire capital city. If the girl picked for the emperor only had talent and was ugly, how could the emperor be satisfied?

    The more Empress Dowager Zhou loved her son, the more she thought of everything for her son. She thought over the dozens of candidate in her heart and she couldn¡¯t make a decision.

    ¡°Emperor, this widow wants to host a garden party in the pce in two days and invite the daughters and rtives of the ministers of our capital city. They might have talent or beauty and the emperor can choose personally. You can marry whoever catches your fancy. What do you think about that? This is arge event that will affect your life and this widow can¡¯t make a good decision for you. It¡¯s best that you pick someone that you life, that way you can grow old together after being married.¡±

 Chapter 852: Only marrying a single empress

    After Empress Dowager Zhou considered it, she finally decided on having her son make the decision.

    It was rare for her son to agree to getting married and the girl she picked for her son might not satisfy him, so it was better to just let her son pick. As long as her son did not marry that Chen Family¡¯s girl, she was happy with anyone.

    ¡°Mother¡¯s meaning is that if your son likes her, mother will like her? Mother will agree to the one your son picks?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes lightly sparkled as they revealed a faint glow of happiness.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Chuan¡¯er, do you think of your mother as a dictator? This widow will definitely like anyone you like. This widow believes in your eyes and the girl you pick will be our West Chu¡¯s future empress, she will not disappoint mother.¡±

    She looked at Mo Chuan with an expectant gaze as a flower bloomed in her heart.

    Mo Chuan asked, ¡°Then if the girl your son likes has no family background, only have talent and no beauty, would mother not mind?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was a bit stunned, but she then said, ¡°Of course not, as long as your heart agrees. If you feel something is off after you marry her, there are still many girls in this world. You are a country¡¯s ruler, you can marry as many times as you want, you¡¯ll find a good girl eventually.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face sunk a bit as he said while shaking his head, ¡°One can take many scoops, but your son only wants to drink once. Your son is not someone who changes their mind quickly, otherwise your son wouldn¡¯t get married. Since I¡¯ve decided to marry, I will devote myself to her. Other than her, your son definitely will not marry a second girl!¡±

    His tone was firm as he spoke very clearly.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help taking a cold breath as she asked, ¡°Emperor, what do you mean by this? You¡¯ll only marry one girl in your entire life? Only a single empress? Could it be you don¡¯t want a harem pce and many concubines?¡±

    She thought that the emperor had thought it through and wanted the royal family to flourish, but who would have thought that the emperor¡¯s thoughts would be so different.

    Only marrying a single empress?

    Definitely not!

    Mo Chuan said without any hesitation, ¡°Your son doesn¡¯t want it.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face instantly turned cold and was prepared to scold her son, but she saw Su Jin¡¯s desperate look towards her. Her heart was stunned and she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant has just checked the calendar and it is the Huang Dao Lucky Day three days from now. How about setting the garden party for three days from now?¡± Su Jin respectfully asked.

    ¡°Alright, set it for three dayster.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou nodded in agreement before looking at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Emperor, you have been gone for two days, there must be many matters that have piled up. You should go back and take care of it. As for the matter of the garden party, leave it up to this widow, it will certainly please you when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be hard for mother. Your son will leave first.¡± Mo Chuan gave a bow before leaving.

    When Mo Chuan left, Empress Dowager Zhou asked Su Jin, ¡°Why did you stop this widow from speaking? If the emperor really acts like he said and only marries a single girl in his entire life, if the girl doesn¡¯t give birth to an heir, wouldn¡¯t the emperor not have any descendants? This widow will never allow it!¡±

    Su Jin Said, ¡°Empress Dowager is too rushed. It¡¯s hard for the emperor to agree to getting married, this is a very happy matter. As for the emperor marrying a few other girls, it would be best to not put too much pressure on the emperor at this time. If the emperor regrets even getting married, wouldn¡¯t this all be for nothing?¡±

 Chapter 853: Resolving the dead end

    Empress Dowager Zhou slowly nodded and sat down before saying, ¡°Continue.¡±

    ¡°Wait until the emperor is married, Empress Dowager, you can slowly pick some girls to be his concubine. After the emperor learns the benefits of having a girl by his side, even if the Empress Dowager does not raise the matter to him, the emperor will be in a rush to marry a few more concubines.¡±

    Su Jin had been in the pce for the long time and was familiar with the royal family¡¯s past. There had never been an emperor who only married a single empress, which emperor didn¡¯t want to ce all the beauties in the world in his harem.

    It wasn¡¯t just the emperor, even the kings and the ministers, which one of them only married a single girl.

    In the West Chu Country, men ruled and women served. Men all treated many wives as an honour, so the higher one¡¯s status, the more people they married. It was as if the number of concubines was equal to a man¡¯s face.

    If the respected emperor only married a single girl and didn¡¯t take any concubines, it would be a joke if this was known.

    So that was why Empress Dowager Zhou was that anxious.

    But hearing Su Jin¡¯s words and feeling that they were reasonable, she said, ¡°You¡¯re right, this widow can¡¯t be anxious, this matter needs to be taken one step at a time. We can¡¯t force the emperor, otherwise he might change his mind about getting married. This widow needs to strike the iron and quickly get him an empress. Once he has a taste of having someone to warm his bed, he will slowly begin to forget her.¡±

    As for who she was, Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin knew in their hearts.

    Empress Dowager Zhou considered some more before saying, ¡°The emperor likes girls with talents and doesn¡¯t care about the other side¡¯s background. How about this, put together a list of all the girls in the capital city who aren¡¯t betrothed or married yet. As long as the girl is talented, their background can be ignored. This widow wants to pick a good empress for the emperor.¡±

    Su Jin agreed and left.

    Empress Dowager Zhou sat in the chair and rubbed her temples. Without knowing it, she began to think of Chen Ning. That girl¡¯s appearance was second to none in the capital and no one could reach it. Her son¡¯s eyes were indeed very good and the girl he liked was truly outstanding.

    It was a pity that she had to be married. If she was just married, it didn¡¯t matter. As long as the emperor liked her, a simple decree would be enough to solve this problem. However, she had to be married to the emperor¡¯s blood rtive. It was fine if it was a normal blood rtive, but Chu Shao Yang was also the previous emperor¡¯s heir!

    How her son obtained his throne, Empress Dowager Zhou was most clear on this in her heart.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her supporting Mo Chuan in the past, the one sitting on the emperor¡¯s throne now would be Chu Shao Yang!

    But now that her son was the emperor, although Chu Shao Yang was just a king, everyone would criticize him. So no matter what, Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t allow her son to steal Chu Shao Yang¡¯s throne and his princess, otherwise Empress Dowager Zhou would not know how to face her ancestors.

    Empress Dowager Zhou knew that her son was a stubborn person. Once he liked someone, he would definitely never give up. Chu Shao Yang also had to have her, causing there to be a hard to break dead end, causing headache for Empress Dowager Zhou. She was always worried that her son would be impulsive, doing something that would shame the country and the royal family. Thankfully that at this crucial moment, the East Qin Crown Prince would stomp his foot down and solve this dead end.

 Chapter 854: Meeting to pick the empress

    With a single set of divorce papers, Chu Shao Yang and Chen Ning became strangers and Chen Ning married to the far off East Qin. With how far she went, she wouldn¡¯t see her son anymore.

    Empress Dowager Zhou finally solved a headache.

    But thinking of Chen Ning¡¯s appearance, she couldn¡¯t help feeling sorry for her son. This good of a girl was married off to East Qin, the East Qin Crown Prince is definitely more blessed than her son!

    Empress Dowager Zhou shook her head and threw these thoughts to the back of her head. There were still three days, she had to properly prepare everything so that her son would pick a talented and beautiful girl as his empress.

    The emperor would be picking an empress!

    It was like this piece of news had grown wings and spread all over the capital in a single night, creating a spark in the capital city.

    They heard that three days from now, the pce would be hosting a garden party, inviting all the famous girls in the capital city. It didn¡¯t matter what one¡¯s background was, as long as the girl was talented, she would have a chance to be invited to the pce.

    This piece of news made the daughters of the powerfulrge families resentful because they would have even more powerful rivals to deal with, but it made the young girls ofmon families cheer out. They never would have dreamed that they would have a chance to enter the pce, but now this chance was in front of them.

    As long as they received an invitation to enter the pce, they would have the chance to win the emperor¡¯s favour. As long as they caught the emperor¡¯s eye, they would be a phoenix ascending to the top of the tree, going from an ordinary citizen girl to the empress who ruled the world.

    This was something that every girl dreamed of!

    Especially after they heard that this selection didn¡¯t focus on appearance, so the hearts of girls with average appearance were filled with joy. In these three days, they did everything they could to show off their talents at the garden party, shocking everyone.

    Those girls that were beautiful weren¡¯t discouraged. Although it focused on talent and not appearance, how could those with only talent catch the emperor¡¯s eyes? Which man in this world didn¡¯t like to see a delicate and beautiful appearance? They did everything they could to make new clothes and new jewelry, creating a stunning appearance to catch the emperor¡¯s eyes.

    In a single night, all the capital¡¯s bookstores, clothe shops, and jewelers were filled with young girls. They were thin and wide, wearing red and green, attracting the attention of countless people.

    There were discussions around these young girls, discussing who was more beautiful, who was more talented, and who had more of a chance to enter the pce.

    After three days, all the girls who had received invitations came to the pce early. They were then sent to the royal garden in soft pnquins.

    No matter if they were beautiful or ugly, all the young girls were dressed up like flowers, with jewelry all over them. For the first time in many years, there were this many young girls in the pce, making all the guards and eunuchs unable to take enough nces.

    The young girls came in groups of two or three, walking slowly into the garden. They greeted each other with soft smiles, looking very polite, but the smile was only on their faces and didn¡¯t reach their hearts.

    They only knew that one of them would be chosen to be the empress, but they didn¡¯t know how that person would be chosen. Everyone was anxious in their hearts, having deep hostility towards the girls beside them. They wanted to draw out the situation from others in conversation while hiding their own strengths, trying to manipte each other.

    These young girls were clearly separated into two factions.

 Chapter 855: Internal fighting

    One faction were the girls born into families with noble statuses and the other faction were civilian girls without any backing.

    The noble young girls were filled with disdain for the civilian girls, they could not understand why the Empress Dowager had invited these lowly girls into the pce. Could they be the empress that ruled the world with their status?

    In their dreams!

    But when they saw that the civilian girls weren¡¯t wearing dresses as bright as theirs and the beads in their hair were just normal, they couldn¡¯t help feeling happy. They were thinking that they were lucky the Empress Dowager invited these pieces of dirt into the pce. When they stood next to them, it would be like a phoenix in a group of ck crows!

    With theparison of these civilian girls, they would look more magnificent and eye catching.

    When the civilian girls saw these noble young girls who raised their noses into the sky, they didn¡¯t feel good either.

    They used to feel envious of these noble girls, but seeing how each of them arrogantly held their noses high up, they seemed quite annoying. They thought: It doesn¡¯t matter how good you look or how pretty you¡¯re dressed. With this terrible attitude, it would be strange if the emperor fell in love with you!

    In therge royal gardens, the noble girls and the civilian girls would meet each other eventually. As long as they met, they would match each other in terms of insults.

    In the pavilion on the false mountain, there was a table of refreshments and Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan sitting there. They were looking unobstructed at the royal gardens below.

    The delicate and clear sounds of the girls below passed through their ears asionally. Hearing those girls quibble with each other, Mo Chuan felt indifferent. There was no expression on his calm face and his eyes swept over the young girls, as if he had no interest in them and had a bit of interest in all of them.

    Empress Dowager Zhou felt like she couldn¡¯t sit any longer. Although she showed no expressions, her eyes couldn¡¯t help revealing an annoyed look.

    It had to be known that the girls here were all carefully picked by her, with each one being checked three times over. It had to be known that they either had outstanding talent or a good character. Of course there was nock in beauties as well.

    But she never would have thought that before the selection began, these girls would start fighting amongst themselves.

    There were two girls who came close to the false mountain at this time. One was a famous noble girl in the capital, who had the best talent and was Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s choice for empress. The other was a young girl with amon birth that was famous for being able topose poems, sing, and dance.

    The two girls were fighting bitterly, exchanging words one after the other. Their faces were red and their words were sharp.

    The reason was very simple. It was because themon girl had identally stepped on the noble girl¡¯s dress, leaving a ck mark on the snow white dress. The noble girl already looked down on themon girl and now that something had happened, she didn¡¯t let it go. She wanted themon girl to repay her for her dress.

    How could themon girl afford it, she could buy half this dress even if she sold everything her family owned. She could only helplessly apologize in a low voice.

    Who would have thought that when she apologized and only said a few words, the other side would still be arrogant. She couldn¡¯t help getting angry.

 Chapter 856: Send them all ou

    t

    Themon girl was filled with anger and turned to leave, but she was pulled back by the noble girl. Pulling back and forth, not only did they start arguing, they almost started fighting.

    The two of them arguing became louder and louder, rming the girls in the garden. They came one by one to take a look.

    The young girls all had the appearance of watching a good y. They surrounded them watching the excitement, but not a single one came forward to stop it.

    In their eyes, these two girls were both their rivals. It would be best if they fought fiercely causing both side to lose, allowing them to be the final victor.

    Seeing this scene, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face sunk even deeper.

    ¡°Su Jin, send those girls down there out for this widow, leave not a single one! These girls without talent and virtue, how could they be worthy of entering the pce!¡± She angrily ordered.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, your meaning is to even send those girls who aren¡¯t saying anything out?¡± Su Jin secretly bit her tongue. It seemed like the Empress Dowager was truly angered by this.

    But who could me her. These girls have truly let down the Empress Dowager¡¯s expectations.

    Even she couldn¡¯t stand a single one them, not to mention entering the emperor¡¯s eyes.

    Mo Chuan sat beside Empress Dowager Zhou. Hearing Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words, he revealed a faint smile, but he didn¡¯t speak.

    Su Jin knew that the emperor did not have any good feelings about these girls, so she did not hesitate to take care of Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s orders.

    There were several dozen girls watching this scene and they were watching quite happily. Suddenly there was arge group of eunuchs who came into the garden with fly whisks, driving them out of the garden like they were a group of flies.

    ¡°We were invited to this garden party by the Empress Dowager, how can a group of dog servants like you drive us out?¡±

    ¡°You are truly daring, daring to drive me out? Do you know who my father is?¡±

    ¡°Bastards, you servants dare touch me with your filthy hands! I am the future empress!¡±

    The young girls were filled with anger, putting on airs and angrily cursing.

    The eunuchs all had cold eyes and faces, revealing superficial smiles.

    ¡°Misses, we are following the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders. The Empress Dowager said that there are too many flies in the garden and keeping them here will disturb the emperor, so they had these servants chase them all out, not leaving a single one behind! Don¡¯t feel aggrieved, me your mouths for being too broken and your hearts for being too sly!¡±

    After saying this, the two girls arguing and the group of girls watching were all sent out of the royal gardens. They were ced in pnquins and sent out of the pce.

    These young girls all dreamed of being the empress and they had spent quite a bit of effort on this trip into the royal gardens. Who would have thought that when they entered the pce, before they even saw the emperor and only stayed in the royal gardens for a bit, they would be mercilessly chased out of the pce.

    They began crying since they were sent into the pnquins and kept crying even when they left the pce.

    When these girls came out of the pnquins, their rtives waiting outside were all stunned.

    This was because they all looked the same, each one with red eyes and stuffy noses. It was almost hard to tell which girl was their family¡¯s young miss.

    There were quite a few girls invited into the pce this time. Although several dozen were chased out at once, there were still more girls remaining in the royal gardens.

    When they heard this news, they couldn¡¯t help feeling secretly happy, while also secretly feeling d.

 Chapter 857: Green clothed girl

    It was a good thing they weren¡¯t nearby, otherwise they couldn¡¯t help watching the scene. At that time, they would have also been driven out of the pce.

    But after this incident, all the girls were more careful. They paid special attention to every word they said and took every step carefully, acting honestly and cautiously. They were only afraid that they would do something that would upset the people above.

    But even if they were careful, they would still meet idents.

    When the young girls were acting carefully, there was a cry that suddenly sounded out.

    ¡°Ah, snake! Snake!¡±

    A pce maid in charge of taking care of the gardens pointed to a tree to the side, turning pale in shock.

    When the girls nearby heard this, they instantly screamed out. These girls were generally sheltered, either being poets or musicians. The thing they feared the most was a cold and evil creature like a snake.

    Hearing that there was a snake, there were some that fell to the ground in fear. Some were stunned, some were shaking, and some were screaming.

    When Empress Dowager Zhou saw this, she revealed a disappointed look once again.

    She didn¡¯t say anything this time and just looked at Su Jin. Su Jin immediately understood Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s meaning.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant will send people to send them out, not leaving a single person.¡±

    She also looked down on those girls who lost their calm when they heard there was a snake. They had only heard someone scream there was a snake and hadn¡¯t actually seen it, but they were scared like this. Just based on this point, they weren¡¯t worthy of being the future empress!

    Su Jin swept her eyes over those girls and prepared to give the order when she suddenly heard the voice of a girl ring out.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s no need be afraid. As long as you don¡¯t scream or run around, the snake won¡¯t attack you.¡±

    The voice was collected and clear, spoken at a steady pace, and it sounded very soothing.

    Those girls that couldn¡¯t stop screaming almost immediately covered their mouths.

    Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin couldn¡¯t help looking at the source of the voice.

    They saw a green robed girl with her back to them, standing in front of the pce maid who found the snake. She asked in a calm voice, ¡°Where is the snake? I will catch it.¡±

    ¡°There.....There.....¡± The maid closed her eyes as she chaotically pointed at the tree.

    With a ¡°puchi¡± sound, the green clothed girl broke out inughter.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s not a snake at all, it¡¯s just ayer of shed snake skin. This snake skin is a good thing, it has a high medicinal value, it can¡¯t be wasted.¡±

    After she said this, she stood on her tiptoes and carefully took the snake skin out of the tree, handing it over to the maid girl.

    ¡°This is something belonging to the pce. I have to ask this big sister to send it to the doctor¡¯s yard, I think they should have a use for it.¡±

    The maid carefully came over and found that it was a snake skin. She couldn¡¯t stop her face from turning red as she thanked the green clothed girl, before taking the snake skin and leaving.

    ¡°This green clothed girl is a bit interesting. She wasn¡¯t scared at all, this is rare among girls.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin in the pavilion could see everything. Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help giving a slight nod, giving a word of praise to this green clothed young girl.

    That green clothed girl had her back to the people in the pavilion the entire time, not turning back at all. They couldn¡¯t see her face, so they didn¡¯t know who she was.

    But with her willow green robes, her ck hair, her slender waist, and her rich figure, just her back was already very moving. With her clear and gentle voice, once could tell without seeing her face that she was definitely a beauty.

 Chapter 858: Secretly choosing

    Empress Dowager Zhou kept her in her mind. She looked over at the emperor and saw Mo Chuan¡¯s gaze pausing slightly on the back of that green clothed girl.

    Although Mo Chuan had quickly turned away, Empress Dowager Zhou knew in her heart.

    ¡°Su Jin.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou called Su Jin and didn¡¯t say anything else. Su Jin pursed her lips into a smile as she replied.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant understands.¡±

    She was the same as Empress Dowager Zhou, she had a strange good feeling towards this green clothed girl whose face she couldn¡¯t see.

    Su Jin had followed Empress Dowager Zhou for decades, she already knew her thoughts. She wanted her to find the name of the green clothed girl while chasing out the others who had been disappointing.

    She was prepared to follow the order when her eyes looked over and she was stunned.

    Now that they had calmed down after the snake panic, the girls returned to normal. Some had graceful appearances and some had dignified appearances,pletely different from how scared they looked before.

    Those girls had treated this girl as a life saving buddha, but now that the danger had passed, the girls couldn¡¯t help looking over the green clothed girl with looks of contempt.

    No one thanked the green clothed girl and didn¡¯t even look at her. They walked past her and gave cold snorts.

    The green clothed girl didn¡¯t care as she left on her own, not caring about the other girls.

    When she walked away, Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin couldn¡¯t help giving an ¡°ah¡± sound. There was an indescribable surprise in their voice.

    This was because when the green clothed girl didn¡¯t move, she looked delicate and graceful, but when she did move, it revealed her shoring.

    When she walked, one foot was high and one was low. She was actually a cripple!

    Although her limp wasn¡¯t bad, it was still an inconvenient shoring.

    ¡°Ai, a pity, a pity.¡± Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t help shaking her head as her eyes revealed a look of regret.

    She had been impressed by this green clothed girl, but seeing that she was a cripple, that thought instantly disappeared into smoke.

    ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s meaning is.....¡± Su Jin said in a soft voice.

    Empress Dowager Zhou watched the girl¡¯s back as she limped away for a short while and her heart filled with empathy.

    ¡°That girl is pitiful, no need to chase her out.¡±

    Her meaning was that other than the green clothed girl, the others would all be chased out.

    Su Jin understood and when to execute the order. In the blink of an eye, several dozen girls were sent out of the pce again.

    Empress Dowager Zhou had spent a lot of thought in picking an empress for the emperor.

    She guessed that her son meant that the person chosen as the empress must be talented and have a high morality.

    As for talent, it wasn¡¯t hard for test these girls on their talent. The one that made it hard for her was ¡°morality¡±, this was not something that could be tested. How could they see a girl¡¯s morality in a short period of time?

    Empress Dowager Zhou thought about it and thought of this secret choice method.

    When these girls came into the royal garden, they had been very nervous, but who would have thought that they wouldn¡¯t see the emperor and Empress Dowager at all. They were told that the emperor and Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t attend temporarily and they should entertain themselves for now.

    Although the girls were disappointed, their nervous hearts couldn¡¯t help rxing.

 Chapter 859: Testing talen

    t

    The girls slowly wandered the royal gardens in small groups. Their hearts were rxed and they had smiles on their faces.

    This was the effect Empress Dowager Zhou wanted to see.

    This was because a person would only show their true selves when they were rx. It was much easier to see their advantages and disadvantages.

    It had to be said, it was a very smart move from Empress Dowager Zhou.

    No matter how smart and how well they hid themselves, how could these young girls be as calctive and deep thinking as Empress Dowager Zhou?

    Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan¡¯s position in the pavilion was very good. Although it was high, they could see every corner of the royal gardens. However, because of the foliage, even if the girls in the royal garden looked up, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see the people in the pavilion.

    They could only see the green tree tops above them. No one would think that Empress Dowager Zhou and the emperor would be secretly watching their every move and listening to their every word.

    As for the two previous scenes, the stepping on the dress and the snake skin in the tree, they were all tests Empress Dowager Zhou had ordered others to prepare to test their morality.

    Although the method was entric, the results were obvious. How could they girls think that when their deep set inferiority was revealed, they would be immediately sent out.

    This test method continued to show results, with several dozen more girls being sent out of the pce.

    The girls in the garden noticed that there were less and less of them and some of the smarter people understood the profound reason under this. They became even more careful with their actions and words.

    After a round of secret selection, there were only twenty girls left in the yard which made Empress Dowager Zhou satisfied.

    ¡°Emperor, the girls in the garden now have all passed this widow¡¯s test, they all have good character. Now it is time to test their talents and also time for us to show our faces. Let us go.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou held Su Jin¡¯s hand as she slowly stood up.

    ¡°Your son admires mother¡¯s bright ideas.¡±

    Although Mo Chuan never said a word, he had seen everything that had happened in the garden. His words were sincere because the only person that could think of such an entric method of testing morality was Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°This widow wants nothing else but to help you pick a good empress. Seeing you in love and getting married, this widow cannot hope for anything else.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at Mo Chuan with a deep gaze before walking out of the pavilion holding Su Jin¡¯s hand, walking down the false mountain.

    Currently the girls were gathered in the center of the garden. They were in two rows and were standing still.

    Each one of them was carefully watching with their hearts in their throats, not even daring to breathe too loudly.

    This was because they had already been informed that the emperor and the Empress Dowager would immediatelye and test their talents. How could they not be nervous?¡±

    ¡°The emperor has arrived!¡±

    ¡°The Empress Dowager has arrived!¡±

    With the loud announcement from the eunuch, the girls all kneeled on the ground and spoke in unison.

    ¡°Long live the emperor, long live the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Everyone can stand.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou raised her hand with a slight smile, signalling to these girls to stand.

    Mo Chuan sat down in the head seat and Empress Dowager Zhou sat down beside him.

    After the girls had bowed nine times ording to the rules did they dare stand up, but not a single one dared raise their head.

    They only dared look at the yellow figure sitting in the highest seat from the corner of their eyes.

 Chapter 860: Standing above the group

    Emperor, that must be the emperor!

    They had entered the pce today just to see the emperor, especially those girls frommon birth. They never would have dreamed that they would enter the pce one day and could see the emperor. Even if they weren¡¯t chosen to be the empress, being able to see the emperor once was enough for them to brag about in their viges.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes slowly swept over the young girls, carefully looking over them one by one.

    This was because the future empress would be born from these girls.

    Empress Dowager Zhou had not expected to see that green clothed girl who had stayed calm and her eyes couldn¡¯t help pausing on her for a second.

    It was a pity she was like the girl beside her, lowering her head. She could only see her smooth and high forehead, her skin as white as snow, and her head of gentle ck hair.

    ¡°Wu, it seems like this girl¡¯s background is normal and she isn¡¯t from a noble family.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou thought in her heart. She could see it with a single nce. That green clothed girl was wearing the most normal jade hairpin and the green robe she had was very normal, made of the mostmon material.

    But when she wore it, those normal looking clothes gave her a kind of indescribable style that made her look outstanding. Although she was in a crowd, she was still the most eye catching.

    A pity, a pity, everything was good, but why did she have a disability. How could the future West Chu empress be a cripple!

    It seemed like the empress position was not destined to be hers.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s unchanging eyes went from the green clothed girl to the next girl.

    After looking over the twenty girls, Empress Dowager Zhou already had her ideas.

    Although the girls had their head down, Empress Dowager Zhou still recognized a few girls. The ones she had the most hope for were Xia Yu Yan and Wu Yue Er. These two had demonstrated their talents in poetry and painting in the pce before. Although they had been suppressed by Chen Ning, if it wasn¡¯t for Chen Ning, these two would be considered outstanding in their fields.

    What surprised Empress Dowager Zhou was that Historian Liu¡¯s precious daughter Liu Wan Ting had not passed the selection and wasn¡¯t among the girls here.

    ¡°You girls don¡¯t need to be cautious. This widow has heard that you are all talented girls in our capital, being learned in books and poetry, so this widow asked everyone toe and y in the gardens. Everyone just needs to y to their heart¡¯s content. What does everyone think about the royal gardens?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou spoke in an amicable manner, smiling as she looked at the girls underneath her.

    The young girls were so nervous that they didn¡¯t even dare breathe. Hearing Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s gentle tone and seeing her smile, their hearts couldn¡¯t help rxing.

    Everyone said that the Empress Dowager was strict, but who would have thought that she would be this gentle when she speaks? The fear in their hearts receded a bit.

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, this miss feels the scenery here is very magnificent and beautiful.¡± Wu Yue Er was the first to speak. Her tone was courteous and her voice was sweet and tender.

    After all, she had been in the pce before and had seen Empress Dowager Zhou. She was not as restrained as the other girls, raising a delicate white face and revealing a smile to Empress Dowager Zhou. Her eyes however were slightly nted to the emperor sitting beside Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°No matter how beautiful the scenery is, it can¡¯t be as beautiful as Yue¡¯er. After not seeing each other for so long, Yue¡¯er seems even more beautiful.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou nodded at Wu Yue Er with a smile.

 Chapter 861: Very difficult match

    ¡°Yue¡¯er does not dare receive the Empress Dowager¡¯s praise.¡± Wu Yue Er¡¯s face turned red and she lowered her head.

    She was very smart. She knew that to take the lead, she had to attract the emperor¡¯s attention first.

    As expected, once she spoke and Empress Dowager Zhou replied, not only did she attract the envious gazes of the other girls, the emperor had also given her a look.

    Wu Yue Er¡¯s heart kept beating and her face turned red, just like the shy and charming blooming chinese rose.

    The young girls couldn¡¯t help thinking, ya, she really is pretty. Even the Empress Dowager had praised her beauty, the emperor must certainly like her.

    How could these young girls know Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s thoughts?

    When the young girls thought that Empress Dowager Zhou was set on making Wu Yue Er the empress, Empress Dowager Zhou smiled as she changed the topic.

    ¡°This widow feels this Happy Heart Pavilion is pretty good, but it¡¯scking a poem. So, this widow hired the most knowledgeable schr from the Han Lin Academy to give it a poem, but he could only write the first part. No matter how he couldn¡¯t write the second part. Without this second part, isn¡¯t it a pity? So this widow has a bold request for these girls, can anyone solve this problem for this widow and write the second part? Every one of you is a talented woman of the capital, I think you won¡¯t let this widow down, right?¡±

    Her words were very lighthearted, causing the girls to smile. Their affection for Empress Dowager Zhou increased in their hearts.

    They understood in their hearts the Empress Dowager Zhou was about to test their talents, so they focused their minds 120%.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please say the first part. This little girl is willing to try and solve this problem for the Empress Dowager.¡± There was someone with courage among the girls, boldly speaking up.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at her with a faint smile and said, ¡°Alright. Su Jin, bring the first part over and let these girls have a look.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡±

    Su Jin opened the box already prepared beside her and took a scroll, slowly unraveling it.

    The young girls focused their minds and moved towards the scroll.

    They saw that the words on the scroll seemed to be floating, written from iron, containing prestige and might. Their eyes lit up as they thought: good words, good words!

    When the scroll waspletely opened, the first part appeared in front of their eyes.

    ¡°The water has worms making it turbid, the water has fish to catch. Water, water, water, streams, rivers,kes, flood.¡±

    [TL note: As always, it¡¯s hard to understand poems if they are tranted to english because most of it depends on how the chinese characters are written.]

    The young girls saw the first part and their hearts were filled with joy. They thought: What is hard about this first part, it¡¯s easy to match.

    When they opened their mouths to speak.

    They thought about it and felt strange.

    This first part looked simple, but pondering it, they found it was incredibly hard. The entire first part was focused on the word water, especially thest five words. The stream, river, andke all had water beside it and the three waters became a flood.

    Ya! This is very hard to match!

    No wonder even the schr from the Han Lin Academy couldn¡¯t think of a second part!

    The girls all began to ponder it. There were some that looked up at the clouds, some looked down at the stream outside, some tightly knit their brows, some crossed their hands.....

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s smiling eyes passed over the faces of all the young girls.

    She knew that although this poem was hard to match, it was not impossible. As long as one¡¯s mind was agile and quick-witted, it could be done.

    The one she had the most hope for was Master Xia¡¯s daughter, Xia Yu Yan. If anyone could think of a match, the first would would be none other than Xia Yu Yan.

 Chapter 862: Ugly and crippled

    Xia Yu Yan did not let Empress Dowager Zhou down. After thinking about it, she thought of the next part. When she was prepared to write it down, she suddenly felt that a work was wrong, so she stopped and began considering it again.

    Suddenly, her body slightly trembled. She saw the corner of a light green dress as a young girl hobbled out of the crowd, walking to the table with the white paper on it.

    The green clothed girl suddenly attracted everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Ya, she¡¯s actually a cripple!¡±

    ¡°She figured out the second part? She really is smart.¡±

    ¡°What use is there in being smart, she¡¯s still a cripple. The emperor will definitely not take a cripple as his empress.¡±

    The young girls couldn¡¯t help speaking in low voices.

    The green clothed girl ignored the chatter behind her and she walked in front of the desk. There was ink already prepared by an eunuch which she dipped her finger into. Her index finger slid across the paper and not long after, she had finished writing.

    When the ink was dry, she picked up her written word for the eunuch on the side.

    ¡°This little girl has finished the next verse, I ask the Empress Dowager to look it over.¡±

    The young girls all around took in a cold breath. Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin¡¯s eyes popped open in shock as they looked right at that green clothed girl.

    The young girls were shocked at her speed, but Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin was shocked by her face.

    They had only seen the green clothed girl¡¯s back which was very slender and delicate, but it was a pity she was a cripple and they both felt sorry about this. They thought that the girl¡¯s appearance must be extraordinary and if she wasn¡¯t a cripple, she would be a very suitable candidate.

    At this time, the green clothed girl was facing Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin. She slightly raised her head and revealed her face without any covers to them.

    The soft sunlight illuminated her face, clearly showing every detail of her face.

    Her skin was like jade, being more delicate than porcin, but after Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin took a look at her, their hearts skipped a beat. They were thinking, how could this girl be this ugly!

    There was a hand shaped purple red mark that went from her left brow to her right cheek that looked like the mark left by someone pping her. However, Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin both knew that she wasn¡¯t pped, but rather it was a birthmark!

    Ugly! Truly ugly!

    Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin both quickly looked away, feeling even more pity for this green clothed girl.

    A pity, a true pity.

    This girl was not only a cripple, she was incredibly ugly. Even if she had an outstanding character, in this era that depended on one¡¯s face, it would be hard for her to find a home to marry into.

    At this time, the eunuch brought over the second part written by the green clothed girl.

    Empress Dowager Zhou had already denied this young girl in her heart. No matter how good she was, based on her ugly face, she could never enter the emperor¡¯s eyes.

    She casually nced over the second part and then her eyes popped out.

    The girl¡¯s writing was very neat, but each line also had force behind it. Her finger writing had full strokes, but was also very controlled. Although it wasn¡¯t the work of an expert, it had an interesting taste to it.

    ¡°Under the wood is the base, above the wood is the end. Wood, wood, wood, pine, cypress, camphor, forest, forest.¡±

    After Empress Dowager Zhou whispered it, after just reading it once, she was pleasantly surprised. She couldn¡¯t help pping the table and praising, ¡°Good pair, good pair! It¡¯s a perfect fit, it¡¯s very clever!¡±

 Chapter 863: Chance to show off

    The green clothed girl match the first and second part together perfectly, without leaving a seam. It was perfectly worded and not a single word could be changed.

    ¡°Emperor, does this second part seem good to you?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave the second part to Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan took it and seriously looked it over, giving it a slight nod.

    ¡°Very good.¡± He looked up at the green clothed girl. His deep eyes remained on the purple red birthmark on the other side¡¯s face for a while.

    The green clothed girl did not care about his gaze. Her longshes hung down covering her clear as water eyes. Her eyes and nose were all pointed forward. Even if the wind blew her hair over her face, she did not raise a hand to fix it.

    She didn¡¯t reveal a look of inferiority from her ugly face and she wasn¡¯t ttered by the emperor¡¯s attention to her.

    Her face was not red, her heart did not skip a beat. She was not humble and she was not shy.

    That graceful and open demeanor made Empress Dowager Zhou unable to not praise her.

    This grace and this etiquette, even her younger self couldn¡¯tpare to her. This was truly a good girl with hard to find talent!

    ¡°Ai, if she wasn¡¯t this ugly and she wasn¡¯t a cripple, even if she was of lower birth, this widow would still choose her as the empress. But she had to be.....¡± Empress Dowager Zhou thought in her heart.

    Her eyes couldn¡¯t looking over the green clothed girl. However, seeing the birthmark on her face, she felt her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°Forget it, forget it, what use is just having talent, the emperor will never like her. Not to mention that the West Chu empress cannot be this ugly and cannot be a cripple! Otherwise if this was known by others, wouldn¡¯t we beughed at by other countries?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou thought about it and still chose to exclude this green clothed girl from the selection.

    She smiled as she looked at Xia Yu Yan.

    ¡°Miss Xia, this widow sees that you¡¯ve also thought of a second part. Why haven¡¯t you started writing yet?¡±

    Xia Yu Yan was currently pondering the second part written by the green clothed young girl and found that the other side was truly clever. Comparing her own second part to theirs, it was inferior.

    She also saw the green clothed girl¡¯sme foot and the shocking birthmark on her face, unable to stop herself from being shocked.

    She had already given up, but seeing the green clothed girl¡¯s appearance and hearing Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words for her, she once again felt hope.

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager. Yu Yan will write the second part now.¡±

    Xia Yu Yan slowly came forward and raised her pen to write the second part she had already thought of. She gave it to the eunuch on the side and respectfully stood to the side.

    She knew that Empress Dowager Zhou wanted to see her second part to give her a chance to raise herself up and show herself off. She did not want to miss this once in a lifetime opportunity.

    So what if the green clothed girl¡¯s second part was better than hers?

    With her crippled leg and her appearance, the Empress Dowager would never like her. Not only would the Empress Dowager not like her, even the emperor will not give her an extra look.

    Her heart was filled with a slight pride as she looked at the green clothed girl from the corner of her eye.

    ¡°Good match, good match!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou saw Xia Yu Yan¡¯s second part and was also filled with praise.

    Although this second part was not as clever as the green clothed girl¡¯s, it was still a masterpiece.

    ¡°Yu Yan, you really are our capital¡¯s number one talented woman, this second part is a good match! People say that girls without talent are virtuous, but Yu Yan, you are a good girl who is talented, virtuous and beautiful. This widow has lived this long and hasn¡¯t seen many girls like you.¡±

 Chapter 864: Boast and boast again

    Empress Dowager Zhou was generous with her words of praise, boasting about Xia Yu Yan. The smile on her lips could not be hidden.

    However, Xia Yu Yan still controlled her smile and gave a bow, ¡°Empress Dowager is too kind with your praise, Yu Yan is not as good as the Empress Dowager says she is. It¡¯s this sister who¡¯s more talented than Yu Yan.¡±

    She was naturally referring to the green clothed girl.

    Empress Dowager Zhou said with a smile, ¡°You know how to be humble and not arrogant, that is hard to find. Emperor, what do you think about the second part written by miss Xia?¡±

    Xia Yu Yan became nervous as her heart beat fast. She looked at her feet and didn¡¯t dare look up, but her ears stood up.

    When Empress Dowager Zhou talked about the green clothed girl, she only gave a single sentence of praise, but when she talked about Xia Yu Yan, she offered praise again and again. Everyone present could hear the meaning in her voice, especially the young girls. They couldn¡¯t help be disappointed.

    They looked at Xia Yu Yan with unconvinced eyes. Doesn¡¯t she just have a bit of a background and know how to pair poems, why did the Empress Dowager look at her differently?

    If they wereparing talents, the green clothed girl was a level higher than her!

    ¡°Also good.¡± Mo Chuan gave it a nce and spoke in a soft voice.

    His evaluation was still two words.

    But when Xia Yu Yan heard it, she felt it was filled with dissatisfaction.

    Also good? That¡¯s saying that her second part wasn¡¯t as good as the green clothed girl¡¯s!

    She bit her lips and her heart were filled with grievances, as tears swelled in her eyes.

    Empress Dowager Zhou heard the emperor¡¯s meaning, she thought that the emperor did not like this girl. Fine, fine, fine, there were other good girls, he could choose as he wished. It didn¡¯t matter what happened today, as long as the matter of his marriage was set!

    The hearts of the girl¡¯s rxed like a stone falling down. Their hearts were filled with hope again, causing the words to flow out like a spring, as their minds filled with ideas.

    In a while, there were several girls who write their next parts and brought them up.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked over them. If she was topared them, the one who was the most clever was naturally the green clothed girl.

    She did not admit anything. She gave all these second parts to the emperor and allowed him to decide for himself.

    ¡°Emperor, which one do you think is the best? Pick one and this widow will immediately engrave it, hanging it on both sides of the Happy Heart Pavilion.¡± Empress Dowager said these words with double meanings.

    Mo Chuan was very patient today, following Empress Dowager Zhou from beginning to end. He did whatever Empress Dowager Zhou wanted him to do and didn¡¯t argue at all, which made Empress Dowager Zhou very satisfied.

    She thought that her son would leave and leave the decision to her in the end. If it was truly like this, how could he choose a girl that suited his tastes?

    Although Empress Dowager Zhou hoped that her son would marry soon, she also hoped that her son would find a beloved one, especially after seeing her son¡¯s beloved girl marrying off to another country. He was so hurt that he had disappeared for two days.

    She made her decision at this time. As long as her son made his decision, she could give up anything!

    Mo Chuan looked over the young girl¡¯s second verses and pointed at one without any hesitation.

    ¡°Your son thinks this one is the best.¡±

    The girls couldn¡¯t see which one he was pointing at. Their hearts were in their throats and their breathing stopped.

    Empress Dowager Zhou could see it clearly and was instantly stunned.

 Chapter 865: Who would you save firs

    t

    This was because the one Mo Chuan pointed was the one the green clothed girl wrote.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help looking up at Mo Chuan. Her lips slightly moved as if she wanted to ask: Emperor, did you choose wrong?

    But seeing the emperor looking at the poem and not looking at the green clothed girl, she swallowed the words in her mouth.

    ¡°It seems like the emperor only likes the words on the paper and didn¡¯t want to choose the ugly girl as his empress. Wu, not bad, not bad. If one only looks atposing poems, the ugly girl¡¯s poem is indeed the best.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou thought.

    She looked green clothed girl¡¯s poem and thought, ¡°The water has worms making it turbid, the water has fish to catch. Water, water, water, streams, rivers,kes, flood. Under the wood is the base, above the wood is the end. Wood, wood, wood, pine, cypress, camphor, forest, forest! Good! It is indeed very good! This widow also feels this second part is the best! Su Jin, give the order and have people engrave this on both sides of the Happy Heart Pavilion. This Happy Heart Pavilion will be changed to the Pine River Pavilion from now on. Emperor, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Mother¡¯s words coincide with your son¡¯s thoughts, the Pine River Pavilion is very good.¡± Mo Chuan replied with a slight smile.

    ¡°Good, then this matter is decided.¡±

    While Empress Dowager Zhou gave praise, she only praised the poem and did not mention the green clothed girl at all. She did not ask her name either, clearly not regarding her as a choice as the empress.

    The young girls were all smart people and recognized it immediately, causing their hearts to fill with joy. They thought, so what if the green clothed girl¡¯s poem was good, so what if it was engraved on the Pine River Pavilion? Doesn¡¯t the emperor and Empress Dowager look down on her?

    An ugly girl is an ugly girl!

    Not only was she ugly, she was also a cripple. If they were her and were as ugly as her, they wouldn¡¯t show themselves no matter what. There was no need to mention if they dared enter the pce to try and be the empress. She was just a pheasant, how could she ascend to be a phoenix?

    It was simply a dream!

    The green clothed girl stood among the girls with a calm and rxedposure. Of course she could understand Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s meaning, but she didn¡¯t reveal a trace of hurt or disappointment. She also didn¡¯t reveal any pride or happiness that her poem had been chosen.

    She was calm like nothing had happened.

    Although Empress Dowager Zhou deliberately ignored her, she couldn¡¯t help sneaking a look. The more she looked, the more she appreciated this green clothed girl.

    This was true humility!

    She was like a pile of gold that was found in a pile of mud. She wanted to pick her up, but felt that the mud would stain her clothes if she picked it up.

    A pity, it was a true pity!

    Empress Dowager Zhou suppressed her regrets as she looked over the girls. She smiled as she spoke again.

    ¡°This widow wants to give you another test. I have a question for you to answer, you don¡¯t need to hesitate, just answer however you want to answer. This widow wants to hear your honest answers.¡±

    ¡°Please ask, Empress Dowager.¡± The young girls said together.

    Empress Dowager Zhou took a sip of tea, wetting her throat before she slowly said, ¡°If you be the empress.....¡±

    When they heard the word ¡°empress¡±, the faces of the young girls became warm, their eyes lit up, and their hearts began to beat fast.

    They heard Empress Dowager Zhou continue to say, ¡°If this widow and the emperor fell into the water at the same time, who would you save first?¡±

    This question was too unexpected for the girls. They all looked at each other in nk dismay, unable to stop themselves from being stunned.

 Chapter 866: Correct answer

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to panic, this widow is just giving an analogy. This widow and the emperor don¡¯t know how to swim and assume that only you can swim. You can only save one person and the other person will drown. In this situation, who would you choose to save?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou had a smile on her face as she looked at the girls.

    ¡°Who wants to answer first?¡± She said with a smile.

    The young girls bit their lips as they revealed awkward expressions.

    How could they answer this question? What should they choose?

    If they chose to save the emperor, the Empress Dowager would drown, but if they chose to save the Empress Dowager, the emperor would drown. No matter who they chose, they would either offend the emperor or the Empress Dowager.

    Empress Dowager Zhou asked twice, but not a single girl wehn up to answer. They all had their heads down as they frowned while thinking.

    This was simply much harderpared toposing a poem!

    Even Su Jin began to sympathize with these girls, secretlyining about the Empress Dowager. Empress Dowager, what kind of strange question is this, how should these girls answer? If it was her, she wouldn¡¯t know how to answer either.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help looking at Mo Chuan and saying in a soft voice, ¡°Emperor, your question seemed to have made it hard for everyone. Tell your mother, what is the correct answer to this question?¡±

    Her voice had curiosity that couldn¡¯t be suppressed.

    Mo Chuan slightly curled his lips as he said with a smile, ¡°Mother, a thousand people will have a thousand answers. Perhaps there are only two answers, but your son doesn¡¯t know what the correct answer is either. As for their answers, whichever one mother likes the most is the correct answer.¡±

    ¡°You sly boy, humph!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou looked at her son.

    She waited a while longer and the girls still didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°How about this, you can respond one after the others.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou casually pointed at the closest girl and said, ¡°Tell this widow, who would you save?¡±

    The young girl was surprised and she thought that Empress Dowager Zhou was pointing at someone else. Looking around and seeing that Empress Dowager Zhou was pointing at her, she almost broke out in tears.

    She never would have thought that Empress Dowager Zhou would pick her first to answer this incredibly hard question.

    ¡°I.....I.....¡± The young girl bit her lips until they became white, stammering for a long time, unable to answer.

    Su Jin couldn¡¯t help look at her with eyes of sympathy.

    ¡°I.....I would save the Empress Dowager!¡± The young girl saw Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face sink as if she was dissatisfied, so she quickly answered.

    ¡°Oh, you would save this widow? So you would watch the emperor drown?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou leaned back in the chair and put the tea cup in her hand down, honestly looking at the girl.

    ¡°Of course not!¡± The girl blurted out. She already saw Mo Chuan¡¯s handsome as an immortal appearance and her heart had been hit. If she could marry him and be the empress, how could she bear to watch him drown, ¡°I....I would save the emperor!¡±

    ¡°Save the emperor?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou nodded and said in a nonmittal voice, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s been hard on you. Next.¡±

    The girl¡¯s heart was filled with embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t see any emotions on Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face, not knowing if her answer had satisfied her or not. She was suddenly filled with regret, was she not silly? It was clearly the Empress Dowager picking the empress for the emperor, yet she had chosen to save the emperor and not the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager must hate her, how could she still pick her as the empress.

    She was angry and regretful. Tears fell from her eyes andnded onto her clothes.

 Chapter 867: There is only one reason

    The next girl saw Empress Dowager Zhou look at her and immediately responded, ¡°I would save both. I can swim, so I can save one with each hand.¡±

    After she said this, she felt she was very smart, pleasing both sides.

    Who would have thought Empress Dowager Zhou would shake her head, ¡°This widow has said that you can only save one, this answer is no good. Next.¡±

    Her eyes passed over the girl and looked at the next one.

    This girl¡¯s face went from turning red to white to green to ck. She almost burst into tears on the scene.

    The other girls saw this and said: You deserve it!

    With the lesson from this girl, they no longer tried to be clever and just honestly picked one.

    If they didn¡¯t save the emperor, they would save the Empress Dowager. Even with all the answers, there were only two choices.

    When each girl had finished saying who they would save, Empress Dowager Zhou asked, ¡°The reason?¡±

    Reason? It wasn¡¯t easy for these girls to make this hard choice, how could they have thought of a reason?

    But it was the Empress Dowager asking this, they couldn¡¯t not answer. They could only quicklye up with a variety of reasons.

    Empress Dowager Zhou listened to them one by one. It was either to please her or to tter her. It sounded more and more boring and her heart was filled with disappointment.

    ¡°Next.¡± She was already disheartened and was feeling sleepy. She supported her head with one hand and leaned back in the chair, slightly closing her eyes.

    Then she heard a clear voice speak out.

    ¡°I would save the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was already tired of hearing this. She closed her eyes and asked, ¡°The reason?¡±

    ¡°There is only one reason, it¡¯s because the Empress Dowager is the emperor¡¯s mother. The emperor is a filial ruler and if I was the empress, I would have to save the Empress Dowager. I can¡¯t let the emperor be an unfilial person condemned by the public.¡±

    ¡°Yi?¡± This unexpected answer made Empress Dowager Zhou open her eyes.

    She found the one answering the question was the green clothed girl.

    ¡°If you save this widow, the emperor will die. As the empress, can you watch your husband die?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou kept asking.

    ¡°Husband and wife are together. If he dies, how can I live alone? So after I save the Empress Dowager, I would drown together with the emperor.¡± The green clothed girl answered without hesitation.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s back unknowingly straightened. She looked at the girl and found that her eyes were as clear as a spring, not having any impurities.

    Although her voice was crisp and gentle, her voice was firm and her eyes were serious. Every word she said came from the heart.

    Interesting, this girl¡¯s answer is interesting.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart was satisfied and she looked over at Mo Chuan from the corner of her eye. Mo Chuan wasn¡¯t looking at this green clothed girl at all, he was just aimlessly looking around, as if the scenery was better looking than all these girls.

    Empress Dowager Zhou knew her son¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t focused on the green clothed girl.

    She gave a slight sigh, she couldn¡¯t me her son. From the beginning, this girl was this ugly and she was a cripple, it would be strange if her son liked her! Especially with his son¡¯s previous beloved girl. She was like a lotus on a snowy mountain, with a refined spirit. All the girls in front of her added together couldn¡¯tpare to that girl¡¯s beauty.

    In terms of appearance, the green clothed girl couldn¡¯t even be Chen Ning¡¯s feet wash maid.

 Chapter 868: The real meaning is, not good at all

    But!

    How could one depend only on outer appearance in determining how good a person was?

    Empress Dowager Zhou had already found that she began to like this green clothed girl.

    She only felt pity and sympathy for this green clothed girl before, but now she felt a deep admiration and fondness for her. Seeing the birthmark on the girl¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t feel it was ugly, rather it was a unique mark for this girl.

    Ai, but so what is she liked her? The emperor didn¡¯t like her!

    Empress Dowager Zhou suppressed the urge to ask the girl¡¯s name and waved her hand as she said, ¡°Next.¡±

    The next girl¡¯s answer was very cliche, holding nothing new. There wasn¡¯t another person¡¯s answer that was like the green clothed girl¡¯s that could make Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes light up.

    Although there were girls that gave the same reason and answer as the green clothed girl, when Empress Dowager Zhou heart them, she knew it was them taking other¡¯s ideas. There was no originality, nothing worth mentioning.

    When the young girls finished answering, they all looked at Empress Dowager Zhou with expectant eyes, waiting for her to announce the results.

    Empress Dowager Zhou rubbed her forehead, feeling very awkward.

    She was most interested in the green clothed girl, but the emperor was not interested in her at all. The green clothed girl was chosen in the first test and if she picked the green clothed girl again, it was like setting who was being chosen as the empress.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart already rxed. Even if she wasn¡¯t beautiful and her body was crippled, with the girl¡¯s intelligence and her magnanimous heart, if she could be the empress, she would certainly be helpful to her son. With her character, talent, and morals, it was enough for her to rule the world!

    ¡°Emperor, which answer are you most satisfied with?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou considered it and decided to let her son choose still.

    Mo Chuan said with an expressionless face, ¡°Their answers were almost all the same, your son couldn¡¯t remember that many of them. Only, there was a person¡¯s answer your son did remember.¡±

    ¡°Oh, which answer was it?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou asked.

    ¡°There was someone who said they would save mother and choose to die with your son. Mother, your son wants to know which girl said this, she is truly bold!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp look and his voice became slightly louder.

    This is bad, the emperor has been angered!

    The girls were instantly rmed, but they weren¡¯t afraid at all. Rather they were filled with schadenfreude because the emperor¡¯s anger was not directed at them, but rather the green clothed girl.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart sunk. She wanted to say a few words of exnation for the green clothed girl, but she saw the green clothed girl take a step forward and clearly say, ¡°It was me.¡±

    ¡°It was you?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed and looked at the girl like cold arrows.

    The girls standing beside the green clothed girl felt a chille over them and they couldn¡¯t help shivering. Only the green clothed girl just stood straight, looking very calm, not feeling flustered at all. It was like she couldn¡¯t feel Mo Chuan¡¯s anger at all.

    Su Jin couldn¡¯t help breaking out in a cold sweat for this girl. She secretly looked at Empress Dowager Zhou, wanting her to speak up for this girl.

    ¡°Emperor, this widow feels.....¡± When Empress Dowager Zhou wanted to speak, she was cut off by Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Mother, your son feels she is.....good. Very, good!¡± Mo Chuan said word for word, as if the sounds of his teeth grinding could be heard.

    Although he said good, everyone could understand what he meant.

    The emperor¡¯s real meaning was: not good at all!

 Chapter 869: Unsolvable hard problem

    The girl¡¯s hearts bloomed with joy. If they weren¡¯t in front of Empress Dowager Zhou and the emperor, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to stop themselves from breaking out inughter.

    They looked at the green clothed girl with proud looks.

    Humph, ugly girl. You look this ugly and still try to cause trouble, trying to steal the spotlight!

    You wanted to tter the Empress Dowager, but you stepped on the emperor¡¯s foot and annoyed the emperor instead? The emperor has already remembered you, let¡¯s see what you have left! If you want to be the empress, in your next life!

    ¡°Ke, ke!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave two coughs and attracted her son¡¯s eyes filled with hatred looking at the green clothed girl back to her.

    ¡°Mother, this pavilion is very windy, be careful not to catch a cold. How about your son brings you back to the pce to rest?¡± Mo Chuan considerately asked Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart felt warm.

    ¡°This widow is fine. Emperor, this widow has already posed two questions, the final test will be given to you. Do you have anything to ask these girls?¡±

    ¡°Mother, your son¡¯s question is not important, mother¡¯s body is more important. You¡¯ve worked hard all day, you should rest your body.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou understood. Her son wanted to seize this chance to escape, how could she allow that?

    ¡°This widow says it is fine. Emperor, no matter what happens today, this widow will pick an empress for you. If you don¡¯t want to ask, this widow will directly pick one for you.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face slightly changed and he helplessly sighed.

    ¡°Alright, your son recently has met a hard problem that can¡¯t be solved¡±

    ¡°Oh, what hard question. Why don¡¯t you say it, perhaps these girls have a good way?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in a concerned manner.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. Mother should have heard of this already, but each year in spring, the Guan Nan area would experience flooding and in the autumn, they would experience a drought. Because of the flooding and the drought, the crops of the citizens frequently die and their lives are very hard. Your son has sentrge amounts of financial aid to the Guan Nan area each year, but this does not solve the fundamental problem. Your son has always been thinking, is there a way to solve the flooding and drought so the citizens can live a self sufficient life? This problem has stumped your son for a long time and I can¡¯t think of a way to solve it, even the court ministers are all helpless. If someone here can solve this hard problem for your son, your son is willing to marry her and take her as an empress without any regrets!¡±

    When the girls heard this, their hearts filled with despair jumped up once again.

    Hearing this idea from the emperor, it seemed like those two previous questions didn¡¯t matter. As long as they solved the final problem, the empress position would be theirs!

    They were so excited that their faces turned red and their eyes lit up.

    But thinking of the hard problem the emperor had, their sparkling eyes couldn¡¯t help dimming as the blush on their faces disappeared.

    This was even harder to answer than the second question the Empress Dowager asked!

    Because they didn¡¯t know about this topic at all!

    Floods? Droughts?

    They¡¯ve only heard that floods and droughts were as terrifying as tigers. When a flood came, it would swallow all of the citizen¡¯s vast fields, destroying countless homes and killing countless people. When there was a drought, the fields would be wastnd, causing all the crops to die and turning all the hard work people put in over a year to turn to nothing!

    These two terrifying things, their faces changed when even hearing about it, how could they have a way of solving it?

 Chapter 870: Women were also people

    Although these girls were recognized as talented, but they normally read all kinds of poetry and created all kinds of works. Even thosemon birth girls didn¡¯t dip their fingers into the water, they didn¡¯t know the real suffering of the citizens.

    To have them solve the problem of droughts and floods that even the ministers couldn¡¯t solve?

    This was simply an idiot¡¯s dream!

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and sighing. She felt that her son¡¯s thoughts were just too wishful and making it too hard for these girls.

    If they had a good method, what use were the ministers in the court!

    She thought about it and instantly became angry.

    Why would the emperor raise a question that no one could solve, it was clearly because he didn¡¯t want to pick an empress! This brat, he actually dared to y games with her at this time!

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face instantly sunk.

    ¡°Emperor, what is the meaning of this! Are you saying that as long as the Guan Nan area¡¯s flood and drought problem isn¡¯t solved, you won¡¯t get married?¡±

    ¡°Your son didn¡¯t have this meaning.....¡±

    ¡°Then what meaning do you have!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou angrily cut Mo Chuan off and sharply said, ¡°This is a hard problem even the ministers in the court can¡¯t solve, yet you ask these girls for answers. They are just girls, they aren¡¯t well studied ministers! This flood and drought disaster is arge matter for the country, you should be asking those ministers who are being paid to do their job instead of these weak girls!¡±

    When the girls heard this, their eyes looking at Empress Dowager Zhou was filled with respect and awe. An intimate sense of gratitude was formed.

    The Empress Dowager is truly good, these were the words in their heart!

    ¡°Mother, have you forgotten something? Everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of a country! Ministers are people, but so are women, what is called talent? What is called virtue? One can¡¯t be considered talented just because they can recite a few poems! Your son wants to marry an empress that can understand the suffering of the people, share responsibilities for this ruler, walking together with your son. Your son doesn¡¯t want to marry a flower vase to ce in the pce nor does he want a caged canary who knows how to sing! Mother, do you understand your son¡¯s meaning?¡±

    Mo Chuan powerfully said these words one by one. They were like hammers mming into Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s chest.

    She looked at Mo Chuan in a daze, looking at him withpletely new eyes. It was like her first time meeting him.

    Looking at him, she felt her eyes be warm as a hot stream swelled upwards.

    Son, you¡¯ve finally grown up!

    He had his own thoughts and understandings, and he could determine ability on his own. She could finally give the heavy burden on her shoulders to himpletely.

    ¡°Emperor, this widow understands your meaning. Your mother will choose a girl who fits your thoughts to be your empress!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou reached out her hand and held his right hand, giving him an understanding smile.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s words made the faces of the girl turn red and they lowered their heads. They wished they could hide in a crack to hide their shame.

    Even the proud Xia Yu Yan who looked down on all the other girls felt shameful. She had indeed felt she deserved the title of the number one talent of the capital city because of her poetry. The many admirers who came to learn from her and the young masters who trampled her house¡¯s threshold to propose had cultivated her proud and conceited character.

    The brisque words that Mo Chuan had said this time was a p to the face for her, instantly waking her up.

 Chapter 871: Braggar

    t

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t call her by name and didn¡¯t point at Xia Yu Yan to curse her, but she felt her face burning like someone had pped her, filling her with shame.

    She reflected on herself. Even if she hadn¡¯t read ten thousand books, there was still at least eight thousand, but they were all about poetry or songs. As for books on other topics, she didn¡¯t even look at them.

    The drought and flood and the hardships of the citizens the emperor mentioned, she had read about in poetry books before. She always skimmed over them and never read them properly, not having the slightest experience.

    She always thought that she was talented and even the poems of those famous schrs couldn¡¯tpare to hers.

    Now she knew that she was a frog at the bottom of the well. There were still many things for her to learn and just knowing a few poems wasn¡¯t enough to be known as a talented woman. Her talent.....was not worthy of being a country¡¯s empress!

    The young girls all realized that they werecking and they silently retreated at the same time.

    Like this, there was one person that was highlighted.

    That green clothed girl had her brows knit in thought, not noticing the girls retreating beside her. She stood in front of everyone, looking very awkward.

    ¡°Oh, this girl hase forth. Could it be she has a good idea?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes looked over and fell on the green clothed girl¡¯s face. She had an enthusiastic look in her eyes.

    She could see that the other girls had all retreated and only this green clothed girl was the only left thinking.

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, this little girl has thought of a few ways, but don¡¯t know if they are useful.¡± The green clothed girl looked up, but she didn¡¯t look at Mo Chuan and looked at Empress Dowager Zhou instead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear them then.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up.

    The girls behind the green clothed girl took in a cold breath, looking at that girl¡¯s back with looks of disbelief. Their hearts were filled with grievances.

    Humph, we know you¡¯re a braggart! All of use can¡¯t think of a single method, but you can think of several methods alone, what a lie!

    Just wait for the emperor and the Empress Dowager to pierce through your boasts and punish you.

    The green clothed young girl in a moderate voice, ¡°The Wei River is our West Chu¡¯srgest river and passes through the Guan Nan area, being the main source of drinking and irrigation water for the citizens. Many people name this the ¡®Mother River¡¯, but there is arge hidden danger to this mother river. It will overflow once a year and as long as it overflows, the viges and citizens living beside it will be hit. So if we want to solve the Guan Nan flooding problem, we first control the river. If we solve the problem of the Wei River overflowing each year, we will naturally be able to solve the problem of the flooding.¡±

    She said this very clearly and fluently, even Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin, as well as those girls who only knew how to write poems could understand.

    So the flood was caused by this.

    Many people¡¯s eyes looking at the green clothed girl filled with admiration.

    Mo Chuan did not even look at the green clothed girl as he said with a cold face, ¡°It¡¯s easy to say control the river, but how do we control it? The court has already sent officials to look at controlling the river, but it is bing less and less controlled. The Wei River only overflowed once every three years before, but now that it overflows once every year. If we keep controlling it, would it be once every half a year, once every three months? Could the citizens keep going if this were to happen?¡±

 Chapter 872: Tit for ta

    t

    Everyone could hear that the emperor¡¯s voice was not kind and had a questioning tone to it. He clearly didn¡¯t like the green clothed girl, so he scoffed at her words and picked them apart.

    Everyone could clearly understand that as a girl, it wasn¡¯t easy to speak the truth like that. For these young girls, they had never even heard of the Wei River or the Mother River.

    But when the emperor didn¡¯t like her, naturally the girls were happy. However, Empress Dowager Zhou was annoyed.

    ¡°Emperor, this girl just said that she had several methods. She hasn¡¯t even said a single one yet, why do you need to this anxious!¡± She red at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Alright, then your son will listen to this girl¡¯s ¡°good¡± ideas then.¡± Mo Chuan curled his lips and spoke with a sarcastic voice.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was even more angry. She could tell that her son disliked this girl¡¯s ugly appearance, so he made it hard for her.

    But even if this girl was ugly, she was still a talent!

    ¡°This miss, you can assuredly say what you want to say. Even if it¡¯s wrong, this widow will make the decision for you.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou turned to look at the green clothed girl.

    She wanted to bet with her son.

    She liked this girl and her son didn¡¯t like her, so she wanted her son to open her eyes and see what a talented girl is! Even if you don¡¯t have the face of a national treasure, you could still sit on the empress¡¯ throne!

    Faced with the emperor¡¯s coldness and the backing of Empress Dowager Zhou, the green clothed girl¡¯s face did not change. Her face was still as calm as ever.

    ¡°I ask the emperor, what method did the minister you sent to manage the river use? They all used the same method of strengthening and increasing the size of the dam?¡±

    ¡°Humph!¡± What responded her was a cold snort from Mo Chuan.

    The green clothed girl nodded and said, ¡°Only knowing how to block the problem, this is only a temporary solution. No wonder the Wei River would flood every year, bing worse the more it is controlled.¡±

    Mo Chuan said with a cold smile, ¡°Your meaning is that the ministers this one sent is not as good at controlling the river than a little girl like you? Then should this one send you instead?¡±

    ¡°As long as the emperor gave the order, this little girl is willing to go.¡± The green clothed girl replied without hesitation.

    The two went through question and answer, going tit for tat. The words between them were filled with gunpowder.

    The green clothed girl was not respectful or fearful of Mo Chuan because he was the emperor. She always had the same calm attitude and although her voice was gentle, she did not take a single step back.

    The girls were stunned listening and seeing this. If they didn¡¯t personally hear and see it, they simply would not have thought there would be such a daring girl in the world, actually daring to go against the emperor. If this girl was not a maniac, she was a fool!

    Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin looked at each other and they could see the admiration in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Emperor, you wouldn¡¯t really give a decree and send this girl alone to control the river, right?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou waspletely convinced by this girl. Just based on her courage, her not backing down when facing the emperor¡¯s prestige, and her ability to argue, she would support this girl to the end.

    She was afraid that the emperor would give the decree in his anger, wouldn¡¯t that be harming this girl?

    Mo Chuan gave a snort and said, ¡°Does mother think that your son is an unclear person? She is just a little girl, what does she know about controlling the river!¡±

    His expression and tone were filled with contempt.

    Empress Dowager Zhou said with a smile, ¡°The emperor does not believe her, but this widow does. Girl, keep speaking.¡±

 Chapter 873: Freeloading idio

    t

    The green clothed girl gave a softugh and said at an unhurried pace, ¡°The reason why the Wei River overflows each year is because the mud is gathering at both sides of the river, causing it to be more and more narrow. Even if the dams be higher, it can¡¯t keep up with the increase speed of the river. You need to head to the source of the Wei River to control it.¡±

    ¡°Control it from the source? How?¡± Mo Chuan still did not look at her.

    She reached a finger out and counted, ¡°The source of the Wei River is in the west of the Guan Nan area. The area there is very muddy, so the sediment loss is very serious. To control the river from flooding, the first step is to nt a lot of trees at the source of the Wei River. The trees will consolidate the soil, reducing the loss of sediments, slowing the clogging of the river. The second step is to build a reservoir at the upper parts of the Wei River, controlling the water. You open the reservoir during the drought season and that way the citizens won¡¯t die fromck of water in the drought season, killing two birds with one stone. The third step is to dig out the mud in the river and make the river deeper. As long as these three steps are done, I believe solving the floods and droughts in the Guan Nan area will not be hard.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be hard?

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help suck in a breath through their teeth, looking at her withrge eyes.

    They couldn¡¯t understand where the confidence of this young girl came from! Even the emperor and the ministers in court were helpless in solving this problem, but it actually became this easy in her mouth?

    Looking at this girl talk and her bright eyes, she seemed confident.

    But this was the flood and drought problem that had gued the Guan Nan area citizens for decades, how could it be that easy to solve!

    Like this, even Empress Dowager Zhou was not a bit certain.

    She was not clear on the matter of controlling the river, she didn¡¯t understand the terms the green clothed girl said. What ¡°muddy area¡±, what ¡°sediment¡± loss¡±, and making what ¡°reservoir¡±.

    What was this reservoir thing?

    Empress Dowager Zhou was doubtful in her heart, but she didn¡¯t reveal it at all on her face. Instead she looked at Mo Chuan and revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°Emperor, do you think this girl¡¯s methods can be used? How does shepare to all the well learned schrs you have in court?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s chin became tense and his dark eyes looked at the young girl¡¯s face. This seemed like it was the first time he was looking at this girl.

    Hearing Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s words, he looked back with an expression that was a bit unnatural as he said in an understatement, ¡°It¡¯s just ideas on paper. This girl doesn¡¯t have any experience, treating the flooding and drought issue as a joke. If it was this easy to solve, wouldn¡¯t all the ministers in court be freeloading idiots?¡±

    ¡°The river is flooding each year even though it is being controlled, aren¡¯t they idiots then?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was filled with anger and blocked the emperor¡¯s words.

    Mo Chuan was suddenly stopped and couldn¡¯t say anything else. He looked at Empress Dowager Zhou, ¡°Mother, what do you mean? Do you really want your son to send this girl to control the river?¡±

    ¡°What this girl, that girl! This widow feels that this girl¡¯s three steps are good, very good! You say these are ideas on paper, then do you dare send people to follow her three steps? If you don¡¯t try it, how do you know her methods are no use! This widow believes. Since she could say these three methods, she must certainly have more concrete details. Don¡¯t look at her age and the fact she is a girl, this widow believes that she is more knowledgeable in controlling a river than those old and white haired ministers!¡±

 Chapter 874: Planning against her son

    Empress Dowager Zhou waved her hand at the green clothed girl, ¡°Girl,e over.¡±

    The green clothed girl hobbled over and bowed to Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Greetings to the Empress Dowager and the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Good child, no need to be this polite.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou looked at her with a pleased look.

    She noticed that when the green clothed girl came over, Mo Chuan had been watching her the entire time, but she didn¡¯t try to hide her crippled foot and didn¡¯t show any difort or shame.

    She was very open and she acted very courteously. Knowing that Empress Dowager Zhou was looking at her, she slightly lowered her eyes, not looking at Empress Dowager Zhou. This was the basic etiquette for a junior when meeting an elder.

    This girl is very good!

    But being so close, Empress Dowager Zhou could see the birthmark on her face more clearly. Thatrge purple red mark birthmark covered most of her face, covering her nose, brow, and eye on the left side. It shocked her even more.

    With Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s experience, she would feel ufortable seeing this kind of terrible birthmark and would quickly avoid her eyes.

    But she noticed that the skin beside the birthmark was very smooth, just like beautiful jade. Moreover, her face was very good, especially those clear eyes. Her eyes were bright and clear like a pool of water.

    Empress Dowager Zhou could tell that if this girl didn¡¯t have thatrge birthmark on her face, she would definitely be a country copsing beauty.

    A pity, a true pity.

    But the regrets in Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart quickly faded like smoke.

    God wouldn¡¯t ever be too fair to a person. He gave this girl outstanding talent and courage and calmness normal people didn¡¯t have, he had to take something from her aspensation.

    So not only did god take away this girl¡¯s beauty, he also took away one of her legs.

    But that was not important!

    This was because the more god took away, the more he gave to this girl. Empress Dowager Zhou believed that in this girl¡¯s heart, there was even more virtue and knowledge than she had uncovered.

    She looked at the green clothed girl without turning, just like she had found a precious gem from a pile of bricks. Her eyes were filled with joy and praise.

    She found that other than the birthmark on the girl¡¯s face, her cheeks were rosy, her skin was white, her lips were red, her teeth were white, and she had a healthy luster to her skin. She waspletely different from those pale faced and fragile girls, her body contained the health and vitality of the sun itself.

    After she married the emperor, she would definitely be able to give birth to a healthy and chubby grandson for her!

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart filled with joy thinking about this and her eyes were filled with smiles.

    It was like she could already see herself hugging her white and chubby grandson, waving his little arms trying to grab her face.....

    ¡°Mother, mother?¡±

    Mo Chuan called her twice and Empress Dowager Zhou came back to her senses. She blinked to find that there wasn¡¯t a white and chubby grandson in her embrace and that scene just now was from her imagination.

    However, she believed this scene would soon be a reality.

    ¡°Emperor, what did you call your mother for?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou smiled as she looked at her son. Those slightly narrowed eyes made Su Jin unable to stop her back from turning numb.

    Ze, the Empress Dowager is nning against her son again!

 Chapter 875: Judging people by appearance, one will never amount to anything

    Su Jin looked at Mo Chuan with a gaze of sympathy.

    She had already discovered that Empress Dowager Zhou had developed a strange liking of this green clothed girl. She couldn¡¯t help asking in her heart, would the Empress Dowager really pick this crippled girl to be the emperor¡¯s empress? How could the emperor agree?

    This girl was farckingpared to the girl the emperor¡¯s heart loved!

    ¡°Mother, your son has suddenly remembered that there are some matters that need to be taken care of, so your son will leave first. Once your son has taken care of matters, I¡¯lle see mother again.¡±

    Mo Chuan seemed to have seen through Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s intentions, so he couldn¡¯t wait to pull himself away.

    How could Empress Dowager Zhou let him leave?

    She smiled as she patted the back of Mo Chuan¡¯s hand, ¡°Sit, sit, there is nothing more important than you picking an empress. Moreover, we¡¯re discussing the happiness of tens of thousands of citizens of the Guan Nan area and how to control the Wei River¡¯s flood and drought problem, allowing the citizens to live a peaceful life. Isn¡¯t this something very important as well?¡±

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t answer her question and could only sit down. He however looked away and didn¡¯t look at the green clothed girl in front of him, as if there was no such person in his eyes at all.

    Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t mind and she smiled as she looked at the green clothed girl.

    ¡°You have described three methods of controlling the river, but they were too general. Can you go into a bit more details?¡±

    The girl nodded, ¡°What I just described was the basic method, I can write a more detailed n on how to implement it. But as for how it will be implemented and the local conditions, I¡¯m not certain.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not understand the new terms she used, but it didn¡¯t affect her confidence in this girl.

    ¡°Emperor, this widow has always taught you that it isn¡¯t shameful to ask. When you meet someone who is better than you, you should focus on learning. This girl has a good method to control the river, so why are you acting indifferent, not saying a word?¡± She reprimanded Mo Chuan in a deep voice.¡±

    Mo Chuan looked up in surprise, ¡°Mother, you want your son to learn from her? You want me to learn from a mouse whose hair isn¡¯t even?¡±

    ¡°Audacious! Emperor, are these the words of a country¡¯s ruler? It doesn¡¯t matter if one is aged or not. This girl is young, but she understands more than you and me! If you ce no one in your eyes and judge people based on appearances, how can you do great things!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face sunk and she suddenly pped the table.

    ¡°Your son does not dare!¡± Mo Chuan stood up in fear.

    ¡°Does not dare? This widow sees that you are bing more and more bold, there isn¡¯t nothing you don¡¯t dare do.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou revealed a cold smile.

    ¡°Mother please calm your anger. Could it be mother really believes this mouse¡¯s.....this girl¡¯s words?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t important if this widow believes or not, the most important thing is if her methods work or not! Emperor, if you really love your citizens, why are you ashamed to ask. You would ask this girl to teach you how to control the river! If her method can really cure the floods and the drought, it would benefit tens of thousands of our West Chu citizens!¡±

    ¡°Your son has learned his lesson!¡± Mo Chuan revealed an ashamed expression as he gave a deep bow to Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°The one you should apologize to is not this widow, but rather this girl!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave a snort.

    Mo Chuan was silent for a bit before finally looking up at the green clothed girl and spoke in a reluctant voice.

    ¡°If this miss has a method to control the river, this one wants to ask for this miss¡¯ guidance.¡±

    He said the word ¡°guidance¡± in an insincere voice and Empress Dowager Zhou could hear it. She couldn¡¯t help ring at him.

 Chapter 876: Fulfill his promise

    The green clothed girl also didn¡¯t give up. She walked to the table to the side and using her finger as a pen, she began to write on the paper. Not long passed before arge piece of text was written on the paper.

    Her hand stopped and she gave her writing to Mo Chuan.

    ¡°These are the methods this little girl can think of. How to build dig out the river, how to create a dam, how to guide the flow, and how to excavate the soil, but this all still depends on the local conditions. As for how to implement it, I ask you to send an experienced minister to consider it in detail.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have any pride on her face, instead she was very humble. She didn¡¯t say that her method would definitely be useful, which made Empress Dowager Zhou feel better about her.

    Mo Chuan finished reading it without saying a thing. He held the thin pieces of paper in his hand and didn¡¯t throw them to the side after reading them.

    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, Empress Dowager Zhou had her own thoughts seeing this.

    ¡°Emperor, what do you think about this girl¡¯s method? This widow wants to hear the truth.¡± She asked in a serious voice.

    Mo Chuan was silent for a bit, ¡°Perhaps it can work, but it¡¯s unknown.¡± He ambiguously replied.

    ¡°He, he, this widow understands your meaning. Since it¡¯s like this, does the emperor still remember your promise from before? If anyone cane up with a method to solve the flood and drought problem of the Wei River, you would marry them and take them as your empress! This girl has solved this problem for you, so you should keep your promise.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at Mo Chuan.

    What?

    The Empress Dowager really wanted this ugly cripple as the empress?

    The mouths of the girls all fell in shock as they revealed looks of disbelief.

    They couldn¡¯t help looking at the green clothed girl with eyes of hate and jealousy. Their burning eyes could almost burn the back of the green clothed girl.

    What is good about this girl! She¡¯s ugly and crippled! Could the Empress Dowager be senile in her old age?

    But even if the Empress Dowager was senile, the emperor wasn¡¯t! They could all see that the emperor was clearly not willing.

    Originally, the emperor is this handsome, how could he like an ugly monster.

    The young girls looked at Mo Chuan with expectant eyes.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes paused on the green clothed girl¡¯s face before he looked away.

    He was only silent, not agreeing or disagreeing.

    Even Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t understand his meaning.

    She was prepared to vent the words in her stomach, waiting for Mo Chuan to reject her to scold him. But she never thought that he wouldn¡¯t say a thing, so she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Emperor, what do you mean by this! Do you agree or not! Speak for this widow!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou waited for a while and seeing that Mo Chuan didn¡¯t speak at all, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    Mo Chuan looked at her and slowly said, ¡°Mother, you¡¯re certain that she is the empress you want to pick for your son?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou firmly said.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes swept over the green clothed girl, ¡°Not only is she ugly, she is also a cripple, you really don¡¯t mind?¡±

    ¡°This widow doesn¡¯t mind!¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any family background, she is just amoner girl.¡± Mo Chuan added.

    Empress Dowager Zhou said in an uncaring voice, ¡°So what if she¡¯s amoner? This girl is skilled and talented, she knows much more than those girls born in thoserge families!¡±

    When she said this, all the noble girls looked down in shame, not daring to show their face in shame.

 Chapter 877: Marrying an empress, not a mother pig

    None of them could refute this because Empress Dowager Zhou was telling the truth.

    Empress Dowager Zhou and the emperor had given three questions today, but not a single one of them could answer a single question. They were all suppressed by this green clothed girl who came out of nowhere.

    Other than their appearance and their normal legs, how could theypare to her?

    Knowledge, tone, style, and manners.....All thedy like properties they were proud of, the green clothed girl wasn¡¯t inferior to them at all.

    The girls were all like chicken who had lost, bowing their heads to admit their defeat.

    ¡°Emperor, do you remember what you said when you came to find this widow that day? You said that when marrying someone, you didn¡¯t care about their appearance. What, seeing that this girl isn¡¯t beautiful, you¡¯re feeling regret? Could it be that you¡¯re like those ordinary people who only care about appearances?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou red at Mo Chuan, speaking in a strict voice.

    Mo Chuan shook his head and said, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, then you¡¯ll agree!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou aggressively said.

    ¡°Mother, your son.....¡± Mo Chuan still revealed an awkward expression.

    Su Jin and the girls couldn¡¯t help sympathizing with him.

    Ai, the Empress Dowager is too unreasonable, she actually forcing her son, the emperor to take such an ugly girl as his empress. How could the emperor face her, even sleep in the same bed?

    If he had to look at her ugly face, the emperor wouldn¡¯t be able to stop himself from throwing up.

    ¡°Are you or are you not getting married?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou coldly said.

    Her tone and expression were already filled with impatience.

    If Mo Chuan kept being hesitant, she would p him and knock some sense into him.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    ¡°You, what did you say?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t hear clearly and shook her ears.

    ¡°Your son said that since it is the girl picked for your son by mother, your son will follow mother¡¯s idea and take her as my empress!¡±

    Mo Chuan said word for word in an extremely powerful voice.

    He looked at Empress Dowager Zhou, ¡°Your son agrees to marry her, but mother, you best consider this clearly. If your son marries her, I will not marry a second woman in my life. After your son gets married, you can¡¯t force your son to take any concubines. Your son¡¯s harem only has her! Mother, can you agree to this condition?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was stunned.

    Only marrying one woman.

    This was not her intention.

    Her meaning was to find a talented and virtuous girl for her son to be his empress, but her appearance wasn¡¯t important. If her son wasn¡¯t satisfied with her appearance, she could arrange concubines for her son and he wouldn¡¯t reject at that time.

    But her son¡¯s thoughts was that he was set on only marrying one person. This.....What should she do?

    Empress Dowager Zhou wanted her son to open up the royal family and give birth to many children, how could marrying one girl be enough!

    ¡°Alright, this widow agrees, but this widow has a condition. If within three years, she can¡¯t give birth to a grandchild for this widow, then you have to promise this widow you¡¯ll marry a concubine!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was sharp and quickly came up with a condition.

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help bing angry, ¡°Mother, your son is marrying an empress, not a mother pig! Even if she can¡¯t give birth to a child, your son won¡¯t marry again! If mother does not agree, your son will never get married!¡±

    ¡°You brat, what nonsense are you saying!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was stunned and her face turned red with anger, ¡°You, you, you......¡±

 Chapter 878: Quickly get married

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm your anger, please calm your anger.¡±

    Su Jin quickly came forward to pat Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s back and whispered in her ear, ¡°Empress Dowager, why don¡¯t you agree to the emperor for now? This servant feels this girl is very conscientious, so when she is married to the emperor, even if the emperor doesn¡¯t want to marry anyone else, Empress Dowager can talk to her and have her convince the emperor. This matter can¡¯t be rushed. If after she marries the emperor, she gives birth to a white and fat grandson the next year, wouldn¡¯t you be worrying for nothing?¡±

    When Empress Dowager Zhou heard this, she thought it was too reasonable! She was thinking too much!

    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, this widow agrees. But emperor, this was said by you and you can¡¯t regret it.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was afraid the emperor would feel regret.

    ¡°Your son definitely will not feel regret, I just hope mother won¡¯t regret this.¡± Mo Chuan looked at Empress Dowager Zhou, speaking words with deep meanings.

    Empress Dowager Zhou said with a smile, ¡°He, he, this widow personally picked the girl, how could this widow feel regret?¡±

    ¡°It would be best if it¡¯s like this.¡±

    After Mo Chuan said this, he suddenly stood up and walked in front of the green clothed girl. Before everyone could react, he had already picked up the green clothed girl and walked out of the Happy Heart Pavilion.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    All the people present couldn¡¯t help letting out a surprised cry.

    Empress Dowager Zhou also stood up and shouted in surprise, ¡°Emperor, stop! What are you trying to do?¡±

    Mo Chuan stopped and turned around. He had a smile of ridicule on his lips and it was unknown if it was for him or for Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°She is the empress mother has chosen for your son and your son has already agreed to marry her, so she is your son¡¯s woman. Your son of course has to take his woman away, is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°You, you, you.....You¡¯re being too rushed, you haven¡¯t gotten married yet.....¡± Empress Dowager Zhou looked at him in disbelief.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t married, but we can get married as soon as possible, your son doesn¡¯t want to wait any longer. After three days, it will be Huang Dao Lucky Day, a very auspicious day. Your son wants to get married to her on that day! As for the wedding ceremony, your son has to ask mother to take care of it. Your son thanks mother.¡±

    Mo Chuan carried the green clothed girl and slightly bowed to Empress Dowager Zhou before turning around. He quickly left the imperial gardens and the yellow figure soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s sights.

    Empress Dowager Zhou and everyone else here were all stunned.

    The emperor¡¯s actions was unexpected for everyone, it was simple too incredible!

    The hearts of the girls were all filled with disappointment and many of them broke out in tears. They had entered the pce with a dream, but they never thought they would have nothing in the end. The emperor never spared them a single nce and the empress position actually fell onto the head of that ugly crippled girl!

    If they went back, what could they say to their parents?

    They couldn¡¯t evenpete with an ugly crippled girl!

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry!¡±

    The crying of the girls made Empress Dowager Zhou feel annoyed. She rubbed her temples and felt her head ache.

    Her head didn¡¯t ache because of the crying girls, but rather her head was aching because of her troublesome son.

    She was worried that after her son took the girl away, he would do something incredible. She was worried that he would annoy the girl and the marriage would be over.

    ¡°Su Jin, why do you think the emperor took that girl away? He.....wouldn¡¯t be thinking of heading to the nuptial chambers with her ahead of time, right?¡±

 Chapter 879: This is impossible

    Empress Dowager Zhou felt her heart be crazy as it jumped up and down. The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed.

    ¡°Eh.....¡± Su Jin was stunned by Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s question. Her cheeks felt warm as she softly said, ¡°It can¡¯t be, the Empress Dowager is worrying too much. The emperor isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t understand matters, he just said he would get married in three days, right? In these three days, I think he can still control himself.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be guaranteed, the emperor is still young, he....¡± Empress Dowager Zhou shook her head and swallowed thetter half of her words.

    He had seen the emperor¡¯s passionate gaze toward that Chen Family¡¯s girl, it even made her face turn red.

    ¡°Forget it, let him go. If he already cooks the rice, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou considered it before saying this.

    Su Jin was secretly shocked. She whispered, ¡°Empress Dowager, you¡¯re really letting the emperor marry that girl and take her as the empress?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou raised a brow and looked at Su Jin, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with that girl?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, the girl¡¯s talent and virtues are all good, just her face.....Also her leg......¡± Su Jin hesitantly said.

    ¡°All of that isn¡¯t important, this widow values her virtues and talent. Also, this widow believes that after she marries the emperor, she will be able to give birth to a fat grandson for this widow.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Su Jin, what is that girl¡¯s surname and name? Whose family does she belong to? Ai, this widow actually forgot to ask and the emperor took her away. This child really is.....¡± She shook her head.

    Su Jin suddenly pped her forehead, ¡°Aiya, this servant actually forgot to ask the future empress¡¯ name. Empress Dowager, please wait, this servant will go ask now.¡±

    When she was prepared to leave, she suddenly saw the twenty girls still standing in the pavilion.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, these girls.....¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly woke up and ordered, ¡°Someone, bring the presents this widow prepared for these girls.¡±

    The eunuchs on the side ced the prepared gifts into the hands of the girls.

    ¡°Many thanks for the Empress Dowager¡¯s grace.¡±

    The girls kneeled down and their hearts felt much better. Even if they couldn¡¯t be the empress, the things the Empress Dowager gave them were treasures even in the pce. Bringing them home would be enough to bring them honour.

    Su Jin had people to send the girls out of the pce before sending people to find the origin of the green clothed girl the emperor took away.

    The only thing she was certain of was that the green clothed girl was one of themoner girls Empress Dowager Zhou invited into the city.

    But the strange thing was that no matter how much she investigated, she couldn¡¯t find the girl¡¯s family and background.

    For the garden party this time, Empress Dowager Zhou invited a total of fifty seven girls into the pce. There were twenty eight from noble families and twenty nine girls ofmon birth, but this green clothed girl wasn¡¯t one of the twenty nine girls.

    ¡°What did you say? She wasn¡¯t one of the twenty nine? Then have you investigated the other twenty eight girls?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was also surprised when receiving the report.

    Su Jin shook her head and said, ¡°This servant has checked many times. Every person has been checked and it isn¡¯t her. There were a total of fifty seven people who entered the pce that day and also fifty seven people left the pce.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, this is impossible!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou fell in her chair in disbelief, shaking her head.

 Chapter 880: One extra

    Empress Dowager Zhou felt this was incredible. She closed her eyes and forcefully rubbed her forehead, but her head was in chaos as Su Jin¡¯s words kept ringing in her ears.

    ¡°There were fifty seven people who entered the pce and fifty seven people were sent out......¡±

    She muttered, ¡°Why was there an extra? Why was there an extra? This extra person, who is she? What is going on?¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s brain was already paste from thinking, her face was filled with confusion.

    ¡°This servant also feels it is impossible, but the facts are like this. That girl that was carried off by the emperor, she really wasn¡¯t among the people you invited into the pce. The guards keep a strict guard of the pce and outsiders cannote in. When each girl came to the pce, the servants all identified who they were, but where did this girle from? She.....She couldn¡¯t be an assassin that snuck into the pce, right?¡±

    Su Jin couldn¡¯t help shivering as she quickly said, ¡°Would the emperor be in danger? This servant will immediately send someone to report to the emperor!¡±

    ¡°Su Jin, stop!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou abruptly stopped Su Jin and she suddenly stood up. Because she had stood up too sudden, she felt dizzy and swayed back and forth.

    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± Su Jin quickly came forward to support her, but she felt that Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s palm was covered in a cold sweat and her body was shaking. She was worried as she turned and ordered, ¡°Quickly ask doctor Zhang over!¡±

    ¡°No need.....This widow is fine.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou took a deep breath and calmed her heart. She slowly moved back to her seat while holding Su Jin¡¯s hand and closed her eyes.

    ¡°This widow wants to properly think for a bit.¡±

    Su Jin didn¡¯t dare disturb Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s thoughts. She waved her hand and had all the pce servants retreat, while she silently stood beside Empress Dowager Zhou, looking at her with a worried expression.

    There was a huge fear vaguely at the bottom of Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart that made her not dare think any further. But the problem was ced in front of her and she couldn¡¯t dodge it at all, so she had to consider it.

    That green clothed girl, just who was she?

    She clearly was not one of the girls she had invited to the pce, she was the extra one!

    Su Jin thought she was an assassin, but Empress Dowager Zhou dared believe that the girl was definitely not an assassin. But for her to suddenly appear in the royal garden, what was her goal?

    Empress Dowager Zhou closed her eyes and thought of every action and word of the green clothed girl. Everything she did was natural and didn¡¯t seem like a disguise at all. Empress Dowager Zhou believed her eyes very much, she wasn¡¯t wrong about people!

    Did she reallye for the empress position?

    If that was her only purpose, Empress Dowager Zhou could ept it. Even if her background was unknown and she was born in the countryside, Empress Dowager Zhou did not care, but she was afraid.....

    Thinking about it now, she felt an indescribable feeling of familiarity from this girl, like she seemed to know her!

    ¡°Impossible! Definitely impossible!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou shook her head, how could she recognize that girl? She had never met her before!

    This was because the girl had thatrge birthmark on her face that all the people who saw her couldn¡¯t forget. She also had ame leg!

    But taking away the birthmark on her face and herme leg, her posture, her tone, her open and calm appearance, as well as her eyes that didn¡¯t have a trace of impurity in it.....

    They were all like a single person!

 Chapter 881: Speaking nonsense

    Thinking of this, Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly opened her eyes and took a cold breath.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be! It can¡¯t be her! It definitely can¡¯t be her!¡±

    She grabbed Su Jin¡¯s hand like a drowning person grabbing at a log, as her eyes filled with trace of fear.

    ¡°Su Jin, tell this widow, doesn¡¯t that green clothed girl.....seem like someone?¡±

    ¡°Like who?¡±

    ¡°Chen, Ning!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said word for word.

    Su Jin was shocked, but she immediately shook her head and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, how could that be possible. This servant feels they aren¡¯t alike at all. Miss Chen is an elegant and refined girl and the green clothed girl has that ugly birthmark on her face, as well as that limp. The two of them aren¡¯t alike at all.¡±

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t have the birthmark on her face, do you think they¡¯re alike?¡±

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t have the birthmark?¡± Su Jin tried to recall the green clothed girl¡¯s appearance. She found that she didn¡¯t have a deep impression because the birthmark was just too big, covering half the girl¡¯s face, so all she could remember was the appearance of the birthmark.

    ¡°This servant does not remember that girl¡¯s appearance, just her birthmark.¡± She honestly said.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s head filled with a wave of dizziness. She closed her eyes before opening them again and giving a coldugh.

    ¡°She really is intelligent! Even this widow fell for her tricks. She stood in front of this widow, but it was like this widow¡¯s eyes were blind and couldn¡¯t recognize her at all. Not simple, she truly isn¡¯t simple!¡±

    Su Jin was confused as she said, ¡°Empress Dowager, who are you calling intelligent and not simple? Is it the green clothed girl? You.....Is your meaning that she is Chen Ning?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou said word for word, ¡°It is her!¡±

    ¡°Impossible, definitely impossible!¡± Su Jin immediately shook her head. She looked at Empress Dowager Zhou in disbelief and felt that Empress Dowager Zhou was seeing illusions, making her heart even more worried.

    She held Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hand and softly said, ¡°The wind is strong here, Empress Dowager, don¡¯t catch a cold. This servant will take you back to the pce to rest and this servant will keep investigating the green clothed girl¡¯s background. This servant will investigate everything clearly.¡±

    ¡°Investigate? Is there still a need? She is Chen Ning, she is Chen Ning!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou shouted as her fingers holding Su Jin tightened. She began to tremble, trembling from fear.

    Su Jin almost cried from difort as she looked at Empress Dowager Zhou with eyes filled with tears. She thought that the Empress Dowager was cold from the wind, making her body tremble and making her speak nonsense.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, let¡¯s head back first. It¡¯s not important who that girl is, nothing is as important as your body!¡± Su Jin¡¯s voice had a tearful tone to it.

    ¡°Su Jin, you don¡¯t believe this widow¡¯s words? You don¡¯t believe she¡¯s Chen Ning, right?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly looked back at Su Jin with sharp eyes.

    Su Jin didn¡¯t dare respond. She looked down and said in a small voice, ¡°Empress Dowager, how could she be miss Chen? Don¡¯t you remember, miss Chen left the capital city several days ago and she married to East Qin! You and the emperor were on the wall sending her off at the time. This servant remembers that scene clearly, not forgetting a single thing.¡±

    Her tears unknowingly began to flow. When she had seen Chen Ning walking out of the cart that day, she couldn¡¯t help crying.

    She had never seen miss Chen looking that beautiful before!

 Chapter 882: Six ceremonies

    That bright red wedding dress was like thick blood that stung her eyes and her heart.

    She could never forget it.

    She knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see it again.

    Hearing Su Jin¡¯s words, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s dizziness subsided a bit. She looked at Su Jin and muttered, ¡°That¡¯s right, it can¡¯t possibly be her. She has already married off to East Qin and the East Qin Crown Prince is that set on her, even sparing our West Chu a year of tribute for her, how could he let her go? It can¡¯t be her, it can¡¯t be her!¡±

    Her body didn¡¯t have any strength and she seemed like she was being pulled by someone. She could just barely stand leaning on Su Jin.

    Her strength suddenly recovered at this time and her eyes lit up, as her face revealed a smile.

    ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯re right, this widow is too suspicious. It could be because the emperor is finally getting married that this widow is too happy and is beginning to worry about everything, thinking about bad things.¡±

    Su Jin felt Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s ice cold palm became warm and her heart rxed. She revealed a smile as she replied, ¡°Empress Dowager, this is worrying for one¡¯s son. For the matter of the emperor¡¯s marriage, you have worried quite a bit. Now that it is settled, you should think of happy things. No matter who the girl is, she was personally picked by the Empress Dowager, she is the best in terms of talent and virtue. We should quickly think of a way to handle the emperor¡¯s wedding ceremony.¡±

    Her words woke someone from a dream and Empress Dowager Zhou nodded along.

    ¡°Right, right, this widow feels that this girl¡¯s character is very outstanding. As for the Chen Family¡¯s girl.....she is also the same, so this widow felt she was a bit simr. Su Jin, are you certain they aren¡¯t the same people?¡± She was still a bit unsettled.

    ¡°This servant is certain, they are definitely different people. Miss Chen has already gone to a far off prince, she isn¡¯t that future empress that you picked.¡± Su Jin said with a smile.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart fell back down as she said with a smile, ¡°It must be you making a mistake, forgetting to look at the girl¡¯s name. This widow needs to punish you.¡±

    ¡°This servant is willing to ept the Empress Dowager¡¯s punishment.¡± Su Jin quickly bowed down.

    ¡°The emperor¡¯s wedding, the ceremonies can¡¯t be sloppy. There¡¯s the name asking, cloth gifts, lucky gifts, dowry gift, date selection, and escort ceremony, the six ceremonies. This widow will leave the ¡°name asking¡± ceremony to you, you have to do a proper job for this widow and can¡¯t make a single mistake, understood?¡±

    [TL Note: These are the six traditional ceremonies for a chinese wedding.]

    ¡°This servant will obey your orders.¡± Su Jin respectfully replied.

    Empress Dowager Zhou considered it and then said, ¡°Immediately invite the ceremony masters into the pce for this widow. The emperor¡¯s wedding cannot be small, this widow will personally take care of it for him, the wedding must be grand and solemn. Although it is rushed, it can¡¯t disgrace the face of the royal family.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°Very good, go and do what you should do. This widow will return to the pce to n for the emperor¡¯s wedding, making it as grand as possible.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou had a smile as she released Su Jin¡¯s hand, walking out of the pavilion. She didn¡¯t even use her cane, it was clear she was in a pleasant mood.

    Su Jin whispered to herself after hearing her, ¡°Three days? The emperor is getting married in three days. Aiya, there¡¯s only three days, how could that be enough?¡±

    She watched Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s back as she walked away. Hidden in the shadow of the trees, her heart suddenly filled with a sour feeling and two rows of tears couldn¡¯t help falling down.

 Chapter 883: Only asking you

    Su Jin had followed Empress Dowager Zhou for several decades, this was her first time seeing her this happy. The matter of the emperor¡¯s marriage was a giant stone in the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart and it had finally fallen down today, so she couldn¡¯t help feeling sincere joy for the Empress Dowager.

    She wiped her tears and sent people to the ceremony ministry before heading back to the Peaceful Life Pce. Then she went to check the name of the green clothed girl.

    This was because the green clothed girl would be the future empress and her background had to be clear, otherwise how could they exin it to the world?

    Su Jin was very careful this time, she checked over the invitation of each girl who entered the pce and sent people to the house of each girl to investigate. The result she obtained was that of the girls who entered the pce, not a single one had a birthmark or a crippled leg!

    This result was like a stuck that instantly beat Su Jin into a daze.

    This green clothed girl really was like the Empress Dowager said, she was an extra!

    Su Jin took a cold breath as she began to think over Empress Dowager Zhous words. The more she thought about it, the more fearful she was. She couldn¡¯t help suspecting, that green clothed girl that appeared out of thin air, could she really be miss Chen who married to East Qin?

    Once this thought rose, it wouldn¡¯t leave her heart and she kept feeling unsettled.

    She thought about it and knew that there was only one person that could solve her problem.

    Speaking of Mo Chuan who carried the green clothed girl, he quickly left the royal garden and directly walked to his pce.

    Xiao Si guarding outside the pce saw the emperor holding the green clothed girl in his hands and he was shocked. When he saw the green clothed girl¡¯s face, he was even more shocked.

    This.....This girl, she¡¯s so ugly!

    ¡°Emperor!¡±

    ¡°Guard here. Without this one¡¯s orders, no one is allowed in otherwise this one will only question you!¡±

    When Xiao Si had just spoke, Mo Chuan replied without even looking back.

    ¡°Yes, emperor.¡±

    Xiao Si immediately stood in ce as he watched the emperor carry the shockingly ugly girl into his pce and mming the door behind him.

    That heavy door m seemed to fall onto his body and made him tremble.

    What is going on here?

    Didn¡¯t the emperor go choose his empress? Why did he suddenlye back with a girl? Who was the girl? It can¡¯t be the emperor chose her to be the empress, right?¡±

    Xiao Xi broke out in a cold sweat from his guess and immediately shook his head to deny it.

    No, definitely not!

    That girl was so ugly that people wouldn¡¯t want to take a second look, she wasn¡¯t even worthy of being the emperor¡¯s foot wash maid. The emperor definitely won¡¯t like her!

    But if the emperor didn¡¯t like her, why would he tightly hold her like that? Why would he carry her into where he lived?

    Xiao Si had already followed the emperor for ten years. Other than that Ding Yuan Princess, Xiao Si had never seen the emperor even touch the hem of a girl¡¯s clothes before.

    Strange, this was definitely strange!

    Mo Chuan carried the green clothed girl into the room and didn¡¯t put her down, rather he hugged her even tighter. Those calm eyes was currently filled with an intense passion, burning just like mes.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er.¡± He looked at the girl in his embrace and softly called out.

    The girl revealed a faint smile and said, ¡°Now that no one¡¯s around, you aren¡¯t letting me down yet?¡±

    Mo Chuan also smiled. His smile was like the ice river melting and the spring flowers blooming.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a guess? Will I let you go?¡±

 Chapter 884: The colder a person is, the more passionate they are

    Mo Chuan¡¯s voice was rxed and had a trace of teasing to it.

    The girl¡¯s face became more red and the white skin revealed a faint blush. Mo Chuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat seeing this and he couldn¡¯t help lowering his head.

    ¡°Wu, stop ying.¡± She covered his mouth and gave augh that sounded like a silver bell, ¡°I¡¯m this ugly, can you still kiss me!¡±

    ¡°In my eyes, you will never be ugly.¡±

    He pulled aside her hand as his warm and greedy lips fell onto her lips, forcefully hugging her.

    Her hands came up and wrapped around his neck. The two of them tightly held each other and kissed. Their hearts were immersed in this deep joy and sweetness, forgetting everything around them.

    The air became warmer and warmer.

    Her body was soft and warm and her skin was fine and smooth. The sweet breath entered Mo Chuan¡¯s nose and he gradually couldn¡¯t hold on. His lips began to slide down her slender, white neck.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Mo Chuan, so itchy.¡± She smiled as she dodged his lips.

    ¡°Do you remember what I said? If you say no, I will kiss you.¡±

    When Mo Chuan held and kissed her, he felt that he couldn¡¯t use any strength. So, he walked to the bed and ced her on the bed, pressing down on her, but didn¡¯t fully cover her, afraid of hurting her. He kissed her lips again, blocking the sounds of protests she wanted to make with his lips.

    He closed his eyes and focused on kissing her.

    His lips were soft and fiery, warm and burning, bringing a warm feeling that entered into her heart.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red and she began panting, somewhat unable to take his passion. She wanted to move aside to take a breath, but he followed her, not letting her leave at all.

    His kiss became more and more fiery and her heart almost jumped out from his kiss. Her cheeks were hotter than mes, but numb feeling swept over her body, making her enraptured with it.

    Her already squinted eyes began to blur. She looked at his handsome face, slender nose, and his dark, longshes......

    She thought in a daze, this Mo Chuan normally seems so cold, but no one would have thought that he would be a me when he fired up, it could simply melt a person. She was just a mortal, she couldn¡¯t take this kind of passionate me!

    With just a single kiss, she was burning up this much. When they reached their wedding night, would he be a beast and eat her up, not even leaving any bones?

    She suddenly shivered.

    Mo Chuan waspletely focused on kissing her, but feeling her tremble, he let her go and asked, ¡°Ning¡¯er, are you cold?¡±

    His body was filled with mes and his body was burning. His head was covered in sweat and he waspletely burning, but she was shivering.

    He looked down at her in his embrace and saw that her face waspletely red. Because of his kiss, her lips were red and moist. The shyness on the face of a young girl was enough to move one¡¯s heart. She was clearly as moved as he was.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not cold.¡± She shook her head. Thinking of the ridiculous thought she just had, her face became even more red.

    ¡°Your face is red. Tell me, what were you thinking when I was kissing you, un?¡±

    His eyes seemed like they could prate her thoughts. He saw that her heart was in a panic and she quickly closed her eyes.

    ¡°I.....I wasn¡¯t thinking of anything.¡±

    ¡°Not thinking of anything?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s finger softly stroked her face and passed over her red and moist lips.

 Chapter 885: Standing out from the crowd

    ¡°What I was just thinking, do you want to know?¡± His voice was low as it sounded in her ear. The warm breath hit her ear and it made her body tremble.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know, not one bit.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need to ask to know, he definitely wasn¡¯t thinking of anything good. Her face was against his chest and she could feel his strong heartbeat. His body.....was truly warm!

    He spread her palms and crossed fingers with her, tightly holding her. He said with a softugh, ¡°I was thinking about our wedding night. Three days from now, I want to hug you like this and kiss you, and then I want to.....¡±

    His lips came to her ear and spoke in a low voice that only she could hear.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red and she wanted to move away, but he tightly held her. The warm aura around him surrounded her entire body and she couldn¡¯t escape at all.

    ¡°Mo Chuan.¡± She looked up at him. Her eyes shined bright and her smile was like a flower blooming.

    ¡°Un?¡± He warmly looked at her, his face was covered in affection.

    ¡°Us lying to the Empress Dowager like this, is it really alright? There¡¯s no need for three days, I believe that she¡¯ll soon find out that I wasn¡¯t on the list of people she invited into the pce. She.....If she knew the truth, she will surely be angry.¡±

    Chen Ning slightly knit her brow, speaking with a trace of worry.

    This n was set by Mo Chuan. She didn¡¯t want to agree at first, but with how firm Mo Chuan was, he didn¡¯t allow anyint from her at all.

    What birthmark, whatme foot, it was all a trick Mo Chuan had thought of.

    Chen Ning of course understood why Mo Chuan had her do this. He wanted her to simply change her appearance and use a different face to meet Empress Dowager Zhou to see if Empress Dowager Zhou would have different impression of her.

    But she never thought that Empress Dowager Zhou would be so indifferent at first and would care about her more and more. Especially when she heard Empress Dowager Zhou protect her, she almost broke out in tears.

    She had never seen such warmth and love from Empress Dowager Zhou looking at her before. Those warm eyes were like that of a mother looking at her own child, it made her feel much closer to Empress Dowager Zhou.

    She had felt this kind of motherly love from Empress Dowager Zhou and it was because of this that she felt unsettled.

    ¡°Silly girl, how could mother be angry! She doesn¡¯t even know how much she likes you now! Tell me, how could you do this well? I never thought that you would use only half a day to subdue my mother. You don¡¯t know how stubborn of a person she is!¡±

    Mo Chuan looked at her and his eyes sparkled with joy. There was a deep praise and admiration deep in his eyes.

    He had saw everything that had happened today. He looked calm on the surface, not looking at her at all, but no one knew that the corner of his eyes had been following her the entire time, never leaving her.

    He didn¡¯t know about Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s strange tests at all and she didn¡¯t know either, but she had cleared Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s tests very smoothly. Moreover, she had instantly caught Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes, standing out from the crowd, filling him with admiration!

 Chapter 886: Person who doesnâ€™t exis

    t

    As for her performance after in the Happy Heart Pavilion, he was even more surprised.

    This was because all three tests were thought of on the spot and in order to be fair, he didn¡¯t give her any special consideration. He believed in her abilities, she could certainly pass these test and win in the end, but he never thought that she would do better than he imagined.

    Not only did she convince him, she also convinced Empress Dowager Zhou!

    It was because Empress Dowager Zhou liked her more and more that Mo Chuan deliberately went against her, despising her and taunting her.

    The more Empress Dowager Zhou liked and protected her, the more he looked down on her and despised her.

    In the end, everyone was deceived by him.

    Other than him, there was no one that knew that when she showed off her talents, the happiest person present was him!

    Of course, the final result was as he had expected and it was even better than that. He thought that Empress Dowager Zhou would appreciate her for her talent, but would still have concerns on her appearance and leg.

    But he never thought that Empress Dowager would like her so much that she would ignore all these faults.

    Empress Dowager Zhou never thought that the empress she carefully picked for her son would be her son¡¯s beloved woman. When she learned the truth, it would be unknown how she would feel.

    Mo Chuan was ted because everything was going better than he nned.

    When Empress Dowager Zhou spoke up for her, this was already saying she had picked his empress, almost making him burst out inughter.

    He couldn¡¯t hold in his inner happiness, so he impatiently picked her up and left. He had to find a ce to share his happiness with her, otherwise he felt like he would explode.

    But Chen Ning was not as happy as Mo Chuan. She felt that the more Empress Dowager Zhou liked her, when she found out the truth, she would be more disappointed and sad.

    ¡°Ai, Mo Chuan, are we going to keep lying like this? Paper can¡¯t wrap up fire eventually. The Empress Dowager just needs to send people to ask around to know that I am someone who doesn¡¯t exist at all.¡± She gave a soft sigh.

    ¡°So what? She appointed you as my empress in front of everyone. You are alive in front of me, I can hug and kiss you, who says you don¡¯t exist! Un?¡±

    Mo Chuan lowered his head and kissed her again.

    Her lips were as sweet as honey, making him feel like it was never enough. When he thought of how she would truly belong to him in three days, the blood all over his body began to boil.

    Their noses touched as their breaths intertwined and they tightly hugged each other. The temperature in the room increased as they felt like their bodies were on fire.

    Mo Chuan thought, no, he couldn¡¯t keep kissing her like this, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself.

    But he couldn¡¯t bear to leave her lips no matter what.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, the emperor said that no one is allowed to bother him. You....Don¡¯t go in!¡±

    Xiao Si¡¯s high pitched voice came from outside the pce making the two people who were filled with passionate mes feel like they had been doused by a bucket of cold water, instantly cooling them down.

    ¡°I have something important I have to see the emperor about, don¡¯t think of stopping me! Xiao Si, you aren¡¯t reporting me yet?¡± Su Jin raised her voice.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t, how could this servant have that courage. The emperor.....he ordered that no one is allowed in!¡±

    Xiao Si stuck out his tongue and made a face to Su Jin. He smiled as he said, ¡°Aunt Su Jin, let¡¯s not disturb the emperor¡¯s rest at this time.¡±

 Chapter 887: Pampering that girl

    He thought in his heart, the emperor had brought the girl into his room and closed the door, so there was no need to guess to know that he was pampering the girl.

    When he was guarding the pce gates, his heart was filled with curiosity.

    This was the first time the emperor was pampering a girl, but what was going on here? Were the two of them sleeping together without clothes on? But it was day, how could they sleep?

    He had been brought into the pce since he was young and didn¡¯t understand the matters between men and women. He couldn¡¯t understand even if he smashed his head.

    Although Su Jin had kept her body clean for over forty years, she had been in the pce a long time and understood this matter better than Xiao Si. Once she heard the word ¡°sleep¡±, her face couldn¡¯t help turning red. Her heart was boiling and she became more anxious.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the emperor bring a girl in here?¡± She asked.

    ¡°Yi? Aunt Su Jin, how do you know this? Yes, the emperor brought a green clothed girl into his room, he must be pampering her. Aunt Su Jin, after all these years, the emperor has never favoured any pce girls, this girl is the first. How could this servant dare to disturb the emperor¡¯s fun.¡± Xiao Si said with a smile.

    Su Jin pped the back of Xiao Si¡¯s head and scolded, ¡°Pamper, pamper! If you dare speak nonsense again, I¡¯ll tell the Empress Dowager and have her cut off your tongue! Quickly announce me, I must see the emperor.¡±

    When Xiao Si heard the words ¡°Empress Dowager¡±, he began to shiver as his butt began to fill with pain.

    ¡°Good aunt, you can¡¯t tell the Empress Dowager. Once the Empress Dowager is angered, this servant¡¯s butt will taste the board again. However, this servant truly does not dare disturb the emperor......¡±

    Xiao Si¡¯s face scrunched up. Before he even finished, Su Jin cut him off.

    ¡°Go tell the emperor that I have news on miss Chen Ning, the emperor will definitely want to see me.¡±

    Xiao Si was shocked and his eyes popped out.

    ¡°Chen, Chen, Chen.....Ning? You¡¯re talking about the Princess Consort? No, she¡¯s not the Princess Consort, she¡¯s the East Qin Crown Prince.¡± He stuttered.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Say this and see if the emperor will see me or not.¡±

    In the room, Su Jin and Xiao Si¡¯s answer and question session had been clearly transmitted. Mo Chuan had heard every word and he couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows.

    Chen Ning also clearly heard Su Jin¡¯s final words and stood up from the bed. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Aunt Su Jin must have noticed. Mo Chuan, I want to go out and see her.¡±

    ¡°Not allowed!¡± Mo Chuan grabbed her, ¡°Just let me take care of this.¡±

    ¡°Mo Chuan, we can¡¯t hide this matter anymore. Since Aunt Su Jin is asking to see you, she must know the truth and she has always been good to me, so she won¡¯t harm me. How about we just tell her? I believe that she would support use.¡±

    ¡°She is mother¡¯s closest person. If she knows, the first thing she would do is tell mother, so no!¡±

    ¡°Believe me, if aunt Su Jin really wanted to tell the Empress Dowager, the oneing here wouldn¡¯t be her, but rather the Empress Dowager.¡±

    Mo Chuan looked at her approving smile and said with a nod, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    He raised his voice, ¡°Xiao Si, have aunt Su Jin head to the side hall. This one wille immediately.¡±

    When Xiao Si was feeling conflicted, he suddenly heard the emperor¡¯s voice. He suddenly recovered his senses and replied, ¡°Yes, emperor.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin, pleasee this way.¡±

 Chapter 888: Sharp eyes

    Su Jin waited in the side hall for half a cup of tea¡¯s time before she heard the sound of footsteps. There were people walking over.

    She lowered her head and bowed in greeting.

    ¡°Greetings to the emperor, this servant has something to report to the emperor.¡±

    She felt a pair of warm hands holding her hands and heard a clear voice ringing out.

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin.¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s body trembled. This voice was very familiar and she raised her head in disbelief. She saw a beautiful face that was like a hibiscus. Her eyes seemed like they were painted, being filled with charm. Her face looked like a picture, refreshing and refined.

    Her face was clean without any makeup, clearly having just cleaned her face, with even drops of water still left on it. There was no shocking birthmark on it anymore. This face was clearly Chen Ning¡¯s face!

    Only she was still wearing theme footed girl¡¯s green clothes, with the robe fluttering in the wind.

    Su Jin fell down on her butt in shock.

    Although she vaguely guessed the green clothed girl could be Chen Ning, when Chen Ning¡¯s real face appeared in front of her eyes, she was still deeply shocked.

    ¡°Prin, prin, Princess Consort? No, no, no, cro, cro, Crown Princess? No, no, no, are you miss Chen, Chen, Chen?¡±

    She stuttered in an incoherent manner. She raised her hands to rub her eyes and looked at Chen Ning again.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, aunt Su Jin.¡± Chen Ning pulled her up with a smile, ¡°Aunt truly is smart, you could guess my identity. Aunt, please sit.¡±

    She pulled Su Jin into a chair and she sat opposite to her, picking up a cup of tea and handing it to her.

    ¡°Aunt, drink some tea to calm yourself.¡± She said in a soft voice.

    Su Jin took the cup of tea in a daze and drank it in one breath, but she didn¡¯t care about the tea¡¯s taste. Her heart was filled with questions and countless doubts that came out one by one. For a while, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After a while, she let out a long breath.

    ¡°Miss Chen, it really is you. You.....How could you be this bold, you actually used this method to tease the Empress Dowager. If the Empress Dowager knew, she would be very angry.¡± Although she used a reprimanding voice, there was still worry in her voice.

    Chen Ning looked down in a sorry manner and said in a low voice, ¡°I know that lying to the Empress Dowager like this is wrong, it is all my fault.....¡±

    ¡°This matter is unrted to you, it was all this one¡¯s idea!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s voice suddenly came from the door.

    Su Jin was shocked and quickly got out of the chair to bow, ¡°This servant greets the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin doesn¡¯t need to be this polite. Since you came to find this one, you should already know the truth and can guess Chen Ning¡¯s identity. Not bad, the empress picked by mother is indeed Ning¡¯er!¡± Mo Chuan walked over to Chen Ning withrge steps. He held her hand and took a deep look at her.

    ¡°Everything was this one¡¯s idea. This one had her change her appearance to let hare appear in front of mother with a different appearance and let mother notice her talent and virtue. In the end, mother does have sharp eyes, picking her from a group of girls and appointing her this one¡¯s empress. Aunt Su Jin, is there anything wrong with what this one did?¡±

    His eyes sparkled as they looked at Su Jin.

    Su Jin was suppressed by his aggressiveness, lowering her head. She felt it was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t say what was wrong with it.

    ¡°This servant.....This servant doesn¡¯t know if what the emperor did was right or wrong, but, but.....¡±

 Chapter 889: Being oneâ€™s true self

    Su Jin bit her lips. She was kneeling to Mo Chuan, but she courageously raised her her head and spoke.

    ¡°Only if the Empress Dowager knew the truth, her old body won¡¯t be able to take this shock. Emperor, you don¡¯t know how happy the Empress Dowager is now. This servant has been with the Empress Dowager for many years and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen her this happy. This servant cannot bare to let an old person like her be disappointed. Emperor, the Empress Dowager has always had high hopes for you and although she has always been strict, the person she loves most in her heart is you. Could it be you can bear to break the Empress Dowager¡¯s heart?¡±

    The sentiment in her words were clear. Mo Chuan was silent, looking at her without saying a word.

    ¡°Emperor, this servant knows that you and miss Chen are in love and this servant is willing to see youe together. It¡¯s fine if you take miss Chen as a consort or a concubine, the Empress Dowager loves her son and wouldn¡¯t stop you, but if you only take miss Chen as your empress......The empress¡¯ family name and background is written in the royal family¡¯s records, what will you do about miss Chen¡¯s identity? The Empress Dowager has ordered the ceremony ministers to perform the six ceremonies and write the three books for miss Chen and has given the ¡®name asking¡¯ ceremony to this servant to take care of. I ask the emperor, how will you let this servant report to the Empress Dowager?¡±

    Mo Chuan knit his brows and took a deep look at Chen Ning. He said in a clear voice, ¡°This one only wants to marry her, this one doesn¡¯t want to marry her family. No matter who she is, this one will marry her! This one will tell the world that this one¡¯s empress is called Chen Ning. It¡¯s fine if she General Chen¡¯s daughter, it¡¯s fine if she isn¡¯t, this one wants to marry her! You can tell mother this.¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s face turned white and she felt her body go limp. She looked at Mo Chuan in a daze, not saying a single world.

    She thought in her heart: There¡¯s going to be chaos, what to do? What should she do?

    ¡°Aunt Su Jin.¡± Chen Ning took a step forward and lifted her up from the ground. She said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t me the emperor, he has this kind of temper no matter what. Don¡¯t be worried, let¡¯s slowly discuss and think of a method.¡±

    ¡°But miss Chen, haven¡¯t you already married to East Qin as the Crown Princess? You....Why are you back in the capital city? Your current identity, is it still the Crown Princess? Or are you General Chen¡¯s daughter?¡± Su Jin looked at Chen Ning in a daze as her heart was filled with chaos.

    ¡°I am not General Chen¡¯s daughter, I am not the Ding Yuan Princess, and I am not the East Qin Crown Princess. Everyone knows that General Chen¡¯s daughter Chen Ning has been married to the East Qin Crown Prince and I am just a normal girl without any status, but my name is also Chen Ning.¡± She gave a soft smile.

    She spoke the truth, but it was a truth that even Mo Chuan didn¡¯t understand.

    This was because she was a wandering soul from another world. The real her was no one, she was just herself.

    Putting aside the real Chen Ning¡¯s identity was like taking off a heavy chain. She finally felt her body feeling much more rxed.

    She could finally be her true self.

    ¡°Not bad. Aunt Su Jin, she is not just a normal civilian girl. She is the empress set by mother and her name is, Chen Ning!¡± Mo Chuan said word for word.

    ¡°But, but.....¡± Su Jin¡¯s brain couldn¡¯t rotate fast enough, ¡°How should this servant report this to the Empress Dowager?¡±

 Chapter 890: Waiting for raw rice to become cooked rice

    ¡°You can say nothing at all. Since you¡¯re worried mother will be hurt knowing the truth, you can just hide it from her for now. As long as you don¡¯t say anything, mother won¡¯t chase this matter because her most trusted person is you, aunt Su Jin. As for the rituals of the three books and six ceremonies, this one does not want them at all. This one will give an order and skip all of this etiquette. This one just needs a simple and grand wedding ceremony in three days!¡±

    Mo Chuan suddenly winked at Su Jin and that casual expression made Su Jin stunned.

    She had never seen the emperor acting this naughty in her life, he wasn¡¯t like this even when he was young. He always had a serious face since he was young, always revealing a straight face without any expressions.

    But the current emperor seemed like apletely different person. Not only could he smile, the expressions on his face became much richer.

    Could it be the change was all brought by that girl named Chen Ning.

    Su Jin let out a sigh. Her heart had already softened, but she still had some doubts.

    ¡°Emperor, paper can¡¯t hold back the fire forever. This servant can help you hide it for a while, but can this matter be hidden from the Empress Dowager forever? The Empress Dowager will learn the truth eventually.¡±

    ¡°This one does not n on hiding it from mother forever, this one just needs your help in hiding it for three days. When this one is married to her and the raw rice bes cooked rice, when there is this one¡¯s flesh and blood in her stomach, do you think mother will be cruel enough to force away a mother and child when she learns the truth?¡±

    Mo Chuan looked at Chen Ning with a faint smile, with his eyes going from her face to her stomach.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face instantly became red with embarrassment and she stomped her foot as she shouted, ¡°Mo Chuan! You.....¡±

    ¡°I what?¡± Could it be that after we are married, you don¡¯t want to give birth to a child for me and stay with me for a lifetime?¡± Mo Chuan stretched out his arm and lifted her chin, kissing her without any exnation.

    In an instant, not only did Chen Ning¡¯s face turnpletely red, even Su Jin¡¯s face became warm and she didn¡¯t know where to look.

    She found the room was too small and cramped, there was no ce for her at all. If she stayed here, her heart would jump out of the room.

    Su Jin quickly retreated from the side hall, closing the door for the two people tightly hugging each other before turning to leave. When she left the pce, she patted her chest and the warm feeling on her face slowly began to reside.

    It seemed like there was no power at all in this world that could break apart the deep love the two of them had.

    Su Jin couldn¡¯t do it, she believed even the Empress Dowager couldn¡¯t do this.

    Since it was like this, why shouldn¡¯t she support them?

    She had already thought of a way in her heart. When she thought of the two of them wrapped in a sweet hug, she couldn¡¯t help feeling happy for them and her lips curled into a faint smile.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant has done what you ordered. The background of the girl has been found and it really was this servant who made a mistake. That girl is one of the civilian girls you invited into the pce. Her home is to the east of the capital city, having a normal background, but she is diligent and eager to learn, loving to read book the most.....¡±

    Returning to the Peaceful Life Pce, Su Jin reported the lies she had already thought of to Empress Dowager Zhou. She spoke very smoothly, but she deliberately hid Chen Ning¡¯s name.

    Seeing Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s smile, Su Jin began to feel more and more guilt.

 Chapter 891: Ascend the tree to become a phoenix

    She silently thought: Empress Dowager, this servant does not intend to help the emperor and miss Chen lie to you, but rather this servant can¡¯t bear to break the news to you. When you find out the truthter, you can scold and beat this servant, but I hope you will not try to separate them.

    Empress Dowager Zhou really didn¡¯t have any doubts about her words at all, she didn¡¯t even ask about it. She just excitedly held Su Jin¡¯s hand.

    ¡°You came back right on time. The clothing department has just sent over the wedding robes prepared for the emperor. This widow¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t good, quicklye over and help this widow pick. Which one is the best for the emperor on his wedding day?¡±

    Su Jin said with a smile, ¡°Alright. This servant is just afraid this servant¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t good enough and the one chosen won¡¯t match the Empress Dowager¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    ¡°You have been with this widow for all these years, you have always done things ording to this widow¡¯s wishes. The one you choose will definitely satisfy this widow.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou revealed a smile.

    As expected, it was like Mo Chuan expected. Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t question anything because she was too rushed.

    There was only three days before the emperor¡¯s wedding, she had many things to prepare in three days, she was so busy that she didn¡¯t even have time to sleep. Although she was busy, Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t feel tired at all, she waspletely filled with joy and excitement.

    Seeing this kind of Empress Dowager Zhou, Su Jin was happy and worried.

    As the wedding approached, she became more and more worried.

    *

    The news of the emperor¡¯s wedding spread across the capital city¡¯s every single street in just a single night.

    For the citizens, it was a joyful matter.

    Moreover they heard that the emperor¡¯s empress was a civilian girl, not a girl from a respected noble family. Her being from a girl from a civilian family like them made them feel more respect for the emperor in their hearts.

    They all asked about which family¡¯s girls was this lucky to suddenly ascend the tree and be a phoenix.

    But asking around, not a single person could find this empress¡¯ background and couldn¡¯t even find her name.

    But this was not important, there was no reduction in the love the citizens felt for their young emperor.

    They could dress warmly and eat until they were full, which was all brought to them by this young emperor, so every household began to quickly prepare for the emperor¡¯s wedding.

    Every family hung antern in front of their door and sprinkled water on the street, cleaning every street of the capital city. Each person had a look of happiness, almost like it wasn¡¯t the emperor getting married, but them instead.

    This news was naturally also sent to Chu Shao Yang¡¯s ears.

    Since Chen Ning left for East Qin, he did note out, not taking a single step from his king¡¯s pce. He locked himself in the stone room he had locked Chen Ning in before, lying on the bed she hadid on, drowning himself in wine.

    He never went to morning court and he didn¡¯t care about anything that happened in the court.

    Because she had left, she had taken his heart with her. His chest was empty and he spent the entire day drunk, dreaming of death.

    There were times when he was drunk that he would hug the two cold chains, silently crying. He thought of every wrong thing he had done to her, with regret biting his heart like a viper.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I know my wrongs, I truly know my wrongs now!¡±

    He painfully ced his face onto the cold iron chains, like she was in his embrace.

 Chapter 892: His weakness

    Chu Shao Yang closed his eyes and the drunkenness came up, but his mind was iparably clear. Everything that appeared in his mind was her face, she was angry, frowning, dissatisfied, and happy. However, no matter what face it was, he would never tire of it.

    He opened his eyes and all he saw was darkness. There wasn¡¯t her face, there was nothing.

    She had already left, marrying to the far off East Qin. He would never see her again.

    The tears fell from the corner of his eyes and he silently began to cry.

    There was no one here, there was just himself, there was no one who saw his face of weakness. No one had thought that their iron blooded heartless highness would one day cry like a helpless child, lying in this dark stone room.

    There was anxious footsteps that suddenly came from outside.

    ¡°Your highness! This servant has something to report!¡± It was voice of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s personal attendant, Xiao An Zi.

    ¡°Scram!¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a hoarse roar, like the angry roar of an injured beast.

    He raised the wine jug in his hand and threw it. The copper cast jug mmed onto the stone door and made arge noise, scaring Xiao An Zi, causing him to suddenly stop moving.

    Xiao An Zi bit his lip. He knew that this was his highness¡¯ most tragic time, but he had to touch the old tiger¡¯s butt because there was something he had to report to his highness.

    ¡°Your highness, this servant just obtained news from the pce. Three days from now, the emperor will be married and has invited your highness to attend.¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang roared out again. His voice passed through the thick stone door and it scared Xiao An Zi into shivering.

    He quickly left with soft steps and didn¡¯t even dare be too loud.

    Chu Shao Yang knit his brows and shook his drunken head. What did Xiao An Zi just say?

    The emperor was getting married?

    He jumped out of the bed and his bare feet touched the ice cold stone floor. The ice cold feeling came from the bottom of his feet and made him sober a bit.

    The emperor was getting married? Who was he marrying? Could it be Ning¡¯er?

    When he thought of Chen Ning, all his drunkenness disappeared. He immediately pulled open the stone door and charged out of the stone room, shouting into the stone corridor outside the door.

    ¡°Xiao An Zi, scram back here for this king!¡±

    Xiao An Zi who hadn¡¯t reached the end yet trembled and he stopped in fear. He quickly ran back and kneeled on the ground.

    ¡°You said the emperor was about to get married, who is he marrying? Tell this king everything!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang grabbed Xiao An Zi¡¯s clothes and lifted him up.

    ¡°Reporting, reporting to your highness, this servant.....This servant doesn¡¯t know, this servant really doesn¡¯t know.¡± Xiao An Zi replied in a shaking voice.

    There was a pine wood torch lighting the passage to the stone room and the faint light was shining onto Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face. Xiao An Zi almost didn¡¯t dare believe his eyes.

    He simply did not dare believe this man with a scruffy beard, terrible body odour, and a drunken face was his family¡¯s handsome and dignified highness.

    Chu Shao Yang was angry and his eyes were red. He raised his leg and sent a kick into Xiao An Zi¡¯s stomach. Xiao An Zi flew out and his back hit the stone wall, spitting out a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°If you say you don¡¯t know, this king will take your life!¡± He said in a sharp voice, like a man eating beast.

    Xiao An Zi bore the pain and replied, ¡°Your highness, this servant really doesn¡¯t know who the emperor is marrying. This servant has just heard that it is a civilian girl who is ugly. Not only is she ugly.....she is incredibly ugly. Also.....Also, she is a cripple.....Ke, ke.¡±

 Chapter 893: She will definitely feel regre

    t

    Civilian girl? Ugly girl? Also a cripple?

    When Chu Shao Yang heard this, he let out a sigh of relief.

    But following that, he charged over and picked up Xiao An Zi again.

    ¡°Nonsense, how could the Empress Dowager allow an ugly cripple girl be the empress! Impossible!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s, it¡¯s true. This servant heard that this ugly empress was personally picked by the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager held a garden party and invited several noble and civilian girls just to pick an empress for the emperor. But without knowing why, the Empress Dowager finally picked an ugly cripple for the emperor. Three days from now, the emperor will get married to that ugly empress.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang finally believed this.

    He was stunned for a while before he suddenly looked up and broke out inughter.

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Chu Mo Chuan, ah Chu Mo Chuan, you nned so long to take her away from me, but even though you took her heart, you couldn¡¯t take her body! Ha, ha, you¡¯re actually taking an ugly cripple as an empress, this is heaven¡¯s punishment for you! This is retribution for you! Ha, ha, ha!¡±

    Heughed so much that he almost began crying,ughing louder the longer heughed. His voice reverberated through the entire corridor.

    Xiao An Zi looked at the wildlyughing Chu Shao Yang and his heart felt more pain. He couldn¡¯t help slowly retreating.

    The stunned feeling Chu Shao Yang had over the past few dayspletely disappeared. He took quick steps as he left the underground stone room and returned outside again.

    Hearing that Mo Chuan was about to marry an ugly cripple suddenly cured him of his self destruction.

    Standing in the yard, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the sunlight in the yard. He took a breath of fresh air and felt his vitality filling his body again.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, in three days, this king will definitely participate in your wedding. This kind wants to see you marry this ugly cripple. Ha, ha, it will definitely be interesting, this king is filled with expectation!¡±

    A look of excitement and expectation filled Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes. He almost couldn¡¯t wait to enter the pce to see this interesting wedding.

    But his eyes looked to the side and fell to his reflection in the pond to the side. The figure in the pool suddenly scared him.

    Who was this dirty and unkempt man that looked like a beggar?

    Was it him?

    How did he be like this?

    He looked at his reflection in the water in a daze and suddenly shouted, ¡°Someone, quickly prepare a bath for this king!¡±

    He definitely couldn¡¯t go to the wedding like this. He didn¡¯t like it and Ning¡¯er wouldn¡¯t like it!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er! Ning¡¯er!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang muttered her name and his heart suddenly became warm. He thought, if Ning¡¯er knew that her beloved man was about to marry someone else just a few days after separating from her, will she be hurt? Would she regret her decision?

    She would definitely feel regret!

    In this world, there was no man who loved her more than Chu Shao Yang, who was more sincere to her. No matter who she married, he would always love her! He definitely would not be like that cool blooded man, marrying someone else!

    Chu Shao Yang was filled with self confidence. He would make himself stronger, strong enough topete against East Qin. When that dayes, he would appear in front of the East Qin Crown Prince and Ning¡¯er, defeating him and taking back his beloved woman!

 Chapter 894: Man who deserved death

    With a ¡°qiang liang¡± sound, the sword in the Eldest Princess¡¯ hand fell to the ground. She looked at Ye Ting Xuan who just came in with a face filled with shock, simply not daring to believe the news he brought.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, what did you say? My royal brother is getting married? He¡¯s getting married to a cripple? Who is also.....very ugly?¡±

    She charged over to grab Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s hand and unknowingly using force.

    Ye Ting Xuan let out a painful ¡°ze¡± sound as he looked into her eyes and giving a serious nod.

    ¡°It¡¯spletely true. In just two days, it will be the emperor¡¯s wedding. Eldest Princess, we should prepare a gift for the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Gift? What gift? Why should this princess give him a gift!¡±

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes popped out and she let go of Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s hand as angrily shouted, ¡°Has my royal brother lost his mind? For her country, for the citizens, for him, Ning¡¯er.....gave up her lifetime of happiness and married off to the far East Qin, marrying a man she doesn¡¯t love! But just when she left for a few days, my royal brother is marrying someone else, is he still a man? All you men are all heartless beasts!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan couldn¡¯t help revealing a bitter smile. The Eldest Princess was even condemning him, but wasn¡¯t he innocent?

    He knew that with the Eldest Princess¡¯ temper, she would be like this after he told her, but he had to tell her. Even if he didn¡¯t tell her, thisrge matter would reach the Eldest Princess¡¯ ears eventually. It definitely couldn¡¯t be hidden from her.

    ¡°Shh, Eldest Princess, be a bit more quiet. What you¡¯re saying is incredibly rude, if the emperor hears this.....¡±

    ¡°So what if the emperor hears it! Let him hold this princess responsible and let him cut off my head! This princess has to say it, he has wronged Ning¡¯er, he has wronged Ning¡¯er! He is a heartless and evil beast.....Wu!¡±

    The Eldest Princess shouted with a red angry face, not caring about anything.

    ¡°Eldest Princess!¡± Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s face turned white and he quickly covered her mouth, while also hugging her. His heart was about to jump out.

    Although this was the Eldest Princess¡¯ pce and everyone here was the Eldest Princess¡¯ people, there were still many people. If the Eldest Princess¡¯ careless words were carelessly spread to others, even if she was the emperor¡¯s blood rted little sister, there was no promise nothing would happen.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, tell me, are you men all really like my royal brother? Are you men all not wholehearted to us women?¡±

    The Eldest Princess was suddenly like a deted ball, not having any energy at all. She leaned against Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s chest, resting her head against his shoulder and holding his wrist in her hands.

    Normally she wouldn¡¯t lean against him like this. In her heart, Ye Ting Xuan was just a weak schr. If she slightly leaned against him, he would fall over.

    But at this time, she leaned against his chest and felt the warmth of his embrace. Although his chest was not thick, it was still filled with power.

    ¡°Princess, Ting Xuan¡¯s heart for you, do you still not understand? Could it be that I should be like King Ding Yuan and dig my heart out for you?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan warmly looked at her and softly stroked the Eldest Princess¡¯ hair, speaking in a voice filled with a slight ridicule.

    ¡°Puchi!¡±

    Although the Eldest Princess was angry, annoyed, and hurt, she stillughed at Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, you don¡¯t learn good things, why do you have to learn from that unruly nephew of mine!¡± She looked at Ye Ting Xuan with eyes of rebuke.

 Chapter 895: Second Chu Shao Yang

    Thinking of Chu Shao Yang, she was annoyed again.

    ¡°It¡¯s all that brat Chu Shao Yang¡¯s fault. If he didn¡¯t lock up Ning¡¯er and abuse Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er wouldn¡¯t have decided to marry that East Qin Crown Prince. If Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t marry far off, my royal brother wouldn¡¯t marry someone else because of his broken heart. He actually wants an ugly and crippled girl as his empress.....Isn¡¯t this too wrong for him?¡±

    She had just scolded Mo Chuan, but she was filled with worried for him in the blink of an eye.

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s heart was warmed. The Eldest Princess was overbearing, but she was kind and warm. He didn¡¯t like her for her position, rather he liked her for her kind and warm heart.

    He suddenly lowered his head and ced a kiss on the Eldest Princess¡¯ cheek.

    That warm and soft lip touched the Eldest Princess¡¯ face and she was stunned for a while.

    She slowly looked up at him and saw his warm eyes filled with love. Suddenly, her warm tears began to fall.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, do you know? When I tried chasing you with every way, but you ignored me no matter what, the fact that we can have this day is all because of Ning¡¯er. If it wasn¡¯t for Ning¡¯er¡¯s words suddenly waking me up, perhaps I would have be a second Chu Shao Yang.....¡±

    The Eldest Princess ced her face in Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s embrace and her tears flowed down. She thought of her past self, imprisoning him in her pce because of his appearance and style, not considering his thoughts at all. Thinking of what she did before, how was it any different from Chu Shao Yang using the iron chains to trap Chen Ning?

    ¡°Silly girl, how can you be Chu Shao Yang! Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t like Chu Shao Yang, but I.....liked you!¡± Ye Ting Xue said with a faint smile.

    He couldn¡¯t help thinking of when he first met the Eldest Princess. He was prideful when he was young and although he was filled with gratitude to the Eldest Princess because of her saving him, because of the hatred and embarrassment of her locking him up, he had hid his love and appreciation because of this shame and hatred.

    So seeing her appear in front of him in a domineering manner, he thought of the day he lost his freedom. He felt sick from the bottom of his heart and didn¡¯t want to take an extra nce at her.

    Until that day when the Eldest Princess came to find him. When he wanted to avoid her out of hate, the Eldest Princess suddenly grabbed his sleeve and spoke in a very small voice.

    ¡°I.....I came to apologize.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan almost suspected there was a problem with his ears.

    Apologize?

    The proud princess who had her eyes on her forehead was actually apologizing to him? He must have heard wrong.

    Ye Ting Xuan pulled away his sleeve and turned to leave. Looking back, his eyes fell onto the Eldest Princess¡¯ face and he saw a kind of cautious expression that he had never seen on her face before.

    She was embarrassed and her eyes were filled with tears, looking at him with clearly red pitiful eyes.

    Ye Ting Xuan was stunned.

    He thought that he saw a fake princess.

    The Eldest Princess in his memories shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    She was aloof and arrogant. She liked his appearance and kidnapped him back to her pce, treating him as her exclusive property!

    ¡°Young master Ye, I really am here to apologize to you. I have offended you and wronged you before, you.....Can you forgive me?¡±

    To have the proud Eldest Princess say this was harder than killing her, but if she didn¡¯t bow and recognize her wrongs, she would never obtain Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s forgiveness.

 Chapter 896: Bigger, thicker, and heavier

    This was the method that Chen Ning gave her. Actually she only gave one word which was: apologize.

    The Eldest Princess had lived this long and it was her first time apologizing to someone. Her words were hard to say that even she felt that they weren¡¯t sincere enough.

    Ye Ting Xuan was very smart and immediately heard it. With a cold snort, he whipped his sleeve.

    ¡°The Eldest Princess¡¯ words are heavy, this citizen does not dare ept.¡±

    When he was about to leave, he suddenly saw the Eldest Princess take out a washboard and threw it down in front of him.

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Ye Ting Xuan angrily red at her.

    She wouldn¡¯t be using a new trick to torture and shame him, right?

    The Eldest Princess knelt down on the washboard and looked up at him.

    ¡°Young master Ye, if you don¡¯t forgive me, I won¡¯t get up.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan was stunned and he stood there in a daze. His mind became a mess from the Eldest Princess¡¯ actions and his heart that was a coldke was suddenly filled with waves.

    For a while, he didn¡¯t know what to say or do as he just simply looked at the Eldest Princess in a daze, looking at each other.

    The two of them stared at each other for a long time. The Eldest Princess was shaking from her pain, almost as if she couldn¡¯t kneel any longer, but she insisted on kneeling on the washboard. Her body was shaking, but her eyes were stubborn and determined as she looked at Ye Ting Xuan.

    ¡°Ye.....Young master Ye, si, you, will you forgive me?¡± She took a breath in from pain and asked in a small voice.

    She suddenly found that when Ye Ting Xuan didn¡¯t speak, he was just like a silent and mysterious mountain. She could not see through him at all and was a bit afraid of him.

    She was afraid that he would reject her again, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t forgive her.

    What could Ye Ting Xuan say?

    In fact when the Eldest Princess apologized to him, his frozen heart had already started to melt. He was not as cold and emotionless as he seemed, he was infatuated with the Eldest Princess and would sometimes be secretly happy.

    Only a young man¡¯s heart was prideful. The more the Eldest Princess followed him, the colder his heart became.

    When the Eldest Princess kneeled down to apologize, Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s hard outer shell had alreadypletely disintegrated.

    He didn¡¯t say a single thing before turning to leave, not looking back at all.

    This made the Eldest Princess stunned.

    She looked on in a daze as Ye Ting Xuan turned a corner. She couldn¡¯t even see a corner of his robe anymore and she hadn¡¯te back to her senses.

    Everything she did and said was right, it was all ording to the method Chen Ning had taught her. Could it be the washboard she brought was too small? Did Ye Ting Xuan think that she wasn¡¯t sincere enough?

    The Eldest Princess was filled with regret, she should have brought a bigger and thicker washboard.

    With a ¡°pa¡± sound.

    A washboard that was bigger and thicker than the one she was kneeling on was thrown in front of her.

    The Eldest Princess looked up and saw Ye Ting Xuan. He was looking at her without any expressions.

    She suddenly understood, he really did think the washboard she brought was too small. She gritted her teeth and when she was prepared to painfully move her knees onto the washboard he brought, she suddenly saw Ye Ting Xuan fall down and kneel on the washboard.

    ¡°Young master Ye, you, you, what are you doing? You, you, quickly get up.....Aiyo!¡±

    The Eldest Princess was in a panic and wanted to support him up, but who knew that her knees couldn¡¯t take the pain. When she tried to stand up, her legs went soft and she fell down.

    Ye Ting Xuan reached out his arms and the Eldest Princess fell into his embrace.

 Chapter 897: Not letting him marry

    The two of them looked at each other again and suddenly their faces blushed.

    Thinking of this, Ye Ting Xuan suddenly gave a long sigh and he looked down at the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°The idea of kneeling on a washboard, did Ning¡¯er give it to you?¡±

    The Eldest Princess gave an ¡°ah¡± sound. She suddenly covered her mouth and she looked around in a panic.

    This is bad! How could she have identally said this.

    ¡°No, no, no......Yes, yes, yes.....¡± She wanted to deny it, but also couldn¡¯t deny it because she wanted Ye Ting Xuan to know that the person they should thank for the fact that they could have today was Ning¡¯er!

    She didn¡¯t even have time to repay Ning¡¯er for this before she left to a far off ce. In this life, she could never repay her for this grace.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it was Ning¡¯er who taught me this. She told me that imprisonment could never obtain a person¡¯s heart and if I wanted to obtain your heart, I had to let you see my sincerity. She said that I wouldn¡¯t understand for a while, but she also told me that your heart is very soft and you would definitely forgive me if I apologized. Ting Xuan, Ning¡¯er is the real person who brought us together! We can have this kind of happiness, but she can¡¯t have this happiness at all, how can I not be sad!¡±

    When the Eldest Princess said this, her tears began to flow.

    ¡°I understand princess. I know that Ning¡¯er is a good girl and for a good girl like her, she will definitely find her happiness. You don¡¯t need to worry about her.....¡± Ye Ting Xuan held the Eldest Princess¡¯ shoulder andforted her.

    ¡°How can I not worry! Ting Xuan, if you say that kind of thing again, you are a person without a conscience!¡±

    The Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t help ring at him.

    Ye Ting Xuan revealed a faint bitter smile.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have a conscience, but.....He thought of the girl that he had quick contact with before.

    It was strange speaking of it. He had only said a few words with her, but he could feel that this girl understood him very well and even he understood her very well.

    The method she taught the Eldest Princess had immediately hit the weakest part of his heart, making him unable to resist.

    Thinking of this, he felt a deep gratitude for Chen Ning in his heart.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, he still wouldn¡¯t know what was hidden in his heart and would still be cold to the Eldest Princess. The fact that he could have this kind of beautiful rtionship with the Eldest Princess, the first person to thank should be her.

    She was also this smart. In the reading steles on horsebackpetition, he had only given a small gesture, but she had seen through his meaning, making him sigh with emotion.

    It was strange, he clearly knew that she had married to the far East Qin, but Ye Ting Xuan could vaguely feel that it was like she didn¡¯t leave at all. Moreover, she definitely was not as unhappy as the Eldest Princess thought she was.

    Ye Ting Xuan thought of her clear eyes and the toughness in the bottom of her eyes. He knew that this girl wouldn¡¯t sumb to fate and she would grab her own happiness in her own hands!

    But, this feeling was very subtle and even he had a faint trace of it in his heart. Even if he told the Eldest Princess, she definitely would not believe him.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, you¡¯re this smart, help me think of a way so my royal brother won¡¯t marry that ugly cripple, alright?¡±

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ whimsical words scared Ye Ting Xuan.

    He shook his head in shock, ¡°Eldest Princess, this is not a joke, you can really lose your head.¡±

 Chapter 898: Wrong, wrong, wrong

    The Eldest Princess said with a serious expression, ¡°This princess is not afraid of losing my head and I am not kidding with you. I just can¡¯t let my royal brother make a mistake like this!¡±

    ¡°The emperor getting married, this shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong, right?¡± Ye Ting Xuan shook his head, obviously not thinking the same.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong here! My royal brother clearly loves Ning¡¯er, but he¡¯s marrying someone else right after Ning¡¯er has left, he is just too heartless! Also, he wants to take an ugly girl as his empress, but he clearly doesn¡¯t like this girl. If he doesn¡¯t like her, why does he need to marry her! If he marries her, will he be good to her? Definitely not! Even if that girl is ugly, she shouldn¡¯t suffer this kind of unjust treatment! My royal brother thinks he can forget Ning¡¯er if he gets married? He won¡¯t be able to do it! So, this matter is wrong from head to tail, wrong, wrong, wrong! I will definitely stop their wedding! I can¡¯t just watch as my royal brother ruins his life like this!¡±

    The Eldest Princess was more excited the more she spoke. She grabbed Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s hand, ¡°Ting Xuan, you have to help me think of a way to break them up and stop this wedding!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan gave a sigh. He held the Eldest Princess¡¯ hand and patted the back, like he was calming down an excited child.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t do anything about this because this wedding was personally ordered by the Empress Dowager and that girl was personally picked by the Empress Dowager. I¡¯ve heard that although she is just amoner girl, with a bad appearance and a crippled leg, she has an amazing talent and the Empress Dowager deeply loves her, so she picked her to be the empress. Not only does the Empress Dowager like her, I¡¯ve heard the emperor also.....¡±

    He looked at the Eldest Princess and stopped talking as his white face suddenly turned red.

    The Eldest Princess became suspicious as she asked, ¡°What did my royal brother do? He couldn¡¯t have really fallen in love with this ugly crippled girl, right?¡±

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke.¡± Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s face turned slightly red as he looked away in a slightly embarrassed manner. He avoided the Eldest Princess¡¯ questioning eyes.

    ¡°Just say it if you have something to say, do you want to keep me waiting until death?¡± The Eldest Princess stomped her foot and pulled Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s face over.

    Ye Ting Xuan was helpless and could only look down as he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that the emperor ran away with the girl on the spot and entered his pce, not leaving since, not even going to morning court. The ministers have been whispering that the emperor has been away from women too long that once he had the thought, he couldn¡¯t wait three days. Without even waiting for the wedding, he took the girl.....and......and is already pampering her.¡±

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ face turned red hearing this and she was stunned. She simply did not believe that the anxious emperor Ye Ting Xuan talked about was really that pure hearted emperor she knew!

    ¡°He really.....pampered her?¡± She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and asked this in an uncertain voice.

    ¡°This is a secret matter of the royal family, how could I know? Only I¡¯ve heard the ministers whispering during morning court and they are notughing at the emperor, rather they feel happy for the emperor.¡± Ye Ting Xuan said.

    The Eldest Princess was stunned. She knit her brows and thought for a while, ¡°Does my mother know about this matter? She¡¯s not stopping it?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan couldn¡¯t help rubbing her head, ¡°The Empress Dowager is filled with joy. She is just worried the emperor will feel regret and she wishes that the uncooked rice will be cooked rice.¡±

 Chapter 899: Waiting for ten years

    The Eldest Princess suddenly began to cry. She raised the sword on the ground and said through gritted teeth, ¡°My royal brother is truly heartless, how could he do this to Ning¡¯er? If he wasn¡¯t my royal brother, I would cut him down with a single sh......¡±

    ¡°Shh, Eldest Princess!¡± Ye Ting Xuan quickly took the sword from her hand and ced a finger over her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, what we should do now is prepare a gift for the emperor and empress. Two days from now, we will go into the pce for the wedding.¡±

    ¡°Alright, this princess will prepare arge gift for him and it will definitely shock my royal brother!¡± The Eldest Princess pulled out of Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s grasp and said in a hateful voice.

    The emperor¡¯s wedding, although the decree said that everything would be simple, there were still many things that had to be done.

    In these three days, not only Empress Dowager Zhou worked from day to night, even Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t stay idle. He was busy every day until the moon was in the sky before he could return to his pce.

    The people in the pce all knew that the future empress was living in the emperor¡¯s pce. Although this wasn¡¯t proper, the Empress Dowager didn¡¯t say anything, so what could they say.

    As for Empress Dowager Zhou, she just wanted to avoid trouble right now. As for the emperor¡¯s conduct, she could only keep one eye closed.

    She just hoped that the emperor could get married on an auspicious day and as for everything else, she didn¡¯t want to care.

    The emperor was willing to pamper his empress ahead of time, this was not anything incredible and it wasn¡¯t immoral at all. Not to mention that in the royal harem, there was Empress Dowager Zhou there, so who dared to spread baseless rumours?

    On the eve of Mo Chuan¡¯s wedding, Empress Dowager Zhouid on her bed listening to the sound of the wind outside the window. No matter how she tossed and turned, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all.

    ¡°Su Jin!¡± She called out.

    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± Su Jin immediately came in.

    She was guarding outside the door, like she she already knew that Empress Dowager Zhou would call for her.

    ¡°This widow can¡¯t fall asleep,e talk with this widow.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou put on a cloak and sat up. Su Jin immediately ced a pillow behind her back, letting her lean back.

    ¡°What does the Empress Dowager want to talk about?¡± Su Jin helped Empress Dowager Zhou rest her legs and spoke in a soft voice.

    Empress Dowager Zhou shook her head, ¡°This widow just can¡¯t fall asleep, my heart is jumpy like something bad is about to happen tomorrow. Su Jin, do you think the emperor¡¯s wedding tomorrow will happen smoothly?¡±

    Su Jin lowered her head and said, ¡°The Empress Dowager is just too worried. We have already prepared everything and everything will be as the Empress Dowager wants tomorrow. It can¡¯t be any smoother.¡±

    She said this, but her heart kept beating fast and she was so nervous that she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She was most worried that Empress Dowager Zhou would ask for Chen Ning¡¯s name, she would have to answer. Luckily in these past three days, Empress Dowager Zhou never asked her this.

    In this silent night, if Empress Dowager Zhou suddenly asked this, she really didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, this widow is thinking too much for the emperor. You don¡¯t know this, but this widow has been waiting for this day for a long time and it is finally here.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou closed her eyes and revealed a smile.

    ¡°Since this widow gave birth to the emperor, this widow has been waiting for the day he grew up and became an adult. This widow is waiting for him to take a wife and have children, opening up the royal family. This widow has been waiting for close to ten years! Ten years!¡±

 Chapter 900: Brewing storm

    Empress Dowager Zhou let out a long sigh, ¡°This widow¡¯s hair is already white from waiting and this day is finally here.¡±

    This night, Empress Dowager Zhou held Su Jin¡¯s hand as she thought of when Mo Chuan was young. She talked and talked and she couldn¡¯t stop her tears from flowing.

    Su Jin also silently began to cry.

    She knew that Empress Dowager Zhou had hidden these words in her heart for a long time and the only person who could listen was her.

    When the light shined through the paper window, Empress Dowager Zhou squeezed a tear from the corner of her eye as she closed them and fell asleep.

    Su Jin softly covered Empress Dowager Zhou with a nket and silently retreated.

    Her heart was still beating fast. The emperor¡¯s wedding, could it bepleted smoothly?

    The emperor and miss Chen, can these lovers finally be married?

    Everyone thought that the emperor was pampering his future empress ahead of time, but in Mo Chuan¡¯s pce, the two of them had been in separate rooms the entire time.

    In these three days, Chen Ning had lived in the inner room while Mo Chuan had rested on the couch outside. He kept his words, before they were married, he would not take a single step too far, even decreasing the amount he kissed and hugged her.

    He was busy from morning untilte at night each day. When he came back, she was already asleep.

    He would quietly move to her room and silently watch over her sleeping before silently walking away.

    Although the two lived together, they almost never saw each other during the past three days and didn¡¯t even talk to each other.

    Chen Ning wanted to wait for him sometimes so she could talk to him, but when she was waiting, she unknowingly fell asleep and it was already dawn when she woke up.

    This matter of the wedding, she really didn¡¯t care at all.

    This was because Mo Chuan had said that everything should be left to him, she just needed to be a newlywed wife.

    She agreed with a smile.

    So she lived veryfortably during the past three days, this was the most rxed three days since she had transmigrated. The most happy thing for her was that Mo Chuan sent Xiao Si to sneak Xiao Ru into the pce to apany her.

    When Xiao Ru saw her, she was so excited that she almost turned Mo Chuan¡¯s pce upside down.

    It was lucky that she had already expected this. She had Xiao Si send everyone out of the pce, otherwise this secret wouldn¡¯t have been kept until her and Mo Chuan¡¯s wedding day.

    ¡°Young miss, this servant thought she wouldn¡¯t see you again in this life! Great, great!¡±

    Xiao Ru threw her head into her chest. She was shouting andughing, crying andining. Chen Ning didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Alright, you crazy girl, do you want to cry until I¡¯m dead?¡± She patted the back of Xiao Ru¡¯s head, ¡°What never seeing me in this life, aren¡¯t I in front of you right now?¡±

    ¡°But.....When this servant woke up, young miss was already gone. After that, the people in the guest pce all said that young miss left in the morning, marrying to East Qin as the Crown Princess! You actually left this servant behind! Don¡¯t you know how hurt this servant was and how much this servant cried! Look, look, this servant¡¯s eyes are still swollen.¡±

    Xiao Ru blinked and her tearful eyes were as swollen as walnuts.

    Chen Ning hugged her in pain, ¡°Silly girl, I¡¯ve said that I wouldn¡¯t throw you away no matter what, how could I not want you? Didn¡¯t I pick you up?¡±

    Xiao Ru stopped crying suddenly as she excitedly looked around.

    ¡°This is the emperor¡¯s pce? It¡¯s so beautiful andrge! Young miss, are you going to marry the emperor and be his empress?¡±

 Chapter 901: Which Princess Consor

    t

    Chen Ning nodded with a faint smile.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s chin almost fell down, ¡°Oh, young miss! Am I dreaming? Pinch me, quickly pinch me!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re not dreaming!¡± Chen Ning helplessly pinched hard on the back of her hand. Xiao Ru knit her brows in pain, but her smile was so wide she couldn¡¯t close her mouth.

    ¡°Really, this isn¡¯t a dream. If the old master knew that the young miss would be the empress, he would certainly be very happy!¡±

    ¡°My father?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s face suddenly sank. She already wasn¡¯t General Chen¡¯s daughter anymore, this made her heart feel painful thinking about it.

    Although she had freed herself, she was a bit reluctant over that father of the original owner she never met. That great general that everyone respected, she....was not blessed enough to be his daughter.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, remember, I¡¯m not General Chen¡¯s daughter anymore, I am just amoner girl. If you want to follow me, you must never forget this.¡±

    ¡°But why? This servant does not understand.¡± Xiao Ru blinked her confused eyes.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand, you just need to remember this.¡±

    ¡°Alright, this servant will remember it.¡± Xiao Ru forcefully nodded.

    She knew that she was dumb, but she would definitely do anything the young miss ordered her to do.

    In the Cold Pce, there was another girl who couldn¡¯t sleep. She kept walking around the room, talking to herself.

    ¡°The emperor is getting married, why are you not letting me out yet? I want to leave this ce, I want to find his highness. I want to tell him that the child in my stomach is his, it¡¯s his.....Where¡¯s his highness? Why isn¡¯t his highness here to see me? Why? Hey, you two, tell me, where is his highness? The emperor is getting married, why doesn¡¯t hee see me?¡±

    The girl had her hair covering her face and she suddenly charged at the window. She held the bars as she shouted at the two pce girls outside the window.

    The two pce girls were already used to her crazy words. They didn¡¯t even look up as they kept doing their own thing.

    The girl became even more angry as she shouted, ¡°You dare disrespect me! Do you know who I am, I am the Ding Yuan Princess! You two are dog servants! Wait until his highness is back, I will have his highness cut off your dog heads!¡±

    ¡°Ding Yuan Princess?¡± A pce girl finally looked up and gave a cold snort. She disdainfully said, ¡°What Princess Consort are you? The real Ding Yuan Princess has already married to the far off East Qin Country to be the Crown Princess! Oh, you must not know this yet, right? She threw divorce papers at King Ding Yuan in front of everyone! Your beloved highness was divorced by his princess! He, he, this matter has already spread across the capital city, but you still don¡¯t know? You¡¯re still dreaming? Even if King Ding Yuan doesn¡¯t have a princess now, would he take you as his princess? Chen Bi Yun, look at yourself in a mirror, are you worthy?¡±

    The girl raised her face. There were bumps all over her face, like she had been bit by bugs all over her face. She used her hand to touch her own face and suddenly screamed.

    ¡°Nonsense! You two cheap servants are talking nonsense! It¡¯s that slut Chen Ning who harmed me, she caused me to be like this! I want to kill her! Kill her! She is the Crown Princess, then what am I? I am the Ding Yuan Princess, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    She shouted andughed like a madman.

 Chapter 902 - Pink skull

    <strong>Chapter 902: Pink skull</strong>

    The two pce girls couldn¡¯t help rolling their eyes as they muttered, ¡°Maniac!¡± the two of them were toozy to care and went further away.

    They were only responsible for nothing happening to the child in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach, so it was unavoidable for them to disdain her. Moreover, King Ding Yuan had already ordered them to properly ¡°take care¡± of her.

    Chen Bi Yun was crying andughing as she sat on the ground. She caressed her bulging stomach as she muttered, ¡°Child, why does you dad note to see your mom? Why is he so heartless! You are clearly his child, why doesn¡¯t he admit it? He doesn¡¯t know, but I really am thinking of him. No matter how he treats me, there is only him in my heart, only him! But why does he still think of that slut! Chen Ning, why don¡¯t you die!¡±

    She cursed for a while before crying again, ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er really is thinking of you. Come and see Yun¡¯er, alright? As long as you look at me once, I am willing to kneel at your feet and be your ve. As long as you bring Yun¡¯er out of this Cold Pce. This ce is cold and dark, Yun¡¯er is very afraid. Your highness, bring Yun¡¯er away, alright?¡±

    She cried in despair, just like Chu Shao Yang was in front of her.

    Suddenly she heard a familiar voiceing from outside the door.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun was stunned, not daring to believe her ears for a while. She thought she was in a dream.

    Actually, she heard Chu Shao Yang¡¯s voice every day and saw him appear in front of her. She would dream that he would affectionately look at her and tell her that he had wronged her. He would tell her that the child in her stomach was his and he would take her away......

    She was in a daze as she ced her finger in her mouth and bit down!

    ¡°Si!¡±

    Tears fell down in pain. When her eyes were covered in tears, she saw the two doors opening without any wind.

    In the moonlight, a purple figure bathed in this moonlight appeared in front of her, standing tall and proud.

    That handsome face, that tall and straight figure, and that ck hair dancing in the wind, he was like an immortal that came from the heavens.

    That was the highness she could never forget, the one she always thought of!

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s tears fell down her face and she suddenly gave a cry of surprise. Her hands covered her face and she crawled into a ball, desperately shrinking into a corner.

    She thought of her ugly face. She wouldn¡¯t let her beloved person see it no matter what, otherwise he would hate her and throw her away.

    But before she lowered her head, Chu Shao Yang had already seen her face and his heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    Pink skull!

    These were the words that appeared in his mind.

    That face that was as charming as a hibiscus was gone, instead it was reced with a white skeleton like face. The muscles on her face were already rotten, only leaving ayer of skin on her skull. There were only those two moving eyeballs left that showed that she was still alive.

    Although he knew that this skull like face was his own doing, Chu Shao Yang was still shocked.

    But he endured and didn¡¯t show any strange expressions.

    He recalled what Chen Ning had said to him before.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, if you¡¯re still a man and you have any sense of responsibility, you will take Chen Bi Yun out of the Cold Pce. You will let her safely give birth to your child and properly raise that child. Don¡¯t let him not have a father as soon as he is born!¡±

 Chapter 903 - Having no regrets in love

    <strong>Chapter 903: Having no regrets in love</strong>

    Yes, it was because of this that he would appear here.

    This was what his Ning¡¯er wanted him to so, so he came. He wanted to be a man who could take responsibility, he didn¡¯t want to disappoint his Ning¡¯er.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang slowly walked beside Chen Bi Yun and looked down at her. Her hair was messy as a nest and her nervous face was covered with her hands. She was curled up like a shrimp and there were two bones that protruded from her back.

    She was thin, dirty, and ugly, living like a beggar.

    Chu Shao Yang looked at her and suddenly didn¡¯t hate her as much as he hated her before. He suddenly felt that she was destined to suffer the same fate as him.

    Not long ago, he was crawled up like this in the stone room, not being any better than her. His appearance than had scared himself.

    He was hurt by love and she was also hurt by love. The only difference was that his heart was broken by another girl while she had be like this because of him.

    When he was outside the room, he had heard her crazy talk before and her tearful begging, but it didn¡¯t move his cold heart at all.

    But without knowing why, seeing her ugly, thin, and curled up appearance at his feet, it was like seeing another one of himself.

    He had also abandoned his dignity to beg his beloved girl, but he also obtained nothing.

    As for her? Her stomach still had his flesh and blood in it.

    ¡°Your, your highness, Yun¡¯er is very ugly right now, Yun¡¯er can¡¯t face you. Your highness, quickly leave....leave. Please, Yun¡¯er is begging you.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s trembling voice came from her hands. Her face was deeply buried in her knees and she was trembling.

    When Chu Shao Yang hadn¡¯t appeared, she always hoped he woulde, but now that he was here, she wanted him to leave as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want her most loved man to see her ugly appearance!

    If she had hugged Chu Shao Yang¡¯s leg and begged him to take her away, Chu Shao Yang would impatiently kick her away.

    But he never would have thought that she would be so humiliated that she wouldn¡¯t even dare look at him!

    It was clearly he who had caused her to look like this, but she didn¡¯t have him at all and loved him like before.....

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart was suddenly moved.

    ¡°Even if he hasmitted a thousand wrongs, it wasn¡¯t wrong for him to love you!¡±

    That was what the Eldest Princess had shouted to Ning¡¯er for him.

    Then Chen Bi Yun? Why was she not the same?

    Even if shemitted a thousand mistakes, she was still the only girl in this world who loved him without regret in this world!

    Even if Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart was made of stone, it couldn¡¯t not soften at this time.

    He slowly bent down and parted Chen Bi Yun¡¯s nest like hair. He held her face in his palm and lifted it up, looking at her without turning.

    ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er is very ugly. You.....Don¡¯t look at me.....¡±

    Chen Bi Yun tightly closed her eyes and tears began to flow. The current her wanted to find a ce to hide, not letting Chu Shao Yang see her face.

    ¡°It was this king that made your face like this. You, do you have this king?¡± Chu Shao Yang asked in an indifferent voice without any emotions.

    ¡°No, no! Yun¡¯er has never hated you. Your highness, Yun¡¯er doesn¡¯t know how much she has thought of you. No matter how you treat Yun¡¯er, Yun¡¯er will never hate you because you are Yun¡¯er¡¯s most beloved person in this world! Even if it was dying for you, Yun¡¯er is willing!¡±

 Chapter 904 - Wedding day

    <strong>Chapter 904: Wedding day</strong>

    Chen Bi Yun finally opened her eyes and she looked at Chu Shao Yang. There was a burning glowing in his eyes that made her ugly face seem less ugly.

    She reached out as if she wanted to touch his face, but quickly shrank back and looked away.

    ¡°Your highness, Yun¡¯er is very dirty and ugly right now, Yun¡¯er is not qualified to serve you.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang revealed a faint smile. His smile was like the sun, making Chen Bi Yun¡¯s heart warm up.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, what nonsense are you saying. This king specially came this time to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Pick me up? Where are we going?¡± Chen Bi Yun foolishly asked.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to go back to our home. You are this king¡¯s concubine, you have this king¡¯s flesh and blood inside of you.¡±

    ¡°Your highness, you believe me? You believe that the child in my stomach is yours?¡± Chen Bi Yun was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Un.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t say much as he picked up Chen Bi Yun and his eyes fell onto her stomach.

    Her stomach was much bigger than before, but she seemed much lighter than before. She was so light that it seemed like she was just bones.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, you¡¯ve been wronged during this time you¡¯ve stayed in the Cold Pce. After returning to the pce, this king will feed you until you¡¯re fat, you won¡¯t ever be this thin again. This king wants you to give birth to a healthy son for me.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s tears flowed down as she was filled with happiness. She waited and hoped for this long and finally this day came. She had finally waited until her beloved man changed his mind.

    Chu Shao Yang carried Chen Bi Yun as he left the Cold Pce with quick steps.

    He had a constant smile on his face.

    Tomorrow, Chu Mo Chuan, I will bring my woman and my child to see your wedding. I want to personally see how ugly this girl you are marrying is!

    The emperor¡¯s wedding, it was a nationwide celebration.

    Although the wedding had been rushed and the emperor ordered it to be simple, the wedding of a country¡¯s ruler would always be grand and magnificent.

    The ministers and generals were all wearing festive clothes as they went with the emperor to the temple to pray in the morning before returning to the pce. The wedding was set to take ce in the pce and Empress Dowager Zhou personally handled everything. Everything waspletely in ce with no messes at all.

    Red candles filled the wedding hall as ministers and general poured in. Empress Dowager Zhou was sitting right in front.

    Mo Chuan worerge red wedding robes which matches his bright face, making it shine.

    Today was his wedding day, but he was as calm as always, revealing no emotions. This made Empress Dowager Zhou unable to calm down, afraid that some ident would happen.

    Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help asking Su Jin in a small voice, ¡°Su Jin, is the emperor dissatisfied with his bride? Why does this widow feel that he isn¡¯t happy at all?¡±

    Su Jin looked at Mo Chuan. She knew in her heart that how could the emperor not be happy, he was bursting with joy, but he was desperately holding it in. Even if everyone here was added together, they wouldn¡¯t be as happy as the emperor!

    He was about to marry his most beloved woman, how could he not be happy!

    ¡°Empress Dowager, you are thinking too much. The emperor is a country¡¯s ruler, if he revealed a foolish grin like any other grooms, it would ruin the emperor¡¯s prestige!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Su Jin is right, this widow is thinking too much.¡± Empress Dowager Zhouughed.

    She looked around the wedding hall, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the bride here yet? Did something change?¡±

 Chapter 905 - No wonder it was the Empress Dowagerâ€™s choice

    <strong>Chapter 905: No wonder it was the Empress Dowager¡¯s choice</strong>

    Su Jin said, ¡°You are too anxious, the auspicious hour isn¡¯t here yet. When the auspicious houres, the bride will naturallye out.¡±

    She was secretly worried in her heart. She hope that this wedding would end soon and the emperor and miss Chen could enter their nuptial chambers soon. At that time, the stone in her heart could finally fall down.

    ¡°The auspicious hour is here!¡±

    With a clear voice shouting out, the festive drums began to sound. The people in the wedding hall all stood up and looked over to the door.

    They saw two rows of pce girlse in before a bright red colour filled everyone¡¯s eyes. It was like the sun, shining through the entire wedding hall.

    Being supported by two pce girls, with a red veil over her face, a slender figure wearing arge red gown with golden embroidery appeared in front of everyone. Her figure was very beautiful, slender like a willow tree and floating like an immortal.

    Although everyone couldn¡¯t see her face, just by seeing that slender figure, they could tell that the face under the red veil was unparalleled.

    The ministers couldn¡¯t help secretly whispering.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it said that the emperor¡¯s chosen empress was amoner? She looks so noble, how could she be amoner. She¡¯s even more eye catching than therge family¡¯s daughters!

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve heard that she is ugly to the point she couldn¡¯t be any uglier. Ai, I really want to see under her red veil and see if she is as ugly as the rumors say she is.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that she is a cripple.....¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. Could a cripple stand this straight and this beautifully? Eh.....¡±

    That person¡¯s words froze in his throat because everyone saw the red clothed bride moving forward, with one foot high and one foot low. She limped along step by step, showing she really was a cripple.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Everyone couldn¡¯t help letting shock gasps of pity.

    Such a beautiful figure, but she actually really has a crippled foot!

    This is just too much of a pity!

    Chu Shao Yang also stood in the crowd. From the first moment the red clothed bride appeared in his eyes, it was like his acupuncture point was poked and he was frozen on the spot.

    For a moment, it was like time flowed backwards as it returned to several months ago, the day he and Chen Ning were married.

    She was also wearing dazzling red wedding dress at that time, but he only took a single look before turning his head in disgust. He didn¡¯t even bow with her before sending someone to take her to her new room.

    He suddenly found that this slim red figure actually looked like Ning¡¯er!

    Impossible! This was definitely impossible!

    How could she possibly be Ning¡¯er?

    Ning¡¯er has already married to East Qin as the Crown Princess, she couldn¡¯t appear here no matter what!

    Chu Shao Yang told himself this in his heart, but his eyes kept staring at the red clothed girl, not turning for even an instant. His fists clenched tightly and all the blood in his body boiled.

    Simr! Just too simr!

    At this time, the red clothed girl moved, hobbling forward step by step. There were sighs of pity all around, but she ignored it all. Without any pce maids to support her, she walked forward alone in the red wedding dress.

    The voices all around stopped.

    Everyone watched the new bride hobbling forward step by step. Their hearts were filled with pity, sympathy, and praise for this young girl.

    If it was anyone else, they would have fallen to the public outcry. How could they still have the courage to reveal their w to everyone like this?

    This girl really was picked by the Empress Dowager!

    Although they couldn¡¯t see her face, her courage had already won the admiration of many people in the crowd.

 Chapter 906 - Just as sad

    <strong>Chapter 906: Just as sad</strong>

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart finally fell down as he revealed a faint smile once again.

    She wasn¡¯t Ning¡¯er!

    Ning¡¯er definitely was not a cripple!

    Only she looked too much like Ning¡¯er and he missed Ning¡¯er too much, so he mistakenly thought that she might be the same person.

    The emperor must be willing to marry her because she was a bit like Ning¡¯er.

    Chu Shao Yang thought this while looking at Chen Bi Yun beside him.

    Chen Bi Yun had already applied the healing ointment he had prepared, but it couldn¡¯t be healed in a single night. Her face was still as thin as a skull and she was too ugly to see people, so she had a thick veil covering her face, only revealing a pair of eyes.

    She and Chen Ning were sisters with the same father and different mothers. If one had to mention a simrity, they both hadrge charming eyes.

    Only Ning¡¯er¡¯s eyes were clear without any impurities and Chen Bi Yun¡¯s eyes were sly and calcting.

    Chu Shao Yang did not know what mood Chen Bi Yun was in right now, only when he looked at her sometimes, he would vaguely see Chen Ning¡¯s shadow over her. It was just because of the simrity between her and Ning¡¯er that he was unwilling to let her die.

    As for the emperor? Was he marrying thisme footed girl because he was the same as her? After losing what he couldn¡¯t obtain, did he find something simr to rece it with?

    He, he, he never thought that the emperor would be as sad as him!

    Chu Shao Yang curled his lips and tauntingly looked at Mo Chuan in the wedding robes. Suddenly his brows knit together.

    He saw Mo Chuan move forward to wee hisme footed bride. Then in front of everyone, he picked up up before turning around, moving forward towards the wedding altar.

    ¡°Hua!¡±

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help stirring as they secretlyughed. It seemed like the emperor couldn¡¯t wait, he wanted to go into the nuptial chambers with his new bride.

    Some even thought that it seemed like the emperor didn¡¯t hate his crippled bride at all and even seemed to pity her.

    Chu Shao Yang kept staring at the bride with narrow eyes. Seeing her being tightly held in the emperor¡¯s chest, he couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of hatred.

    Although he knew that this wasn¡¯t Chen Ning and was just a girl that seemed like her, he couldn¡¯t help being filled with jealousy.

    Empress Dowager Zhou finally let out a pleased smile.

    She knew that she didn¡¯t pick the wrong person. Although she was ugly and crippled, the emperor would find her inner beauty.

    As expected, in just a short three days, the emperor already began to care for his new bride.

    She smiled as she watched Mo Chuan carry his new bride to the wedding altar before letting her down.

    ¡°Start the ceremony.¡± Mo Chuan expressionlessly looked at the stunned ceremony minister to the side.

    The guests couldn¡¯t help wanting tough.

    They never thought that the emperor would be this anxious. After waiting for this long, now he couldn¡¯t wait a bit longer.

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave a few coughs before looking at Mo Chuan and softly saying, ¡°Emperor, you should bring your bride to bow to your ancestors before going through the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s bow to the ancestors first. Take the wine.¡±

    Mo Chuan took the wine cup and the bridesmaid brought a wine cup for the bride.

    The new bride took out a slender hand from the red wedding dress and took the wine cup.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were instantly attracted by that hand. Her hand was as smooth as jade and her fingers were beautifully slender, just seeing it raised a strange feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 907 - Who dares cause trouble in the bridal chamber

    <strong>Chapter 907: Who dares cause trouble in the bridal chamber</strong>

    He suddenly thought of something, wanting to charge out to grab that hand.

    Damn! What nonsense was he thinking! She was the emperor¡¯s bride, an ugly and crippled girl! She wasn¡¯t even worthy of being his Ning¡¯er¡¯s feet wash maid!

    Why did he want to grab her hand!

    Chu Shao Yang wanted to give himself a p. He looked away from the new bride and picked up the wine up in front of him, drinking it all down.

    But he drank too fast and it went down the wrong way, causing him to break out in coughs.

    The wedding hall was silent and all the guests had solemn expressions, watching the emperor and his new bride bowing to the ancestors. Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sudden cough suddenly drew everyone¡¯s dissatisfied looks.

    Even Empress Dowager Zhou looked at him with displeasure.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face turned red and he cycled his internal energy which stopped the coughing.

    ¡°After bowing to the ancestors, bow at the altar. Ceremony minister, start the ceremony.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said.

    She was a bit worried and tired, so she wanted to end the wedding as soon as possible.

    But until now, everything had been smooth without any idents.

    The couple quickly finished bowing to the heaven and earth before Mo Chuan took his bride into the nuptial chambers.

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t say anything as he directly picked up his bride and walked away into the nuptial chambers. His steps were quick andrge and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared in front of everyone.

    The ministers looked at each other in dismay and didn¡¯t know if they should follow.

    Seeing the emperor¡¯s thoughts, it seemed like he didn¡¯t wee them at all.

    ording to traditions, the more lively the nuptial chambers were, the better the couple¡¯s future was.

    But for the emperor¡¯s nuptial chambers, if the emperor didn¡¯t wee them, who dared to head in?

    So everyone looked at Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked a bit embarrassed. It was clear that she did not expect the emperor to behave like this, leaving without even saying a word.

    But she understood immediately after thinking about it. Her son didn¡¯t want everyone to follow him into the nuptial chamber, after all, there was that terrifying birthmark on his bride¡¯s face. If the ministers saw it, they would discuss it in the future.

    The emperor¡¯s young face was thin, how could he take it!

    Understandable, understandable!

    Empress Dowager Zhou thought it through and revealed a faint smile. She was after all experienced and have dealt with all kinds of circumstances.

    So she said a few witty words and made the ministers break out inughter.

    ¡°This table has the emperor¡¯s wedding wine. Even if everyone¡¯s tolerance isn¡¯t good, drink a few more cups. This wine, this widow has waited for twenty four years to finally drink it. Come, everyone drink a toast with this widow.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou raised her wine cup with a smile and drank it all. The ministers all raised their cups and followed along, making the scene very lively.

    Chu Shao Yang sat alone sipping his wine. The other ministers were all toasting each other and talking to each other, but everyone pretended not to see him. Not a single person actually came forward to toast him, they treated him like he didn¡¯t exist.

    Being ignored by everyone like this was a first for Chu Shao Yang!

    He was filled with iparable rage and thought of the reason. Naturally it was being divorced by Chen Ning in front of everyone in the east field, bing the first man to be divorced in the West Chu Country.

    All the men present looked down on him and disdained talking to him.

 Chapter 908 - Really like big sister

    <strong>Chapter 908: Really like big sister</strong>

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was annoyed and he forcefully mmed the cup on the table, spilling the wine inside. The people beside him didn¡¯t even spare him a nce as they continued talking to the people beside them.

    His face burned and his shame became stronger.

    If he knew that he would be met with this cold treatment, he wouldn¡¯t havee!

    He hade to the wedding ceremony because he wanted to embarrass the emperor in front of everyone, but the emperor didn¡¯t give him that chance at all. After bowing to the heaven and earth, he brought that ugly bride into the nuptial chambers, causing his n to be useless.

    ¡°Your highness, drink a bit less. You¡¯ll harm yourself by drinking too much.¡±

    Chen Bi Yun had been carefully sitting on the side. She saw that Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mood was bad, but she didn¡¯t understand why.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about this king¡¯s matter! Shut up for this king!¡± Chu Shao Yang waspletely pissed off. There was only Chen Bi Yun beside him, so he could only vent his anger on Chen Bi Yun.

    Chen Bi Yun closed her mouth in fear.

    Chu Shao Yang drank his wine for a while. He saw that the other tables were very lively and only his table was cold, with no one even talking, he was even more annoyed.

    ¡°Are you mute? Why aren¡¯t you saying a single thing? Are you not willing to talk to this king? You can scram if you¡¯re not willing!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun¡¯s tear came out from being aggrieved, but she didn¡¯t dare cry, so she could only keep it in.

    ¡°Your highness, you didn¡¯t let Yun¡¯er talk.....¡±

    ¡°If this king wants you to die, would you die!¡± Chu Shao Yang angrily said.

    ¡°Your highness.....¡± Chen Bi Yun forcefully bit her lips, keeping her tears in.

    ¡°Talk for this king!¡±

    Chen Bi Yu opened her mouth, ¡°Your highness, what do you want Yun¡¯er to say?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll talk about whatever this king wants you to say? Do you not have a brain?¡± Chu Shao Yang was in a bad mood. He didn¡¯t know why he was angry, but he just strangely felt annoyed.

    ¡°I.....¡± Chen Bi Yun bit her lips, but suddenly thought of something, ¡°Your highness, the emperor¡¯s empress just now, she seemed very familiar. It¡¯s like I¡¯ve seen her before, which family¡¯s young miss is she? Has Yun¡¯er seen her before?¡±

    She asked the question that Chu Shao Yang was most interested in.

    Chu Shao Yang gave a cold snort and narrowed his slightly drunk eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve seen her before? How could you have seen ehr? She is just amoner girl, no identity, no status, and even a cripple! Ha, ha, I¡¯ve also heard that she is very ugly! How could you have seen her before!¡±

    ¡°But Yun¡¯er really feels like I¡¯ve seen her before and she¡¯s very familiar. Your highness, don¡¯t you think she looks like big sister?¡± Chen Bi Yun looked over.

    Actually when the bride had appeared, she was the same as Chu Shao Yang and her body trembled.

    She even wanted to cry out.

    Although the bride had the red veil over her face, she could tell with a single nce that it was Chen Ning!

    She had grown up with Chen Ning and she was very familiar with Chen Ning. Her gestures and her posture, she was very familiar with Chen Ning......

    But didn¡¯t she hear that Chen Ning already wasn¡¯t his highness¡¯ legal princess and married to East Qin as the Crown Princess? How could she be the emperor¡¯s new bride?

    So Chen Bi Yun always suspected that she recognized the wrong person. That was just a girl that was very simr to Chen Ning.

    But the suspicion in her heart always lingered and she finally voiced them.

 Chapter 909 - Based on what

    <strong>Chapter 909: Based on what</strong>

    ¡°What, you also feel like the bride is like Ning¡¯er, right? He, he, this prince also feels that she is simr, but she is not Ning¡¯er. How could Ning¡¯er be a cripple?¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mind was filled with drunkenness, smiling as he shook his head at Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°Cripple? Being crippled can be pretended, it isn¡¯t hard for a normal person to pretend to be a cripple at all.¡± Chen Bi Yun blurted out without even thinking.

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke!¡± Chu Shao Yang choked on wine again and began to cough.

    Chen Bi Yun quickly patted his back, helping him.

    Chu Shao Yang had drank a lot of wine and he was very deeply impaired, but Chen Bi Yun¡¯s words were like a bolt of thunder, clearing the confusion in his mind, instantly making him sober.

    That¡¯s right, one can pretend to be a cripple. How hard was it to do that?

    He could even pretend to do it now!

    Chu Shao Yang grabbed Chen Bi Yun¡¯s wrist and his faintly shining eyes stared right at her.

    ¡°Yun¡¯er, do you really feel that new bride is very like Ning¡¯er? Are you certain?¡±

    Chen Bi Yun felt the heat from his palm and his body was shaking from excitement. Her heart instantly filled with a trace of hate.

    His highness would never be like this for her, he could never forget that cheap person, he still loved that cheap person! Even if he met someone simr to her, he would still lose control like this. If Chen Ning really came back? Would he give her up again?

    She suddenly wanted to bite off her tongue in regret, why did she say that the new bride was Chen Ning? What if it was true? Wouldn¡¯t she have sent his highness away?

    But she wanted to attract Chu Shao Yang¡¯s attention right now. She knew that no matter what she said, Chu Shao Yang would never care about her. Only when she mentioned Chen Ning would he finally focus on her.

    ¡°I.....I.....¡± She bit her lips and her heart was filled with contradiction.

    ¡°Speak!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang used force and Chen Bi Yun felt a pain from her wrist. She couldn¡¯t help making an ¡°ah¡± sound as tears flowed out.

    ¡°I.....I just feel she is very simr to big sister, truly simr. I grew up with her, so I wouldn¡¯t make a mistake. She.....she is big sister!¡±

    Chen Bi Yun tearfully said.

    Her heart was filled with hatred right now, filled with hate for Chen Ning. She dared believe that the emperor¡¯s bride who had married him in front of all the ministers was Chen Ning!

    Once she thought of this, she gritted her teeth in hatred!

    Based on what!

    Based on what is Chen Ning this lucky! Based on what could she suppress her like this! Based on what could she always be higher than her!

    Based on what could she marry his highness as the legal wife and make her be just a lowly consort?

    Based on what could she divorce his highness when she wanted! Based on what could she be the Crown Princess while she was rotting away in the Cold Pce?

    Based on what could she ascend to be an empress ruling over millions of people while she was stuck as a consort that everyone ignored?

    Chen Bi Yun was filled with more hate the more she thought of this! She definitely could not let Chen Ning be the empress! She wanted to ruin this wedding, showing Chen Ning¡¯s true face to everyone!

    The only one who could do this was Chu Shao Yang!

    She understood Chu Shao Yang very much. As long as she was certain the bride was Chen Ning, Chu Shao Yang definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to take it!

    As expected, when she finished, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face changed.

    ¡°Guang dang!¡±

 Chapter 910 - Seeing him embarrass himself

    <strong>Chapter 910: Seeing him embarrass himself</strong>

    While the guests were talking to each other andughing with each other, suddenly, a wine cup was mmed onto the golden bricked floor. It shattered to pieces and scattered wine in all directions.

    ¡°What is it? What is going on?¡±

    ¡°Which servant is this daring to smash the wine cup?¡±

    No one thought that someone would actually make such a mistake in the emperor¡¯s wedding hall, so they all looked over.

    They saw Chu Shao Yang standing up from his table, with his tall and handsome figures standing tall among the crowd.

    His eyes were dark as he looked at Empress Dowager Zhou sitting high above. He raised his voice as he spoke.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, the emperor has entered the bridal chamber for this long. This ministers wants to enter the nuptial chamber, I ask for the Empress Dowager¡¯s permission!¡±

    En, en, enter.....the nuptial chambers?

    The guests all looked at Chu Shao Yang, thinking that this King Ding Yuan was truly bold. You actually want to enter the emperor¡¯s nuptial chambers? You aren¡¯t afraid of losing your head?

    But thinking about it, of course he wasn¡¯t afraid!

    Just based on the fact that he was the previous emperor¡¯s son and he was the emperor¡¯s nephew, he and the emperor were intricately rted!

    The emperor can cut off anyone¡¯s head, he definitely could not cut off Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head!

    The wine cup Empress Dowager Zhou raised to her lips stopped and she was stunned. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Shao Yang, the emperor likes peace and doesn¡¯t like noise. Today is his wedding day, he can do what he wants, this widow doesn¡¯t want the emperor to be unhappy. If you like liveliness, isn¡¯t it lively enough now? All of you only needs to care about drinking. Come, everyone offer a toast to King Ding Yuan. Bless him with a happy like and a loving life with his consort!¡±

    These casual words from her solved the awkward mood.

    Which minister dared to ignore the Empress Dowager¡¯s orders?

    So they all had smiles as they surrounded Chu Shao Yang, raising cups of wine at him.

    Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t give up and toasted with everyone around him. Even with his deep internal strength, he couldn¡¯t drink several cups of wine at once, so he instantly became drunk. His handsome face became red with drunkenness and he couldn¡¯t speak clearly.

    No matter who came forward, he didn¡¯t even look as he drank a cup.

    The ministers all understood the Empress Dowager¡¯s meaning. The emperor didn¡¯t like liveliness and didn¡¯t like people entering his nuptial chambers, so if any of them dared enter the emperor¡¯s nuptial chambers, the emperor would be very, very unhappy.

    This King Ding Yuan was a good example, the Empress Dowager was killing a chicken to show the monkey.

    He wanted to enter the nuptial chamber, so the Empress Dowager would deal him a blow, making him so drunk he couldn¡¯t stand up. She wanted to see how he entered the nuptial chambers!

    Chu Shao Yang waspletely drunk. He took a cup of wine and poured it into his nose, causing his tears to start flowing.

    Everyone began tough.

    ¡°Ha, ha, King Ding Yuan is drunk!¡±

    ¡°I think he¡¯s pretending. Your highness, this minister offers you another toast!¡±

    Everyoneughed as they continued to toast him. Naturally they didn¡¯t have good intentions, they wanted to make Chu Shao Yang drunk and see him embarrass himself. How interesting this was!

    This was already not Chu Shao Yang¡¯s first time embarrassing himself in front of everyone. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Chu Shao Yang was no longer the cold and arrogant King Ding Yuan, he had already be the joke of the capital city. He had be the topic the citizens talked about after their meals!

    Although Chu Shao Yang was drunk, he could sense everyone¡¯s bad intentions, but his brain didn¡¯t care at all. His eyes werepletely red as he weed everyone who came forward to toast him.

 Chapter 911 - A big secret

    <strong>Chapter 911: A big secret</strong>

    Humph!

    You want to see Chu Shao Yang be a joke? He would make them all fall down one by one, making them look like fools!

    Chen Bi Yun saw Chu Shao Yang swaying around drunk, with an unclear mind, causing her heart to be anxious. If Chu Shao Yang was drunk, who could stop them? When the emperor and Chen Ning turned the raw rice into cooked rice, it would be toote!

    She couldn¡¯t help pulling at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Your highness, you¡¯re drunk, you can¡¯t drink anymore. Don¡¯t you want to enter the bridal chambers? Don¡¯t you want to see what the emperor¡¯s new bride looks like?¡± She said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Who says this king is drunk, what do you know! This king isn¡¯t drunk, isn¡¯t drunk!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang smiled as he raised a cup full of wine, but his hands shook and the wine spilled onto his clothes. His entire person also fell down and he fell onto Chen Bi Yun.

    He opened his mouth and vomited. The spit out wine covered Chen Bi Yun, which smelled terrible.

    Chen Bi Yun was so disgusted that she almost threw up. She wanted to push away Chu Shao Yang, but Chu Shao Yang¡¯s drunk body was as heavy as a mountain, pressing on her so she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re drunk. This little brother will bring you away to rest.¡±

    Suddenly, there was a clear voice beside him. With a sh of white, a pair of hands lifted Chu Shao Yang off Chen Bi Yun.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, who says I¡¯m drunk. I want to keep drinking! Shao Bai, why is it you? You are also here to toast this king? Alright, let¡¯s drink three cups and see who falls down!¡± Chu Shao Yang looked over with a pair of drunken eyes, smiling as he looked at the handsome young man holding him up.

    Chu Shao Bai ignored his drunk words. He didn¡¯t want to keep seeing his third brother make a fool of himself, so he half supported and half carried away from the wedding hall, walking to the garden.

    ¡°Shao Bai, I want to tell you a secret, a big secret!¡± Chu Shao Bai suddenly stood up and his smile disappeared as he looked at Chu Shao Bai with a serious expression.

    In that moment, Chu Shao Bai almost thought that his drunk appearance was just pretend.

    But he could feel that Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t have power and he could only stand up by leaning against him.

    ¡°Third brother, rest on the side first. It isn¡¯t toote to tell me whatever secret you haveter.¡±

    ¡°No, this king must tell you now, it¡¯ll be toote if this king doesn¡¯t go and stop them now. Shao Bai, bring me over, immediately bring me over!¡± Chu Shao Yang swayed as he stood there, grabbing Chu Shao Bai¡¯s wrist.

    Chu Shao Bai felt like an iron chain was wrapped around his wrist and he couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Third brother, you really are drunk. Where do you want your little brother to bring you and what do you want to stop?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to stop them from going into the nuptial chambers! Where is the emperor¡¯s nuptial chambers, I need to stop them. I can¡¯t let him turn the raw rice into cook rice, I need to find Ning¡¯er.....My Ning¡¯er!¡± Chu Shao Yang grabbed Chu Shao Bai as he stumbled forward.

    ¡°Third brother!¡± Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t take it and forcefully pulled Chu Shao Yang. He broke free of his grasp and shook his shoulders.

    ¡°Wake up, stop speaking nonsense! There is no Ning¡¯er here, Ning¡¯er has already married to the East Qin Country! This little brother won¡¯t allow you to disrupt the emperor¡¯s nuptial chambers! You are drunk, your little brother will send you back to your pce.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly opened his mouth and began tough.

    ¡°Ha, ha, Shao Bai, you really are a fool! Even now you are still kept in the dark! You are still loyal to the emperor!¡±

 Chapter 912 - He tricked everyone

    <strong>Chapter 912: He tricked everyone</strong>

    ¡°Third brother, you can¡¯t say anything disrespectful towards the emperor. This is the royal pce, this isn¡¯t your king¡¯s pce.¡± Chu Shao Bai looked around, but luckily there was no one present.

    Chu Shao Yang suddenly grabbed his wrist and shouted, ¡°Shao Bai, you still don¡¯t know? That bride the emperor just married, that is my Ning¡¯er and your third sister inw! Tell me, should I steal her from the emperor¡¯s bed? Should I take her away?¡±

    ¡°Third brother, what nonsense are you saying!¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned white in fear. He quickly tried to drag Chu Shao Yang away, but Chu Shao Yang just stood there, not moving at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not speaking nonsense, I¡¯m also not drunk! My heart is clearer than anyone¡¯s! It¡¯s Chu Mo Chuan! He tricked me and he tricked everyone! He used an underhanded method take Ning¡¯er from my side and in the blink of an eye, she became his bride, his empress!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang spoke in a clear voice. The drunken look in his eyes werepletely gone and it was filled with anger.

    He knew Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s n, she wanted everyone to make him drunk to stop him from entering the nuptial chambers. So, he went along with Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s n and drank wine with everyone, but after he vomited out the wine in his stomach and took in a breath of fresh air outside, all the drunkenness had disappeared.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face was white as he looked at Chu Shao Yang in a daze. For a while, he couldn¡¯t digest what he had said.

    He wanted to say that he was drunk and all his words were drunken words, but it seemed like Chu Shao Yang was more sober than he was.

    ¡°No, third brother, no, the emperor wouldn¡¯t do this.....¡± Chu Shao Bai shook his head, not believing it.

    ¡°He, he, Shao Bai, you still insist on believing the emperor. No matter what he says or does, you would believe him! But why don¡¯t you believe me! I am your blood rted big brother! Would I lie to you? If you are my blood rted little brother, you would find the emperor with me and steal back my woman from his bed!¡± He forcefully grabbed Chu Shao Bai¡¯s wrist and looked into his eyes.

    Chu Shao Yang was very smart. He knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat Mo Chuan alone, so his only hope now was his little brother Chu Shao Bai.

    ¡°Third brother, it isn¡¯t that little brother wouldn¡¯t help you, but you really recognized the wrong person. The bride isn¡¯t Ning¡¯er and your little brother definitely won¡¯t disrupt the emperor¡¯s nuptial chambers now.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai firmly shook his head.

    ¡°Shao Bai, you fool! Don¡¯t you really like Ning¡¯er? Don¡¯t you also love her? Even if she is covered in a red veil, I don¡¯t believe you wouldn¡¯t recognize her! Chen Bi Yun personally said that she is Ning¡¯er, my Ning¡¯er! We¡¯ve all been tricked by the emperor! She wasn¡¯t married off to East Qin! If you don¡¯t believe, do you daree with me into the nuptial chambers and personally see if it is true or not!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai forcefully grit his teeth. Would he not recognize her? How could he not recognize her?

    Actually he recognized her from the moment he firstid eyes on her.

    But he didn¡¯t say anything. In his shock, he choose to keep silent.

    He stood there in the crowd, watching her the entire time. He watched her bow to the heavens, the earth, and her husband with Mo Chuan.

    He watched as the emperor picked up his bride and walked away, leaving everyone¡¯s sights.

    He knew that they would head to the nuptial chambers, turning from lovers into family.....

 Chapter 913 - He didnâ€™t have the qualification

    <strong>Chapter 913: He didn¡¯t have the qualification</strong>

    Chu Shao Bai was happy for them, but his heart was filled with sadness and pain. Unknowingly, the corners of his eyes became wet.

    He silently raised a cup of wine and drank it.

    This was her wedding wine, he had to drink it. It was incredibly bitter to drink, but he still forced it down.

    He felt the wedding hall was too noisy and it made him want to leave, but he couldn¡¯t bear leaving because he knew that she was still in the royal pce. If he left, he would go further and further away from her. There was a faint hope in his heart, a hope of wanting to see her again, even if it was the hem of her clothes.

    When Chu Shao Yang smashed the cup, he finally woke up.

    He suddenly thought that if he could recognize her, with how long third brother has been with her, how could he not recognize her?

    Not to mention the fact that third brother had brought her blood rted little sister, Chen Bi Yun?

    There was only one thought in his mind! He couldn¡¯t let his third brother ruin her wedding and enter her nuptial chambers no matter what!

    He definitely could not let anyone disrupt her!

    ¡°Third brother, you really want to go to the nuptial chambers to confirm this?¡± Chu Shao Bai said with a deep breath.

    ¡°Of course. I know without even confirming it, she is Ning¡¯er! I want to bring her away, she is mine!¡± Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth and they began to creak.

    ¡°But third brother, she already isn¡¯t your princess, there isn¡¯t anything between you two. From that day forth, the two of you separated and werepletely unrted. Even if she really is Ning¡¯er, you don¡¯t have any qualifications to take her away because she is free. She can marry whoever she wants to marry, how can you take her away?¡±

    ¡°I.....¡±

    Like a bucket of water falling over him, Chu Shao Yang was stunned by this question and couldn¡¯t respond.

    That¡¯s right, what qualification did he have to take her away?

    She already wasn¡¯t his princess.

    He.....had already been divorced by her!

    But did he have to let someone else take her away from him like this?

    When he thought of her wearing therge red dress, lying on someone else¡¯s bed, looking as beautiful as a begonia, waiting for another man to take her, his heart was filled with mes of rage. He was so angry, he wanted to kill someone!

    ¡°But they tricked me, they tricked everyone! I, Chu Shao Yang am not that easy to bully! They treated me like a fool! I am not willing, I am not willing!¡± Chu Shao Yang forcefully pushed Chu Shao Bai away and quickly charged towards the royal harem.

    ¡°Third brother, what are you doing? You haven¡¯t been summoned to the royal harem and outsiders aren¡¯t allowed in!¡± Chu Shao Bai quickly moved in front of him.

    ¡°This king doesn¡¯t care! Chu Shao Bai, if you¡¯re still my blood rted little brother, if there is the same blood flowing in your veins as in mine, then you¡¯ll move aside for me! Don¡¯t block this king! Otherwise, this king won¡¯t have a little brother like you!¡± Chu Shao Yang coldly said.

    ¡°This little brother can¡¯t let you keep making mistakes. Third brother, wake up, you already have Chen Bi Yun right now and she has your child in her stomach, what is there not to be satisfied with? Why do you keep chasing after things you can¡¯t obtain? Could it be that you haven¡¯t had enough after harming Ning¡¯er again and again? Even if she really is Ning¡¯er, this is her choice! If you truly love her, you should support her and not continue harming her, making her feel pain!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai took a deep breath and firmly looked at Chu Shao Yang. He looked into those eyes that had turned wild from his rage.

 Chapter 914 - Not letting him feel regret for life

    <strong>Chapter 914: Not letting him feel regret for life</strong>

    His words came from his heart, but Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t hear anything at all as his rage had already made him lose his rationality.

    Seeing Chu Shao Bai insist on blocking him, Chu Shao Yang raised his right hand and coldly said, ¡°If you don¡¯t move, I will kill you with one palm.¡±

    ¡°Third brother, if you can make this move, then just kill me. This little brother definitely will not let you go today.¡± Chu Shao Bai raised his chest.

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang did not waste words as he sent a palm out at Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Pu!¡±

    That palmnded right on Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest, he didn¡¯t dodge at all. He spat out a mouthful of blood and his face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°I only used 30% of my strength. If you don¡¯t let move aside, I will use 100% with my next attack and break your bones!¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a cold snort.

    ¡°I won¡¯t move. Third brother, keep attacking.¡± Chu Shao Bai still shook his head.

    Chu Shao Yang stared at him, ¡°Shao Bai, are you a fool? I am not harming her, I just want to steal her back from that man¡¯s side! She isn¡¯t anyone to you, is it worth throwing away your life for her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it is worth it or not, I only know that I can¡¯t let you make a mistake, doing something that you will regret your entire life!¡± Chu Shao Bai felt pain in his chest and he spat out another mouthful of blood.

    Although this palm didn¡¯t harm him, it did hurt his lungs and made him suffer not light internal injuries.

    ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m doing this for you. Whether she is Ning¡¯er or not, you can¡¯t go. If she really is Ning¡¯er, if you steal her back, she will hate you for the rest of her life! If she isn¡¯t Ning¡¯er, will the emperor spare you? So, third brother, wake up, you really can¡¯t go. You¡¯ve already lost her once, do you want to lose her a second time?¡± Chu Shao Bai did all he could to wake him up.

    But Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart was filled with rage and jealousy, he didn¡¯t want to hear a single one of Chu Shao Bai¡¯s honest words.

    ¡°Alright, you won¡¯t move, I¡¯ll just kill you first!¡± Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t want to speak, he really used all his strength and sent a palm at Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest.

    Before this palm even hit, the wind already made it so Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t breath.

    He knew that his third brother was using a killing move this time, he really couldn¡¯t wake him up.

    Since it was like this, he wouldn¡¯t just wait to die.

    His body suddenly swayed and he dodged behind Chu Shao Yang. He raised his right finger and poked Chu Shao Yang¡¯s back as fast as lightning.

    Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t have time to defend, how could he have thought that Chu Shao Bai would suddenly sneak attack him. His acupuncture point was poked and he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai, you bastard, let me go! You.....¡± He roared out in rage. He had only shouted twice before his head was poked and his acupuncture point was poked, not being able to speak at all.

    He was filled with rage as he red at Chu Shao Bai, wishing he could dig two holes in his face.

    ¡°Third brother, your little brother had no other choice. No matter what, your little brother can¡¯t let you disrupt the emperor and.....the empress¡¯ beautiful marriage.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai ced Chu Shao Yang on his back and returned to the wedding hall. He apologized to Empress Dowager Zhou, saying that his third brother lost consciousness from being drunk, so he wanted to send his third brother back.

    Naturally Empress Dowager Zhou agreed.

    The ministers couldn¡¯t see Chu Shao Yang make a fool of himself, so they were feeling disappointed, but they threw this matter to the side and continued to have fun.

    The Eldest Princess sat at the table, but didn¡¯t take a single sip of the wine.

 Chapter 915 - Itchy skin, looking to be beaten

    <strong>Chapter 915: Itchy skin, looking to be beaten</strong>

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t you love wine the most? Normally I advise you to drink less, but today is the emperor¡¯s wedding day. This wedding wine is hard toe by, aren¡¯t you going to take a drink? How about Ting Xuan drink a few cups with you?¡±

    The others didn¡¯t notice the strangeness with the Eldest Princess, but Ye Ting Xuan always paid attention to the Eldest Princess. He drank a few cups with the ministers around him and he turned back to find that the Eldest Princess¡¯ cup was still full, not a single drop was missing.

    He revealed a faint smile as he already guessed the reason. He raised the wine cup and moved it to the Eldest Princess¡¯ lip.

    The Eldest Princess red at him and angrily said, ¡°This princess won¡¯t drink! I¡¯m already filled with anger, how can I still drink this wine!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan said with a smile, ¡°Princess, the emperor has gotten married, you should be happy for the emperor as his little sister. Why are you this angry?¡±

    ¡°Humph, you clearly know yet you still ask. You clearly know why this princess is this angry!¡± The Eldest Princess looked at Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s smiling face and her anger came out.

    ¡°I know. The Eldest Princess is angry that I¡¯m drinking with others and not drinking with the princess, right? How about this, I will go all out with the princess and we won¡¯t leave until we¡¯re drunk, what do you think?¡± It was like Ye Ting Xuan was in a very good mood. That face that was like a painting was filled with a smile and his eyes were shining bright.

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ anger came out and she suddenly pped the table as she shouted, ¡°I think you¡¯re skin is itchy, you¡¯re looking for a beating!¡±

    Her p scared everyone around them and they all looked over to her table.

    Ye Ting Xuan said with a smile, ¡°The Eldest Princess is unhappy that I¡¯m only drinking with you all and not drinking with her.¡±

    Everyone instantly calmed down. They smiled as they told husband Ye to drink a few cups with the Eldest Princess before looking away.

    They all saw that the Eldest Princess had a ck face and who didn¡¯t know the Eldest Princess¡¯ temper. Once she was angry, no matter what she did would take people¡¯s lives. There was only husband Ye who could cate her, so they didn¡¯t have the ability to provoke the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°Princess, are you angry at the emperor?¡± Ye Ting Xuan saw that they weren¡¯t looking at them, so he suddenly moved beside the Eldest Princess and whispered into her ear.

    ¡°This princess is angry at him.....I really am......He actually acted that intimate with his bride in front of everyone! He has only known her for three days, yet he cares about her and protects her that much, even holding her with such delight! He is too heartless, he haspletely forgotten about Ning¡¯er. He forgets about the past with a new person, none of you men are a good thing!¡±

    The Eldest Princess became more angry the more she spoke, so angry that her tears came out and her throat choked up. She used the back of her had to wipe the tears, but there were more and more that came out.

    When she thought of Chen Ning, her heart was filled with an unspeakable pain. She felt it was unfair for Chen Ning and she keptining that her royal brother was heartless.....

    The others saw that she was scolding husband Ye and even cursing, ¡°None of you men are a good thing!¡±

    They couldn¡¯t help shrinking back their necks and walking away, looking for other ministers to drink with. They were afraid that if they were a stepte, they would be locked onto by the Eldest Princess and scolded by her.

    It had to be known that they were all men and were called ¡°bad things¡± by the Eldest Princess.

    Ye Ting Xuan saw the Eldest Princess crying like a child and he felt pain and he felt this was funny. Since they were out in public, he reached out to hold her and wiped her tears.

    ¡°My princess, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll tell you a secret.¡± He ced his lips beside the Eldest Princess¡¯ ear and as he whispered.

 Chapter 916 - This is not an illusion

    <strong>Chapter 916: This is not an illusion</strong>

    The Eldest Princess however pushed him away and angrily red at him. Her chest kept rising and falling, just like an angry little beast.

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to a single word you men say, I won¡¯t believe a single word! Ning¡¯er believed the sweet words of my royal brother like this and she was married off to that East Qin Country that isn¡¯t even worth rabbit shit, marrying that East Qin Crown Prince who is like a giant ox. As for my royal brother? He forgot Ning¡¯er in the blink of an eye and betrayed his oath. Now he is married to someone new, losing himself in the joy of his new love.....He has wronged Ning¡¯er!¡±

    ¡°Shh, princess, can you not mention the words ¡®Ning¡¯er¡¯? Do you want to make this fact known to everyone? The Empress Dowager is already looking over at you.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan anxiously wanted to cover the Eldest Princess¡¯ mouth, but she quickly dodged him.

    She angrily said, ¡°I want everyone to know this. I want to tell everyone and I want everyone to discuss this. I want them to see if they think what the emperor did was right or wrong!¡±

    ¡°Princess!¡± Ye Ting Xuan directly stomps his foot. He already knew about the princess¡¯ temper that didn¡¯t fear heaven and earth, she really could tell everyone about the matter between the emperor and Chen Ning.

    In a rush, he suddenly leaned over and before the Eldest Princess had time to speak, he ced his lips over her lips.

    In the wedding hall, the red candles shine brightly and the guests filled with hall, filling it withughter.

    The Eldest Princess felt something soft ced against her lips. Her eyes opened wide and she saw Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s magnified handsome face in front fo her.

    His white as jade face was pure red and his longshes were trembling. His bright ck eyes were looking at her without turning at all, as they filled with shyness, panic, and distress.

    Ye Ting Xuan really had no other choice, so he thought of this method that wasn¡¯t really a method.

    He never had experience kissing a woman before, so he could only press his lips tightly against hers, not letting her speak at all. As for anything else, he didn¡¯t know anything at all.

    Even if it was like this, the strange feeling from his lips had already turned his face bright red and his heart was beating fast. Especially so in this scenario where they were in front of everyone, he could feel that everyone was looking over at him and the Eldest Princess. He was embarrassed and distressed, but he did not dare let the Eldest Princess go.

    If he didn¡¯t let go of the Eldest Princess, the Eldest Princess would not push him away. This was her first time being kissed by someone and although it was just a touching of lips, her heart waspletely shaken. The anger and grievance in her chest had already been thrown away and she was filled with pleasant surprise. She wished that Ye Ting Xuan could keep kissing her, never letting go.

    Theughing in the wedding hall suddenly disappeared.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell onto the two of them.

    Many ministers had wide open mouths which wererge enough to fill meatballs in.

    There were some ministers who felt they were dizzy and thought their eyes were making a mistake, so they came to look closely. When they found that it wasn¡¯t an illusion, their old faces became hot and they quickly left.

    ¡°Ya!¡±

    Su Jin had been focused on helping Empress Dowager Zhou getting dishes when she suddenly found that the noisy wedding hall had be quiet. She felt it was strange and she looked up, instantly causing her face to be red in embarrassment and she quickly looked away. However, there was a faint smile on her face, secretly feeling happy for the two of them.

    Empress Dowager Zhou saw this scene a long time ago. Although she felt it was a bit inappropriate for the Eldest Princess and her future husband to be this affectionate in public, her heart was filled with excitement and she didn¡¯t make a single sound to stop them.

 Chapter 917 - Incompatible

    <strong>Chapter 917: Ipatible</strong>

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ marriage was also something Empress Dowager Zhou worried about. She knew that her daughter had a personality like a man and there weren¡¯t many men who would enter her eyes. But no one would have thought that the Eldest Princess skilled in martial arts and had a fiery personality would fall for Ye Ting Xuan who didn¡¯t know martial arts at all and had a cold personality.

    They were like fire and ice,pletely ipatible.

    The Eldest Princess was obsessed with Ye Ting Xuan before, but he wasn¡¯t moved at all. Empress Dowager Zhou saw all of this and although she felt pain for her daughter, she didn¡¯t try to unite them because in her eyes, Ye Ting Xuan wasn¡¯t a match for her daughter at all.

    It wasn¡¯t that Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t like Ye Ting Xuan, naturally she knew that Ye Ting Xuan was outstanding. She was worried that Ye Ting Xuan was a weak schr and with the Eldest Princess¡¯ strong personality and martial arts, even if the two were to marry, the Eldest Princess would oppress her husband.

    It was fine if Ye Ting Xuan was amoner, but he had to be the beloved son of Duke Xuan Wu. If her daughter bullied his son, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin it to the Xuan Wu Manor.

    She thought that the Eldest Princess wouldn¡¯t love Ye Ting Xuan for long and would give up after she couldn¡¯t get him. She never thought the Eldest Princess would chase Ye Ting Xuan for three years and still wouldn¡¯t give up on him. But the Eldest Princess and Ye Ting Xuan still avoided each other which filled Empress Dowager Zhou with anxiety.

    Her daughter was growing up each day and if it was dyed any longer, she would be an olddy who couldn¡¯t be married.

    Fine, fine, fine. Since Ye Ting Xuan was picked by her, she as the mother could only follow her daughter¡¯s thoughts.

    So Empress Dowager Zhou summoned Ye Ting Xuan into the pce. She had an open and honest talk with him, wanting to understand his thoughts for her daughter, but the long talk had left her disappointed.

    She found that Ye Ting Xuan had no ideas for the Eldest Princess at all!

    Since it was like this, she had to find another good choice for her daughter.

    Who would have thought that things would never turn out as he expected. In almost a single night, Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s attitude changed and he epted the Eldest Princess. He also epted the emperor¡¯s arrangements and would be wed three months from now.

    This sudden change caught Empress Dowager Zhou unprepared and filled her with disbelief.

    Not long ago, Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s attitude was still cold and firm. He was suddenly willing to marry the Eldest Princess, the reason was actually very interesting.

    Although the Eldest Princess and Ye Ting Xuan had be a couple, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart still hung in the air for her beloved daughter. She was always silently watching Ye Ting Xuan, seeing what this brat had and if he was tricking her daughter or not.

    In front of people or not, Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s actions never made a single mistake.

    Although he was not an official minister, he had won the trust of the emperor. He could casually enter the court and he could speak freely. He was talented and proficient in four differentnguages, reading modern and ancient texts. He was very knowledgeable about the West Chu Country, even the schrs of the Han Lin Academy couldn¡¯tpare to him.

    He was also born with a great appearance!

    He was a beautiful youth who seemed like he came out of a painting, always having elegance and radiance.

    He spoke with elegance and politeness, never saying anything bad about others. When anyone mentioned Ye Ting Xuan, they would all raise their thumbs and never said anything bad about him.

 Chapter 918 - Perfect without flaws

    <strong>Chapter 918: Perfect without ws</strong>

    But the more it was like this, the more worried Empress Dowager Zhou was.

    It had to be known that no one was perfect. Even her favourite son Mo Chuan had some ws that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    But as for Ye Ting Xuan, he was perfect like fine porcin, not a single fault to be found.

    How could there be such a perfect person in the world?

    Empress Dowager Zhou did not believe it.

    Especially with Ye Ting Xuan attitude towards the Eldest Princess. He was always so tepid and aloof.

    He would frequently be with the Eldest Princess, but Empress Dowager Zhou had never seen them act intimately. Although young people should keep their hands off, they were already an engaged couple. Even if he held her hand or hugged her, it would be a very normal action.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was worried that they woulde together before the ceremony, but Empress Dowager Zhou found were worries were superfluous.

    Ye Tian Xie was just like a man made of stone, not having any emotions at all. The Eldest Princess had an even more casual stance. She thought that after they were married, they would never leave each other and had already treated Ye Ting Xuan like her husband. She didn¡¯t know how to take their rtionship to a deeper level at all.

    Seeing Ye Ting Xuan being this intimate with her daughter in front of everyone in this wedding hall, it was clear that he already had a deep love for the Eldest Princess. This filled Empress Dowager Zhou with joy.

    The stone in her heart had finally fallen down.

    ¡°Ai, this widow seems to have drunk too much wine. Su Jin, help this widow back to rest. If this widow keeps drinking, this widow will be drunk.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou stood up holding Su Jin¡¯s hand, smiling as she looked at the two kissing once again.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Empress Dowager is not drunk from the wine, but rather from her emotions.¡± Su Jin pursed her lips into a smile as she whispered this.

    ¡°You maid, you¡¯re getting more and more bold. If you keep acting this audaciously, this widow will find someone for you and marry you off!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou angrily red at her.

    Su Jin was scared and quickly said, ¡°Empress Dowager, this servant is too old. For young people things like marrying people, this servant can¡¯t take it anymore.¡±

    ¡°Old?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou looked down and saw that Su Jin already had several white hairs. She suddenly gave a sigh, ¡°That¡¯s right, your hair is already white. It was this widow who took your springtime, making you stay with this widow. After all these years, do you resent this widow?¡± She said in a low voice.

    ¡°What is the Empress Dowager saying? This servant is not willing to marry, this servant is willing to stay with the Empress Dowager.¡± Su Jin fearfully said.

    Empress Dowager Zhou nodded. She felt that she had said a bit too much today, she might really be drunk, saying all these truthful words.

    Holding Su Jin¡¯s hand, she slowly left the wedding hall.

    The ministers all felt they couldn¡¯t stay. The Empress Dowager had already left, so they all silently walked out.

    Like this, one minister after another left.

    Not long after, there was only the Eldest Princess and Ye Ting Xuan left in therge wedding hall.

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s face was red as he removed his lips from the Eldest Princess¡¯ lips. After letting out a sigh of relief, the Eldest Princess¡¯ hands came around his neck and looked at him with big eyes.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, I still want you to kiss me like you did just now!¡± Her lips were bright red from the kiss and herrge eyes were watery.

    Moreover, she didn¡¯t care that all the guests in the wedding hall were gone. Even if they didn¡¯t leave, she wouldn¡¯t have cared at all with her character.

 Chapter 919 - Large mistake

    <strong>Chapter 919: Large mistake</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the bride really is Ning¡¯er?¡± The Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes soon revealed a strange look.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡± Ye Ting Xuan said with a faint smile.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, since you already knew, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? You caused me to be that angry and I almost charged into their nuptial chamber! It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t go, otherwise Ning¡¯er would hate me to death!¡±

    The Eldest Princess angrily red at Ye Ting Xuan.

    Ye Ting Xuan shrugged his shoulders, ¡°I wanted to tell you the entire time, but you never gave me a chance. Moreover, you wanted everyone to know, so I had no way at all.¡±

    Thinking of his own helplessness just now, his face turned red.

    The Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t close her lips from smiling, but suddenly she shouted out.

    ¡°This is bad!¡±

    She suddenly pped down and ran towards the royal harem.

    ¡°Eldest Princess, princess! What do you want to do now?¡± Ye Ting Xuan was surprised and quickly followed her.

    ¡°I......I made a big mistake. Damn, I hope they haven¡¯t opened the present from me yet!¡±

    The Eldest Princess didn¡¯t wait for Ye Ting Xuan and she used her qinggong, flying towards the nuptial chambers as quickly as possible. Her heart was beating fast in her chest, almost jumping out of her throat.

    She only had a single thought: She had to stop them before they opened the gift, she had to!

    Mo Chuan carried Chen Ning and flew off to the bridal chambers.

    The bridal chamber was not in Mo Chuan¡¯s original pce, but rather a newly built pce. The que on the pce gates were personally written by Mo Chuan, named the Guan Yu Pce.

    [TL note: This is a reference to a poem where the name of the girl is Guan Yu.]

    It came from Guan Yu waiting on the river. My fairdy, this gentleman is asking for you.

    The Guan Yu Pce wasn¡¯t close to their wedding hall. There were sedans waiting outside their wedding hall and the eunuchs carrying the sedans had been waiting for a long time.

    But when Mo Chuan carried Chen Ning out, he didn¡¯t even look at them. The eunuchs looked at each other in nk dismay, not knowing what to do.

    No one would have thought that the emperor wouldn¡¯t even use the sedan, directly carrying his new bride to the nuptial chambers. How tiring this road must be!

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t feel tired.

    On the way, he felt like he was walking on clouds, feeling like he was floating. His smile came from the bottom of his heart and he used quite a bit of effort to make sure there were no changes with his face.

    During the entire wedding ceremony, he didn¡¯t say a single word because he did not dare speak. He was afraid that he couldn¡¯t control the happiness in his heart and would show it to everyone.

    Only when he was carrying her on the road to the nuptial chambers did he reveal a trace of joy from the corner of his eyes.

    If he wasn¡¯t afraid that it would be a little too shocking to use his qinggong in the pce, he would have already used it.

    Even like this, in less than half a cup of tea¡¯s worth of time, he had already carried Chen Ning to the Guan Yu Pce and directly entered the bridal chamber.

    The eunuchs and maids in the bridal chamber were shocked, caught off guard by the emperoring in without even being announced. They quickly bowed to the ground.

    ¡°Greetings to the emperor and empress.¡±

    They all recognized the girl wearing bridal clothes in the emperor¡¯s arms, she had to be the empress the emperor just married.

    Hearing the word ¡°empress¡±, Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help being a little stunned. Looking at his bride in his arms, that handsome face revealed a faint smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, you call all leave. Each person will receive twenty silvers in celebration.¡± He said with a faint smile.

    The eunuchs and maids were all filled with joy.

 Chapter 920 - Is it fun

    <strong>Chapter 920: Is it fun</strong>

    ¡°Emperor, do you need these servants to help the empress with her bath?¡± An old maid wearing red clothes carefully asked.

    ¡°No need, all of you can leave.¡±

    Mo Chuan waited for all the servants to leave the bridal chamber before softly putting Chen Ning down. He turned to close the door and turned back to look at the slender girl waiting in the room.

    This was the bed room of the Guan Yu Pce.

    It was not magnificent, but elegant andfortable. The solid brick floors were covered in a rich carpet and red drapes hung on the sides of the bed.

    At the foot of the bed, there were a pair of auspicious candles. A dragon and phoenix wedding candle burned high up, filling the room with light.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s breath froze and he silently looked at her. For a moment, it was like being in a dream.

    Chen Ning waited for a while and didn¡¯t hear Mo Chuan speak. The room was silent, like there was no one there.

    She impatiently moved her foot and her foot went down like she was stepping on a thick cloud. Her head was covered in a red cloth and she couldn¡¯t see where she was, she could only smell the faint scenting into her nose.

    ¡°Mo Chuan.¡± She called in a soft voice, a bit uncertain if he was still in the room.

    She didn¡¯t hear him respond.

    He wouldn¡¯t have thrown her into the bridal chamber and gone out to toast the guests, right?

    If it was like this, she could only let out a sigh.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, are you there?¡± She tried calling again, but no one answered still.

    Chen Ning revealed a rxed smile under her red cloth.

    He really did leave.

    She patted her chest and let out a long sigh of relief.

    Although this was her dream, thinking of being alone with him and what would happen next, she couldn¡¯t help bing nervous. Now that he left, she could secretly rx for a bit. It woulde eventually, but theter it came the better.

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t take off the red cloth because Su Jin had told her that only Mo Chuan could personally take it off her for. But this was a thick red cloth and she was feeling a bit stuffy.

    She could see the thick carpet under her foot from the bottom of the veil. She stood up and took off her shoes. Her two bare snow white feet walked across the soft carpet and the soft fur touched the bottom of her foot, feeling veryfortable.

    ¡°Is it fun?¡±

    Suddenly a low voice rang in her ears that was just above her head. While at the same time, there were a pair of boots that appeared beside her foot at the bottom of the red veil, a pair of boots embroidered with golden dragons.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, why are you still here?¡±

    She was suddenly surprised before she went into the air, once again lifted by him. She instinctively reached her hands around the back of his neck and made an ¡°ah¡± sound.

    ¡°This is our bridal chamber, where do you want me to go?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯sughing voice rang in her ears.

    Although there was a thick red veil, the heat from his breath came in and fell onto her ears, making her body tremble.

    She shrank her neck and tightly pressed against his chest. She felt more heating from his body passing through the veil and it made her face begin to burn.

    ¡°You were clearly in the room, why didn¡¯t you say anything? Did you want to scare me?¡±

    Her body was tense and nervous, deliberately rebuking him in a ming tone.

 Chapter 921 - Just like a dream

    <strong>Chapter 921: Just like a dream</strong>

    Mo Chuan said with a serious face, ¡°I wanted to see what you would do alone, I never thought that you would have this much fun ying. What, you¡¯re this happy thinking that I¡¯m not here? Did you forget what today is and what kind of ce we¡¯re in?¡±

    Chen Ning giggled, ¡°Emperor please calm yourself, your wife has misspoke. I ask for the emperor¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    Her crispughter instantly relieved the tension between the two of them.

    Not only was she nervous, even Mo Chuan was nervous, but he didn¡¯t want to let her see that he was nervous.

    He smiled as he put her down. Looking at her snow white feet, his heart skipped a beat. He knelt down and picked up one of her feet.

    ¡°So itchy. Mo Chuan, what do you want to do?¡± She was nervous again. She wanted to take back her foot, but he tightly held it.

    ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing, un?¡± Mo Chuan looked up and gave her an evil smile. The smile made her face turn red, but she saw him pick up the shoe and putting it on for her before standing up. He pulled her up over to a sandalwood table on the side.

    There were various fresh fruits, candied fruits, desserts, as well as two cups of red wine. That was the wedding wine the maids prepared for them to cross cups with.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, let¡¯s cross cups.¡±

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t like liveliness, so he drove everyone out, even the maids. However, he firmly remembered every single procedure, not forgetting a single one.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red again. She suddenly thought of when they were in the farmhouse and how they had crossed cups.

    He wouldn¡¯t y another trick this time, right?

    Mo Chuan crossed arms with her in a disciplined manner, drinking all the wine in the cup. The wine was fragrant and sweet, directly going into her heart.

    After crossing cups, he pressed her down in the chair. She looked over at him, not knowing what trick he wanted to y this time.

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t y any tricks, he picked up the scale arm on the table and slowly removed the veil for her. When he took off the veil, his hand slightly trembled from the excitement and his breathing stopped.

    He was excited and nervous, looking at her without turning at all.

    Chen Ning felt light appearing in front of her eyes as the red veil was removed from in front of her face. She looked up and saw those eyes that were more intoxicating than wine. He was staring at her in a mesmerized manner, looking like he was stunned.

    She revealed a smile without knowing why and her eyes that were brighter than spring water rippled, revealing a faint dimple on her cheek. That smile made the room be warm and bright.

    Mo Chuan looked at her smile without turning and couldn¡¯t help smiling with her.

    The two of each other looked at each other with smiles, having a kind of dream like feeling.

    They had crossed cups and taken off the veil, now it was just the nuptial chamber that was left.

    But it was still early. Although there were two arm width dragon and phoenix wedding candles lit in the room, they could burn to the very next day. It was still daytime and going to the nuptial chambers during the day......It didn¡¯t seem too appropriate.

    ording to normal wedding tradition, now should be the time the groom went to entertain the guest while the bride was in the bridal room, making it as lively as possible. However, Mo Chuan was the emperor, no one could force him to entertain the guests and no one dared to make his bridal chamber lively because he didn¡¯t like it!

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you.....Don¡¯t you need to go and drink with your ministers?¡± Chen Ning remembered that traditions were like this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going, I want to stay here and.....drink with you.¡± Mo Chuan looked at her and slowly held her hand.

 Chapter 922 - Continue enduring

    <strong>Chapter 922: Continue enduring</strong>

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red and she looked down. Her longshes blinked as she muttered in her heart.

    He clearly knew her alcohol tolerance wasn¡¯t good and still wanted to drink with her. Did he want to get her drunk? Actually he didn¡¯t need to get her drunk at all. During the entire wedding ceremony, she felt like she was drunk the entire time.

    Mo Chuan saw her usual calm self be like this, looking all shy.

    Knowing that she was more nervous than him, he couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    This girl that didn¡¯t fear the heaven and earth finally had a day she was nervous?

    Last time they got married in the farmhouse, she simply scared him.

    She seemed to know everything, making him feel helpless, not even knowing what to do with her.

    The current her seemed like how a real bride should be.

    But he didn¡¯t care what kind of she was, he liked all of her!

    He poured two cups of wine and gave one to her. He looked at her with a smile, ¡°This wine is a sweet fruit wine, you won¡¯t get drunk so you can drink a few more cups.¡±

    ¡°Un.¡± She was feeling thirsty because of how nervous she was, so she drank it in one breath. It was cool and sweet, as well bringing a rich fruity fragrance, it was very delicious.

    She felt the wine cup was too small and took the jug to pour another cup into a teacup which she drank in one breath again. She felt it was more and more delicious, so she went for a third cup.

    ¡°You can¡¯t drink more, you¡¯ll get drunk.¡±

    Mo Chuan suddenly ced his hand on the back of her hand and took the teacup.

    She looked up at him with her beautiful eyes.

    The drunkenness came out, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that I wouldn¡¯t get drunk drinking this wine? Petty, you can¡¯t bear to give me more after I only drank two cups?¡±

    He smiled as he tapped her nose, ¡°How could I know you would drink like this. You want to get yourself drunk and then fall asleep without other people knowing? I won¡¯t allow it! Tonight is our nuptial chamber, I don¡¯t want to go into bed with a drunken bride.¡±

    ¡°Who will go into your bed!¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s face was red again. Hearing the words ¡°going into bed¡±, her mind suddenly twisted again. An ancient person like him was just talking about going to bed, but she couldn¡¯t help her mind going wild.

    Mo Chuan smiled. He liked her red faced appearance, so he deliberately teased her, ¡°We can just not go to bed, how about we go sleep on the carpet? I can see that you like this carpet.¡±

    He thought of when she ced her bare feet onto the carpet, looking very happy and his heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, if you keep speaking nonsense, I won¡¯t talk to you.¡± She said in an annoyed voice.

    He smiled as he looked at her embarrassed face. He really wanted to hold her in his embrace and kiss her, but he didn¡¯t dare.

    That was because he knew that if he approached her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control himself. Even talking to her like this, sitting across from each other, his mind kept wandering and thinking about it.

    He couldn¡¯t help looking out the window, wondering why it couldn¡¯t get dark already!

    Although he had expressed his will of not wanting people in his nuptial chamber, there were always exceptions. His heart was still hanging in his throat and as long as they didn¡¯t be real husband and wife, he was always worried that someone woulde and take her away!

    He really wanted her now!

    But before he was married, the nuptial chamber guiding maids admonished him many times that the ceremony between husband and wife had to be done after dark. It was immoral to do this kind of thing in the day and others wouldugh at him.

    Alright, he would endure, he would keep enduring!

 Chapter 923 - Riddles

    <strong>Chapter 923: Riddles</strong>

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, let¡¯s y with some riddles, alright?¡±

    Mo Chuan took a deep breath and spat it out. He controlled the thoughts of his mind, knowing that he had to shift his mind. If he kept looking at her like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to control it.

    ¡°Riddles? Alright, how do we guess and what riddles?¡± She turned her eyes as if guessing his thoughts while also letting out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Mo Chuan smiled as he took her hand and went to a corner of the pce. There was a pile of beautiful crafted boxed there, with big and small ones all mixed together.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Chen Ning asked in a curious voice.

    ¡°These are the congrattory gifts the ministers gave us. Let¡¯s not look at the list of gifts and try to guess what kind of gifts the ministers gave us, how about it? There¡¯s a prize for guessing right and guessing wrong has a punishment.¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°Guessing each box? This is a rare thing, I won¡¯t be able to guess it.¡± She smiled as she stuck out her tongue, but there was an eager look in her eyes.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t guess, you¡¯ll ept your punishment. I punish you to.....help me wash my backter.¡± He said with a mischievous smile.

    Chen Ning looked at him, ¡°Then if you lose, I don¡¯t want you to help me bathe. You¡¯re dreaming!¡± Her face couldn¡¯t help turning red.

    ¡°Alright, then you can punish me by making me take off your clothes, alright?¡± He deliberately teased.

    ¡°Mo Chaun!¡± She stomped her foot.

    He was also a bit embarrassed. This kind of frivolousughter, he had never done something like this before, but not knowing what it was today, he couldn¡¯t help blurting it out.

    Perhaps it was because he would go into the nuptial chambers with her soon.

    His heart was excited and his mind was filled with this matter.

    Mo Chuan gathered his mind and took the top present on the pile, giving it a look.

    ¡°I¡¯ll guess first. I¡¯ll drink a cup of wine if I guess wrong and you¡¯ll drink it if I guess right, how about that?¡±

    She nodded with a smile and looked over at the box, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do that. Yi, this was given by the Empress Dowager. Why would the Empress Dowager give us this kind of present?¡±

    Mo Chuan tested the weight of the box. The box was around the size of a palm and the goldence was intricately done. Just by looking at the box, one could tell that the item inside was even more expensive.

    But this box was not heavy.

    He guessed, ¡°I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s a piece of jewelry. If not a hairpin, it¡¯s a beaded hairpin.¡±

    ¡°I feel you definitely guessed wrong. How could the Empress Dowager give something so normal? I don¡¯t believe it.¡± She shook her head with a smile.

    Mo Chuan smiled without saying a word as he opened the box. They saw a purple red cloth ced over a scarlet gold beaded hairpin. The beads were the size of a pinky and the beads were slightly golden, releasing a warm glow. Under the light of the candle, it was incredibly beautiful.

    ¡°Such a beautiful beaded hairpin!¡± Chen Ning wasn¡¯t someone that liked jewelry, but seeing this kind of skillful artwork, she couldn¡¯t help praising it.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t as beautiful as you no matter what.¡± Mo Chuan took the beaded hairpin and inserted it into her hair.

    The beads made a clear and pleasing cking sound. The light reflected by the beads made her face even more beautiful.

    Chen Ning caressed the beaded hairpin and revealed a smile, ¡°Alright you were right. I lost, I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    She drank the wine in one breath. Seeing the proud look on Mo Chuan¡¯s face, she couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Humph, you cheated, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t guess it. This beaded hairpin must be worn by the Empress Dowager when she got married and it¡¯s passed down, so you could guess that that she would give this beaded hairpin to her future daughter inw.¡±

 Chapter 924 - Chu Shao Baiâ€™s gift

    <strong>Chapter 924: Chu Shao Bai¡¯s gift</strong>

    Mo Chuan smiled as he tapped her nose and covered her eyes, ¡°You have to be willing to lose to gamble.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll guess next.¡± Chen Ning casually picked up a box and seeing the name on it, she gave an ¡°ah¡± sound. The smile on her face disappeared and she held the box a long time without saying a word.

    Looking at her expression, Mo Chuan could guess what it was. He looked at the box and thought that it really was a gift from Shao Bai. Only, what did he give?

    ¡°If you can¡¯t guess it, do you ept the punishment?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t guess it, I ept the punishment.¡±

    Chen Ning drank a cup of wine and gave a soft sigh.

    She could guess other people¡¯s thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t guess Chu Shao Bai¡¯s thoughts. The final time she saw Chu Shao Bai shed in her eyes, he was holding Chu Shao Yang who had fallen off the carriage. Looking up, he looked right at her without turning.

    Although she hadn¡¯t been looking at him at that time, she could never forget his eyes in that moment.

    Shao Bai, I lied to you. If you knew the truth, would you treat me the same way as before?

    Do you know that the bride Mo Chuan married today is me?

    Inside this box, what kind of gift did you give?

    Mo Chuan took the gift box from her hand and slowly opened it. When the box was opened, there was a dazzling light and both of them were stunned.

    They just saw a beautifully crafted mirror inside the box. The dazzling light just now was the reflected candle light in the mirror.

    ¡°Shao Bai really does have heart, he could find this kind of hard to obtain treasure. This is a mirrorpletely carved out of ss, it is a rare item. The reason it is hard to obtain is that it has such a clear reflection, even the best bronze mirrors in our pce can¡¯tpare to it.¡±

    Mo Chuan took out the mirror and kept praising it. He put the mirror in front of Chen Ning and said with a smile, ¡°Look at this gift, isn¡¯t it what you love the most?¡±

    She didn¡¯t smile and just looked at the mirror in a daze. She reached out to take it and her slender fingers touched the mirror as she gave a silent nod.

    She recognized this mirror, it was the prize she received from guessing the riddlentern right. This mirror wasparable to modern crafted mirrors, so she couldn¡¯t set it down.

    But she was taken away by Na Mu Cuo and this mirror was lost. She never thought that Chu Shao Bai had taken it and given it back to her again.

    She held the mirror and her heart was filled with mix emotion that she couldn¡¯t describe.

    Could it be that Chu Shao Bai had already guessed that the bride was her? So he used this kind of roundabout method to give her back this mirror?

    Chen Ning shook her head, she really couldn¡¯t guess it.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you don¡¯t like this present?¡± Mo Chuan looked at her and didn¡¯t ignore any expression on her face. He could see that she was a bit hurt and a bit depressed. There must be a story with this mirror, a story between her and Chu Shao Bai.

    But he didn¡¯t want to keep asking because he believed in her and he believed in her feelings for him!

    ¡°I do, very much.¡± Chen Ning looked up at him and faint tears shed at the bottom of her eyes. She was moved by Chu Shao Bai¡¯s thoughts, but she couldn¡¯t repay it in this life.

    She softly ced the mirror on the side and took another gift.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t guess just now, so it¡¯s still my guess. If I guess wrong again, I¡¯ll drink double.¡± She said with a smile.

 Chapter 925 - Misfortune

    <strong>Chapter 925: Misfortune</strong>

    Mo Chuan nodded with a smile. He looked over the box and the smile on the corner of his lips couldn¡¯t help expanding.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose again. You can¡¯t escape those two cups of wine.¡± He said with a smile.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t guessed yet, how do you know I¡¯ll lose.....Ah, this is the Eldest Princess¡¯ gift!¡± Chen Ning looked at it and the writing on the box was very heroic, just like that of a man¡¯s. This was the Eldest Princess¡¯ handwriting.

    The Eldest Princess¡¯ thoughts were simply as hard as Chu Shao Bai¡¯s to guess, so she really was about to lose.

    Who would know what kind of gift the Eldest Princess would give!

    Chen Ning raised the gift box and suddenly felt it sink in her hands. She quickly used force so the box didn¡¯t fall to the ground.

    This present didn¡¯t look too big and it was around a square foot, but it was heavy. She shook it and there was no sound that came from the box. It was clear that the presentpletely took up the space inside the box which made her even more curious.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you¡¯re right, I can¡¯t guess it.¡± She sighed in frustration.

    ¡°Then just casually give a guess. The Eldest Princess¡¯ mind, even I as her royal brother can¡¯t guess it. Who knows what they girl would give, so if you guess wrong, I¡¯ll drink these two cups for you.¡± Mo Chuan smiled as he rubbed her head,forting her.

    He didn¡¯t want her to be drunk, he would rather have himself be drunk.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just casually guess since you¡¯re taking this punishment for me.¡± She tilted her head and turned her eyes as she said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll guess. There must be that sword that never leaves the Eldest Princess in here.¡±

    ¡°No, a sword is a weapon, how could the Eldest Princess give it as a gift?¡± Mo Chuan shook his head.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t we know just by opening it and looking at it?¡±

    Chen Ning smiled as he ced the box on the table. The box was just too heavy and her wrist were already numb after a while.

    She reached out to the open the seal on the box. She ced her hand on the lid and prepared to open it.

    ¡°Eldest Princess, what present did you give the emperor?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan quickly followed behind the Eldest Princess, but very quickly he was thrown behind by the Eldest Princess.

    But the Eldest Princess became slower as time passed until she finally stopped moving.

    Ye Ting Xuan caught up panting, grabbing the Eldest Princess¡¯ shoulder.

    The Eldest Princess slowly looked up and here eyes were filled with a look of regret and fear, ¡°Ting Xuan, I, I.....¡± She forcefully bit her lip.

    ¡°Speak, what misfortune did you cause.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan seemed much calmer than the Eldest Princess. His voice had a calming power to it that made the Eldest Princess want to purse her mouth and cry.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, I don¡¯t dare go. Help me stop them, don¡¯t let them open the present!¡± She was like a child that had made a mistake, as she held Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s sleeve.

    This was simply not like the Eldest Princess who was stronger than any man Ye Ting Xuan knew.

    Ye Ting Xuan took a deep breath, ¡°Tell me, what present did you prepare for them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s.....It¡¯s.....It¡¯s......¡± The Eldest Princess stuttered before finally saying, ¡°It¡¯s a snake, a very, very poisonous snake.....¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan didn¡¯t dare believe his ears, ¡°You actually.....Don¡¯t you know the emperor is most afraid of snakes! He.....He was injured when he was bitten by a poisonous snake as a child and almost died! You¡¯re too willful and bold. You.....You.....¡± His body began to tremble.

 Chapter 926 - Donâ€™t be afraid

    <strong>Chapter 926: Don¡¯t be afraid</strong>

    The Eldest Princess became even more timid as she lowered her head and said, ¡°Of course I know my royal brother is afraid of snakes, I was just angry that he was so ruthless that I wanted to scare him a bit. Don¡¯t be angry, I just wanted to scare him, so I sent people to take out the snake¡¯s fangs. There is no poison, it won¡¯t hurt anyone......I didn¡¯t know that he was marrying Ning¡¯er, if I knew, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have done it.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s heart in his throat fell back into his chest. He red at the Eldest Princess, ¡°It isn¡¯t good even if you took out its fangs. If the emperor is scared, how will he go into the nuptial chambers!¡±

    He grabbed the Eldest Princess¡¯ wrist, ¡°Come with me to the bridal chamber right now and admit your mistakes to the emperor and empress. I hope they haven¡¯t opened your present yet and we still have time to stop them.¡±

    *

    Chen Ning¡¯s finger had just touched the lid and before she had time to open it, the lid suddenly jumped up, scaring her.

    Following this, a dark triangr thing covered in scales came out of the present box. The bean like eyes shed a cold glow and it let out long ¡°si, si¡± sounds.

    It was actually a ck and white giant snake. The head was triangr and it was clearly poisonous!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, be careful!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s pupils instantly shrank. Seeing this poisonous snake, his breathing stopped and his limbs went numb.

    In this world, he feared nothing except a single being which was a snake!

    When he saw that cold and slippery creature, his heart turned cold, but he immediately thought that she was in danger!

    His face was as pale as paper. Although he was scared, he didn¡¯t hesitate to grab her hand and prepare to pull her far away.

    Chen Ning however giggled and dodged his hand, rather moving within seven inches of the snake.

    She saw that he was afraid of the snake with one look, so she wanted to catch it and scare him with it.

    The present sent by the Eldest Princess, how could it be dangerous? It seems like it was poisonous, but it must have been defanged.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you.....quickly let go! That snake is poisonous!¡± Mo Chuan saw her grab the snake and shake it towards him. It scared him so much that his heart almost shattered.

    How could she be so bold! She, she, did she not want her life?

    ¡°Hee, hee, Mo Chuan, I never thought you would be scared of such a small reptile. Good, good, I¡¯ll immediately throw it away, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± She revealed a charming smile and talked to him like coaxing a child.

    Mo Chuan broke out in a nervous sweat.

    Chen Ning giggled as she ced the poisonous snake into the box. When she was about to put the lid on, she felt a numbing sensationing from her finger. She looked down and saw the snake biting a finger on her right hand, with blooding out.

    She couldn¡¯t help being stunned. Wasn¡¯t this snake defanged? Why could it bite people?¡±

    She saw a white sh of light and blood stter out as the snake head separated from its body. The snake head still bit Chen Ning¡¯s hand without letting go and the snake body fell to the floor, squirming and twisting.

    When Mo Chuan was filled with anxiety, he grabbed the candle to the side and split the snake in half.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, how are you?¡±

    He saw the triangr snake head still biting her finger with blood filling its mouth. His heart was beating fast, almost jumping out of his chest.

    Although he was filled with fear, he still had some courage. He grabbed the ice cold snake head and pulled it off her finger.

 Chapter 927 - Ice and fire extremes

    <strong>Chapter 927: Ice and fire extremes</strong>

    Mo Chuan threw the snake head far away and his hand was filled with cold sweat. He reached his hand out to look at her injured finger, but he saw it be green and purple, as the blood that flowed out already turned ck.

    ¡°This snake is poisonous!¡± His face turned cold and his heart tensed up.

    He looked down, wanting to suck out the poisoned blood in her wound without even thinking.

    His lips touched the wound on her finger and he felt his lips burning. Like it was on fire, his lips instantly turned into little bubbles.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, danger! Don¡¯t......Don¡¯t suck......This poison.....is very strong.....¡±

    Chen Ning forcefully pulled the finger away and put it behind her.

    Mo Chuan was right, this snake was poisonous and it was a very strong poison.

    In just an instant, she felt the entire right side of her body turning numb, like her entire arm didn¡¯t belong to her. The snake bit wound didn¡¯t hurt and it was just a bit numb.

    But Chen Ning knew that the stronger the snake poison was, the less sense of pain one would feel from the snake bite. It could be seen that this snake poison was very powerful.

    When Mo Chuan heard this, his face turned even paler. How could he care about danger, he would still suck it out no matter how dangerous it was.

    He didn¡¯t say a thing as he grabbed her right hand and tightly held it in his palm, as he put his lips to it and began to suck the poison blood before spitting out. Suck and spit until the blood was a normal red colour, only then did he finally stop.

    His lips and tongue felt like they were on fire, like a piece of hot iron, losing all sensation in them. However, he tightly held her and saw her weakly lying in his embrace. The snow white face was covered in dark colour and his heart became twisted.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, how are you feeling?¡± He said in an unclear hoarse voice.

    Chen Ning¡¯s body turned cold and warm, her heart beat fast and slow. Although she knew that Mo Chuan had sucked out most of the poison in her, there was still a small part that was flowing in her blood. There was arge chance this small amount of poison would take her life.

    She couldn¡¯t help regretting her carelessness. Why did she think that the snake was not poisonous? She really did deserve this, even if she died, it was caused by herself.

    Only this also implicated Mo Chuan.

    ¡°You.....Quickly swirl tea water in your mouth and spit out the poison.....Spit it out.....¡± She was only worried about Mo Chuan. Her eyes looked at him in worry as she spoke in a weak voice.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s tears almost came out. She was already like this and she was still thinking about him.

    Although she didn¡¯t say it, he could feel her body bing warm and cold in his embrace. She would be covered in sweat before she began shivering. Even he could feel how much difort she felt while hugging her. She was stuck between extremes of ice and fire, it must be incredibly ufortable.

    ¡°Quickly.....Quickly gargle your mouth.....¡± Chen Ning said while struggling.

    She could now feel her tongue turning numb. She believed that the snake poison had entered her entire body and soon she wouldn¡¯t even be able to move.

    ¡°If you die, I won¡¯t live, would I care about this little bit of poison?¡± He looked at her with blood red eyes. Seeing her lips turn purple, his body felt like he had entered an ice spring and he began to tremble.

    ¡°Mo......Chuan......You......¡± Her heart was beating fast, but suddenly the poison came up and everything became dark. She didn¡¯t know what happened after this.

 Chapter 928 - Sheâ€™s dead

    <strong>Chapter 928: She¡¯s dead</strong>

    ¡°Ning¡¯er! Ning¡¯er!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart stopped beating and he looked at her tightly closed eyes and her hand that fell to the ground. His ears were buzzing as his vision kept turning dark.

    His shaking hand went to her nose and found that her breathing had stopped.

    In that instant, his tears flowed down onto her pale as paper face.

    But he didn¡¯t feel his tears at all. His heart was just thinking: She¡¯s dead.....She¡¯s dead......

    He hugged her unmoving body and felt his heart be empty like nothing existed at all.

    Her red dress was red like blood, lining her face that didn¡¯t have a trace of blood, making that white face even more pale. Her long ckshes hung down, covering her eyes that were always clear. Her lips were covered in ayer of purple, no longer being rosy red like before.

    Her eyes hung down and she was silent like she was sleeping. This was like the world¡¯s most beautiful picture, but she would be sleeping forever in his embrace.

    In the happy bridal chamber, the dragon and phoenix wedding candles still burned, but her life had already burned out.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears and he couldn¡¯t see her face clearly. He suddenly raised his hand and mmed it down on the golden floor. His right hand came up again and he mmed down again and again until the golden floor shattered and his palm was covered in blood.

    But he couldn¡¯t feel the pain at all because there was a ce that was a thousand times, ten thousand times more painful than his palm.

    Why? Why didn¡¯t he make a move earlier? Why did he have to fear this poisonous snake?

    Why didn¡¯t he stop her in time? Why! Why!

    He was filled with hatred for himself, wishing he could dig out his heart and ce it in front of her to repent. He wanted to cry, but his throat was stuffed and he couldn¡¯t cry. Onlyrge tears fell down one by one.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡±

    Suddenly, he let out heart rending cry like the angry roar of a beast who had lost its lover.

    That sound passed through the roof and spread far out. It made the people guarding outside the Guan Yu Pce tremble as their faces couldn¡¯t help revealing looks of fear.

    Xiao Si¡¯s entire body twisted. He heard the emperor¡¯s cry and heard his voice was filled with rage, regret, and hurt.

    What happened?

    Just what happened inside the bridal chamber?

    Something big must have happened!

    Xiao Si¡¯s heart kept pounding fast and an ominous feeling filled his heart. He ignored the emperor¡¯s order and rushed towards the bedroom.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡±

    That roar also reached the ears of the Eldest Princess and Ye Ting Xuan who had just rushed outside the Guan Yu Pce. They suddenly heard this roar and Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s face turned white. He suddenly stopped in his steps and looked at the Eldest Princess with a very nervous look.

    ¡°That is my royal brother¡¯s voice and he is calling out Ning¡¯er¡¯s name. What happened, Ting Xuan, did something happen?¡± The Eldest Princess was also inexplicably nervous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Eldest Princess, I hope your mischief doesn¡¯t create arge problem, but I have a very bad feeling about this......¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan didn¡¯t finish. He just shook his head and suppressed all the bad thoughts in his mind.

 Chapter 929 - More terrifying than a beast

    <strong>Chapter 929: More terrifying than a beast</strong>

    ¡°Emperor, emperor!¡±

    Xiao Si had just charged to the door. Without even having time to open it, he quickly shouted out.

    ¡°Peng!¡±

    With arge sound, the two firm doors were shattered to pieces, flying away with a palm from Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan charged out of the room holding Ning¡¯er.

    Xiao Si saw that the bride in Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace was Chen Ning with a single look.

    The red wedding clothes, the snow white face, that ck hair like ink.

    She was this beautiful, Xiao Si had never seen anyone more beautiful than her. However, she wasn¡¯t moving in Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace and her hands were hanging down, silent like she was dead.

    Dead.....When this word appeared in Xiao Si¡¯s mind, it was like he was struck by lightning. His body became numb and his legs turned soft, not moving at all.

    ¡°Emp, emp, emperor, the empress......She.....She.....What is wrong with her?¡±

    Xiao Si¡¯s tongue was knotted and he kept stammering, as his heart jumped to his throat.

    ¡°Quickly call over doctor Zhang! Immediately call over doctor Zhang! Quickly!¡± Mo Chuan roared at Xiao Si.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, this servant will go right now.....¡± Xiao Si replied, already vaguely understanding what happened.

    He wanted to run off, but his legs were soft as noodles. He was just swaying there and he couldn¡¯t move no matter what.

    ¡°Emperor, Ting Xuan has brought the Eldest Princess to beg for forgiveness. The Eldest Princess has been naughty and caused a great trouble, asking for the emperor¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s voice arrived before he did.

    He pulled the Eldest Princess through the gates of the pce and saw Mo Chuan¡¯ss tall figure in the distance, as well as the red figure he was carrying.

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s heart began to pound and he felt his throat turn dry. He was thinking that it wouldn¡¯t really be what he thought.....

    Hearing the words ¡°Eldest Princess¡± was like thunderps on Mo Chuan¡¯s ears, instantly waking him up.

    He raised his head and his eyes were covered in blood red lines, just like a bloodthirsty beast.

    He saw the Eldest Princess stumbling behind Ye Ting Xuan and she was grumbling in a dissatisfied manner.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, you¡¯re making a small thing into a big thing. I was just ying a joke on the emperor and Ning¡¯er, how is it a crime? It¡¯s just a long reptile, royal brother wouldn¡¯t cut off my head because of this, right? Royal brother always loves me the most.....¡±

    In that moment, Mo Chuan moved as fast as lightning.

    Xiao Si and Ye Ting Xuan saw a red figure sh past them and following this, Ye Ting Xuan felt his hand go light as the tightly held Eldest Princess disappeared.

    ¡°Princess!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan called out in surprise, noticing that Mo Chuan had grabbed her. Mo Chuan held Chen Ning in one hand and the other hand was grabbing the Eldest Princess¡¯ throat. That handsome face of his was twisted and he looked at the Eldest Princess like a mortal enemy.

    Those bone chilling eyes scared the Eldest Princess into uncontroble trembling. He was like a man eating beast that wanted to eat her alive.

    No, he was simply more terrifying than a beast!

    The Eldest Princess looked at Mo Chuan who seemed like apletely different person, so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°Antidote! Give me the antidote!¡± Mo Chuan gritted his teeth and these words came out from between his teeth.

    The Eldest Princess was stunned as she muttered, ¡°What antidote?¡±

    ¡°The antidote for that damn poisonous snake you sent!¡± Mo Chuan looked at her without turning and the mes of rage in his eyes almost burned her alive.

 Chapter 930 - A life for a life

    <strong>Chapter 930: A life for a life</strong>

    ¡°That snake?¡±

    The Eldest Princess understood why Mo Chuan changed into a different person, it was because of that snake.

    She was instantly filled with anger. It was just a snake without any fangs, why was her royal brother this scared? He actually looked at her like a mortal enemy and that hand held her throat to the point where she almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°That snake has no poison! I¡¯ve pulled out its fangs. Royal brother, I just wanted to scare you. I thought you abandoned Ning¡¯er to marry someone else, so I was filled with anger and wanted to.....¡±

    ¡°Give me the antidote!¡± Mo Chuan roared out, cutting her off.

    The Eldest Princess was stunned. She had never seen the emperor act this fiercely with her before, she instantly called out in an aggrieved voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said it, that snake has no poison. How can I have an antidote!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no poison?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s hand holding her throat slowly tightened and the Eldest Princess instantly couldn¡¯t breathe. Her eyes opened wide as she looked into Mo Chuan¡¯s bloodstained cold eyes, instantly shivering from the chill.

    ¡°It was that snake you sent that bit my Ning¡¯er to death. She died in my embrace and you say that there is no poison? An Le, you are my good little sister, how have I wronged you? How has Ning¡¯er wronged you? Why must you be this cruel! Why did you cause her to die!¡±

    The Eldest Princess forgot the pain in her throat in her daze and she desperately shook her head as her eyes filled with disbelief.

    ¡°You, what are you saying? Ning¡¯er is dead? Impossible, impossible!¡± She struggled to spit out each word as she looked at the tightly held girl in Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace.

    She had dark hair and a white face, looking like a picture with her wedding dress on her. It was clear that this was Chen Ning, but she was lying in Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace without moving. Her chest was not rising at all, like she was sleeping.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er......¡± The Eldest Princess muttered. She looked at that familiar face in a daze and her tears began to flow unknowingly.

    ¡°I want you to pay for my Ning¡¯er¡¯s life!¡±

    Mo Chuan gritted his teeth and his fingers used force. The Eldest Princess felt paining from her neck and her bones began to crack.

    She however smiled at Mo Chuan and closed her eyes.

    If Ning¡¯er was dead because of her, she was willing to use her life to pay for it. It was very fair, otherwise when she went to the underworld, she wouldn¡¯t be able to face Ning¡¯er.

    ¡°Emperor please calm down, emperor please calm down. The Eldest Princess is innocent, Ting Xuan can testify for the princess. She only wanted to y a joke on the emperor, she really sent a snake without any poison!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan saw the Mo Chuan had already lost his reasoning with his anger. The Eldest Princess¡¯ life was in his fingers and he was so shocked that his soul almost flew out. He quickly kneeled down and spoke up.

    ¡°Ye Ting Xuan, are you colluding with the Eldest Princess and working with her to kill my Ning¡¯er!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes instantly fell onto Ye Ting Xuan and the chill made his body tremble. However, he looked up into Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes without any fear.

    ¡°Emperor, you are wise. Think carefully about it, this matter really wasn¡¯t the Eldest Princess. The Eldest Princess always loved Ning¡¯er, how could she bear to cause Ning¡¯er¡¯s death with how much she loves Ning¡¯er? She respects you and loves you, she would never have the heart to hurt you. She didn¡¯t know that you were marrying Ning¡¯er, she was angry that you wronged Ning¡¯er and wanted to take revenge on you. She really didn¡¯t have the heart to hurt anyone!¡±

 Chapter 931 - Inserting another blade

    <strong>Chapter 931: Inserting another de</strong>

    Ye Ting Xuan when faced with Mo Chuan¡¯s killing intent was very firm and didn¡¯t crumble at all.

    His words were like a bucket of ice cold water, waking Mo Chuan lost in the mes of rage.

    Mo Chuan finally slowly opened his fingers.

    The Eldest Princess instantly felt the fresh air entering her lungs as she took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t care about the pain in her neck as she looked at Chen Ning in Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace and her tears fell down.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, Ning¡¯er!¡± She threw herself at Chen Ning and kept crying.

    ¡°If you can call her alive, I¡¯m willing to give you a hundred heads.¡± Mo Chuan said without any expressions.

    Even if Ye Ting Xuan swore that the snake wasn¡¯t poisonous, Mo Chuan had seen the snake appear out of the box and he had personally sucked out Chen Ning¡¯s blood filled with poison. His hatred for the Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t fade.¡£

    The Eldest Princess didn¡¯t hear Mo Chuan¡¯s words at all. Her heart was already filled with pain and regret, she waspletely heartbroken.

    Before she could even repay Chen Ning, she was gone like this. She didn¡¯t even see her in her final moment.

    What she couldn¡¯t ept at all was that if Ning¡¯er was really bitten to death by the snake she sent, even a hundred deaths couldn¡¯t make up for this!

    If she could let Ning¡¯ere back to life, she.....She was even willing to die a hundred times!

    ¡°Emperor, this ministers wants to take the empress¡¯ pulse.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan was also skilled in medicine, he didn¡¯t believe Chen Ning was dead.

    Mo Chuan coldly looked at him and coldly said, ¡°She is already no longer breathing, do you have any magical medicines to heal her?¡±

    Ye Tian Xie didn¡¯t say anything and carefully came forward. He ced three fingers on her vein which came with a cold touch, so cold that his back shivered.

    He only touched it a bit and his face became pale. His fingers released and he took two steps back before falling to the ground.

    ¡°Emperor, restrain your grief.¡±

    Not only did she not have a pulse, even her body had turned cold.

    Ye Ting Xuan had turned cold, he couldn¡¯t understand it no matter what. Why did it be like this? He believed the Eldest Princess¡¯ words, she definitely would not bring a poisonous snake into the pce and she wouldn¡¯t want to hurt anyone!

    But looking at Chen Ning, she was indeed poisoned and there was a clear snake bite on her finger. This was all evidence that couldn¡¯t be erased.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although he didn¡¯t believe Ye Ting Xuan could save her, his words were like another de in his heart.

    He clearly was telling himself that she wasn¡¯t dead yet.

    ¡°Emperor, Ning¡¯er isn¡¯t dead! She isn¡¯t dead!¡±

    Suddenly the Eldest Princess looked up from Ning¡¯er and a wild joy appeared on her tear filled face.

    She forcefully grabbed Mo Chuan¡¯s arm, shouting in pleasant surprise.

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t move and he didn¡¯t even look at her. He just looked at Chen Ning¡¯s beautiful sleeping face.

    He looked at her again and again before he prepared himself to follow her. She was gone, what was the point of living alone in this world? He could never see those clear and charming eyes ever again. He wanted to be with her, whether in life or death, he would never leave her!

    Today was their wedding day, but she had left him here alone. He had to quickly follow her and perhaps on the other side, they could still have time to go to their nuptial chamber......

    Her stood there in a daze looking at her face. His tears fell onto her face before dripping down onto the dirt.

 Chapter 932 - In a deep sleep

    Chapter 932: In a deep sleep

    Xiao Si had never seen the emperor this hurt before. He blocked his mouth with the back of his hand to stop himself from crying.

    He thought that miss Chen was dead, the emperor would want to follow her, so what should he do? Who could still save miss Chen?

    That¡¯s right, doctor Zhang! Doctor Zhang was the greatest doctor in the doctor yard, he definitely will be able to save miss Chen.....Oh, no, it¡¯s save the empress!

    Xiao Si instantly felt his body fill with power. He spread his legs and used all his power as he flew off towards the doctor yard.

    ¡°Emperor! Emperor! Ning¡¯er, she really isn¡¯t dead, her heart is still beating!¡±

    Although the Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes filled with tears from the Mo Chuan¡¯s hurt appearance, she still grabbed his shoulder and forcefully shook, making him listen to her.

    Mo Chuan finally came back to his senses. He didn¡¯t look at the Eldest Princess, but his brows slightly knit like he couldn¡¯t understand her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, go and touch her. Her heart chest is still warm and her heart is still beating! She¡¯s not dead, she¡¯s still alive!¡± The Eldest Princess tearfully shouted.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s body trembled as he looked into the Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes with deep disbelief. After a second of hesitation, his hand went into the clothes of the young girl in his embrace.

    They had already been married and she was his bride, he didn¡¯t need to care about boundaries between men and women.

    Her skin was cool and smooth, just like a piece of beautiful jade, cold without any heat.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart was filled with pain as his fingers went across her skin, slowly moving towards her heart. Although there was little hope, he still hoped that the Eldest Princess was telling the truth and that she really wasn¡¯t dead.

    His hand stopped at her chest. Her skin was already ice cold, but the skin was still a bit warm. It was delicate and smooth, as gentle as cotton.

    Suddenly, he felt a faint trembling under his fingers. Although it was very weak, he had really felt it, her heart was still beating.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, quickly call doctor Zhang!¡±

    Mo Chuan excitedly shouted out as tears came down again, but this time they were tears of joy. As long as her heart was beating, doctor Zhang would have a way of saving her!

    ¡°Congrattions to the emperor. The emperor can¡¯t be anxious, Xiao Si has already gone to call doctor Zhang. You should first take the empress into the room and settle her down. She has been poisoned with snake poison, it would be best for her not to move to avoid it from spreading.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan was the most calm person. There was a calm to his voice that made the excited Mo Chuan slowly calm down.

    Mo Chuan looked at him and nodded. He carefully picked her up, not daring to shake her at all. Returning into the bridal chamber, he ced her on the bed decorated with festive red dragons and phoenixes.

    He held her hand and looked at her face without turning.

    She silentlyid there. Her face was still as delicate as when she was awake, but her eyes were tightly shut. She would no longer smile at him or talk to him. If she really kept sleeping like this......

    Mo Chuan suddenly felt a chill run through his soul.

    He leaned down and ced his lips onto her ice cold lips.

    If god really took her away, he would follow her without any hesitation.

 Chapter 933 - Not this snake

    Chapter 933: Not this snake

    As long as he was with her, he would be a real person. He turned from a walking corpse into a real living and breathing person.

    He could be happy, could smile, could be hurt, and could cry.

    For the first time, he learned that a girl¡¯s lips could be this sweet, her body could be this soft, and his heart would beat in excitement when he held her.

    For the first time, when he saw that his beloved wouldn¡¯t open her eyes anymore, he wanted to cry out in pain just like a little child.

    He only knew now that what he feared the most in this world were not snakes, but rather losing this person he loved the most!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you promised me that you would be with me until we were old. You promised me that you would never leave me even if you were cut into pieces. Could it be you¡¯re going against your promise? I¡¯m telling you that I don¡¯t allow it, I don¡¯t! If you dare go against your promise, I will trap you for an entire life. In the next life and the life following that, I will follow you forever and you will never escape from me!¡±

    Mo Chuan pressed his forehead against hers, touching their noses together. His tears fell onto her face and slid down her cheek.

    He cried without a sound and this silent crying was even more heartbreaking than outright sobbing.

    The Eldest Princess watched this scene from the door and she broke out in tears.

    She hated herself to death, why did she have to send that snake into the pce. She really didn¡¯t do it on purpose, she clearly had people take out its fangs, so why did it harm Ning¡¯er!

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s eyes went around the corners, looking very carefully, not missing a single ce.

    Suddenly his pupils narrowed as he saw the unmoving snake body on the ground. There was blood all over the floor as the snake body had been separated from the head, with a candlestick covered in blood beside it.

    That ck snake with white spots was like a belt, standing out on the golden floor.

    Ye Ting Xuan slowly walked over. He bent over to examine the snake¡¯s body for a while before standing up to find where the snake head fell.

    He found a fierce looking triangr shaped snake head in the corner and there was blood on the snake¡¯s fang. Just a single look made his chest stuff up and his head be dizzy, almost making him vomit.

    But he forced it down and took out a handkerchief from his sleeve, wrapping up the snake head. He returned to the snake body and ced it into the box, before bringing the box in front of the Eldest Princess.

    The Eldest Princess looked at him with doubt, not understanding what he was doing.

    Ye Ting Xuan was silent as he slowly opened the box.

    Seeing the snake divided in half, the Eldest Princess let out a shocked gasp. Her eyes opened wide and she forcefully shook her head.

    ¡°Not this snake, not this one! The one I ced was a pure ck python and I personally witnessed its teeth being taken out. It¡¯s true, Ting Xuan, you believe me, you believe me! The one I ced in this box really wasn¡¯t this snake!¡±

    She was filled with fear and her body was trembling, as her mind buzzed. Seeing the blood on the snake¡¯s fangs, her vision began turning ck.

    This ck snake with white spots bit Ning¡¯er, but this snake wasn¡¯t the one she ced in at all!

    Just what was going on!

 Chapter 934 - Maid who pulled the fang

    <strong>Chapter 934: Maid who pulled the fang</strong>

    Ye Ting Xuan fell into deep thought.

    He believed the Eldest Princess¡¯ words, but he also believed that this was someone¡¯s trick.

    Did someone secretly swap them, switching out the defanged ck python the Eldest Princess put in for this ck snake with white spots?

    But who did it? What is their goal? Could it be they wanted to harm the emperor? The Empress Dowager? Or was it Ning¡¯er?

    This was confusing!

    Even with how smart Ye Ting Xuan was, there was just too few clues and he couldn¡¯t figure out a single thing.

    The only thing he could find out was that the person who prepared the package was in the Eldest Princess¡¯ pce and it was someone close to her.

    So he had to find that person!

    Otherwise this could happen again. Next time, what kind of trick would be yed? Who knew who the next target would be?

    Thinking of this, a chill ran through Ye Ting Xuan.

    ¡°Princess, did you personally catch this snake?¡±

    The Eldest Princess shook her head and said, ¡°Of course not, I sent people to buy it from the market, but I personally watched them defang it. I also personally ced the snake into the box, but I don¡¯t understand why it would be this ck snake with white spots!¡±

    ¡°Oh, who was the one who defanged this snake then?¡± Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed.

    ¡°It was one of my maids. I just asked who dared defang a snake and she bravely volunteered. She was very clean in defanging the snake and I even awarded her two silvers.¡± The Eldest Princess said.

    ¡°You have this skilled of a maid in your pce? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±

    ¡°She has already followed me for several years, I also didn¡¯t know she had this kind of skills. Ting Xuan, when did you be interested in the maids in my pce?¡± The Eldest Princess asked in a depressed voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in the maids, but I am very interested in this maid who defanged the snake. Eldest Princess, immediately return to your pce and find this maid. You mustn¡¯t let her escape and you can¡¯t let her die, I have some things I want to ask her.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan said with a serious expression.

    The Eldest Princess had a temper, but she wasn¡¯t a fool. She immediately understood, as her brows instantly furrowed and she tightly clenched her fists.

    ¡°This girl is truly daring, actually daring to y tricks under this princess¡¯ eyes. I¡¯ll go to the pce now and if it was really done by this girl, I¡¯ll y her! Even peeling her skin won¡¯t be enough to vent my anger! I.....I want to ask her, just what deep grudge she has with Ning¡¯er and why she would use this kind of poison to harm people!¡±

    She was so angry that her tears almost came out, but they were burned away by her mes of rage.

    Turning around, she left with quick steps.

    ¡°Eldest Princess, wait a minute.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan thought of something and chased after her, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t spread this matter or there will be panic. Also, that maid might not be the one behind this, there may be another main perpetrator behind her. You have a rash personality, you won¡¯t be able to find anything. You just need to watch over this person, I¡¯ll ask everything when Ie back.¡±

    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll immediately head to the pce. If that maid has run away, I¡¯ll chase her to the ends of the earth! If I can¡¯t find anything, I.....I¡¯ll give this life to Ning¡¯er!¡± The Eldest Princess stomped down and turned back to look at the unconscious Chen Ning lying in the bed.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, if Ning¡¯er.....No matter what the news is, whether it is good or bad, you have to let me know immediately.¡± She tearfully said.

 Chapter 935 - Scapegoat

    <strong>Chapter 935: Scapegoat</strong>

    Ye Ting Xuan nodded. His expression was serious and there were some things that weren¡¯t convenient to tell the Eldest Princess, so he waved his hand and the Eldest Princess quickly headed back.

    Mo Chuan was guarding beside the bed, not listening to what Ye Ting Xuan and the Eldest Princess said at all.

    He already didn¡¯t care who it was that harmed Ning¡¯er, he just wanted her toe back to life! Even if he had to exchange his life, he was willing!

    He held onto her cold and stiff hands, causing his heart to tremble again. Other than her chest that was a bit warm, her entire body was ice cold and stiff. He couldn¡¯t help cing his face to her chest again, feeling the faint warmth and the weak heartbeat. Only like this was he sure that she was still alive.

    Ye Ting Xuan silently went out the door, not bothering the two of them.

    His handsome brows wrinkled. No matter how hard he tried to figure out how this incident happened, he couldn¡¯t think of a single conclusion.

    ¡°Who did the person who swapped the snake want to kill? Very few people knew about Chen Ning being the empress, even the Eldest Princess didn¡¯t know, so it is impossible for the people in her pce to know. There is only one possibility, they didn¡¯t want to harm Chen Ning, but rather the emperor! Chen Ning was just a scapegoat for the emperor!¡±

    With this conclusion, Ye Ting Xuan felt a cold wind blow through the gate that made him tremble, as his body was covered in goosebumps.

    Someone wanted to kill the emperor!

    Who? Just who was it?

    The first person Ye Ting Xuan thought of was Chu Shao Yang!

    This was because after Mo Chuan ascended to the throne, with his skilled governance, he won the respect of his citizens and his ministers. There was noparison between him and the previous emperor.

    After ten years, everyone gradually forgot about the previous emperor. They rarely mentioned him and the fact that Chu Shao Yang was the previous emperor¡¯s son. Mo Chuan¡¯s throne should have been his! For so many years, he watched as someone sat in the throne that should have belonged to him, how could he not be filled with hatred?

    Not to mention that other than the stealing a throne, there was also the hate of stealing a wife between Chu Shao Yang and the emperor!

    If Chu Shao Yang knew that the bride was his previous Ding Yuan Princess, how could he not be filled with hatred?

    It was Chu Shao Yang, it had to be Chu Shao Yang!

    Ye Ting Xuan almost did not hesitate to conclude that this matter was perpetrated by Chu Shao Yang.

    But thinking about it, he felt that it wasn¡¯t right.

    Chu Shao Yang was decisive and ruthless, but he was also impulsive and didn¡¯t think this deeply.

    If he wanted to take revenge on the emperor, he wouldn¡¯t use this underhanded method. He would choose to assassinate him or directly challenge him, he wouldn¡¯t use this kind of method.

    Secretly swapping a poisonous snake into a gift box to harm a person, this seemed more like something a woman would do.

    Speaking of this, this was a prank the Eldest Princess thought of. Although the Eldest Princess was outspoken, she was still a woman, so the pranks she thought of were not the same as men.

    Could it be the one behind this was a woman?

    Could it be Empress Dowager Zhou?

    When this thought entered Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s mind, he was instantly filled with a chill.

    He couldn¡¯t help looking back at Chen Ning and the emperor in the room before breaking out in a shiver.

    Right, right, it was very possible Empress Dowager Zhou learned that the emperor¡¯s bride was the Ding Yuan Princess Chen Ning, so she made this kind of deadly move!

 Chapter 936 - Switching out

    <strong>Chapter 936: Switching out</strong>

    If it really was Empress Dowager Zhou, even if doctor Zhang could save her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s grasps.

    This was because in the royal harem, Empress Dowager Zhou was the leader. If she wanted someone to disappear without a sound, she had many methods.

    Chen Ning had just entered the pce, how could she beat Empress Dowager Zhou?

    Should he tell this spection to the emperor and have him make preparations?

    Ye Ting Xuan hesitated a bit before shaking his head.

    It couldn¡¯t be Empress Dowager Zhou!

    His eyes fell onto the gift box in his hand.

    He could confirm that this matter wasn¡¯t rted to Empress Dowager Zhou at all.

    This was because after cing this dangerous poisonous snake in the Eldest Princess¡¯ gift box, the one who opened the box could have been the emperor or Chen Ning.

    If Empress Dowager Zhou sent someone to do it, she wouldn¡¯t have considered that the snake could also bite the emperor?

    Even if she hated Chen Ning and wanted her to die, she was still the emperor¡¯s biological mother and she couldn¡¯t bear to see hime under any harm. Not to mention that the emperor was most afraid of snakes and as her mother, how could she let her child be scared like this?

    So it definitely couldn¡¯t be Empress Dowager Zhou!

    But other than Empress Dowager Zhou, which woman would be this daring to try and harm the emperor as well? What grudge did she have with the emperor?

    Could it be love turning into hate? Unable to obtain what one wanted?

    ording to what Ye Ting Xuan knew, there were countless girls who loved the emperor in the capital city and there were countless girls who wanted to ascend into a phoenix, so the killer was among them. Because they heard the emperor was getting married, they were filled with jealousy and wanted to kill!

    Ye Ting Xuan tightly knit his brows as he thought that this was hard to take care of. To find the killer, it was like finding a needle in a haystack.

    That maid definitely was not the main perpetrator, it was very likely she was bought by someone and swapped the box, cing the ck spotted snake for the Eldest Princess¡¯ defanged snack.

    That person didn¡¯t care if the snake bit the emperor or the empress, she just wanted to kill and take revenge!

    No matter who was bitten to death, that person would have aplished their goal!

    This person.....Such a ruthless heart! Such a sinister n!

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with anger. He wanted to rush to the Eldest Princess¡¯ pce now and drag out the murderer. This person definitely couldn¡¯t be allowed to remain in this world, otherwise they would use another deadly trap to kill!

    The person they would kill next could be the emperor or the Eldest Princess!

    At this time, he suddenly heard the sound of rushed horse hoovesing from outside as two horses charged towards the Guan Yu Pce.

    The royal pce banned horses and if anyone dared ride a horse, it was either the emperor or arge matter that concerned lives.

    It had to be doctor Zhanging over!

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. The horse hooves stopped at the pce gate and a grey figure came out, with Xiao Si following behind him.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, slow down. Don¡¯t break doctor Zhang, he still has the save the empress!¡±

    That grey figure was Zhui Feng, he had been following doctor Zhang the entire time. When they heard the news from Xiao Si, he and doctor Zhang turned cold in fright.

    He did not hesitate at all as he grabbed doctor Zhang¡¯s medicine bag and jumped onto a horse with doctor Zhang without saying another word. He rode off to the Guan Yu Pce, riding as fast as possible, afraid that he would be toote.

 Chapter 937 - Unable to be saved

    <strong>Chapter 937: Unable to be saved</strong>

    Zhui Feng charged right to the door before putting doctor Zhang down.

    Doctor Zhang was dizzy and wanted to curse Zhui Feng, but suddenly looking around, he saw the emperor and Chen Ning. Seeing Chen Ning lying on the bed unmoving, his eyes opened wide. He didn¡¯t have time to scold Zhui Feng as he walked in with his old legs.

    ¡°Emperor, let this old minister take the empress¡¯ pulse.¡±

    When doctor Zhang saw it was Chen Ning in the bridal dress, he didn¡¯t reveal any surprise. Rather he felt this was just right.

    He had been a doctor in the pce for decades, he had seen all kinds of things before and the matter between Mo Chuan and Chen Ning was never hidden from him. He knew what he should say and what he shouldn¡¯t say.

    Even in front of Empress Dowager Zhou, he did not slip up in the slightest.

    It was because of this that he obtained the trust of Empress Dowager Zhou and Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, save her. This one believes you¡¯ll definitely be able to save her!¡±

    Hearing doctor Zhang¡¯s voice, Mo Chuan took a deep breath. He looked up and tightly grabbed doctor Zhang¡¯s wrist with a hand covered in cold sweat.

    Doctor Zhang didn¡¯t nod or shake his head. He looked at Chen Ning¡¯s face and his mood sunk. He never made a promise for things he wasn¡¯t sure on.

    ¡°Emperor, this old minister will do his best.¡±

    Mo Chuan nodded and hs hand released. He looked at doctor Zhang without blinking and he looked at doctor Zhang¡¯s expression, hoping he would say: There is a chance.

    Doctor Zhang ced three fingers on Chen Ning¡¯s wrist and closed his eyes.

    Very soon, his two white brows jumped up. Opening his eyes, he had a look of astonishment, ¡°There¡¯s no pulse, why isn¡¯t there a pulse?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s heart beat along with him. Without having time to speak, doctor Zhang suddenly looked at him and took his pulse.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, this one wants you to save her, you¡¯re taking the pulse for the wrong person!¡± Mo Chuan suppressed his anger. If the other side wasn¡¯t doctor Zhang, he would have pped them away.

    ¡°Emperor, please forgive this old minister for being blunt, the empress.....She is certainly dead. Emperor, you are filled with grief, but there is still poison inside you. If you don¡¯t detox this poison soon, it¡¯ll be toote. This old minister is unable to save the empress¡¯ life, but this minister will give a prescription to clear the poison inside the emperor¡¯s body.¡±

    Doctor Zhang took his hand back and said to Zhui Feng, ¡°Bring my medical bag over.¡±

    He had been a doctor for decades, seeing many natural deaths and premature deaths, so now he was talking from the perspective of a doctor, not taking into consideration the thoughts of the one listening.

    His words were like a p of thunder, paralyzing everyone present.

    Mo Chuan was stunned, Zhui Feng was stunned, Xiao Si and Ye Ting Xuan were all stunned.

    Xiao Si was the first one to react. He couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows at doctor Zhang, thinking that this old doctor was too confused, speaking this directly!

    Even if the empress can¡¯t be saved, he could give a more mild point of view. Saying it this directly, how could the emperor ept this?

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, you¡¯re speaking nonsense. She is not dead, her heart is still beating. Take her pulse again, look carefully for it!¡±

    Mo Chuan forcefully controlled himself, letting out this calm voice.

    He really had the impulse just now to p doctor Zhang¡¯s head off.

    She was clearly still alive, but he was saying that she was dead! This was simply just cursing her!

 Chapter 938 - Heart, still beating

    Chapter 938: Heart, still beating

    ¡°Impossible, impossible! This old minister has been a doctor for decades. How could a person¡¯s heart still beat when their pulse has already stopped, definitely impossible.¡±

    Doctor Zhang shook his shook his white haired head and looked at Mo Chuan with sympathy and pity.

    ¡°Emperor, people cannot revive after dying. Emperor, you are still in grief. You were also poisoned, so this old minister will give you some medicine to help detoxify you.¡±

    He stood up to take his medicine box after saying this, but there was a tightening around his wrist as Mo Chuan tightly held it.

    ¡°Emperor, you.....What do you want to do?¡± He stuttered as he looked at Mo Chuan. He was already frightened by the other side¡¯s killing intent.

    Mo Chuan looked right at him, saying word for word, ¡°Save her! This one wants you to save her! This one will say again, she is not dead! This one has personally touched it, her chest is still warm and her heart is still beating!¡±

    ¡°Im, impossible.....¡± Doctor Zhang had a look of disbelief.

    ¡°There is no impossible in this world! She is not dead. If you say that she is dead again, this one will want your life!¡± Mo Chuan shouted in an annoyed voice. His eyes was indeed filled with killing intent.

    Doctor Zhang shivered. Although he could see that the emperor was filled with pain, his mind was still very clear.

    Could it be the empress really wasn¡¯t dead?

    But that was impossible!

    She clearly already no longer had a pulse and her body was ice cold, how could her heart still be beating?

    Doctor Zhang knit his brows and once again looked over Chen Ning on the bed. This time he didn¡¯t take her pulse and looked over her face. Her face was pale and her lips were blue, but her face didn¡¯t change at all. It looked like she was asleep and she didn¡¯t look like she was dead.

    ¡°Emperor, this one wants to listen to the empress¡¯ heart. I wonder....what the emperor thinks about that?¡±

    Doctor Zhang felt awkward as he began to believe Mo Chuan¡¯s words. Perhaps her heart was still beating, but this wasn¡¯t known yet.

    Hearing this, Mo Chuan¡¯s face instantly sunk and he said with a dark look, ¡°Could it be you don¡¯t believe this one? This one says her heart is still beating, this is not false!¡±

    ¡°No, no, emperor, this old minister didn¡¯t mean that. Only this old minister wants to listen to the empress¡¯ heartbeat to know if she can still be saved.¡± Doctor Zhang nervously exined.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face became iparably ugly as he red at doctor Zhang, ¡°No!¡± He firmly said.

    Even if it was to save her, even if doctor Zhang was already this old, he wouldn¡¯t let this old doctor touch her chest.

    Doctor Zhang revealed an awkward look. He took out a red string from his medical bag which he gave to Mo Chuan and said, ¡°The emperor can ce this string on the empress¡¯ chest and this old minister can take her pulse.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s tight expression instantly rxed. This method could be epted.

    He took the strong without another word and ced it over her heart.

    Doctor Zhang took the other side of the red string and closed his eyes. He found that there was a faint beating from the other side of the red string and although the heartbeat was only half that of a normal person¡¯s, her heart was still slowly beating.

    As long as her heart was beating, she wasn¡¯t dead!

    Doctor Zhang opened his eyes and there was a confused look in them. In his decades of experience as a doctor, he had never seen this kind of patient before.

    Her body was clearly ice cold, so why was there a heartbeat?

    Strange, truly strange!

    Everyone in the room were holding their breath, looking at him without turning. No one dared to disrupt his thoughts and everyone had great hopes towards him.

 Chapter 939 - A legendary rare treasure

    <strong>Chapter 939: A legendary rare treasure</strong>

    Doctor Zhang thought over this for a bit before suddenly looking up at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Emperor, after the empress was poisoned, did you give her any antidotes? Or perhaps any spiritual medicines?¡±

    Mo Chuan shook his head, ¡°After she was poisoned, she quickly stopped breathing. This one.....didn¡¯t have a chance to give her any antidotes.¡±

    ¡°That is very strange. The empress¡¯ breathing has stopped and her body is cold, so she should be dead, but her heart is still beating and her chest is still warm. ording to this old minister¡¯s analysis, the empress should have taken some kind of thousand year old herb. It is because of this herb that the empress has kept her life.¡± Doctor Zhang pondered while stroking his beard.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Then your meaning is that we can save her as long as long as we have this thousand year old herb, right?¡±

    ¡°It should be like this. The poison inflicting the empress is very strong, immediately killing after being bit. The empress being able to live until now should be because of the herb she has taken before. This thousand year old herb has the effect of bringing someone back to life and if one can be obtained, the empress can be saved, but these things are legendary things seen once in a hundred years. This old minister has only heard it before and has never seen it before. To obtain these things, it isn¡¯t as easy as talking about them!¡±

    He said this while shaking his head and sighing.

    The rising light of hope in Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes instantly dimmed. He gritted his teeth and looked at Zhui Feng, ¡°Zhui Feng, send out all the secret guards to find a thousand year old herb. No matter the price, you must obtain it!¡±

    Zhui Feng replied, ¡°Yes, emperor.¡±

    He prepared to leave, but heard doctor Zhang say, ¡°Emperor, unless you can find the antidote within twenty four hours, it will be toote. The remainder of the herb before can only guard the empress¡¯ heart for another twenty four hours. If the time passes, even an immortal would be helpless.¡±

    Xiao Si and Zhui Feng couldn¡¯t help giving an ¡°ah¡± sound as their faces turned pale. They looked at each other and saw the look of despair in each other¡¯s faces.

    There was only twenty four hours, but they had to find something legendary that was hard to find, this was like ascending to the heavens!

    ¡°Zhui Feng, why aren¡¯t you going already!¡±

    Mo Chuan gave a low roar, instantly waking Zhui Feng from his daze.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Zhui Feng didn¡¯t hesitate any longer, using his qinggong to disappear in front of everyone.

    Mo Chuan tightly grit his teeth. There was only twenty four hours, this meant that she could only live another twenty four hours. This was only giving him twenty four hours of hope!

    ¡°Xiao Si, go send people to the capital medicine stores and look for thousand year old herbs! You can¡¯t miss a single one!¡±

    ¡°Yes, emperor.¡± Xiao Si replied and suddenly flew off.

    Mo Chuan turned around and slowly sat in front of the bed, holding Chen Ning¡¯s hand and looking at her face. In these twenty four hours, he would not leave her for a second and stay here watching over her.

    Doctor Zhang couldn¡¯t help shaking his head. He picked up his medicine bag to leave and headed to the side pce to prepare some medicine because the emperor was also poisoned. As a doctor, he also had to keep the take care of the emperor.

    Ye Ting Xuan who hadn¡¯t said a word for a long time suddenly came forward.

    ¡°Emperor, Ting Xuan has suddenly thought of something. Do you still remember the thousand year old snow ginseng the East Qin Crown Prince Na Mu Cuo gave King Ding Yuan?¡±

 Chapter 940 - Only hope

    <strong>Chapter 940: Only hope</strong>

    Thousand year old snow ginseng?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s mind suddenly lit up. He quickly looked up at Ye Ting Xuan.

    ¡°This one remembers it, the thousand year old snow ginseng! That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the thousand year old snow ginseng! Ning¡¯er told me before that Chu Shao Yang had fed her a snow ginseng soup, but he had ced a despicable medicine inside the soup.....That¡¯s right, that snow ginseng soup is what is keeping Ning¡¯er¡¯s heart alive!¡±

    His mood was veryplicated. He didn¡¯t know whether to hate Chu Shao Yang or thank him for saving Ning¡¯er.

    ¡°Emperor, the empress has only consumed one bowl of snow ginseng soup. As far as this minister knows, the East Qin Crown Prince¡¯s snow ginseng waspletely formed, so it¡¯s impossible for there to only be a single bowl. So, this minister thinks that King Ding Yuan must have remaining snow ginseng. As long as the emperor send people to find King Ding Yuan, if he takes out the remaining snow ginseng, the empress can be saved.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan said this and silently retreated to the side.

    He knew that for Chu Shao Yang to take out the snow ginseng to save Chen Ning, it was harder than ascending to the heavens, but this was the only hope for saving Chen Ning!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s pupils shrank, he already understood Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s meaning.

    That¡¯s right, only Chu Shao Yang could save her now, but would Chu Shao Yang be willing to take out the snow ginseng to save her?

    Mo Chuan thought of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes filled with wild hatred. He knew that Chu Shao Yang would never agree!

    But this was the only way to save her.

    He had to agree whether he wanted to or not!

    ¡°Ting Xuan, help this one guard this ce, don¡¯t let anyonee in to disturb her. Don¡¯t even let the Empress Dowagere in, understand? As long as anyone dares take a step into the Guan Yu Pce, you can kill them! This is this one¡¯s golden token, taking this will represent this one, your words are this one¡¯s words. This one wants you to protect her, can you do it?¡±

    Mo Chuan took his golden token from his waist and ced it in Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s hand.

    Ye Ting Xuan kneeled as he epted it and said in a clear voice, ¡°This minister will not betray the emperor¡¯s trust.¡±

    He knew what the emperor wanted to do. When he took the golden token, it was like a heavy burden falling onto his shoulders.

    ¡°Alright, this one will temporarily entrust her to you. Within twenty four hours, this one will definitelye back!¡±

    Mo Chua said this and he turned back to take a deep look at Chen Ning, before leaving without even looking back.

    Ye Ting Xuan saw his red figure sh and appear onto the roof.

    *

    At this time, Chu Shao Bai was carrying Chu Shao Yang back to the Ding Yuan Pce.

    He directly went into the Peach Blossom Cove and ced Chu Shao Yang in the chair, but he didn¡¯t relieve his acupuncture point.

    ¡°Third brother, little brother knows you must hate me, but I can¡¯t let you make another mistake no matter what. When the sun rises tomorrow, I will relieve your acupuncture point. Tonight, just have a good rest, alright? Your little brother will be with you the entire time.¡±

    The anger in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest raised again. His eyes stared right at Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face, wishing he could make holes in his face.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his mute acupuncture point being poked, he would have cursed out at Chu Shao Bai.

    Naturally Chu Shao Bai knew, so he didn¡¯t release his acupuncture point to save his ears.

    He thought about it and ced Chu Shao Yang in bed, cing the nket over him.

    The sky was gradually turning dark at this time, as dusk light filled the room.

    Chu Shao Bai lit a candle and picked up a book from the table, preparing to read until daybreak.

 Chapter 941 - He can do it, can you?

    <strong>Chapter 941: He can do it, can you?</strong>

    He held the book in his head and flipped a few pages, but he couldn¡¯t get into the book. He stared at the book in a daze as his mind wandered and his heart went into the royal pce.

    He couldn¡¯t help thinking about it, how did she be the emperor¡¯s bride? He clearly saw he leaving with Na Mu Cuo¡¯s envoy, could it be that Na Mu Cuo let her go?

    Perhaps he and his third brother had saw the wrong person, it was just a girl that was very like her.

    Chu Shao Bai gave a faint sigh and put down the book. He turned around and saw Chu Shao Yang staring right at him with red eyes.

    He thought about it and relieved Chu Shao Yang¡¯s mute acupuncture point.

    Chu Shao Yang immediately began cursing.

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai, release father¡¯s damn acupuncture point!¡±

    He shook his head, ¡°Third brother, if I release your acupuncture point, you will charge into the royal pce. You will offend the emperor and create arge problem! I hope that you can rx. Whether the one getting married today is Ning¡¯er or not, you do not have the right to ruin their marriage. They have already been married.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gritted his teeth and coldly said, ¡°Chu Shao Bai, you are a true fool! You arepletely devoted to the emperor, even giving your beloved woman to him, but how does he treat you? Does he even believe you? Did he ever thank you? Never! He does not believe you at all, he hides everything from you, you are even sadder than me! He sold you and you even help him count the money! Are you a fool or not? You are even helping him now, do you even know rtionships! I Chu Shao Yang am your biological brother, we have blood that runs thicker than water! What does he, Chu Mo Chuan count for, he is just a thief that has stolen our royal father¡¯s position! He stole my throne and also stole my woman, should I hate him or not! Tell me, tell me!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned white and his fists tightened, causing his knuckles to crack.

    ¡°Third brother, shut up! The things you¡¯re saying now are truly disrespectful to the emperor. Your emperor position was not stolen by the emperor, it was because third brother was young at that time and our West Chu was filled with internal and external problems. If third brother took the throne at that time, not only would you have not saved royal father, you would have harmed out West Chu Country¡¯s citizens.....¡±

    Chu Shao Bai didn¡¯t even finish before he was cut off by Chu Shao Yang¡¯s coldugh.

    ¡°Ha, ha, Chu Shao Bai, who told you this? I was young back then, how old were you then? How much do you understand? How much do you know! If my guesses aren¡¯t wrong, the Empress Dowager should have said many things in your ears over the years. Were these things all told to you by her? Hei, hei, that mother and son are working together, birds of the feather flock together! They stole my emperor throne and they even make themselves look better in court, do they even want face! Chu Mo Chuan doesn¡¯t want face, his mother Empress Dowager Zhou doesn¡¯t want face!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face became even more white and his lips trembled. If these words were spread, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for Chu Shao Yang even if he had a hundred heads.

    ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t speak anymore. This matter isn¡¯t like you say it is, the emperor stepped up at a dangerous time! Over all these years, he didn¡¯t want to be the emperor at all. You haven¡¯t seen how much effort he has put in for our West Chu citizens. Over these ten years, he has taken care of our country, letting our citizens avoid war and live good lives. If it was you on the emperor¡¯s throne back then, could you do everything the emperor did?¡±

 Chapter 942 - Only having this life left

    <strong>Chapter 942: Only having this life left</strong>

    ¡°That is because the emperor¡¯s throne was not mine! How do you know I can¡¯t do it! I hate that mother and son, I hate them for taking my throne and taking my wife! I will steal back everything that belongs to me! Chu Shao Bai, if you are still my blood rted little brother, you will not stop me and you will stand with me! Could it be that you have forgotten where our royal father is now? He is trapped in the East Qin Country, he is living a life worse than death! But what about Chu Mo Chuan? After all these years, has he ever thought of sending troops to East Qin? Has he thought of saving our royal father? He never did! This is because he is afraid that after our royal fatheres back, he will steal back his emperor throne!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was panting just like an angry lion.

    He shouted everything louder and louder, shouting out in desperation.

    He had suppressed these words in his heart for ten years, almost making himself suffocate.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s lips quivered. He wanted to refute these words, but he didn¡¯t know how.

    Thinking of the royal father he hadn¡¯t seen in ten years, his heart was filled with pain and sorrow. He lived a sheltered life in the capital city, but what about his royal father? He was living under the captivity of another country and he didn¡¯t even know if his royal father was alive or dead.

    He devoted himself to the emperor, wishing to making the West Chu stronger day by day to defeat East Qin, saving his royal father.

    But after ten years, he still didn¡¯t see a trace of hope. East Qin became stronger day by day and West Chu swayed in the wind, with East Qin being able to blow them over with a single breath.

    Saving his royal father back had already be a dream that could not be realized.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes became warm and tears almost came out.

    ¡°Third brother, stop speaking. It isn¡¯t that the emperor doesn¡¯t wish to save royal father, only it isn¡¯t the time now. Our soldiers are far fromparing to the East Qin soldiers and even if we send them out, we don¡¯t have any chance of winning! If you keep saying these words, it is tantamount to trying to usurp the throne.....¡±

    ¡°Ha, ha, usurp the throne? Whose court am I nning against! Whose throne am I usurping! It is clearly Chu Mo Chuan usurping my throne, I am just taking back what belongs to me!¡± Chu Shao Yang roared out.

    ¡°Third brother, speak a bit softer. Even if this is your pce, that doesn¡¯t mean the walls don¡¯t have ears. If this kind of words are heard by the emperor, will you still be able to live!¡±

    ¡°What am I afraid of? I have nothing right now. The throne, my princess.....The only thing left is my life. If he, Chu Mo Chuan want it, he can just take it!¡±

    ¡°Third brother, you.....¡±

    Chu Shao Bai saw that Chu Shao Yang was in madness, not knowing how to wake him up. His ears suddenly piqued and he heard the sound of wind blowing leaves.

    Although the sound was very soft, with the ears of a martial arts expert like Chu Shao Bai, he could tell what it was instantly. It was not the sound of a leaf falling, it was the arrival of a qinggong expert.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned cold and didn¡¯t even think as he unlocked Chu Shao Yang¡¯s acupuncture point.

    His instincts told him the one who came was an enemy, perhaps they were here to attack his third brother.

    Chu Shao Yang did not even have time to rise from the bed as a cold voice came from the window.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Hearing this familiar voice, Chu Shao Yang and Chu Shao Bai¡¯s faces fell.

 Chapter 943 - Returning your things to you

    <strong>Chapter 943: Returning your things to you</strong>

    With a ¡°peng¡± sound, the two windows were blown open by the wind. The person outside had a red robe like blood, a handsome face, and dark eyes. His ck hair was fluttering in the night wind and his jade like face was calm as water, not having any expressions.¡±

    ¡°Greetings to the emperor.¡± Chu Shao Bai immediately fell to the floor and his back was covered in cold sweat.

    He never would have dreamed that Mo Chuan would suddenly appear here and the emperor was still wearing his red robe, those were his wedding clothes!

    At this time, shouldn¡¯t the emperor be in the nuptial chambers with her? Why was he here?

    Could it be the words he said with his third brother entered the emperor¡¯s ears?

    Thinking of this, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s body was drenched in cold sweat.

    Chu Shao Yang slowly stood up from the bed and his slender body straightened as a pair of bloodshot eyes stared right at Mo Chuan.

    He didn¡¯t kneel, he didn¡¯t bow, he just looked at Mo Chuan without saying a word.

    Chu Shao Bai was sweating from anxiety. He kept signalling to Chu Shao Yang with his eyes, but Chu Shao Yang ignored him.

    ¡°Emperor, I ask for forgiveness. My third brother is drunk and his mind isn¡¯t clear, he has been rude and I ask for the emperor¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    Hearing Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words, Chu Shao Yang couldn¡¯t help giving a coldugh, ¡°Shao Bao, this king doesn¡¯t need you to plead for me, I just don¡¯t want to bow to him! If you want to kill me, kill me! Chu Mo Chuan, I knew that you would make a move against me sooner orter, I have been waiting for a long, long time, I just never thought that you would pick this kind of special day. Very good, I¡¯ll give you my head as your wedding gift!¡±

    After he said this, his right hand pulled out a sword from under the bed. With a flick of his hand, the sword was unsheathed and flew out at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Third brother, what are you doing!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he saw the sword insert itself into the window. The sword was trembling right in front of Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, use that sword to take my head.¡± Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh, his eyes weren¡¯t filled with a single trace of being drunk.

    ¡°Third brother, stop speaking nonsense. How can you call the emperor by name!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai never thought that Chu Shao Yang would be this bold, he couldn¡¯t even cover for him.

    ¡°In my heart, I haven¡¯t treated him as an emperor for a long time. He stole my throne and today he stole my woman, do you think he is worthy of being the emperor? Chu Mo Chuan, do you dare say the one in the wedding hall isn¡¯t Ning¡¯er? Do you dare admit it?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes were blood red from jealousy. He suddenly didn¡¯t want to take it anymore or perhaps he had suppressed it for too long and it had finally exploded.

    Mo Chuan looked at him without any expressions. He didn¡¯t reveal any anger or hate, he just looked at Chu Shao Yang like this.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s heart was tense. He knew that something must have happened, otherwise the emperor wouldn¡¯t appear here at this time.

    ¡°Emperor, did something happen in the pce?¡± He asked in a soft voice.

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t look at him as he kept looking at Chu Shao Yang, giving a slow nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chu Shao Yang, you¡¯re right. I stole the throne, the emperor position should have been yours.¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Shao Yang and Chu Shao Bai were stunned.

    They heard Mo Chuan continue to say, ¡°I came here this time to give this thing back to you.¡±

 Chapter 944 - Abdication decree

    <strong>Chapter 944: Abdication decree</strong>

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Chu Shao Yang looked at Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan took out a yellow silk bag from his chest and threw it to Chu Shao Yang without even looking.

    Chu Shao Yang unconsciously caught it and his hand was weighted down.

    His heart couldn¡¯t help skipping a beat. His hand went into the bag and a cool and smooth sensation came from his hand. Taking it out, it was actually a jade seal.

    ¡°Emperor!¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face fell, looking at Mo Chuan in disbelief. He never would have thought that the emperor didn¡¯te to punish his third brother, but actually gave him the country¡¯s jade seal!

    Something big must have happened!

    Chu Shao Yang looked at the jade seal in his hand. That cool and heavy jade seal was in his hand, this jade seal was the proof of being the emperor!

    This was something that he dreamed of and now the real thing had fallen into his hands.

    He looked at the jade seal and suddenly looked up, breaking out in wildughter, causing his tears to flow.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, you gave this jade seal to me to give peace before death, right? You really are kind! Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, if you want the throne, I¡¯ll give it to you! You want the jade seal, I¡¯ll give it to you! I¡¯ll give all of this to you! I just want one thing from you.¡±

    Mo Chaun looked at Chu Shao Yang, speaking word for word.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯sughter came to an abrupt end as he looked at Mo Chuan, speaking in a cold voice, ¡°All the things I have you have already taken. What else do you want from me, my life? Come and take it!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your life, I want that thousand year old snow ginseng, I¡¯ll use the throne to exchange for it. As long as you give me that snow ginseng, I am willing to abdicate in front of the citizens and give you the throne!¡± Mo Chuan looked at him with a serious expression.

    ¡°Emperor! What are you saying! You....Are you drunk?¡± Chu Shao Bai felt like there was something wrong with his ears.

    The emperor¡¯s words today was like ps of lightning, stunning him.

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned. He was the same as Mo Chuan, not believing a single one of Mo Chuan¡¯s words. He thought that everything Mo Chuan said was a lie and that he was here for his life.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, stop acting like a cat ying with a mice, are you willing to give the throne to me? Hei, hei, it sounds even better than singing. You want to use the throne to exchange for a thousand year old snow ginseng? You think that I, Chu Shao Yang am a three year old child? Will I be tricked?¡± He let out coldughs.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, I¡¯m serious. Chu Shao Yang, I even gave the jade seal to you, you still don¡¯t believe me! As long as you give me the snow ginseng, this emperor position is yours! I will immediately write the abdication decree and abdicate to you!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was seriously stunned this time.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling the truth? You really will abdicate to me? You¡¯ll immediately write the decree?¡± He looked right at Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan nodded without any hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang was filled with joy, but he still didn¡¯t dare believe it. He was afraid that Mo Chuan was just saying this.

    ¡°Alright, write the decree and I¡¯ll immediately give the snow ginseng to you.¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t hesitate at all, picking up a pen from the table and opening a white piece of paper. He began to write and after a while, an abdication decree was written.

    ¡°Now you just need to stamp it with the jade seal and it will take effect.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked at the content without turning. His hands were ced on the table and his face couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of excitement, wild joy, and disbelief.

 Chapter 945 - Most worried thing

    <strong>Chapter 945: Most worried thing</strong>

    ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai saw the jade seal in the Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand and the red print on it that was about to touch the decree.

    He quickly came forward to stop it.

    ¡°Move! This matter is not rted to you. Shao Bai, you have personally seen and heard it, I didn¡¯t force him, it was he who is willing to give the throne to me. This thing brought to my door, how could I not want it?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang waved his hand and a sharp palm flew at Chu Shao Bai, forcing him back several steps.

    The jade seal in his left hand came down and heavily pressed on the decree. He then raised it and broke out in proudughter.

    ¡°I want to be the emperor! Ha, ha, I am finally the emperor! The throne that had been stolen ten years ago is finally back in my hands, ha, ha!¡±

    He had waited for ten years, ten whole years and finally this day was here. His heart was filled with joy and anger, excitement and pride. He looked up and broke out inughter, being filled with satisfaction.

    ¡°Third brother.....¡±

    Chu Shao Bai looked at the wildlyughing Chu Shao Yang and there was an indescribable feeling in his heart.

    It was sympathy, pity, and sadness.

    This was because he knew that even if his third brother became the emperor, he would not be as good as Mo Chuan because his heart was more narrow, selfish, and more tyrannical than Mo Chuan¡¯s. He didn¡¯t care about the people and if West Chu fell into his third brother¡¯s hands, it was definitely not a good thing.

    He turned to look at Mo Chuan. He couldn¡¯t understand why the emperor suddenly made this shocking decision, wasn¡¯t today his happy wedding day? He married the best girl in the world, he should be having the time of his life. Shouldn¡¯t he be filled with joy and excitement?

    Why couldn¡¯t he see this on the emperor¡¯s face at all?

    Chu Shao Bai instead saw a kind of fear in Mo Chuan¡¯s expressionless face and his clothes were slightly trembling. He was fearful, afraid, and there was a deep anger and sadness in the bottom of his eyes. He actually used the throne to exchange for the thousand year old snow ginseng......

    Was the snow ginseng more important than the throne in the emperor¡¯s heart?

    No!

    Chu Shao Bai knew that there was only one person who was more important that the throne in the emperor¡¯s heart!

    ¡°Emperor, tell me, did something happen to Ning¡¯er? Tell me, what happened to Ning¡¯er?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai suddenly grabbed Mo Chuan¡¯s sleeve. He didn¡¯t care about their rtionship as ruler and subject, he looked into Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes, looking with a gaze filled with anxiety.

    There was a giant fear that filled his heart that made his entire body turn cold.

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t look at him, his eyes never left Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°The decree is already yours, where is the thousand year old snow ginseng?¡± He reached his hand out towards Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang slowly stoppedughing, he already recovered from his ecstacy. This was because Chu Shao Bai¡¯s words reminded him, why would the emperor use the throne to exchange for a snow ginseng that was worthless in his eyes? What did this mean?

    The thousand year old snow ginseng was used to save people¡¯s lives, this meant that he wanted to use the snow ginseng to save someone who was more important than the throne in the emperor¡¯s heart!

    That person without a doubt was his Ning¡¯er!

    ¡°What do you want the snow ginseng for! If you don¡¯t tell me, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll give the snow ginseng to you! Even if you exchange the throne for it, don¡¯t think about it!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart became tense, but his heart was ice cold and expressionless.

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, causing his chest to rise. The thing he was most worried about finally happened.

 Chapter 946 - Great chance

    Chapter 946: Great chance

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, isn¡¯t the thing you want the most in the world the throne? I have already given it to you. This snow ginseng is no use to you, won¡¯t you feel regretful letting this chance go?¡± Mo Chuan opened his eyes and looked at him as he spoke.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s lips curled into a taunting cold smile.

    ¡°Do you think I, Chu Shao Yang am a fool? If it isn¡¯t to save Ning¡¯er, will you use the throne to exchange for the snow ginseng? Speak, did something happen to Ning¡¯er? You want the snow ginseng to save her life, right?¡±

    Mo Chuan took a deep breath again. He knew that Chu Shao Yang was smart and since he had guessed it, it was impossible to hide it.

    ¡°Yes. She has been poisoned by a strong snake poison and her life is in danger, she only has twenty four hours. If she isn¡¯t fed this thousand year old snow ginseng, her.....her life can¡¯t be saved.¡±

    Mo Chuan said in a low and deep voice. His hands inside his sleeves tightly formed fists.

    ¡°What did you say!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face instantly turned white and he threw the decree in his hand onto the ground.

    That decree had an iparable enticement in his eyes just now, but now his attention wasn¡¯t on it at all.

    ¡°Say it again!¡± Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body was slightly trembling as he firmly stood there.

    Chu Shao Baid didn¡¯t say a word as he closed his eyes.

    This was because he had already guessed most of it. He didn¡¯t know how she was poisoned, but as long as there was the thousand year old snow ginseng, even the most fatal poison would be cured.

    ¡°There was someone who hid a snake inside a gift and she was bitten. She is now in aa and need the snow ginseng to save her life. Chu Shao Yang, I have already given you what you wanted, I just need the snow ginseng, I just want to save her life!¡± Mo Chuan said in a deep voice, unable to suppress the slight tremble to it.

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned. When he heard that she might die, his heart was filled with heartache, but he quickly calmed down and a burst of wild joy filled his heart.

    A good this, this was a great chance!

    ¡°Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t control himself as he broke out inughter that was filled with joy.

    His smile made Chu Shao Bai unable to stop his face from changing. Mo Chuan looked at him and his chin tightened.

    ¡°Third brother, are you crazy? You¡¯re actuallyughing hearing that Ning¡¯er is in danger!¡± Chu Shao Bai looked at Chu Shao Yang in utter disbelief.

    ¡°Of course I want tough, I¡¯m too happy because the heavens are finally pitying me! Giving me this kind of great gift, how can I not be excited? Not be happy? Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    Chu Shao Yangughed until tears flowed out.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face became darker and darker. He kept looking at him without saying a word, but the depths of his heart turned dark.

    Chu Shao Yang was very smart, he was actually too smart, so he had the qualification tough like this.

    ¡°Third brother, stopughing! Do you hate Ning¡¯er that much? Hearing that her life is in danger, you¡¯re this happy? You.....What kind of heart do you have? Is your blood also cold? You want her to die that much?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang forcefully gritted his teeth. He charged over to pull out the sword in the window and ced it at Chu Shao Yang¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Quickly take out the snow ginseng to save Ning¡¯er!¡± He shouted.

    Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t even blink. He didn¡¯t even look at Chu Shao Bai,pletely ignoring the sword ced on his neck.

    He stoppedughing, but the smile was still present in his eyes.

 Chapter 947 - The feeling of being shamed

    <strong>Chapter 947: The feeling of being shamed</strong>

    Chu Shao Yang raised a brow at Mo Chuan and said with a faint smile, ¡°Alright, you want to use the snow ginseng to save her life, fine. Kneel and beg me, as long as you kneel, I¡¯ll give it to you, he, he.¡±

    He was smiling so much that his lips wouldn¡¯t seal. He looked at Mo Chuan¡¯s face, but his eyes didn¡¯t have a smile, rather they had a look like a cat toying with a mouse.

    ¡°Third brother! You are crazy! He is the emperor, the emperor! You actually want the emperor to kneel to you.....¡± Chu Shao Bai was astonished. He looked at Chu Shao Yang like he was looking at a stranger, simply not daring to believe this was the third brother he was familiar with. He was alreadypletely crazy.

    Mo Chuan knew that Chu Shao Yang was not crazy, rather he was too clear and too smart. He knew how to seize an opportunity, that¡¯s right, this was the best opportunity for Chu Shao Yang to shame him.

    He already knew that this would happen when he came, but he had no other choice!

    To save her, no matter how much ridicule or shaming there was, he could take it all.

    He just heard Chu Shao Yang say with a coldugh, ¡°What, you¡¯re not kneeling? That¡¯s right, you are the heavenly ruler. After being the emperor for ten years, you are filled with pride. Other would bow to you each day, how many times have you, Chu Mo Chuan kneeled to others! But the tides are changing, today you, Chu Mo Chuan are here to beg me and not me, Chu Shao Yang begging you! Do you remember how you forced me back then? Today I will have you learn the taste of shame thates with kneeling!¡±

    Mo Chuan wanted to kneel, but hearing his words, his legs became straight and his back became unyielding.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, I know that you want to take revenge and shame me, I don¡¯t care! I just want to ask you one thing. If I kneel to you, you will give me the snow ginseng, right? As a man, you have to keep your word!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai quickly shouted, ¡°Emperor, you can¡¯t! How can you kneel to my third brother, you are the emperor!¡±

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t listen to this, he just looked at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang slightly narrowed his eyes and there was a cold sharp glow of revenge in his eyes. He said with a cold smile, ¡°You just keep talking, you can¡¯t let go of your face as an emperor. If you won¡¯t kneel, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just wait to see the death of a beauty twenty four hours from now! Ha, ha, you plotted against me to take her away, you wanted to marry her as you wished, but now? In the end you can¡¯t obtain her, she is not a woman that belongs to you! Chu Mo Chuan, you never would have thought that this is god¡¯s punishment for you! The punishment for taking something that doesn¡¯t belong to you! You will see your beloved woman lie in your embrace, dying as the venom inside her festers! I don¡¯t want your throne, I don¡¯t want anything, I just want to see your heartbroken appearance. That scene will be very good, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!¡±

    He broke out in wildughter once again.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s hand began to tremble from his anger. The sword in his hand became unstable and there was a faint line of blood on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Third brother, shut up! Shut up! Are the words you say the words of humans! If you don¡¯t take out the snow ginseng, I will kill you!¡± He shouted.

    Chu Shao Yang coldly looked at him, not caring about his threat at all. His heart was almostpletely filled with thoughts of revenge right now.

    Death? What did it count for!

    He, Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t care about this life!

    Being able to see the person he hated the most being smashed to the ground and having his heart shattered, even if he died, he wouldugh!

 Chapter 948 - Marry her to me

    <strong>Chapter 948: Marry her to me</strong>

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, I¡¯m asking you onest time, will you kneel or not!¡± Chu Shao Yang smiled as he confidently looked at Mo Chuan.

    He hated him!

    The more he hated him, the more he wanted him to painfully beg for mercy under his ws.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s fingers began to crack and his eyes had a gaze of death.

    He knew that Chu Shao Yang was venting his anger, but hearing him angrily curse her to death like this, he was so angry that he wanted to break his teeth with a single punch! But, he knew that Chu Shao Yang was telling the truth. If he couldn¡¯t obtain the snow ginseng, she would die and he would lose her forever!

    ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll kneel for you now! Chu Shao Yang, I hope that you will keep your word! Take out the snow ginseng and save her life!¡±

    Mo Chuan already made his choice as he spoke in a loud voice.

    ¡°Emperor!¡± Chu Shao Bai loudly shouted. The sword in his hand fell to the ground and his hands were violently trembling. He couldn¡¯t help closing his eyes, he couldn¡¯t watch this scene.

    His chest was filled with rage. Seeing Chu Shao Yang humiliate the emperor like this, he really wanted to stab Chu Shao Yang through the heart. However, he knew that Chu Shao Yang had a hard temper and he didn¡¯t fear threats at all, not even fearing death. As long as he can torture his enemies, he could give up everything!

    He hated his powerlessness, unable to stop the wild actions of his third brother.

    Mo Chuan closed his eyes before opening them again. Without a bit of hesitation, his legs bent and he kneeled down to Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Bai heard the soft sound of his knees touching the ground and his body violently trembled. He closed his eyes even more tightly, he didn¡¯t want to see the emperor being shamed by his third brother like this at all.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, ah Chu Mo Chuan, did you even think that there would be a day when you were kneeling in front of me, Chu Shao Yang!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s body was straight as he stood in front of Mo Chuan. His chin was raised high up and he looked down at Mo Chuan.

    His chest was filled with happiness and excitement from taking his revenge, he had never been this happy and excited in his life before.

    ¡°Say it, beg me, loudly beg me!¡± He looked at Mo Chuan without any expressions, speaking in a cold voice.

    Only kneeling? Not enough, it was far from being enough! The more he tortured his enemy, he happier he would be.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face was already white without any blood and his dark eyes were brightly shining. He was born with pride and he had never lowered his head to beg anyone. Even if it was his own life, he would never lower his head to anyone.

    But to let her live, what did this shame and torture count for?

    Even if Chu Shao Yang wanted his life, he would not hesitate to give it to him!

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, I beg you! I beg you to raise your noble hand and save her!¡± He loudly said.

    Hearing his words, Chu Shao Bai¡¯s tightly closed eyes couldn¡¯t help letting out tears. His entire body was trembling and his heart was filled with hate, hatred for his third brother and hatred for himself!

    Chu Shao Yangughed into the sky again. When he finished, he looked down and reached out a finger with a smile.

    ¡°Very good, but I still have another condition. As long as you agree to it, I will save her.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s pupils shrank and his teeth tightly gritted.

    Chu Shao Yang looked into his eyes and said word for word, ¡°I want you to write another decree to marry your new empress to me, have her be my, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s Ding Yuan Princess!¡±

 Chapter 949 - Who is greedier

    <strong>Chapter 949: Who is greedier</strong>

    ¡°No! I definitely will not agree!¡± Mo Chuan firmly replied, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you want the jade seal, I¡¯ll give it to you! You want the throne, I¡¯ll give it to you! Even if you want my life, I can give it to you without any hesitation. You can take everything that I haven, but you can¡¯t take her!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang gave a coldugh, ¡°But don¡¯t forget that you are begging me. If I don¡¯t save her, she can only die!¡±

    Hearing this, Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t take it anymore.

    He also kneeled down in front of Chu Shao Yang and looked at him with tear filled eyes.

    ¡°Third brother, I have never begged for anything from you in my life. I will only beg for one thing from you, please save Ning¡¯er! The emperor has already given the throne to you, don¡¯t you want the throne the most? You can¡¯t be too greedy......¡±

    Chu Shao Yang coldly cut him off, ¡°Me being greedy? The greedy one is clearly Chu Mo Chuan! He has already stolen my throne, but that isn¡¯t enough, he even takes my beloved girl from me. He shames me, ridicules me, looks down on me! I¡¯m just taking back everything he has stolen from me right now! If we have to talk about greed, is there anyone greedier than him, Chu Mo Chuan?¡±

    Chu Shao Bai was speechless from his questions.

    Chu Shao Bai knew that everything Chu Shao Yang said was sophistry, but he couldn¡¯t refute him at all.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, I, Chu Shao Yang keep my word. As long as you write the decree, I will immediately take out the snow ginseng to save Ning¡¯er¡¯s life. You can be assured, I will not go back on my word. Even if I Chu Shao Yang am ruthless, I can¡¯t watch my woman die.¡± Chu Shao Yang looked at Mo Chuan and his lips were curled into a yful smile.

    He was in control, Mo Chuan had to agree to his condition.

    This was because he had no other choice!

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that while Mo Chuan was bowing in front of him, he firmly shook his head and spat out a single word.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s smile froze and he looked at him in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? Do you know the consequence of you not agreeing, she will die! Don¡¯t you love Ning¡¯er? Could it be you can bear seeing her die? Returning her to me, you won¡¯t suffer any loss. She belonged to me already and I will save her. Even if you can¡¯t obtain her, you can still see her! Didn¡¯t you say that you understood love? This is your method of loving her? In the end, you are just selfish. You don¡¯t love her at all, you are not worthy of her!¡±

    Mo Chuan looked right into his eyes and said word for word, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, the one who doesn¡¯t understand love is you! You still won¡¯te to your senses even now! I can¡¯t agree to your condition because I have always respected her decision. I know that she would rather die than return to your side to be imprisoned! So I definitely can¡¯t give her to you. You can take everything I have and I¡¯m willing to exchange everything for the life saving snow ginseng, but only her is impossible! She is not an object, not a bargaining chip, she is a person!¡±

    He heavily said this word for word, his voice ringing out.

    Chu Shao Bai almost wanted to cheer for his words. He looked at Mo Chuan with a gaze of worship and respect, this was the emperor he admired. Third brother.....he could neverpare!

    Ning¡¯er didn¡¯t choose the wrong person!

    ¡°He, he, it really is beautiful and moving! Chu Mo Chuan, your words are truly good. Was Ning¡¯er tricked by your flowery words?¡±

 Chapter 950 - Love within the bounds of decency

    <strong>Chapter 950: Love within the bounds of decency</strong>

    Chu Shao Yang pped whileughing.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er really is a fool, it¡¯s a pity your flowery words can fool her, but can¡¯t fool me, Chu Shao Yang. Chu Mo Chuan, you are selfish. You would rather let her die than to give her to another man. What use are your flowery words, as long as I don¡¯t give you the snow ginseng, she will soon be dead! Don¡¯t be filled with regret at that time!¡±

    His smile suddenly disappeared and he coldly said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t agree to my condition, you can leave, I won¡¯t give you the snow ginseng! That snow ginseng was hidden in a secret ce by me, no one else can find it and don¡¯t think of a getting a single word out of me. Chu Mo Chuan, I don¡¯t want your throne. I like seeing you in pain, seeing you being tortured, I like seeing your appearance when you see your beloved person die in front of you! It¡¯s fine if you kill me, but it¡¯s impossible for you to obtain the snow ginseng!¡±

    Chu Shao Bai looked at Chu Shao Yang in a daze and said in a sharp voice, ¡°Third brother, what is your heart made of? How can you say such cruel and ruthless words? You can bear watching Ning¡¯er die? In the beginning.....your love for her was all false. Ning¡¯er was right, you didn¡¯t love her, you just wanted to own her, having her only belong to you. You don¡¯t love her, you didn¡¯t love her at all......¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re not qualified to talk about my matter! Love, what is love? Chu Shao Bai, how old are you and do you understand love? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know your thoughts. You like her, even when she was still my princess, you liked her. Are the words Ning¡¯er something you can say? She even affectionately called you Xiao Bai! Humph, Chu Shao Bai, what good thing are you? You are my blood rted little brother, but you seduce your sister inw behind my back, are you worthy of putting me on me!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang scoffed and said this with a sneer to him.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face instantly turned red and he angrily shouted, ¡°It¡¯s not wrong that I like her, but I had love for her within the bounds of decency, everything was clean between us! I never seduced her! I¡¯ve clearly said that she is my sister inw, but before you saw her face, did you ever treat her as your wife? When have you ever loved her? You couldn¡¯t wait for her to die sooner back then! She was nothing more than a thorn in your side! You¡¯re not worthy of being her husband at all!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste words with you now. Chu Mo Chuan, if you don¡¯t agree to my condition, immediately disappear from my sight. I hate seeing your helpless appearance kneeling in front of me, do you know what you look like now? You are just like a pitiful worm lying on the ground, begging for my mercy! You are simply...pletely disgraced!¡±

    He spoke in a vile manner, using the sharpest words to injure Mo Chuan. He wanted to shame the other side, sparing no efforts to shame him!

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face turned blue and white, as he was filled with anger. He couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed and angry for Mo Chuan.

    Hearing this kind of words, even he couldn¡¯t take it. How could the arrogant emperor ept this?

    He was suddenly worried, would the emperor take his third brother¡¯s life in his anger?

    Mo Chuan looked at Chu Shao Yang. His face was snow white and his eyes were ck, so deep that the bottom could not be seen.

    He suddenly slowly stood up from the ground. Standing straight, he was even taller than Chu Shao Yang.

 Chapter 951 - Only want one night

    <strong>Chapter 951: Only want one night</strong>

    ¡°Very good, I won¡¯t beg you anymore. I can¡¯t agree to your condition no matter what.¡±

    After saying this, he turned and jumped out the window.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, stop! Come back here!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang never would have thought that he would leave like this. He quickly rushed to the window and shouted out in a sharp voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done talking yet! I can change this condition, I will change this condition!¡±

    Mo Chuan stopped and he turned around. His red wedding robes fluttered in the wind and it highlighted his pale face.

    ¡°What condition?¡±

    Although he clearly knew that Chu Shao Yang wouldn¡¯t give up that easily, but he still had a trace of hope.

    Chu Shao Yang looked over and he thought it over, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to marry her to me, she will still be your Chu Mo Chuan¡¯s empress, but I want her to be with me for a night! I want your wedding night! You can agree to this condition, right? She won¡¯t know who I am and I won¡¯t tell her who I am. As long as the candle is blown out, she won¡¯t be able to see and will know nothing.¡±

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang! You are too shameless! You can even say this kind of shameless, despicable, and disgusting kind of words, you, you......You are simply not a man!¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face waspletely red as he cursed Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang had an uncaring smile as he said, ¡°I have a temper. The things I want, I will use all my strength to obtain. Even if I can¡¯t obtain her heart, I want her body. Chu Mo Chuan, as long as you let me be with her for a night, I¡¯ll agree to your request and I¡¯ll never bother her again. I only want one night, this condition isn¡¯t overboard, right?¡±

    ¡°Pa!¡±

    The answer he received was a fierce p to the face from Mo Chuan.

    This p was very strong. Chu Shao Yang only felt his face burn and blood fill his mouth.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, you dare hit me! Based on what? Do you know that her life is in my hand? If I don¡¯t save her, she will die!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang went crazy with anger, roaring out at Mo Chuan with beast like red eyes.

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t say another word. After hitting Chu Shao Yang, he looked at him with a gaze filled with contempt before leaving without even turning back.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan,e back here! Don¡¯t you want the snow ginseng to save her life? Come back and beg me, kneel down and admit your wrongs and I¡¯ll give it to you. You.....Come back!¡±

    That look of contempt from Mo Chuan had defeated Chu Shao Yang, it made all the joy in his heart disappear without a trace.

    He looked at the empty window in disbelief as Mo Chuan¡¯s red figure had already disappeared.

    He left? He actually left like this?

    Didn¡¯t he want to save her? Didn¡¯t he want to give everything up to save her? How could he leave just like this?

    He did not even get to enjoy the thrill of winning before the other side gave him a fierce p. The anger in his chest had not even been vented yet, how could he leave just like this!

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, I¡¯m telling you, if I don¡¯t save here, there is only death for her! Do you hear me? Fucking scram back here for father!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang cursed out in rage. There was only Mo Chuan¡¯s look of contempt in his eyes, like he was looking at trash, looking at shit.....

    He was simply going crazy from his anger.

 Chapter 952 - Want your life to be buried as well

    Chapter 952: Want your life to be buried as well

    Chu Shao Bai stood there without saying a word. He ignored Chu Shao Yang who was shouting out the window like a lunatic and picked up the jade seal that Chu Shao Yang and Mo Chuan had dropped, putting it into his chest.

    He also picked up the decree with the jade seal stamp and ripped it to pieces. He reached out towards Chu Shao Yang and the pieces fell down like snowkes, falling onto Chu Shao Yang¡¯s head, body, and shoulders.....

    Chu Shao Yang turned back from the window, looking at Chu Shao Bai in a daze.

    ¡°What are you doing? You.....What did you just rip? The decree? My abdication decree? Chu Shao Bai, you actually ripped my abdication decree! You....I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    He took a piece of paper from his shoulder and looking at it, his eyes turned red. With a wild roar, he charged out at Chu Shao Bai.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s figure shed and avoided the attack that was like that of a wild tiger¡¯s. He sent a palm back whichnded right on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s back, causing him to fall to the floor.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s martial arts was not below Chu Shao Bai¡¯s, but his mind was in chaos, so that was just an empty move. It was very easy for Chu Shao Bai to knock it aside.

    But Chu Shao Bai didn¡¯t use a tenth of his strength, so Chu Shao Yang was not injured. He rose from the ground and raised his left hand, which had an extra cold glowing sword in it.

    ¡°Chu Shao Bai, you force me! You¡¯re the one seeking death!¡±

    He stabbed out at Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest.

    With a ¡°chi¡± sound, the sword entered his chest, passing through his chest to his back. The fresh blood immediately stained his white as snow clothes.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s body slightly swayed and he couldn¡¯t stand straight.

    He did not look at the sword prating his body. His eyes were teary as he looked at Chu Shao Yang.

    Chu Shao Yang was stunned. He looked at Chu Shao Bai with his clothes soaked in blood and that handsome face that was drained of blood. His body slightly swayed as his hands holding the sword began to tremble.

    ¡°You, you, why didn¡¯t you dodge? Why? I.....I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Shao Bai, you could clearly dodge that stab, why didn¡¯t you dodge it!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang pulled out the sword and blood sttered from Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest as the sword was pulled out. The hot blood sshed onto Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face and it burned him like a me.

    With the sword pulled out, Chu Shao Bai couldn¡¯t stand straight. With a sway, he fell right back.

    Chu Shao Yang charged over to grab him. His fingers moved as fast as lightning, quickly poking several main acupuncture points on Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest to stop the bleeding and then quickly took out the medicine from his chest.

    For people like them who practiced martial arts, they always carried medicine with them.

    ¡°Medicine? Where is it?¡±

    He fumbled all over his clothes, but found his chest was empty. He finally realized that he wore a festive dress for the pce banquet, how could he have medicine on him.

    ¡°Someone, someonee quickly! Where¡¯s father¡¯s hidden guards? All of you scram out for father!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang roared out, but it was silent outside and not a single person appeared.

    He immediately understood. The hidden guards must have been silently sent away by Mo Chuan when he came, so he could only grit his teeth in hatred.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, if Shao Bai dies, I want your life to go with his!¡±

    He softly ced Chu Shao Bai on the couch, ¡°Shao Bai, just wait, I¡¯ll immediately bring medicine for you! No matter what, I won¡¯t let you die!¡±

 Chapter 953 - Who should he save

    <strong>Chapter 953: Who should he save</strong>

    Chu Shao Yang charged out of the Peach Blossom Cove. His feet were in a panic and his heart was in chaos, actually forgetting to use his qinggong. Only when the cold wind blew across his hot cheeks did hee back to his senses.

    His mind was hit by two thunderbolts that made him unable to think properly.

    Ning¡¯er was poisoned, she was about to die.....

    Shao Bai was stabbed by a sword, he was about to die......

    One was his beloved girl and one was his closest brother, why did all the people closest to him have to leave?

    Why!

    He really wanted to roar into the sky and curse out.

    But he couldn¡¯t do anything now. He had to quickly save Shao Bai, no matter what. He couldn¡¯t let his hands be stained with the blood of his little brother, he couldn¡¯t!

    He charged into the underground secret room in one breath, that unfinished piece of snow ginseng was ced there. Although the thousand year old snow ginseng was a rare treasure in this world, he didn¡¯t treat it as any kind of treasure. He kept it because looking at it, he couldn¡¯t help thinking of her.

    The thousand year old snow ginseng, it had the magical effect of healing all kinds of poison. With it, Chu Shao Bai could be saved!

    Chu Shao Yang knew how powerful his sword was. That long sword stabbed through Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest and although it didn¡¯t pierce his heart, he had lost arge amount of blood.

    But there was only half of the snow ginseng left. If he saved Shao Bai, he couldn¡¯t save her!

    Who should he save?

    Chu Shao Yang held the snow ginseng as he was stuck in this painful contradiction.

    In front of Mo Chuan, his words were filled with grievances. Even if Mo Chuan kneeled to him, he didn¡¯t rx.

    But he asked himself, could he really watch her die without saving her? Was he really like Chu Shao Bai said he was, hating her to the point of wanting her to die?

    He did hate he!

    When she divorced him in front of thousands of eyes from West Chu and East Qin, he did hate her!

    When she went into Na Mu Cuo¡¯s cart without even looking back, he hated her!

    When he said that he would dig his heart out and she didn¡¯t even look at him, he hated her!

    When she wore a red veil and married another man, he hated her!

    But the deeper his hate, the deeper his love. When he heard that she was about to die, his entire heart trembled.

    Only he could save her in this world, his thousand year old snow ginseng could save her life. He thought that this was the best gift god had ever given him. After going around in circles, she could finally return to his side.

    The snow ginseng in his hand became his best ckmail and his greatest weapon!

    But Chu Shao Yang never dreamed that this weapon would actually fail! Mo Chuan actually didn¡¯t ept his condition. He would rather let her die than to give her to Chu Shao Yang. He wasn¡¯t even willing to give him one short night!

    Since it was like this, why would he, Chu Shao Yang use the medicine to save her!

    Saving her and then watching her be someone else¡¯s wife? Being with the man he hated the most? She would enjoy carnal pleasures with that man?

    He, Chu Shao Yang would never be this kind of fool!

    Not to mention that Chu Shao Bai was his blood rted little brother. Blood was thicker than water, how could he watch Chu Shao Bai die without saving him?

    Chu Shao Yang quickly made his decision, he would save Chu Shao Bai!

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, ah Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t me or hate me. If you me me, you can only hate yourself. As long as you showed me any warmth, I wouldn¡¯t watch you die like this!¡±

 Chapter 954 - Save you and not save her

    <strong>Chapter 954: Save you and not save her</strong>

    Chu Shao Yang was holding a steaming bowl of soup as he rushed into the Peach Blossom Cove.

    Chu Shao Bai was still lying on the couch like when he left, not moving at all with a pale face without any blood at all. His longshes were hanging down and his white clothes were stained with blood at his chest.

    He was deadly silent without any signs of life.

    Chu Shao Yang was scared. He ced down the bowl and quickly went to take his pulse. He found that it was still slightly beating, instantly letting out a sigh of relief.

    As long as he was alive, this bowl of snow ginseng soup would be able to cure his wounds.

    ¡°Shao Bai, Shao Bai, are you awake? Can you hear me? I am third brother, your third brother!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang brought his best ointment and carefully applied it to Chu Shao Bai¡¯s wound. That wound was very deep and filled him with shock. When he remembered that he was the one who had made this wound, his nose became stuffy and he almost began to cry.

    If anyone dared to harm Chu Shao Yang like this, he would be the first one who wouldn¡¯t let them off. But the one who injured his little brother with this terrifying wound was himself!

    He applied medicine for Chu Shao Bai whilerge tears fell down.

    ¡°Shao Bai, you¡¯re not allowed to die! No matter what, you can¡¯t die! I only have you as a little brother in this world, if even you leave me.....¡± His voice was cut off.

    Chu Shao Bai slightly opened his eyes and saw Chu Shao Yang¡¯s tears. He was shocked and wanted to raise his hand to wipe his tears, but his hands weakly hung to his sides.

    Although that stab didn¡¯t take his life, it hurt his lungs and made him lose too much blood. His body was limp and didn¡¯t have any strength.

    He softly said, ¡°Third brother, I¡¯m fine. I....It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s just a small wound, you don¡¯t need to feel bad. My.....My body has always been good, how could I.....die from this small wound. You¡¯re looking down on.....little brother too much.....Ke, ke, ke.....¡±

    He wanted to make a joke to calm him down, but he couldn¡¯t breathe and began to cough. There was blood foam that appeared in his mouth and leaked down the side of his lips.

    ¡°Shao Bai, you¡¯re not allowed to speak. You¡¯re not allowed to say a single word!¡± Chu Shao Yang quickly wiped the blood from his mouth, but there was more the more he wiped.

    ¡°You won¡¯t die. You are my little brother, there is no one dearer in my heart than you. I have already turned the remaining half of the snow ginseng into soup and you¡¯ll keep your life as long as you drink it. Come, sit up, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang held Chu Shao Bai¡¯s shoulder and made him sit up, reaching out with the bowl of soup.

    ¡°No, third brother, I won¡¯t drink! That snow ginseng soup is to save Ning¡¯er¡¯s life, I.....I can¡¯t drink it!¡± Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes went wide in shock. When he heard that it was ginseng soup in the bowl, he tightly closed his lips.

    ¡°How could that woman¡¯s lifepare to yours? Not to mention she wouldn¡¯t be my woman even if she died, even if she really became my woman, I would choose to save you and not her! Brothers are like limbs and women are like clothes, I wouldn¡¯t pick clothes over a limb. Come, Shao Bai, drink it while it is hot.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai had no expressions as he ced the bowl of soup at Chu Shao Bai¡¯s lips.

    Chu Shao Bai forcefully shook his head and closed his lips, revealing a look of determination.

    ¡°Shao Bai, could it be you don¡¯t want to live? In this world, I have nothing but you, my brother, so nothing is more important than you! I don¡¯t care about others, I want you to live! You will drink it now!¡±

 Chapter 955 - Brothers

    Chapter 955: Brothers

    Chu Shao Bai seemed impatient as he raised a hand and held Chu Shao Bai¡¯s nose. He forced his mouth open and poured the soup into his mouth.

    At this time, he suddenly felt an acupuncture point being poked on his chest and he couldn¡¯t move at all.

    His eyes opened wide as he looked at Chu Shao Bai beside him.

    ¡°Sorry, third brother. This little brother has tricked you, but this little brother can¡¯t let Ning¡¯er die like this.¡±

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s index finger was on Chu Shao Yang¡¯s chest and he slowly pulled his hand back. That poke just now had used all the internal energy inside his body. Although these were desperate measures, the injuries he had suffered were not fake.

    He swayed as he stood up from the bed, feeling weak all over his body. Because of the blood lose, his vision began to turn ck as if he could faint at any moment. He feltpletely exhausted and wanted to close his eyes to take a good sleep, one where he cared about nothing.

    But he knew that if he closed his eyes, he would not wake again.

    Chu Shao Bai raised his hand and forcefully pressed down on his chest wound. A sharp pain made his body twist, but because of the pain, it drove away his exhaustion.

    He took a deep breath and took the bowl of soup from Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hand, being careful not to spill a single drop.

    That soup was the medicine for saving her life, he need quickly enter the pce to feed it to her.

    Chu Shao Bai looked up and looked into Chu Shao Yang¡¯s eyes. Those cold and sharp eyes without any emotions was like apletely different person from the worried look he had previously.

    His heart filled with a deep pain.

    ¡°Third brother, little brother has wronged you. When little brother saves Ning¡¯er, little brother will ask for your forgiveness. If you want to beat and scold this little brother at that time, little brother will not resist at all. Third brother, don¡¯t me me. You can bear not saving Ning¡¯er, but I can¡¯t do the same.....¡±

    Chu Shao Bai closed his eyes.

    He knew that doing this drew a deep gap between these brothers. His third brother.....might never forgive him in this life, but he couldn¡¯t let this happen. He definitely couldn¡¯t watch her die!

    He took off the blood stained white robe. Tearing off a piece, he tied up the wound on his chest and made a knot.

    Then he found one of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s robe and wore it, covering the wound on his chest.

    Other than his pale face, there was nothing strange with him at all.

    He carefully held the bowl of soup and without turning back, he walked out.

    *

    Inside the Guan Yu Pce, Ye Ting Xuan held the golden token left by Mo Chuan and stood at the gate. Looking into the deep night, his heart felt as dark as the night.

    He couldn¡¯t think of who the perpetrator was or the motive for killing, he couldn¡¯t even find a single clue.

    Inside the pce, Doctor Zhang sat beside Chen Ning¡¯s bed and couldn¡¯t help sighing.

    He already used all the methods he could think of to try and force the poison out of her body, but they were all useless.

    This was because this snake poison was different from other poisons, it quickly paralyzed the person¡¯s nerve center as soon as it entered the bloodstream. If it wasn¡¯t for Chen Ning drinking the snow ginseng soup before, she would have already been killed by the poison.

    Although he was skilled in medicine, it was hard to save someone who was already dead.

    Now he could only hope that Xiao Si and Zhui Feng could find the thousand year old herb, this legendary thing that could bring people back to life, but he knew that there wasn¡¯t too much hope.

 Chapter 956 - Will

    <strong>Chapter 956: Will</strong>

    ¡°Emperor, you¡¯re back. Did you obtain that thousand year snow.....¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan was standing there when a sh appeared in front of his eyes. There was a red figure that floated down from the roof and looking at it, it was Mo Chuan.

    He saw Mo Chuan¡¯s expression and knew the result, instantly swallowing his unfinished sentence down.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face was dark and his eyes were a deep pool, ck to the point of containing no emotions.

    But the more it was like this, the more worried Ye Ting Xuan was.

    ¡°Ting Xuan,e in.¡±

    Mo Chuan walked into the pce and spoke in a deep voice.

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s body turned cold. He was a minister and he couldn¡¯t enter the imperial harem without the emperor¡¯s orders, so he had been guarding the entrance of the pce the entire time.

    When the emperor called him in, his heart filled with a bad feeling.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, help this one write a decree.¡±

    Mo Chuan sat in front of the bed, but he didn¡¯t look up at Ye Ting Xuan, looking deeply at Chen Ning the entire time. The ck colour on her face became darker, but there was no expressions on her face, only calmness.

    ¡°Decree?¡± Ye Ting Xuan was a bit stunned, ¡°What decree?¡±

    ¡°A will.¡± Mo Chuan softly said.

    Ye Ting Xuan and doctor Zhang were both stunned.

    Doctor Zhang almost fell out of his chair as he suspected something was wrong with his ears.

    ¡°Emperor!¡± Ye Ting Xuan had heard clearly and he kneeled down the floor. His nose became stuffy as his eyes filled with tears.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t! You mustn¡¯t!¡±

    Doctor Zhang also kneeled down while trembling, ¡°Emperor, you can¡¯t have this kind of idea, it¡¯s all because of this old minister¡¯s low medical skills. This old ministers will immediately consult the medical books and will find a way to save the empress¡¯ life.¡±

    He bowed to Mo Chuan before standing up and leaving the pce with trembling feet.

    Mo Chuan held Chen Ning¡¯s hand. Her hands were stiff and ice cold, but he wasn¡¯t willing to let go.

    He could still hear Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words of resentment in his ears.

    ¡°Chu Mo Chuan, you¡¯re too greedy! You stole my throne and you stole my beloved woman. This is god¡¯s punishment for you, this is your retribution!¡±

    These words were like a de deeply piercing his heart, filling him with pain.

    He looked at her face without a trace of blood. She was silent like she was sleeping, but it was likely she could not awaken from this sleep.

    If this was really god¡¯s punishment for him, why didn¡¯t it fall onto his body? Why did he have to take her away?

    He was willing to use his life to exchange for hers!

    His chest filled with pain as he suddenly opened his mouth and he spat out a mouthful of blood onto the golden floors. It was like a flower of blood blooming.

    ¡°Emperor!¡± Ye Ting Xuan called out in shock. He knew that this mouthful of blood was from Mo Chuan being too agitated. He was filled with hurt and despair, but he suppressed it and revealed nothing.

    Mo Chuan slowly raised his head and looked at the sky outside, as he slowly spoke.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, do you think this one is greedy? Is it because this one wanted too much that the heavens decided to give this one this kind of punishment, stealing this one¡¯s beloved girl away? Tell me, is it like this?¡±

    ¡°Emperor......¡± Ye Ting Xuan was shocked and shook his head, ¡°How can you saw this. You and her have already experienced many hardships and finally became married, this is the blessing of the heavens. But the empress was poisoned because of someone¡¯s ill intents. Ting Xuan believes that the empress is blessed by the heaves, she will be fine. Ting Xuan also believes that the emperor¡¯s people will be able to find the thousand year old herbs. Although this kind of thing is rare, it still exists in the world. Emperor, you must believe.¡±

 Chapter 957 - Wonâ€™t let you go

    Chapter 957: Won¡¯t let you go

    Mo Chuan silently turned and forcefully gritted his teeth. That¡¯s right, he couldn¡¯t despair now, there was still over twenty hours. Perhaps there will be a miracle during this period of time!

    His Ning¡¯er was this smart and kind, she had never harmed anyone. She just did something that made her a great benefactor to the people of West Chu, god definitely wouldn¡¯t steal her life away like this! He wouldn¡¯t this kind unfair to her!

    ¡°Ting Xuan, you¡¯re right. This one shouldn¡¯t despair, this one believes that Ning¡¯er is blessed by the heavens and she will definitely be better!¡±

    Mo Chuan smoothed her silky hair and stroked her smooth as jade cheeks. He spoke in a very soft voice like he was talking to himself.

    ¡°If the heavens are truly jealous of you and want to take you away, I will be with you. I won¡¯t let you leave by yourself. Without you, there is no meaning for me to stay in this world. Ning¡¯er, I want to hear you speak and see you smile. Even if you tease me and make fun of me, that is up to you. We haven¡¯t finished our nuptial chamber ceremony, so you can¡¯t dodge it like this, I won¡¯t let you go. Even if you run into the heavens, I will chase you down and get you to repay your debts......¡±

    There was a faint smile on his lip. He remembered their time together bit by bit and his heart filled with warmth.

    In that moment, he didn¡¯t feel sorrow or pain. Regardless of whether they were on earth, heaven, or hell, he decided to be with her and never to leave her.

    If she was in heaven, he would go to heaven. If she was in hell, he would go to hell with her!

    If she stopped breathing, he wouldn¡¯t live in this world another second!

    Although Ye Ting Xuan couldn¡¯t hear Mo Chuan¡¯s words, seeing the smile on his lips, there was a chill that filled his heart.

    For the emperor to smile like this in this time, this meant the emperor hadn¡¯t given up on dying. If the empress really left, the emperor would surely follow her.

    No, he definitely couldn¡¯t let this happen!

    He had to think of a way to stop the emperor¡¯s crazy idea.

    But how to stop it?

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s always clear mind suddenly filled with chaos, the more anxious he was, the more he couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    That¡¯s right, Empress Dowager Zhou!

    The emperor was filial. Other than the empress, the person he listened to the most was the Empress Dowager. If the Empress Dowager came, she could make the emperor give up this idea.

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He immediately wanted to think of a way to contact Empress Dowager Zhou, but thinking about it, the Empress Dowager had been fooled the entire time and she didn¡¯t know the emperor had married Chen Ning. If she found out about this, before the empress even died, the Empress Dowager would insert the dagger in first and directly kill her......

    No, he could never allow that.

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s heart was burning like oil being poured into the fire. He hadn¡¯t thought of a way when he suddenly heard a ¡°dong¡± sounding from the pce¡¯s gates.

    Mo Chuan had clearly heard it, but hepletely ignored it. He didn¡¯t care about anything in this moment, he was indifferent to everything.

    Ye Ting Xuan looked up and was instantly shocked. He saw Chu Shao Bai hit the door before shaking his head, almost falling to the ground.

    ¡°Shao Bai, why are you here? Why did you hit the door, did you not bring your eyes with you?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan quickly went over to support him, he couldn¡¯t help teasing him.

 Chapter 958 - Heâ€™s tired, sleep

    Chapter 958: He¡¯s tired, sleep

    Chu Shao Bai focused his mind. There was a bump on his forehead, but he didn¡¯t feel it at all even if it did hurt.

    It was hard enough for him toe here, his consciousness was already fading. He just wanted to deliver the medicine to her side, not spilling a single drop. Hepletely ignored the fact that his wounds became more serious and blood kept pouring out. They soaked the cloth and had been dripping out the entire time.

    ¡°Husband Ye, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Quickly, quickly give her this medicine, quickly!¡±

    He carefully gave the bowl of medicine to Ye Ting Xua, as if he was holding the world¡¯s most precious treasure.

    Ye Ting Xuan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°What medicine is this?¡±

    ¡°Thousand year old snow ginseng soup.¡± Chu Shao Bai softly said.

    He felt like he was floating and there was no strength in his body at all. He just wanted to lie down and close his eyes, never opening them again.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the strange spiritual power supporting him, he would have copsed halfway.

    His mind finally rxed and his body slid to the floor.

    ¡°Shao Bai, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan was shocked. He held the bowl of medicine in one hand and support Chu Shao Bai with the other, but he was a weak schr and he didn¡¯t have enough strength. He was afraid of spilling the soup, so he could only watch Chu Shao Bai slide out of his arms, lying onto the ground.

    ¡°Husband Ye, I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just too tired. Let me sleep for a bit. You....Quickly give that ginseng soup to Ning¡¯er, have the emperor feed it to her.....¡±

    Chu Shao Bai used all the strength in his body and made his face reveal a faint smile.

    He could only do this for her. He was just too tired now, he wanted to have a good sleep.

    He slowly closed his eyes and that handsome face had aforted smile.

    Ye Ting Xuan did not doubt him. When he heard that the soup in his hand was thousand year snow ginseng soup, he was filled with excitement.

    He saw Chu Shao Bai close his eyes and thought he was sleeping from being tired, so he didn¡¯t disturb him.

    ¡°Emperor, emperor, the empress can be save! This is the snow ginseng soup delivered by King Jing An, soup made from the thousand year old snow ginseng. As long as she drinks this, the empress can be saved!¡±

    He carefully brought the soup to the foot of the bed, not spilling a single drop. The bowl of medicine was still warm to the touch, Chu Shao Bai must have kept it in his embrace while running over, using his body heat to keep it warm.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s mind was focused on Chen Ning, he didn¡¯t hear anything around him. He didn¡¯t even feel anything when Chu Shao Bai arrived.

    Only when Ye Ting Xuan excitedly shouted beside him with the ginseng soup did he finallye back to his senses. He knit his brows and looked at Ye Ting Xuan.

    ¡°What did you just say, snow ginseng soup?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right emperor, look, this was just sent over by Shao Bai. He said this is soup made from the thousand year old snow ginseng and it¡¯s still warm. Quickly feed it to the empress!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan respectfully presented the bowl to Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan looked at the bowl of soup in disbelief. He reached out and sniffed the ginseng smell. The soup was a rich snow white colour. It really was thousand year old snow ginseng soup.

    Only he had never seen it before, so he still had a bit of disbelief.

    But when he heard Chu Shao Bai sent it, all his doubts were dispelled.

    In this world, the person he trusted most was Chu Shao Bai. Everyone could want to harm him, but Chu Shao Bai would never do that!

 Chapter 959 - Life saving medicine

    Chapter 959: Life saving medicine

    Mo Chuan instantly had a great mood.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Shao Bai?¡± He looked around and saw Chu Shao Bai lying by the door, shocking him, ¡°What is wrong with him?¡±

    ¡°He is too tired, he said he wants to rest. He must have been too tired rushing over here. Emperor, should we test for poison in this ginseng soup before feeding it to the empress?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan softly asked.

    ording to the pce¡¯s regtions, everything fed to the emperor and empress needed to be tested for poison with silver needles. Although he believed something brought by Chu Shao Bai wouldn¡¯t have poisoned, he still needed to ask.

    ¡°No need, this one believes in Shao Bai.¡±

    Mo Chuan shook his head without even thinking. He looked at Chu Shao Bai lying at the door and without knowing why, he suddenly felt something was wrong.

    With Chu Shao Bai¡¯s martial art skills, how could he be so tired that he couldn¡¯t move?

    He put down the bowl of medicine and stood up to walk to Chu Shao Bai¡¯s side, looking down at him.

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s eyes were closed and silently lying on the ground, looking like he was sleeping.

    He was wearing a dark purple robe and his face was snow white, white without any blood.

    This robe was clearly Chu Shao Yang¡¯s!

    Mo Chuan raised a brow.

    ¡°Shao Bai.¡± He softly said.

    Chu Shao Bai didn¡¯t respond at all, he just silentlyid there. His face was white and his dark eyes were tightly closed, with his brows covering them. He wasn¡¯t moving at all.

    Mo Chuan once again felt something was wrong.

    With Chu Shao Bai¡¯s inner strength, it was impossible for him not to hear him. Even if he was asleep, he would immediately wake up from his dreams.

    ¡°Shao Bai!¡± He loudly shouted.

    Chu Shao Bai still didn¡¯t move at all.

    Mo Chuan quickly ced his hand on his chest and found that his heart was still beating, but his hand had be wet. He smelled the smell of blood.

    He pulled open the clothes at Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest and saw the deep wound on his chest that was currently leaking blood. He couldn¡¯t help taking a surprised gasp.

    ¡°Shao Bai!¡± Ye Ting Xuan saw this and immediately shouted out in a panic, ¡°I, I¡¯ll immediately find doctor Zhang, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±

    He lost his usual calm and stumbled outside.

    Mo Chuan was much calmer than Ye Ting Xuan.

    He was experienced with sword wounds and he saw that Chu Shao Bai¡¯s wound had already been wrapped up with medicine applied. If he had been lying still, his wound wouldn¡¯t have bled. He must have refused to take care of his wound after being injured and rushed into the pce to send the life saving medicine to her.

    Not long ago, Chu Shao Bai was still fine, so how could he suddenly have obtained this deep sword wound? Where did he obtain the snow ginseng soup?

    Mo Chuan thought about it and understood most of it. His eyes couldn¡¯t help bing warm.

    ¡°Shao Bai, you really are foolish. To save Ning¡¯er, you don¡¯t even want your own life?¡±

    His heart filled with warmth and he forcefully clenched his fists. He said with hate, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, you can even be this ruthless to you blood rted brother. You....really are ruthless!¡±

    Now he didn¡¯t have time to curse Chu Shao Yang, he had to save Chu Shao Bai¡¯s life!

    He knew that Chu Shao Bai wasn¡¯t sleeping and had fainted. If he didn¡¯t save him in time, it was very likely he wouldn¡¯t wake up again.

    But there was only one bowl of life saving snow ginseng soup. Saving Shao Bai meant he couldn¡¯t save Ning¡¯er.

    Who should he choose?

    Should he save Shao Bai or Ning¡¯er?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s brows tightly knit and his heart was filled with an intense pain.

 Chapter 960 - Magical medical skills

    Chapter 960: Magical medical skills

    ¡°Emperor, Zhang, doctor Zhang is here.¡±

    When Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t make a decision, Ye Ting Xuan pulled the panting doctor Zhang in.

    Seeing doctor Zhang, Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up. He grabbed doctor Zhang¡¯s hand like clutching life saving medicine.

    ¡°Quickly save Shao Bai, quickly save him!¡±

    Doctor Zhang did not even have time to put down his medical scroll before he was pulled over by Ye Ting Xuan.

    He was also shocked when he saw the wound on Chu Shao Bai¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Emperor, be assured. As long as King Jing An still has a breath, this old minister will be able to save him.¡±

    He opened his medical bag and took out a knife, scissors, pincers, a needle, and thread. He first cleaned Chu Shao Bai¡¯s sword wound before applying medicine to it.

    The ointment prepared by doctor Zhang was naturally the best. Not long after it was applied, the bleeding quickly stopped. His hand did not stop as his needle created a line on his chest, beginning to stitch up Chu Shao Bai¡¯s injury.

    Although he was old, his hands were very firm. His needle flew quickly and and his technique was very skilled. In just a bit, the wound that even revealed bone was quickly stitched up.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, King Jing An.....Will he live?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan had never seen such incredible skills before, it made his eyes pop out. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva before being able to speak.

    Doctor Zhang did not look up as he said, ¡°Take out the triangr bottle with a green dot out of my medicine bag.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan didn¡¯t dare dy and he found a triangr bottle in the medical bag, giving it to doctor Zhang.

    ¡°Get a bowl of water.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan brought over a bowl of water.

    Doctor Zhang opened Chu Shao Bai¡¯s mouth and ced the red pill into his mouth before pouring arge bowl of water into his mouth.

    Chu Shao Bai had already fainted, so most of the water spilled out.

    ¡°Bring another bowl.¡±

    Doctor Zhang poured three bowls of water down before Chu Shao Bai swallowed the pills.

    He finally let out a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his head before saying, ¡°His situation isn¡¯t serious now, but he has lost too much blood. The wound has just been sealed and he can¡¯t move or the wound will open again.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Doctor Zhang, you mean that King Jing An.....he is fine?¡±

    Doctor Zhang rolled his eyes at him and snappily said, ¡°What, does husband Ye look down on this old man¡¯s medical skills?¡±

    ¡°Ting Xuan doesn¡¯t dare, doesn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan knew that although doctor Zhang was highly skilled in medicine, he had an entric temper, so he didn¡¯t dare offend him.

    There was a deep wound on Chu Shao Yang chest and he had lost all that blood, so Ye Ting Xuan thought that there was no saving him.

    But he never thought that doctor Zhang¡¯s medical skills would be as magical as they were imed to be, he couldn¡¯t help gasping in surprise.

    ¡°Many thanks doctor Zhang, it¡¯s been hard on you. Shao Bai¡¯s life has been saved by you.¡±

    Mo Chuan took a deep look at doctor Zhang. His eyes were filled with gratitude, but he couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°King Jing An only has outer injuries, it just needs to be sutured after the blood is stopped, it isn¡¯t much. This old minister is ipetent andcking in medical skills, this old minister can¡¯t save the empress......¡±

    Doctor Zhang sighed with a look of sorrow.

    Ye Ting Xuan said with a happy expression, ¡°Doctor Zhang, King Jing An has just sent over a thousand year old snow ginseng soup. Didn¡¯t you say that this snow ginseng soup has the effect of bringing the dead back to life?¡±

    ¡°Really? Where is the thousand year old snow ginseng soup?¡±

    Doctor Zhang¡¯s eyes opened wide with disbelief as his white brows jumped up.

 Chapter 961 - Two birds one stone

    <strong>Chapter 961: Two birds one stone</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s over there.¡± Ye Ting Xuan pointed at the bowl of medicine on the table.

    Doctor Zhang was filled with shock and surprise. He quickly walked over to the table and picked up the bowl of medicine, carefully looking over it.

    He had only heard of the thousand year old snow ginseng in rumours before and had never seen the real thing. He was filled with excitement and his hands started to shake slightly.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, you have to be careful. This is life saving medicine, if it were to spill.....¡± Ye Ting Xuan quickly reminded him.

    Doctor Zhang nodded. Of course he knew how precious this medicine was. He looked over the soup that was white in colour and gave off a rich ginseng scent.

    ¡°Strange, this ginseng soup seems a bit strange.¡±

    He suddenly knit his brows. He smelled the scent of ginseng, but it seemed to have something else to it that was being covered up by the scent of ginseng.

    ¡°What is wrong? This was personally brought over by Shao Bai, this one believes that there is definitely nothing wrong with this ginseng soup.¡±

    Mo Chuan looked down at the unconscious Chu Shao Bai and his heart filled with gratitude. Chu Shao Bai risked his life to bring this medicine over, how could it be fake?

    Doctor Zhang didn¡¯t say anything. His right hand shook and some ginseng soup spilled out.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, what are you doing!¡± Ye Ting Xuan was shocked and came forward to take the bowl from his hand.

    There was a ¡°chi¡± sound as the drop of soup hit the firm golden tiled floor.

    Mo Chuan and Ye Ting Xuan saw it at the same time. They saw a small hole being formed on the ground where the drop of ginseng soup fell and the two were instantly shocked.

    ¡°Emperor, this, this, this ginseng soup is poisoned......¡± Ye Ting Xuan had a look of astonishment as his voice trembled.

    Mo Chaun¡¯s face fell. He stared at the bowl of ginseng soup and his eyes filled with disbelief.

    The ginseng soup sent by Chu Shao Bai actually had bone melting corrosive poison? How was that possible?

    ¡°Test it.¡±

    Mo Chuan said in a deep voice.

    Doctor Zhang nodded. He ced the bowl onto the table and took out a brocaded box from his medical bag with poison testing silver needles used by the royal family.

    He took a silver needle and ced it into the ginseng soup. In an instant, the bright shining silver needle turned jet ck.

    ¡°It really, it really is poisoned!¡± Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s voice trembled.

    If it wasn¡¯t for doctor Zhang noticing the ginseng soup had poison, the emperor would have fed it to the empress already.

    But why was the ginseng soup poisoned?

    ¡°Emperor, this poison......it wasn¡¯t ced by Ting Xuan and.....is unrted to me.¡± He remembered that he had handed the ginseng soup to Mo Chuan, so the emperor must suspect him.

    ¡°This one knows it is unrted to you. This poison.....has been in the soup for a long time.¡±

    A sharp and cold look appeared in Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes, but his heart was even colder than his gaze.

    Chu Shao Yang, such an evil heart!

    He actually used Shao Bai to send a bowl of poisoned ginseng soup!

    If it wasn¡¯t for doctor Zhang noticing the poison in the ginseng soup, Ning¡¯er would have already lost her life and Chu Shao Bai would have been wrongly implicated!

    Such an evil two bird one stone n!

    ¡°Chu, Shao, Yang!¡± Mo Chuan spat out these three words through his gritted teeth.

    Ye Ting Xuan trembled as he muttered in disbelief, ¡°Emperor, you mean that this poison was ced by Chu Shao Yang? He.....Why must he be so ruthless? He.....even lied to his little brother and used him.....Is he still even human?¡±

    As if replying to his questions, there was a clear voice that suddenly sounded outside the room.

    ¡°Husband Ye is correct, I, Chu Shao Yang am indeed not human. However, I was also helplessly forced into this.¡±

 Chapter 962 - Gift for you guys

    <strong>Chapter 962: Gift for you guys</strong>

    When this voice fell, Chu Shao Yang in a purple robe came through the door in a spirited manner.

    Seeing the three people angrily ring at him in the room, he provoking raised his brows and gave two sighs.

    ¡°A pity, a pity. If it wasn¡¯t for this old man Zhang ruining this matter, there would be three people dead in this room.¡±

    His eyes fell onto the sleeping Chu Shao Bai and his lips slightly curled into a taunting smile.

    ¡°Shao Bai, ah Shao Bai, you are my blood rted little brother, but you betrayed and lied to me for a girl. Do you think that I, Chu Shao Yang am the same fool that you could lie to and trick like before? He, he, you¡¯re looking down on me too much. You actually used your pain for her. You wanted to trick the antidote from me, but you never thought that there would be an oriole behind the mantis, right? You never would have dreamed that you used your blood to bring a poisoned ginseng soup into the pce, right? Ai, it really is a pity that my good n was seen through like this.¡±

    His words almost made Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s lungs explode with rage.

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, are you even human! You even use your blood rted brother for your ns. Do you even know that he almost died?¡± He pointed at Chu Shao Yang as he spoke with gritted teeth.

    ¡°If he really did die, that was his own decision. It isn¡¯t rted to me at all.¡±

    Chu Shao Yang looked up without any expressions and coldly said, ¡°He clearly could have dodged that stab, but he chose not to dodge it. I want to save him, but he seeked his own death to send the life saving medicine into the pce. I, Chu Shao Yang haven¡¯t let him down, it¡¯s he who has let me down.¡±

    ¡°Life saving medicine? This medicine is clearly poisoned!¡± Ye Ting Xuan shouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I did put poison in the medicine, but so what? I just wanted to test him, but he disappointed me too much. He really was lying to me, then why should I care about his life? He, he, husband Ye, you insult me as not being human, but do you know that I was forced to this point by them!¡±

    Mo Chuan coldly said, ¡°Chu Shao Yang, this one does not want to kill you now, but if you don¡¯t leave, don¡¯t me this one for not caring about the fact that you are the previous emperor¡¯s son!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t care as he gave a provoking smile and said, ¡°Since I daree into the pce, naturally I n on heading back alive. I just want to see her since I heard you say she is about to die. I¡¯ve said it before, I want to personally see her die in your embrace, I want to see your face filled with pain and despair. Ze, ze, emperor, it doesn¡¯t seem like you are that hurt. Could it be you are nning to die with her?¡±

    Mo Chuan fiercely grinded his teeth. The vein on his forehead popped out and he wanted to p that evil smile off of Chu Shao Yang¡¯s face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, emperor, today is Ning¡¯er and your wedding, this king seemed to have forgotten to give you a gift. No matter what, she used to be this king¡¯s princess, how could I be this petty that I don¡¯t even give a gift? This thing is for you guys.¡±

    He flicked his hand and a thing flew at Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan was filled with annoyance and he didn¡¯t want to take his present. He raised his right hand and sending out a palm, the thing was swept onto the ground.

    ¡°Ah, thousand year old snow ginseng!¡±

    The thing wrapped in red silk spilled out and Ye Ting Xuan instantly called out in shock when he saw it.

    Thousand year old snow ginseng?!

    Mo Chuan looked over in disbelief. When he saw the thing on the ground, he saw that it was a ginseng like thing that was half a foot long.

 Chapter 963 - Not owing each other

    Chapter 963: Not owing each other

    ¡°Chu Shao Yang, what trick are you ying?¡± Mo Chuan looked up and aggressively looked at Chu Shao Yang.

    Ye Ting Xuan grabbed that half snow ginseng and gave it to doctor Zhang.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, quickly take a look. Is this snow ginseng real? Is it poisoned?¡± He asked in a worried voice.

    Doctor Zhang ced the snow ginseng as his nose and sniffed. After looking at it for a while, he said with a nod, ¡°This is the real thousand year old snow ginseng and it isn¡¯t poisoned. Look at the wless white of the snow ginseng that has no impurities at all, if it was poisoned, you could see it with a single nce.¡±

    He excitedly looked at Mo Chuan, ¡°Emperor, with this half a piece of thousand year old snow ginseng, the empress can definitely be saved. This old minister will decoct the medicine for the empress now.¡±

    Without waiting for Mo Chuan to speak, he quickly left holding the snow ginseng. He went to the other room to decoct the medicine.

    ¡°Emperor, I gave you thisrge gift and you still aren¡¯t satisfied? Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡±

    Chu Shao Yang calmly looked into Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes as his lips curled into a faint smile.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face didn¡¯t have a trace of a smile.

    He looked over Chu Shao Yang before suddenly saying, ¡°What do you want? The throne? Fine, when she wakes up, I will immediately abdicate to you and leave West Chu with her. I¡¯ll never set foot on West Chund again.¡±

    Hearing this, it was like Ye Ting Xuan was hit by lightning as he suddenly said, ¡°Emperor!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang shook his head and crossed his hands behind him as he said with a proud look, ¡°I don¡¯t want anything.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Mo Chuan narrowed his eyes and found that he couldn¡¯t see through Chu Shao Yang.

    ¡°Of course I want your throne because it belonged to me already, but I don¡¯t want your charity and don¡¯t need to use Ning¡¯er to exchange for it. Chu Mo Chuan, I, Chu Shao Yang cannotpare to you in any way, so if I want the throne, I will openly take it back from your hands and don¡¯t need to use this underhanded method. If I take the throne from you like this, she will look down on for life, so I don¡¯t want anything. I just want her to......live a peaceful life!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang said word for word. His eyes went past Mo Chuan and fell onto Chen Ning¡¯s white as paper face.

    He took a deep look at her. Although he knew that she was asleep and couldn¡¯t hear a single word, he still spoke to her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, every one of them looks down on me. They think that I am waste, they think that I am not a man, they think that I am despicable, even you didn¡¯t hesitate to leave me. You saved me eight years ago and I never forgot, so I saved you today. A life for a life, everything is even now. The debt that I owed you is finally over. I, Chu Shao Yang don¡¯t owe you anything and you don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±

    He looked up and gave Mo Chuan a grin.

    ¡°Emperor, I, Chu Shao Yang will not let you all look down on me. There will be a day when I stun all of you. When the timees, I will steal back everything you owe me and I will take back everything that belongs to me!¡±

    Chu Shao Yang raised his chin and recovered the proud, arrogant, and spirited appearance from before.

    He turned around and walked out without even looking back once.

    There was the flutter of his purple robe as he jumped onto the roof, disappearing into the night in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 964 - His pride

    <strong>Chapter 964: His pride</strong>

    ¡°Rebelling, this is simply rebelling! Is King Ding Yuan nning to rebel?¡±

    When Ye Ting Xuan heard the shocking words Chu Shao Yang left behind, he was stunned to his spot.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, forget what you just heard, you can¡¯t remember a single word.¡± Mo Chuan said in a deep voice.

    He looked in the direction Chu Shao Yang with aplicated gaze.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s words were indeed rebelling, but Mo Chuan wasn¡¯t angry at all.

    This was because no matter what, when her life was in danger, Chu Shao Yang sent the life saving thousand year old snow ginseng. No matter what goal Chu Shao Yang had in doing this, he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Yes, emperor, Ting Xuan heard nothing just now.¡± Ye Ting Xuan said in a serious voice.

    Mo Chuan nodded.

    ¡°But Ting Xuan doesn¡¯t understand, what meaning does King Ding Yuan have? He plotted to have Shao Bai send the poison ginseng soup over, didn¡¯t he want to kill the empress? Didn¡¯t he want to get revenge on the emperor? Why would he suddenly change his heart and give up the snow ginseng like this without asking for anything? He doesn¡¯t even want the throne when it is at hand?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan was confused. He thought that Chu Shao Yang hated the emperor and would use the snow ginseng to make emperor do the thing he didn¡¯t want to do the most, but the ending far surpassed his expectations.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand? This one does.¡± Mo Chuan said in a meaningful voice, ¡°He has his own pride and honour, he isn¡¯t willing to use her life to take something from this one because he.....doesn¡¯t want her to look down on him when she finds out. In the end, he still can¡¯t.....forget his love for Ning¡¯er.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t forget his love, rather his love was deeply rooted. For her, Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t want anything, including the throne.

    But Mo Chuan didn¡¯t want to say this as his lips formed a narrow line.

    Without knowing why, even though he could see through Chu Shao Yang¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t want anyone to know, especially her.

    Doctor Zhang quickly brought the medicine over after decocting it.

    Although he knew that the medicine decocted by doctor Zhang wouldn¡¯t be poisoned, Mo Chuan didn¡¯t dare be negligent. He first used the silver needle to test for poison before personally swallowing a mouthful. Only when he felt a warm feeling fill his body did his heart rx.

    Chen Ning draw that snow ginseng soup. After a while, her chest began to rise and fall slightly and that dark look covering her face began to fade slowly.

    Doctor Zhang took her pulse and said, ¡°The empress¡¯ poison has been cured. As long as she rests for a night, she¡¯ll wake up tomorrow.¡±

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help closing his eyes and letting out a long breath.

    Good, she was finally safe.

    He looked up at Ye Ting Xuan, ¡°Ting Xuan, you¡¯ve worked hard all night, go back and rest. The Eldest Princess must be waiting for your news. Go and tell her that Ning¡¯er is fine.¡±

    Hearing doctor Zhang¡¯s words, Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s heart finally fell down from his throat.

    Speaking of this, this storm was raised by the Eldest Princess. If anything did happen to Chen Ning, he and the Eldest Princess wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the me and the Eldest Princess would never be happy again in her life.

    He bid Mo Chuan farewell and quickly left the pce because there was still something important in his heart. He had to find the real perpetrator who switched the boxes!

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, you can also go to the side hall to rest. Shao Bai¡¯s injuries still need to be taken care of by you, so be sure to let Shao Bai recover as soon as possible.¡± Mo Chuan said.

 Chapter 965 - Regaining what was lost

    Chapter 965: Regaining what was lost

    Doctor Zhang was already old and his wasn¡¯t as spirited as before. Seeing that the poison was cured after Chen Ning drank the snow ginseng soup, his heart finally rxed, so he left for the side hall.

    Mo Chuan sent people to bring a stretcher and carefully moved Chu Shao Bai to the side hall. He ced him in the same room as doctor Zhang, making it more convenient for doctor Zhang to take care of him.

    After finishing everything, Mo Chuan turned to look back at Chen Ning lying in bed. He took her hand and although it was still ice cold, it was no longer stiff. Under the warmth of his palm, it slowly began to warm up.

    Just like waking up from a nightmare, Mo Chuan¡¯s heart was filled with enough joy and excitement tost his entire life.

    The dragon and phoenix candles were still burning in the room and she was still wearing the bright red wedding dress, reminding him that this was still their wedding night and that they were still in their nuptial chamber.

    This was a scene Mo Chuan had been waiting a long time for, but he never thought that it would be such a thrilling experience in the end.

    He felt that he went from birth to death and then came back to life from death. It was a good thing that she had escaped this danger and she finally came back to his side.

    Tightly holding her hand, he was crying from joy at regaining what he had lost.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, Mo Chuan......¡±

    She suddenly muttered, calling out his name.

    Suddenly hearing her speak, Mo Chuan was shocked and joyful. He leaned into her face and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Ning¡¯er, I¡¯m here, right beside you. Can you hear me?¡±

    Her face was still pale, her lips had no blood, and she shook her head gently on the pillow. Her beautiful brows slightly knit and her silky ck hair fell onto her shoulders on both sides.

    ¡°Take it away, take the ice block away. I¡¯m cold, cold.....¡± She teeth chattered.

    Cold?

    Mo Chuan was stunned before immediately covering her with a nket. He alsoid down beside her and wrapped his arms around her, gently holding her in his embrace as he used his body heat to warm her up.

    Feeling his warmth, she dug into his embrace, curling up like a little kitten. She no longer shivered and she slept very soundly.

    He let out a soft breath. Afraid that there would be another ident, he ced his hand into her robe and felt her heartbeat.

    It felt soft and smooth, and her body was was no longer cold and stiff. Her skin had returned to its normal softness and it felt like smooth jade to his burning hands.

    Her heart was beating very strong, jumping in his palm again and again.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s breathing unknowingly became stronger as his chin went into her hair, tightly holding her in his embrace.

    Doctor Zhang had said it, she would wake up when it was daybreak. That thousand year old snow ginseng really did have the effect of bringing the dead back to life. Not long ago, her body was frozen stiff without a trace of warmth, but the current her was soft and warm as sheid in his embrace.

    Mo Chuan felt like he was dreaming and he didn¡¯t dare believe this was real. He actually did something this silly. He pinched his thigh and feeling the pain that came from it, a smile filled his face.

    Great, this wasn¡¯t a dream. She really was lying in his embrace and he could hear her breathing.

    He could see her long and curledshes just by looking down. Her pure white cheeks had ayer of blush to it that was very moving. Her lips were slightly tilted and looked very full.

    Although her eyes weren¡¯t open, Mo Chuan could feel that her body was filled with vitality. She was truly alive!

 Chapter 966 - Snake poison nemesis

    <strong>Chapter 966: Snake poison nemesis</strong>

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help lowering his head to softly ce a kiss on her forehead before closing her eyes.

    He was thankful to go that she wasn¡¯t taken away!

    ¡°Yi, ice, fire?¡±

    Chen Ning seemed to wake up from a long dream as she sleepily opened her eyes. She met a pair of deep and dark eyes looking right into hers and that familiar gentleness to it made her heart skip a beat.

    She felt like there was a warm me in her chest.

    ¡°What ice? What fire?¡±

    Seeing her wake up, Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help feeling excited as he asked this with a smile.

    Chen Ning was still feeling groggy as she replied. ¡°I dreamed that I was locked in a room of ice and it was very, very cold, so cold that my body was shivering. There was a sudden fire that was very warm, quickly making it so I wasn¡¯t cold. Soon I wasn¡¯t cold anymore, but I was too warm and wanted to leave the me, but the me became stronger and stronger......¡±

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help smiling as he said, ¡°Want to leave the fire? You should never think of leaving me in this life!¡±

    His arms tightened and he tightly held her in his embrace. His heart was filled with excitement and he couldn¡¯t control it anymore as he kissed her.

    She felt she couldn¡¯t breathe and said while softly gasping, ¡°Mo Chuan, you......Let me go, I¡¯m warm, very warm.¡±

    She had just regained consciousness and received this kind of passionate kiss from him. She felt her face turn red and her heart beat fast, filling her body with heat.

    Her delicate and soft voice made his heart skip a beat. He opened his arms with a smile, but he still let hery in his embrace as he rubbed her head. He found that there were small beads of sweat on her head and her snow white face was quite red.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, do you feel ufortable? Doctor Zhang is in the side hall. If you feel ufortable, I¡¯ll have him see you immediately.¡± Mo Chuan saw her furrowed brows and his heart came up.

    ¡°I just feel hot. Mo Chuan, why is it so warm?¡±

    When she spoke, Mo Chuan felt like he was hugging a me. The redder her face became, the more worried he was.

    That thousand year old snow ginseng was a very strong item. Although it could cure all kinds of poison, it was also a very nourishing item.

    She was held in Mo Chuan¡¯s embrace and his body was very warm. Adding in his passionate kiss, it was like lighting her on fire that made her feel like a fire was passing through her body, burning her up. It was so hot that she almost couldn¡¯t help pulling off the red wedding dress on her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll immediately call doctor Zhang toe and see you.¡±

    Mo Chuan was scared and quickly held her hand, finding that her palm was even warmer than his.

    He shouted out, ¡°Someone, quickly call doctor Zhang.¡±

    Doctor Zhang was woken up from his dreams. He was in a such a panic that he didn¡¯t put on his shoes and directly ran over to take Chen Ning¡¯s pulse barefooted.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, didn¡¯t you say that drinking the snow ginseng soup would cure her of the poison? Why does she feel like she is being burned alive?¡±

    Mo Chuan held Chen Ning¡¯s hand and didn¡¯t let her move. Her face was already so red that it looked like it was bleeding.

    Doctor Zhang closed his eyes to take her pulse for a while before saying in an understanding voice, ¡°So it¡¯s like this. Emperor, you don¡¯t need to worry, this is because the empress has taken the thousand year old snow ginseng. Because the empress was inflicted with snake poison which is a cold thing, the poison will cause the person to feel cold. The snow ginseng is the nemesis of the snake poison, only after it cleared the empress of her poison, its medicinal effects were incited by the snake poison, so the empress feels like she is being burned. This is nothing, this is nothing.¡±

 Chapter 967 - One month

    Chapter 967: One month

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing? But she feels very ufortable. You don¡¯t have a way to help relieve this difort?¡± Mo Chuan stared at him as he spoke.

    Doctor Zhang shook his head and said, ¡°Speaking of this, the heat in the empress¡¯ body should be caused by the emperor.¡±

    Mo Chuan knit his brows as he said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Doctor Zhang¡¯s face was a bit warm as he gave a cough, ¡°Emperor, you......Were you and the empress just now.....being intimate?¡±

    After he said this, Mo Chuan and Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red.

    ¡°Ke, ke, ke.¡± This time Mo Chuan coughed several times.

    He couldn¡¯t help ring at doctor Zhang, thinking that could it be that this old doctor was hiding outside peeking in on them? How did he even know this!

    Doctor Zhang lowered his head and said, ¡°There is one thing this old minister wants to remind you off. Ke, ke, ke, within a month, you can¡¯t be intimate with the empress. Un.....Ke, ke, especially that......that......¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Ke, ke, it¡¯s that......Nuptial chambers.¡±

    ¡°Why not!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s brows tightly furrowed as he red right at doctor Zhang.

    This old doctor wouldn¡¯t be going crazy with old age, right!

    Doctor Zhang coughed several times, ¡°This is because the empress¡¯ body will not permit it. Speaking of this, the effect of the thousand year old snow ginseng soup is too overbearing. The empress¡¯ body is filled with yin and this explosive and warm snow ginseng soup should be arge nourishment to her, but the snake poison the empress suffers from is cold by nature. It is only temporarily suppressed by the snow ginseng¡¯s medicinal effects, so the empress needs a month to slowly absorb the medicinal effects of the snow ginseng. If you and empress be intimate, the empress will be hot blooded and it is very likely it will excite the snake poison within her, poisoning her again. At that time, even if it is the thousand year old snow ginseng or another thousand year old herb, it would be hard to.....¡±

    He shook his head and didn¡¯t finish his words, but Mo Chuan and Chen Ningpletely understood.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help looking at Mo Chuan, it was all because he was being bad. When she had just woken up, he came over to kiss her like a hungry wolf, causing her body to burn up.

    Mo Chuan was worried and impatient. He grabbed doctor Zhang¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, take her pulse again. Perhaps you just made a mistake now. Didn¡¯t you say that the poison within her body was already cured? Why did it change now?¡±

    Doctor Zhang saw his anxious red face and he couldn¡¯t help secretly smiling, but he shook his head with a serious expression.

    ¡°Does the emperor doubt this old minister¡¯s medical skills? If the emperor does not believe this old minister, you can have the doctors of the doctor yard take the empress¡¯ pulse together and see if they have the same conclusion as this old minister.¡±

    ¡°This one believes you the most in the doctors yard. Doctor Zhang, is there really no other way? Do we really need to wait a month? In this month, if this one.....doesn¡¯t be intimate with her, will she really be safe?¡± Mo Chuan looked right at doctor Zhang¡¯s face.

    If it really was good for her, he could bear to wait a month!

    ¡°Of course. As long as the empress keeps a calm heart, she will be safe. The emperor can also give the empress some internal strength mantras, allowing her to cultivate. This will help her absorb the medicinal strength of the snow ginseng and it¡¯ll be likely be a blessing for the empress, increasing her internal strength.¡± Doctor Zhang pondered this before adding these words.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up. Yes, this was an excellent idea.

 Chapter 968 - Who is the culprit

    Chapter 968: Who is the culprit

    ¡°Alright, this one will listen to you. In this month, this one will live in separate rooms with her and this one will teach her how to cultivate. Doctor Zhang, it¡¯s been hard on you, please go and rest.¡±

    His eyes fell onto doctor Zhang¡¯s feet without any shoes and his lips slightly pursed.

    After doctor Zhang left, Mo Chuan turned around and looked into her dark, sparkling eyes. Seeing the sweat all over her face, there was a sh of guilt that filled his heart.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, it was all because I couldn¡¯t control myself that you had to suffer. Are you still very hot?¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head with a smile. She already felt the me that was burning her inside her body slowly begin to calm down.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Mo Chuan, do you want to live in separate rooms with me?¡±

    Mo Chuan thought: Of course I¡¯m not willing, but we can¡¯t ignore doctor Zhang¡¯s words. His words definitely were not exaggerated.

    He slowly gave a nod before saying with a smile, ¡°But it¡¯s only for a month. We have already bowed to the heavens to be a couple. What, you can¡¯t even bear to wait a month?¡± He had a teasingugh in his voice.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red as she said, ¡°Pei, it¡¯s clearly you who can¡¯t wait.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I really don¡¯t want to wait. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for so long and finally it was time to go to the nuptial chambers with you, but I never thought it would end like this......¡±

    Mo Chuan reached his hands out and softly hugged her before quickly letting go. He didn¡¯t dare hug her for long because his mind would be distracted if he held her soft body.

    Chen Ning had juste back to her senses. She remembered everything that happened before she fainted and thought of the white dotted ck snake which had bitten her finger.....

    She instantly shivered and raised her right hand. The bite mark did not disappear, but the swollen finger returned to its slender, white form.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, after I fainted from being bitten, what exactly happened? Tell me, why did I suddenly be better? That snake¡¯s poison is very powerful, so you must have given me the thousand year old snow ginseng soup, right? But I clearly remember that the snow ginseng was in Chu Shao Yang¡¯s hands. Did Chu Shao Yang save me?¡±

    Her mind turned very quickly, instantly guessing everything.

    Mo Chuan very slowly nodded. Although his heart wasn¡¯t willing to admit it, he also wasn¡¯t willing to lie to her.

    ¡°It was Chu Shao Yang who saved you, he gave the half a piece of thousand year old snow ginseng to save you. He said that you saved him eight years ago and today he would exchange a life for a life. From this day forth, he wouldn¡¯t owe you anything and you wouldn¡¯t owe him anything.¡±

    Mo Chuan repeated what Chu Shao Yang had said and looked at her without turning.

    He only said half of it, there were some things he didn¡¯t want to tell her.

    This was because she didn¡¯t have any rtionship with Chu Shao Yang anymore.

    Chen Ning was a bit surprised for a bit before softly saying, ¡°A life for a life? Not bad, he said it pretty well. We no longer owe each other anything and we are no longer rted from now on.¡±

    She ced her hand on her chest and felt a bit of paining from her heart. She vaguely knew what the reason was, but she wasn¡¯t willing to think about it.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t understand. The present I opened was clearly the Eldest Princess¡¯ box, but why would the snake sent by the Eldest Princess be poisonous? I don¡¯t believe the Eldest Princess would do this, it must have been someone else¡¯s trick. That person either wanted to harm you or me.¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more unbelievable it was. If it was said that the Eldest Princess ced a poisonous snake in the box to hurt them, she wouldn¡¯t believe it no matter what.

 Chapter 969 - Confessing without being forced

    <strong>Chapter 969: Confessing without being forced</strong>

    Mo Chuan looked at her and there was an unspeakable praise for her. She was even smarter than he imagined.

    He said with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was someone¡¯s secret trick. An Le didn¡¯t know I was marrying you and she was angry that I was marrying someone else, so she sent a snake into the pce. She knew that I was afraid of snakes the most. However, she ced a defanged ck snake into the present box, but the one sent into the pce was this poisonous white spotted ck snake.¡±

    Chen Ning sucked in a breath of cold air and blurted out, ¡°That person has to be someone by the Eldest Princess¡¯ side!¡±

    Mo Chuan gave a nod of praise, ¡°That¡¯s right. I have already sent Ye Ting Xuan to investigate this matter and there will be news soon with him investigating. Ning¡¯er, are you afraid?¡± He deeply looked at her.

    ¡°Scared? Scared of that snake? Of course not.¡± Chen Ning shook her head. She innocently blinked at Mo Chuan before saying with a mischievous smile, ¡°But someone was so scared that their face turned pale and they began to tremble just from seeing the snake, hee, hee.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s couldn¡¯t stop his face from turning red as he spoke in a hard tone, ¡°Nonsense, when was I trembling? It was clearly me who cut the snake in half.¡±

    ¡°He, he, did I say you were trembling? Aren¡¯t you confessing by yourself!¡± Her eyes narrowed from her smile and her lips raised into a slender curve. She was happy seeing him like this and found it was funny.

    He wanted to keep defending himself, but he was mesmerized by her smile as an indescribable feeling filled his heart.

    Thankfully god listen to the request at the bottom of his heart and finally gave her back to him!

    Now he could see her smile again and hear her teasingughter.

    She lowered her slightly red face from his passionate and loving gaze. If he kept looking at her like this, she felt she would be melted by him.

    They were now married and she was his, but he still looked like he wanted to eat her up. Could it be that all men¡¯s minds thought of that?

    [TL Note: Yes.]

    Luckily doctor Zhang said they couldn¡¯t live in the same room for a month, otherwise she would have already been eaten by him.

    Thinking of doctor Zhang telling them to wait a month and his anxious appearance, Chen Ning couldn¡¯t helpughing with a ¡°puchi¡± sound.

    ¡°This girl, you¡¯reughing at me in your heart again, aren¡¯t you!¡±

    Mo Chuan saw her long hangingshes and those eyes that kept turning, filling him with anger and love.

    He raised her chin and looked into her eyes, but she kept on smiling, ¡°Mo Chuan, tell me, why would a big man like you be afraid of that long worm?¡±

    She teased him without any fear because she was certain that he would never do anything that would harm her. He would treat doctor Zhang¡¯s words like a heavenly decree, not going against a single word.

    Mo Chuan gritted his teeth.

    If it was normal times, he would use his lips to seal her lips and fiercely punish her, but he didn¡¯t dare now. He could try ring at her with his eyes, but this girl wasn¡¯t afraid of him at all. She could already see through him and only teased him like this because she knew that he didn¡¯t dare do anything to her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, it¡¯s best you don¡¯t provoke me now, otherwise in a month I¡¯ll make it so you can¡¯t leave the bed. I will.....¡±

    He suddenly leaned in and said a few words beside her ears in a low voice.

    Chen Ning¡¯s instantly turned red all the way to her ears.

 Chapter 970 - Impossible to guard against

    <strong>Chapter 970: Impossible to guard against</strong>

    She was stunned. She bit her lips as she looked at Mo Chuan, not daring to believe that these words came from his mouth.

    Just a few days ago, when they had the fake wedding nuptial chamber in the farmhouse, he was pure without knowing a single thing. She never would have thought that in just a few short days, he would suddenly know all of this!

    She was feeling more fortunate that she had been poisoned, otherwise she would have been eaten by him without leaving a single bone.

    ¡°Why are you talking? Are you afraid now? Where did all the courage from now go? Un?¡±

    Mo Chuan found her red face funny. He didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t take care of this daring girl and as expected, his words instantly made her stop talking.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid of you, lord husband.¡± She turned her eyes and began tough. Herugh sounded like a clear bell.

    Being called ¡°husband¡± made his heart feel like it had eaten honey. He looked down at her lips curled into a smile and his throat trembled, almost pressing down his lips on her smiling lips.

    She noticed his intentions and quickly raised her hand to cover his lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    He really was afraid that he would kiss her without caring.

    He took advantage of her by kissing her soft palms and her face turned red again. This action seemed like she ced her hand on his lips to let him kiss it.

    Mo Chuan grabbed her hand and tightly held it with a serious look on his face.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, we have just gotten married and you encountered this kind of danger, almost losing your life. Do you regret it? Do you regret marrying me? If I told you that there is still the chance this kind of danger could happen again and it would be even more dangerous, would you.....be afraid?¡±

    Chen Ning finally understood that what he meant when he asked if she was afraid, but she shook her head without any hesitation and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    ¡°You really aren¡¯t afraid?¡± Mo Chuan looked into her eyes, ¡°This time was a poisonous snake, next time could be poisoned arrow and it will be impossible to defend against. There won¡¯t be a second snow ginseng to save your life when the timees, you could really die. Are you not afraid of death?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid because I know that if I die, you¡¯lle with me, right? I won¡¯t be alone on the path to the yellow springs. If I¡¯m with you, what is there to be afraid of?¡± She said with a faint smile, remembering what he said before she fainted.

    He had said, ¡°If you die, I won¡¯t live either. Do I care about a bit of poison?¡±

    He had blurted this out without even thinking, showing that it was his true feelings. Hearing these words made her heart excited, inciting the poison and making her faint.

    Mo Chuan had the urge to kiss her again, the words she said had moved his heart.

    He easily restrained it as he continued looking at her with a serious expression, ¡°Would you me me?¡±

    She asked in a surprised voice, ¡°me you for what?¡±

    ¡°Because I.....didn¡¯t make a move in time and let the snake bite you. If I had acted in time and killed the snake as soon as it appeared, you wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned......¡±

    When he thought of that scene, he shivered again.

    ¡°Fool!¡± Chen Ning ced a finger on his lips and didn¡¯t let him keep speaking.

    ¡°This matter is not rted to you at all, why would I me you? It was because I wanted to use the snake to scare you, so I deserved what I got! After I was poisoned, you must have almost died from worry, right? Did you.....cry?¡± She deeply looked into his eyes.

 Chapter 971 - No wonderful night

    <strong>Chapter 971: No wonderful night</strong>

    Mo Chuan instantly dodged her eyes looking a bit stunned.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to admit that he cried in front of her.

    Even if he didn¡¯t admit it, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from her eyes.

    Her heart was moved and her eyes became warm. She threw herself into his arms and tightly hugged his waist.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I don¡¯t know what happened after I fainted, but you seeing me like that, your heart must have been feeling bad. You must have been ten times more hurt than me. Next time, I won¡¯t worry you again. I would rather me be worried than to worry someone else.¡±

    Mo Chuan stroked her hair with a faint smile, ¡°You do seem to have a bit of consciousness, but are you cursing me to be poisoned next time?¡±

    He didn¡¯t want her to think about it, so he deliberately teased her.

    Chen Ning looked up and her eyes was misted over. She tearfully looked at him, ¡°If you die, I would die with you.¡±

    ¡°You really are an outspoken girl, you keep talking about death and death. We still have to have our nuptial chamber, we still have to grow old together, how could you die that easily!¡±

    Mo Chuan punished her by squeezing her nose.

    Hearing the words nuptial chambers, they couldn¡¯t help looking at the phoenix and dragon candles that were still burning and it stirred their hearts.

    If nothing had happened, they would have already.....

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is our nuptial chamber, how can we have a beautiful night?¡± She hooked her arms around his neck and softly said, ¡°Mo Chuan, I don¡¯t want to live in separate rooms, I want to be in the same bed as you.¡±

    Mo Chuan was shocked, ¡°We can¡¯t, doctor Zhang said that we can¡¯t do that for a month.¡±

    She revealed a smile, ¡°I am only saying I want to be in the same bed, I never said that I would.....do the that with you. What are you thinking about?¡±

    His face instantly turned red and he red at her, ¡°You silly girl, if you tease me again, I.....I won¡¯t care anymore!¡±

    Chen Ning giggled as she leaned in his embrace and closed her eyes, ¡°Mo Chuan, just hug me until I fall asleep, alright?¡±

    Mo Chuan hesitated a bit and hugged her on thatrge wedding bed. The two of themid on the same pillow, facing each other and breathing each other¡¯s breath.

    The two of them were wearing theirrge red wedding dresses and the red candle lit up their faces, shimmering across them.

    Looking at each other, they both revealed a smile.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    Mo Chuan leaned over to kiss her face. He gently took her into his embrace and locked fingers with her, feeling her warm body in against his. He thought that from now on, he could rely on her like this until they both grew old together.

    His lips curled into a smile as he closed his eyes.

    He had been struggling all night and his heart finally fell back down. His tiredness came over him as he fell into a deep sleep.

    Because Chen Ning had been sleeping a long time, she was very awake. Adding in the extraordinary thousand year old snow ginseng, it was like a stream of heat pouring through her body. Although she wasn¡¯t burning up, it still made her feel very strange.

    She pulled Mo Chuan into bed not because she wanted to sleep, but rather her heart ached from seeing his bloodshot eyes. Hearing Mo Chuan¡¯s breathing be light and even, she knew that he had fallen asleep.

    She didn¡¯t dare wake him andid there in his embrace without moving. She looked up at the smile on his face and her heart filled with an indescribable sweetness.

 Chapter 972 - Borrowing a blade to kill people

    Chapter 972: Borrowing a de to kill people

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleeping yet, what are you doing?¡±

    Suddenly, Mo Chuan opened his eyes and looked at her with a bit of annoyance.

    Chen Ning was surprised andined, ¡°So you were pretending to sleep!¡± She became timid from being scared, not daring to move. At this time, her hands and feet turned numb.

    He revealed a faint smile, ¡°I was really sleeping, but being stared at by you like this, even someone made of wood would wake up.¡±

    There was something he was too embarrassed to say. Actually when she was in his embrace, how could he fall asleep? Even if she didn¡¯t move, he could smell the sweet fragranceing from her even in his dream, how could he possibly stay calm?

    ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping, what are you thinking now?¡± He stroked her hair.

    Since she didn¡¯t want to sleep, then he would talk to her. Actually even if they didn¡¯t say anything, he just wanted to keep staring at her.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes turned. She was indeed thinking of something.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you said husband Ye has gone to the Eldest Princess pce. How has his investigation gone?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mo Chuan shook his head, ¡°No matter what, I definitely won¡¯t let the person who poisoned you off. If we catch him, I will have horses rip him into five pieces!¡± He said through gritted teeth.

    Chen Ning said, ¡°I think that husband Ye definitely won¡¯t be able to find any clues. If you want horses to rip them into five pieces, you need to catch the culprit first.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe Ting Xuan has the ability to do this? As long as we catch the maid who secretly swapped the snakes, Ting Xuan will have a way to open her mouth.¡±

    ¡°Ai, I¡¯m afraid husband Ye will only find a dead person and a dead person¡¯s mouth is the best way to keep a secret.¡± She let out a soft sigh.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s pupils shrank, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°My meaning is very clear. Think about it, the maid who swapped the snakes definitely wasn¡¯t the real culprit, at most she was instructed to do so or paid to do so. As for the real culprit, his mind is indeed very sharp, using this kind of seamless manner to hurt people. Whether the snake bit me or you, if this matter was investigated, the Eldest Princess would still be implicated and can¡¯t escape the me. It could be considered a good method of using a borrowed de to kill someone. He could think of this kind of method to harm people, how could he leave behind anyone that could lead to him? So my guess is that husband Ye¡¯s investigation will yield no results and that maid, if she hasn¡¯t escaped, she is probably dead.¡±

    After Mo Chuan heard this, his heart sunk down.

    He had great hopes in Ye Ting Xuan, but hearing what Chen Ning said, he felt that her words made sense.

    ¡°Then we have to let this murderer go like this? He almost killed you and if we let him off like this, how could I be willing!¡± Mo Chuan forcefully gritted his teeth.

    ¡°This is only my guess, perhaps husband Ye can find the maid and obtain some results.¡±

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help shaking his head as he said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, if it really is like you expected, we won¡¯t be able to investigate anything.¡±

    At this time, there were soft knocks on the door before Xiao Si¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Forgive me emperor, but husband Ye has an urgent matter for the emperor.¡±

    ¡°Ting Xuan is here?¡±

    Mo Chuan immediately stood up and looked at Chen Ning. He knew that there must have some results, so without caring for the time, he rushed into the pce to report.

    ¡°Have him go to the side room, this one will head over immediately.¡±

 Chapter 973 - Killing people to silence them

    <strong>Chapter 973: Killing people to silence them</strong>

    Mo Chaun turned around to hold Chen Ning¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°Ning¡¯er,e with me.¡±

    He knew that she was very smart. With her there, they would be able to find more clues.

    Chen Ning said with a nod, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The two of them went to the side room and noticed that not only was it Ye Ting Xuan, there was also the Eldest Princess, Xiao Si, and Zhui Feng.

    There was a wet person lying on the ground like they had just been fished out of the water, but they weren¡¯t moving at all.

    The Eldest Princess saw Chen Ning and immediately came forward, grabbing her hand.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, it¡¯s all my fault! I wronged you, I thought of that silly idea to actually send a snake into the pce. I wanted to scare royal brother, but I almost made you lose your life! Ning¡¯er, scold me and hit me, only then can my heart feel better.¡±

    Her eyes were filled with tears, as she was filled with shame and guilt.

    Chen Ning wiped her tears andforted her, ¡°Eldest Princess, this matter isn¡¯t rted to you, you mustn¡¯t feel guilty. I thought it was fun ying with the snake, so I was bitten by the snake, it really isn¡¯t rted to you. Not to mention this matter is someone else¡¯s n, trying to borrow a knife to kill someone. Even if you didn¡¯t sent the gift to me, they would havee up with another method.¡±

    The Eldest Princess angrily said, ¡°It was all because this princess trusted the wrong person. Ning¡¯er, I never thought that my maid would do something like this, but she has already admitted her sins. If she wasn¡¯t dead, this princess would peel her skin and break her bones, but that wouldn¡¯t be enough to satisfy the hatred in this princess¡¯ heart!¡±

    She pointed at the unmoving person, ¡°It¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡°Confessing her sin?¡± Chen Ning repeated and looked down at the maid.

    That maid looked to be around eighteen-neen, with a face that looked pretty. However, her face was iparably white and her hair was covering her face, making her look like a water ghost.

    She remembered this maid¡¯s face and it was indeed the maid that served the Eldest Princess.

    ¡°Yes, empress.¡± The one who spoke was not the Eldest Princess, but rather Ye Ting Xuan.

    ¡°Ting Xuan told the Eldest Princess not to rattle the snake, to have her lock up the maid after catching her and to wait for me to interrogate her. When I went to the pce, I learned that the maid was already gone. After searching for half a night, we finally found this floating corpse in the Lotus Flower Pond. I think it must be because she was afraid that she had failed, so she killed herself in theke out of fear of punishment.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan angrily stomped his feet, ¡°With her dead, all clues are gone. We can¡¯t find the real culprit behind this now!¡±

    Mo Chuan looked at the dead maid and he couldn¡¯t help looking up at Chen Ning with eyes of shock and awe.

    Everything was as she had expected!

    Only it was like Ye Ting Xuan had said. Once this maid was dead, they couldn¡¯t investigate anything.

    His face turned livid and his fists tightened, as he had no way to vent the anger in his chest.

    Chen Ning nodded with the same calm as before because she had already expected this matter.

    She leaned over the maid and looked over her. She carefully looked over the maid¡¯s hands before finally opening the maid¡¯s mouth to take a look.

    The others on the side felt this looked strange.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t drown herself, she was killed by someone to silence her!¡± Chen Ning stood up, speaking in a certain voice.

    ¡°Killed, killed by someone to silence her?¡± The Eldest Princess looked at her in a daze as a chill ran down her spine.

    Everyone looked at Chen Ning with expressions of shock and disbelief.

 Chapter 974 - Two suspicions

    Chapter 974: Two suspicions

    ¡°Empress, how could she tell that she didn¡¯t drown herself? She was clearly fished out of theke by us and we have investigated the corpse to see that she has drowned herself since there was mud from theke in her mouth.¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan was the first one who came back to his senses and he couldn¡¯t help arguing with her.

    ¡°This is because the one who killed her is very intelligent, this mud was deliberately ced into her mouth, but the murderer has forgotten one thing. When people drown, they struggle for their life, so if she really drowned to death, her nails would also be filled with mud, not just her mouth! But look at her fingers, her nails are allpletely clean.¡±

    Ye Yu Xi pointed at the maid¡¯s hand.

    Everyone looked over and found that it was like she had said. The maid¡¯s fingers were stretched out and there was not a trace of mud in her nails at all.

    ¡°There is another suspicious thing which is that when people are drowning, they would reach out to grab around wildly, dying with their hands forming fists, not having spread out hands like her. So we can tell based on these two points that this maid did not drown, but rather her body was thrown into theke after she was killed. That murderer killed her to silence her, so after the maid¡¯s corpse sunk into theke, he thought of a way for her body to float to the surface for people to find. That way people would think that she killed herself in atonement and couldn¡¯t keep investigating.¡± Chen Ning said.

    After she said this, Zhui Feng couldn¡¯t help pping his leg and Xiao Si kept nodding.

    Ye Ting Xuan looked at Chen Ning with an amazed look.

    The Eldest Princess pped as she said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, you¡¯re truly too smart. The things that you¡¯ve said, this princess couldn¡¯t see them at all. Ting Xuan said that she killed herself and this princess thought the same, you¡¯re the smartest still. Ting Xuan,pared to Ning¡¯er, you are simply a blockhead!¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan¡¯s white face turned red and he looked down.

    He thought that he was smart and careful enough, the mud in the maid¡¯s mouth was also found by him, so he thought that this maid had killed herself. However, he never thought that Chen Ning would noticed these two suspicious points that he never thought of.

    ¡°Princess, you can¡¯t be as careless as before. She is now the empress and your royal sister inw.¡± He reminded in a small voice.

    The Eldest Princess said in an uncaring voice, ¡°She is my royal sister inw, but I can also call her Ning¡¯er. Ning¡¯er, do you want me to call you royal sister inw or Ning¡¯er like before?¡±

    Chen Ning said with a faint smile, ¡°Whatever the Eldest Princess likes.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Ning¡¯er like before. Emperor, are you angry at me because of this?¡±

    The Eldest Princess looked at Mo Chuan. She seemed careless, but in her heart, other than Ye Ting Xuan, there were two people she cared about the most. One was Empress Dowager Zhou and the other was Mo Chuan.

    Her heart was filled with guild and she didn¡¯t dare talk to Mo Chuan, but there was an indescribable difort in her heart.

    These siblings had always been close, but if Mo Chuan was angry at her because of this, she really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help staring at her, ¡°An Le, when you and Ting Xuan get married, what gift do you think this one will give you?¡±

    There was a deep threatening tone in his voice.

    But when the Eldest Princess heard this, she let out a sigh of relief in her heart since she knew her royal brother didn¡¯t me her anymore.

 Chapter 975 - For a man

    <strong>Chapter 975: For a man</strong>

    ¡°Emperor, if you¡¯re still angry with me, just send a few boxes of toads to me. You know what I am most afraid of.¡± The Eldest Princess said this and gave a shudder.

    Her appearance made Mo Chuan unable to keep a straight face.

    ¡°An Le, if you dare cause trouble again, I¡¯ll cover your wedding bed in toads!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. Emperor, I really won¡¯t dare again.¡± The Eldest Princess imagined the scene of a bed covered in toads and her body was covered in goosebumps.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help smiling. She never thought that the Eldest Princess who was as strong as a man would be afraid of toads. This pair of siblings were really interesting, one was afraid of snakes and the other was afraid of toads.

    Everyone revealed a rxed smile on their faces.

    But very quickly the smiles disappeared.

    Mo Chuan looked at the maid¡¯s corpse on the ground and knit his brows.

    ¡°Ting Xuan, do you have a way to continue investigating now?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°I ask for forgiveness emperor, Ting Xuan is helpless. Ting Xuan has investigated everything and there have been no clues. Ting Xuan has already investigated the room of this maid, but other than the clothes she wore, there was nothing special. There was also quite a bit of silvers ced in a box inside her room. She had served the Eldest Princess for many years, so there was a total of two hundred silvers. She was sold by her parents to the princess¡¯ manor when she was young, so this amount was for her dowry. The Eldest Princess had already promised her that after she and I got married, she would give this maid her papers and would help her find a good marriage. However, I never thought that even with the Eldest Princess being this good to her, she would betray the Eldest Princess and do something like this!¡±

    When Mo Chuan heard this, he also felt there were no clues at all.

    He thought that he could start investigating from the parents of this maid, but Ting Xuan had said that she was alone. It couldn¡¯t be someone forcing her with her parents and she had quite a bit of silver, enough for her to livefortably for the rest of her life.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t for money and it wasn¡¯t because of a threat. Just why did she do something like this?¡± Mo Chuan looked up, feeling very confused.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t for these two things, then there is only one reason she would betray the Eldest Princess.¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly spoke.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Chuan asked.

    Everyone looked at Chen Ning, especially the Eldest Princess. Her eyes were wide open, waiting for Chen Ning to solve the mystery in her heart.

    ¡°That is ¡®love¡¯! She only did this because of a man.¡± Chen Ning said.

    The Eldest Princess took in a cold breath and immediately shook her head while saying, ¡°A man? Impossible! This princess has never seen her with a man before! This princess¡¯ manor wouldn¡¯t have a man from outsidee in, even Ting Xuan¡¯s attendant shouldn¡¯t think of taking a step in.¡±

    ¡°Eldest Princess, think carefully, is there really no men thate into your pce? For example, an attendant that hadn¡¯te in for long, a cook that makes your meals, or a groom that takes care of the horses......¡±

    Before Chen Ning even finished, the Eldest Princess patted her head and cut her off.

    ¡°There is, there is, there is one! A few days ago, someone sent a horse to this princess. Because that horse was too fierce, the horse grooms of this princess¡¯ manor didn¡¯t dare approach, so this princess sent people out to find someone who understood horses. That horse groom looked like a fragile gentleman, like he could be blown over by a breeze, but he was an expert in training horses.¡±

 Chapter 976 - A fatal disaster

    <strong>Chapter 976: A fatal disaster</strong>

    ¡°Horse training expert?¡± Ye Ting Xuan said with pursed lips, ¡°When was there an extra horse training expert in your manor, why didn¡¯t I know about it?¡± His words had a trace of jealousy to it.

    He heard the Eldest Princess call the man a delicate gentleman and his heart filled with difort.

    Other than him, another man had never caught the Eldest Princess¡¯ eyes.

    But the Eldest Princess didn¡¯t care about his jealousy at all, rather she just rolled her eyes at him.

    ¡°This princess has just hired a new horse groom, even a small matter like this needs to be reported to you? This princess hasn¡¯t married you yet and you already want to watch over this princess?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan gave a bitter smile as he said, ¡°How could Ting Xuan have the courage to dare manage the Eldest Princess¡¯ matters.¡±

    The Eldest Princess gave a snort and said, ¡°This horse groom is young, but his skills are incredible. That horse that no one dared approach quickly became tame under his hands. This princess was very happy, so I asked if he was willing to take care of the horses for this princess and he quickly agreed. Naturally this princess wouldn¡¯t mistreat him, so this princess gave him a sry of twenty silvers. This princess thought I had found a treasure, but I never thought......¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help stomping her foot.

    ¡°This princess will return to the manor to find the horse groom and interrogate him about this!¡±

    ¡°Eldest Princess, wait. If this matter is really rted to the horse groom, you definitely won¡¯t find him if you search for him now.¡±

    Chen Ning stopped her.

    ¡°I was only making a guess, but since the Eldest Princess has spoken of the newly hired horse groom, I¡¯m 80-90% sure on this matter. Eldest Princess, your eyes are quite picky, but even you called the horse groom a fragile gentleman, his appearance shouldn¡¯t be thatckingpared to husband Ye. Even if he is a horse groom, with this kind of appearance, the maids of your pce will have their hearts moved. This maid is already eighteen-neen, in the prime of her youth, so as long as the horse groom flirts a bit, naturally she will be mesmerized by him. If a woman is mesmerized by a man, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to die for him. My guess is that she wasn¡¯t interested in betraying the princess, but she identally mentioned this matter to that person and was used by that person before meeting a fatal disaster.¡±

    She let out a low sigh, ¡°Speaking of this, she is just a pitiful person who was lost in love. If we really want to find the culprit, the horse groom is the true culprit.¡±

    Everyone present nodded.

    Mo Chuan immediately said, ¡°Ting Xuan, you and An Le immediately head back to the pce to look for the horse groom. It¡¯s fine even if he escaped, An Le has seen him, so find someone to draw him. Even if you have tob through the capital city, you have to find that person for this one!¡±

    He paused before saying, ¡°There is another person who is suspicious. An Le, who sent you the horse? It¡¯s very likely this is a series of ns and he deliberately sent you the hard to tame horse that attracted the horse groom into your pce.¡±

    The Eldest Princess said without even thinking, ¡°Impossible, definitely impossible! This matter is not rted to that person!¡±

    ¡°Oh, why are you so certain? Just who is that person?¡± Mo Chuan stared at her as he spoke.

    The Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t help peeking at Ye Ting Xuan as he said, ¡°He is Ting Xuan¡¯s father, Marquis Xuan Wu, Marquis Ye!¡±

    Hearing the words ¡°Marquis Ye¡±, Mo Chuan went silent.

    Xiao Si and Zhui Feng didn¡¯t dare breathe too loudly.

    Ye Ting Xuan never would have thought that his father¡¯s name woulde from the Eldset Princess¡¯ mouth. He was stunned as he opened his lips a few times, but he couldn¡¯t say a word.

 Chapter 977 - Mastermind behind the curtain

    <strong>Chapter 977: Mastermind behind the curtain</strong>

    Chen Ning knew that Ye Ting Xuan was Marquis Xuan Wu¡¯s second son, but knew nothing else about Marquis Xuan Wu.

    She saw that everyone here was stunned when hearing the words Marquis Xuan Wu, so she thought: There must be a story I don¡¯t know about.

    But she knew that it wasn¡¯t time for her to interrupt, so she remained silent.

    ¡°An Le is right, this matter definitely is not rted to Marquis Xuan Wu. The matter of the horse is probably only a coincidence. Even if Marquis Xuan Wu didn¡¯t give the horse to An Le, the horse groom would have found another way to enter the Eldest Princess manor.

    Mo Chuan was silent for a bit before he spoke.

    ¡°Many thanks for the emperor¡¯s trust in my father.¡± Ye Ting Xuan looked at Mo Chuan with deep gratitude.

    ¡°Marquis Xuan Wu is loyal, this one trusts him the most after mother, how can we suspect him?¡± Mo Chuan nodded at Ye Ting Xuan before saying, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Marquis Xuan Wu supporting me with mother, this one would not be on the throne, so even if others would harm me, Marquis Xuan Wu definitely wouldn¡¯t. Ting Xuan, don¡¯t tell this matter to Marquis Xuan Wu, otherwise he¡¯ll overthink it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, emperor.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, now you just need to find the horse groom. As long as you catch him, naturally everything will be clear.¡± Mo Chuan said.

    Ye Ting Xuan agreed. When he was prepared to leave with the Eldest Princess, Chen Ning suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I suddenly thought of an idea. Perhaps it can find the mastermind behind the curtain.¡±

    ¡°What method?¡± Mo Chuan instantly perked up and looked at her.

    Ye Ting Xuan and the Eldest Princess also came back.

    Chen Ning looked outside and Mo Chuan immediately understood her meaning, so he said, ¡°Xiao Si, you and Zhui Feng guard outside. No one is allowed to approach.¡±

    Xiao Si and Zhui Feng gave sounds of acknowledgement. Even if their hearts were filled with curiosity and wanted to hear Chen Ning¡¯s method, they didn¡¯t dare defy the emperor¡¯s order.

    Of the two, one guarded the roof and the other guarded the door.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, you can speak now. There definitely won¡¯t be anyone listening in on us.¡±

    Chen Ning nodded before asking Mo Chuan, ¡°The matter of me being poisoned by a snake, how many people know?¡±

    ¡°Other than the people who are here, there is also the Guan Yu Pce¡¯s eunuchs and maids, but I have already given the order and this matter won¡¯t be spread at all. This can¡¯t be sent to mother at all. As for An Le¡¯s manor.....¡± Mo Chuan looked at Ye Ting Xuan.

    Ye Ting Xuan immediately said, ¡°Please be assured emperor, Ying Xuan has already ordered the Eldest Princess not to scare the snake. When we searched for the maid in the manor, we said that an important item was lost in the pce and it could be that maid that stole it. We didn¡¯t reveal anything else.¡±

    He paused before saying, ¡°That¡¯s right, King Ding Yuan also knows about this. We don¡¯t know about others, but it¡¯s hard to ensure that King Ding Yuan won¡¯t spill this matter. There is also doctor Zhang.....We don¡¯t know if doctor Zhang will.....¡± He cut off there.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang should know what he should say and what he shouldn¡¯t say, this one trusts him.¡± Mo Chuan said.

    ¡°That means that this matter hasn¡¯t been spread and few people know about this, right?¡± Chen Ning asked.

    Mo Chuan nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then, the matter of me drinking the snow ginseng soup to cure the snake poison, the real culprit definitely wouldn¡¯t know about this, right?¡± She then said.

    Mo Chuan nodded, ¡°Unless the culprit is among us, they definitely would not know.¡±

 Chapter 978 - Attracting the snake out of their cave

    Chapter 978: Attracting the snake out of their cave

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes lit up and she pped her hand, making a clear sound.

    ¡°Very good, then let¡¯s use their tricks against them. We¡¯ll beat the grass and scare the snake out of its cave!¡±

    ¡°What using their tricks against them and scaring the snake out of their cave?¡± The Eldest Princess quickly asked.

    Although Ye Ting Xuan didn¡¯t speak, his mind was already moving and he could already vaguely guess Chen Ning¡¯s ideas.

    Mo Chuan revealed a faint smile and looked at her with a gaze of appreciation. When she spoke, he understood her thoughts.

    This connection of their hearts filled with his heart withfort.

    The Eldest Princess held Chen Ning¡¯s hand and urged her to speak, ¡°Ning¡¯er, speak clearly. How will you find the culprit? Could it be you want to make this matter known to all?¡±

    Chen Ning said with a nod, ¡°That¡¯s right, husband Ye didn¡¯t want to scare the snake before, but my method is theplete opposite. I want to scare the snake! As long as the grass is beaten, the snake hidden inside the grass wille out of its hole. There aren¡¯t many people who know that I¡¯ve been poisoned by a snake, I believe the mastermind also doesn¡¯t know about this. If news is sent out that I was bitten by the poisonous snake sent by the Eldest Princess and was in critical condition, so the emperor in a rage has imprisoned the Eldest Princess, wouldn¡¯t the real culprit be unable to close their lips from happiness? This is because he has killed two birds with one stone, sessfully cing me on others! When his n seeds, he will be filled with pride. Once people are filled with pride, they will inevitably make mistakes. Tell me, what will the real culprit do then?¡±

    She looked at the three people around her.

    They all shook their heads.

    ¡°I can¡¯t guess it, Ning¡¯er, tell me. What will the culprit do?¡± The Eldest Princess was covered in cold sweat hearing this and the hand holding Chen Ning¡¯s hands was covered in sweat. She was feeling nervous and worried.

    Chen Ning said with a faint smile, ¡°He had such arge sess, naturally he wille see the results of his victory. Even if he doesn¡¯t personallye, he will still send someone over. My guess is that this person doesn¡¯t have a normal identity and the horse groom was just one of his pieces. He can send someone into the Eldest Princess manor, meaning that he understands the royal family. Since he can send someone into the Eldest Princess manor, he can also send someone into the royal pce! So, we just need to open a and wait for the fish toe in.¡±

    After she said this, she saw the three people not making a single sound and looking at her with strange gazes.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong? Or do you think that my method isn¡¯t good?¡± She felt that her n was perfect and she couldn¡¯t find any ws.

    The Eldest Princess shook her head, she already couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    This was because the method Chen Ning thought of hadpletely shocked her.

    She always thought Ye Ting Xuan was the smartest person she knew, but Chen Ning suddenly changed her views.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, how are you this smart! You¡¯ve thought of such an amazing n! Compared to you, my brain is simply that of a boars!¡± The Eldest Princess patted her forehead in chagrin.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    Mo Chuan also couldn¡¯t help smiling, ¡°Ting Xuan, what do you think of Ning¡¯er¡¯s n?¡±

    Ye Ting Xuan sincerely said, ¡°Emperor, the empress¡¯ n is very good, Ting Xuan cannotpare.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, let¡¯s follow Ning¡¯er¡¯s n.¡± Mo Chuan finally made a decision.

 Chapter 979 - Taking a blow to the head

    <strong>Chapter 979: Taking a blow to the head</strong>

    Empress Dowager Zhou felt her right eye twitching when she woke up.

    When Su Jin came in to help her dress, her expression wasn¡¯t right and her eyes kept dodging away. Empress Dowager Zhou immediately felt something was wrong.

    ¡°Su Jin, did something happen? Tell this widow, did something happen to the emperor?¡± Empress Dowageer Zhou¡¯s voice suddenly became louder.

    ¡°No, no, it isn¡¯t the emperor, it¡¯s.....¡± Su Jin gritted her teeth before finally telling her what she had heard, ¡°It¡¯s the empress.¡±

    ¡°Empress? Something happened to her?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart fell down halfway, but it was still halfway stuck in her throat.

    Su Jin kneeled down and reported in a choked up voice, ¡°This servant has just received the news that yesterday night, the empress was bitten by a poisonous snake in the nuptial chambers and hasn¡¯t awaken yet. It¡¯s possible.....she might not keep her life.¡±

    When she heard this news, her soul had flown away and her limbs turned numb, onlying back to her senses after a while.

    Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t know that the empress was Chen Ning, but she knew. She had been worried all night, worried that it couldn¡¯t be hidden. Once Empress Dowager Zhou found that the empress was Chen Ning, she would be filled with rage and punishment might fall onto her.

    Who would have thought that after a night, before Empress Dowager Zhou learned the truth, she would receive this kind of heart breaking news.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling bad for Chen Ning. Such a good girl, it wasn¡¯t easy for her to finally marry the emperor, but before they even went to their nuptial chambers, it was unknown if she would live or die. She really felt bad for her.

    ¡°What!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou seemed like she was hit by a stick, bing shocked. She didn¡¯t even pay attention to the buddhism beads that fell out of her hands.

    ¡°Tell me again, what happened to the empress?¡± She grabbed Su Jin¡¯s wrist as her voice trembled.

    ¡°The empress has been bitten by a snake. Doctor Zhang has already looked over the empress and said that this poison is very strong. He¡¯s afraid.....that she can¡¯t be saved.¡± Su Jin finished and she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore as tears came out while she gently sobbed.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be saved? What about the emperor? Is the emperor fine? Was he bitten by the poisonous snake?¡±

    ¡°The emperor is fine, only the empress was bitten.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Hearing this, Empress Dowager Zhou slowly let go of her wrist. She stood up and her two slender brows tightly knit together.

    She only felt shock, she wasn¡¯t hurt. After all, she only had good feelings for her son¡¯s new bride and didn¡¯t have any deep feelings for her.

    ¡°Why was there a poisonous snake in the nuptial chambers? Could it be all the eunuchs and maids in the emperor¡¯s pce are useless? They can¡¯t even keep snake and mice out of the emperor¡¯s pce? They really deserve death! Send out this widow¡¯s orders, all the servants of the Guan Yu Pce deserves death, not a single one will be left out!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou angrily gave her order.

    Su Jin was frightened. She looked up at Empress Dowager Zhou and her lips quivered, but she didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°If you have something to say, say it all at once, stop hesitating. What hasn¡¯t this widow heard before and what hasn¡¯t this widow withstood!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou impatiently reprimanded.

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, that poisonous snake.....It didn¡¯t crawl into the Guan Yu Pce, but rather......rather......rather it was sent in by the Eldest Princess!¡± Su Jin saw Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression and spoke in a soft voice.

    ¡°What! The Eldest Princess sent it in?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou almost didn¡¯t believe her ears.

 Chapter 980 - Locked in the dungeons

    <strong>Chapter 980: Locked in the dungeons</strong>

    ¡°Nonsense! How could that be possible! An Le and the emperor are siblings, how could she do something silly like this! It must be a mistake! Su Jin, immediately investigate this matter properly for this widow!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was filled with rage and pped down on the table.

    Su Jin trembled and looked down, kneeling on the ground without daring to move.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this matter has already been investigated and it was the Eldest Princess. I¡¯ve heard that the Eldest Princess was angry at the emperor for marrying the empress, so she sent a poisonous snake into the pce as a gift. She wanted to scare the emperor and the empress, but she never thought it would bite the empress. When the emperor learned of this, he flew into a rage and gave the order to interrogate the Eldest Princess. The Eldest Princess has confessed, saying that it was just a prank and she didn¡¯t want to harm the emperor or the empress. The emperor has already locked the Eldest Princess in the dungeon, waiting to be dealt with.¡±

    Even with Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s experience, her heart couldn¡¯t help trembling when she heard this. Her body swayed slightly and she couldn¡¯t stand still.

    Su Jin didn¡¯t care about anything else as she quickly stood up and supported Empress Dowager Zhou. She shouted in worry, ¡°Empress Dowager!¡±

    She supported Empress Dowager Zhou back into her chair and patted her back. After a while, Empress Dowager Zhou came back to her senses and let out a breath.

    ¡°Su Jin, was everything you just said true?¡± Her empty eyes looked at Su Jin as she spoke in a weak voice.

    ¡°Everything this servant has said is true, I definitely would not dare lie to the Empress Dowager.¡±

    ¡°But how is this possible! How could An Le do something foolish like this! This widow does not believe it, impossible!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou angrily pped the table before suddenly standing up.

    ¡°You said that An Le is locked in the dungeons? This widow wants to personally question An Le and get to the bottom of this!¡±

    She held Su Jin¡¯s hand as she impatiently walked out.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, the emperor has given the order that no one is allowed to see the Eldest Princess. I¡¯m afraid even you won¡¯t be able to.....¡± Su Jin said in a small voice.

    ¡°This widow is the Empress Dowager, An Le came from this widow. Others can¡¯t see her, but will this widow be unable to see her?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou gave a coldugh.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm yourself. This servant feels that it is better to see the emperor first to understand the situation first.¡± Su Jin saw that Empress Dowager Zhou was angry from her worry, not knowing what to say, so she couldn¡¯t help reminding her.

    Empress Dowager Zhou stopped from this reminder. She felt her forehead aching and her heart was beating fast.

    She nodded, ¡°Su Jin, you¡¯re right. This widow should find the emperor first to understand everything and this widow should see the new empress.¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s heart tightened, but she couldn¡¯t stop her, ¡°Yes, this servant will have someone prepare a sedan now.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou had controlled the royal harem for many years, she was only shocked for a bit, but she quickly calmed her heart. When she was sitting in the sedan, there was nothing different from normal with her.

    She quickly came to the Guan Yu Pce and Empress Dowager Zhou came out of the sedan. She found that the pce was silent and there was no sounds at all.

    She let out a sigh of relief.

    This was because there was no crying, meaning the new empress was still alive.

    Empress Dowager Zhou entered the pce being supported by Su Jin and she found that there were no eunuchs or maids inside the pce. The door to the room was left unlocked and Xiao Si was currently guarding the door with his head hanging.

 Chapter 981 - Sheâ€™s jealous

    Chapter 981: She¡¯s jealous

    ¡°Xiao Si,e over.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in a deep voice.

    Xiao Si looked up at Empress Dowager Zhou and was shocked before quickly kneeling down, ¡°Greetings, Empress Dowager.¡±

    Since he had been beaten by Empress Dowager Zhou, he shook when seeing her and his butt ached slightly.

    ¡°The emperor?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou asked.

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, the emperor has stayed inside the entire time without leaving because doctor Zhang said that the empress.....might not make it.¡± Xiao Si lowered his head and replied.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s body slightly swayed. She held Su Jin¡¯s hand and stabilized her mind before walking inside.

    She suddenly heard Mo Chuan¡¯s angry voiceing from inside, ¡°Xiao Si, what are you sneaking around outside for! Didn¡¯t this one tell you to find the best doctor in the capital? Where are they?¡±

    Xiao Si was shocked before carefully saying, ¡°Emperor, the best doctor in the capital, that title only belongs to doctor Zhang. With doctor Zhang here, is there a need to find another doctor?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, fool, you¡¯ve never done a proper job when this one asks you for something! Quickly find the doctors! Call all the doctors in the doctor yard over and bring all the doctors in the capital into the pce! If they can¡¯t cure the empress, this one will want their lives!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was stunned. She didn¡¯t dare believe that this angry voice came from her calm as water son.

    It seemed like her son quite liked the bride he took, even having this kind of temper for her. It simply made her as a mother feel a bit jealous.

    Xiao Si gave vague promises before heading off.

    ¡°Emperor, how is the empress? This widow has just heard about what happened. With doctor Zhang here, is there a need for such a temper? Even if you kill all the doctors in the capital, will it save the empress?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou walked in and a strong medicinal smell hit her nose.

    Not only was there Mo Chuan, doctor Zhang was also in the room.

    There was a thick gauze on the bed and a person could be vaguely seen under the gauze. A white as snow hand was lying out of the gauze and doctor Zhang was taking her pulse.

    Mo Chuan stood in front of the bed and stared intently at the person under the gauze. He had a face of anxiety that was also flowing with love.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was stunned. Other than the Chen Family¡¯s girl, she had never seen her son care this much about a girl.

    ¡°Your son greets mother.¡±

    Hearing Empress Dowager Zhoue in, Mo Chuan turned around and gave Empress Dowager Zhou a stiff bow.

    ¡°Greetings, Empress Dowager.¡± Doctor Zhang also rose to give a slight bow.

    ¡°No need to be this polite, this widow is here to see the empress.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou walked beside the bed and looked over the gauze. With just a single nce, she was shocked. She almost didn¡¯t dare believe that this person was the girl she had picked for her son.

    The face of the young girl in the bed was ck and that birthmark that covered half her face was a deep purple colour, making it look even more terrifying. She was lying on the bed without moving, looking like she was dead.

    Even if Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t understand medicine, she could tell that this girl was slowly losing her life. She already couldn¡¯t hold on much longer.

    She couldn¡¯t help slightly shaking her head.

    Su Jin¡¯s body trembled and tears fell down, but she forced down her sobbing.

    ¡°Doctor Zhang, the empress¡¯ poison.....Is there any hope of curing it?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou knew that she was asking this in vain, but she still had to ask.

    As expected, doctor Zhang shook his head with a look of shame, ¡°I ask for forgiveness, Empress Dowager. This old doctor medical skills are shallow and can¡¯t think of any way to cure the empress¡¯ poison.¡±

 Chapter 982 - How would he deal with it

    <strong>Chapter 982: How would he deal with it</strong>

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a low sigh. She looked at Chen Ning on the bed and there was only sympathy in her eyes, but there was no sadness.

    ¡°Pitiful child. This widow admired our talent and decided on you as the empress, but you don¡¯t have this blessing. As soon as you were married, you.....¡± She shook her head and didn¡¯t finish her words.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s fists tightened and he stared at Empress Dowager Zhou without turning.

    ¡°What does mother mean by this? Are you saying that she is blessed with a short life and couldn¡¯t be the empress, so this misfortune befell her?¡± He said in a sharp voice.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was not angry as she patted the back of his hand.

    ¡°Emperor, mother is not a heartless person. This widow just feels pity for her.¡±

    Mo Chuan said in a cold voice, ¡°Pity? If it wasn¡¯t for the good daughter mother gave birth to, how could your son¡¯s empress be like this?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hands slightly trembled and she looked up to say, ¡°Emperor, have you investigated this matter? Was it really done by An Le?¡±

    ¡°Your son has investigated everything thoroughly and An Le has already confessed herself. What, is mother here today not to see your son¡¯s empress, but rather to plead for mercy for An Le?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s voice was a bit unkind.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was a bit annoyed, but her face didn¡¯t show it at all.

    ¡°Emperor, you think your mother is someone who puts personal affairs first? If this matter was really done by An Le, this widow will definitely not protect her. But if it wasn¡¯t done by her, this widow does not want to see her being used as a scapegoat!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s expression changed, but he said nothing.

    Empress Dowager Zhou then added, ¡°This widow gave birth to her, so this widow is very clear on her personality. If we talk about fighting, she is the most skilled, but for this kind of underhanded method, this is not something she would do with her personality.¡±

    ¡°Your son did not believe that it was done by An Le, but when this matter happened, your son was beside the empress. Your son clearly saw everything and if mother still doesn¡¯t believe it, please look at this.¡±

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t exin it and went over to pick up a red gift box from the table to the side. He ced it in front of Empress Dowager Zhou and slowly opened the box.

    Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin looked into the box. There was a white spotted ck snake inside, with its head separated from its body. That terrifying looking snake had its mouth wide open and the two of them broke out in cold sweat in fear.

    ¡°This, this, this.....¡± Even with the experience Empress Dowager Zhou had, when she saw this poisonous snake, she felt her tongue turn numb.

    ¡°Mother can look more closely, this box is from An Le¡¯s manor. Your son personally saw the snake drill out of the box and bite her right hand! Mother, can you still say that this matter is not rted to An Le?¡± Mo Chuan looked at Empress Dowager Zhou without turning.

    Although Empress Dowager Zhou was his birth mother and he listened to Empress Dowager Zhou, he was not foolishly filial. When this matter had just happened, Ye Ting Xuan had suspected that it was done by Empress Dowager Zhou. Mo Chuan also faintly had this suspicion, but with his identity, it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to say it.

    Chen Ning mentioned this ¡°scaring the snake¡± method which conformed to his thoughts.

    But he was most worried that Empress Dowager Zhou would be this ¡°snake¡± that would be scared out!

    If this matter was rted to Empress Dowager Zhou, how would he deal with it!

 Chapter 983 - The more realistic, the better

    <strong>Chapter 983: The more realistic, the better</strong>

    Empress Dowager Zhou was faced with this evidence and witness, and although she didn¡¯t believe that her daughter would do this, she couldn¡¯t think of anything to refute with.

    ¡°Emperor, this widow wants to see An Le. I want to personally question her on this matter.¡±

    Mo Chuan immediately rejected her, ¡°An Le has poisoned the empress, your son has already sent her to be ced on death row. If empress cannot pull through, I ask mother to forgive your son for being heartless, but your son wants her life to repay this life.¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was so stunned that she almost couldn¡¯t stand firmly as she red at Mo Chuan. She said in a voice of disbelief, ¡°You....Say that again? You want to kill An Le? How can you be this ruthless, she is your blood rted little sister!¡±

    ¡°Mother, the one lying on the bed is her royal sister inw, yet she could ruthlessly harm her, why can¡¯t your son kill her? Not to mention that she sent the poisonous snake into the pce in a gift! If it wasn¡¯t for the empress opening the box for your son, the one lying on the bed would be your son! Mother, if it was your son who was poisoned, would you still say this matter is unrted to An Le? Would you still beg for forgiveness for An Le?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s questioning made Empress Dowager Zhou speechless.

    He wanted this y to be as realistic as possible. Only by making Empress Dowager Zhou believe it could theter ns be effectively carried out.

    ¡°Mother, your son still has a request.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Doctor Zhang said that the empress¡¯ poison is very strange and there is no medicine in the pce that can cure her, but perhaps the ministers of the court might have a herb that is effective in curing poison. Your son wants to ask mother to write a decree to have them bring medicines into the pce. As long as it can cure the empress¡¯ poison, your son will heavily reward them! If the empress can really be saved because of this, your son will spare An Le¡¯s life.¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    ¡°Emperor, you¡¯re telling the truth? If it can save the empress, you will really let An Le off?¡±

    ¡°Mother, your son is the ruler of a country, my word is like gold. Could it be that mother is afraid your son will go back on his words?¡±

    ¡°Good. This widow will immediately head back to write the decree. Su Jin, you stay here and help this widow look after the empress. If anything happens, immediately send someone to inform this widow.¡± Empress Dowager Zhou thought about it before speaking.

    ¡°Yes, Empress Dowager.¡± Su Jin was worried about Chen Ning, so she wanted to stay.

    ¡°No need. Aunt Su Jin, you should return to the pce with mother, this one does not want anyone to disturb the empress.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s face was as calm as water.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Su Jin, but it was better for there to be less people who knew the truth of this matter.

    Empress Dowager Zhou touched a soft spot and she looked a bit awkward.

    ¡°Alright, since it¡¯s like this, this widow will go back to write the decree. Emperor, the empress is this young, she will certainly be blessed by the heavens, so you don¡¯t need to be too worried. You also have to take care of yourself.¡± She looked at her son¡¯s bloodshot eyes and she couldn¡¯t stop her heart from aching.

    ¡°Your son thanks mother for your concern and wishes mother farewell.¡± Mo Chuan sent her off ording to customs, but his face was a bit off.

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a somewhat helpless sigh as she left the Guan Yu Pce being supported by Su Jin.

    She could tell that her son was a bit dissatisfied with her because she had cared too much about her daughter, clearly being a bit indifferent to the empress. However, her son and daughter were flesh that came from her, how could she treat her daughter and daughter inw equally?

    After Empress Dowager Zhou left, Mo Chuan turned to doctor Zhang to say, ¡°Many thanks for helping with this one and the empress¡¯ y. To have to lie to mother, it¡¯s been hard on you.¡±

 Chapter 984 - Entering the palace to offer medicine

    Chapter 984: Entering the pce to offer medicine

    To make this y perfect, naturally doctor Zhang had to y along.

    This was because Empress Dowager Zhou trusted doctor Zhang the most. She never would have thought that doctor Zhang would collude with Mo Chuan on this y, so she immediately believed it.

    Doctor Zhang said, ¡°This old minister wants to catch the culprit as soon as possible, there is nothing else I want.¡±

    Mo Chuan nodded.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what do you think about mother.....¡± He looked at Chen Ning and his words stopped.

    Although he didn¡¯t say it, Chen Ning already guessed what he wanted to say. She immediately shook her head and said, ¡°This matter isn¡¯t rted to the Empress Dowager at all, she doesn¡¯t know a thing.¡±

    She had just seen Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s expression through the gauze. Empress Dowager Zhou only took a look at her and asked a few words, she waspletely focused on the Eldest Princess ced on death row.

    Mo Chuan naturally felt a bit resentful towards Empress Dowager Zhou because of this, but Chen Ning wasn¡¯t angry.

    She and Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t have any deep feelings. ording to human nature, it was natural that Empress Dowager Zhou would be more worried about her daughter.

    Hearing Chen Ning¡¯s words, Mo Chuan let out a sigh of relief. He was most worried that this matter was nned by Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± He asked.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Chen Ning winked, ¡°Empress Dowager Zhou will write the decree when she heads back, let¡¯s just wait for the news.¡±

    *

    News quickly passed through the capital city. The Empress was poisoned by a strange poison on her wedding night and was now on the verge of death.

    The Empress Dowager had given the decree that any family with poison curing medicinee deliver the medicine into the pce. If they could save the empress¡¯ life, they would be heavily rewarded!

    This news was like a giant stone falling into a calmke, instantly creating giant waves.

    The ministers were all stirred.

    They had been drinking the emperor and empress¡¯ wedding wine a day ago, but they never would have expected this kind of bad news the next day.

    Since then, the ministers all opened their storages to find life saving pills because this was a good chance to please the emperor and empress. A good chance to increase their ranks, who wanted to let it go?

    There were many carriages outside the pce and it was very lively.

    Because the one injured was the empress, it was not convenient for the ministers to go. They sent their family members to deliver the medicine, heading to the Guan Yu Pce to find the empress.

    Only they were all stopped outside the door without a single exception, they couldn¡¯t even see one of the empress¡¯ hair. They all heard the emperor¡¯s cold voiceing from within, telling them all to wait outside.

    The family members brought all kinds of medicines. There were creams, powders, pills, and soups, all ced inside boxes.

    Xiao Si didn¡¯t dare be negligent this time, he personally checked each box, looking over them carefully. After noticing nothing strange, he sent them to the emperor inside the room.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, doctor Zhang, is there anything strange about the medicines being sent in?¡±

    Mo Chuan had Xiao Si open all the boxes and ce them on the table, letting Chen Ning and doctor Zhang look over them.

    He didn¡¯t understand medicine, he didn¡¯t know whether these medicines were poisonous or not. This method was thought of by Chen Ning, so she must have some ideas.

    ¡°This is a several hundred year old China Root, it is a very hard to find medicine. Although it can¡¯t cure all poison, it will have a strong body strengthening effect after being taken. Not bad, not bad. Also there is this mountain ginseng with a deep brown colour, it is also a very good medicine. Very good, very good.¡±

 Chapter 985 - Netherworld Grass

    <strong>Chapter 985: Netherworld Grass</strong>

    Doctor Zhang looked at the herbs and couldn¡¯t help praising them.

    As a doctor, his medical skills alone were far from enough. If there wasn¡¯t good medicine, no matter how powerful one¡¯s medical skills were, it was all hopeless.

    So when he saw these good herbs that normally couldn¡¯t be seen, his eyes lit up. He picked up the boxes and seemed a bit unwilling to put them down.

    Mo Chuan said with a faint smile, ¡°Doctor Zhang, you can take any useful herbs you find. If these herbs are in your hand, you will definitely make best use of them to cure more people and more illnesses.¡±

    Doctor Zhang was filled with joy as he excitedly said, ¡°Many thanks, emperor!¡±

    Mo Chuan looked at Chen Ning, ¡°Ning¡¯er, what do you see?¡±

    Although Chen Ning didn¡¯t understand medicine, there were the shapes and effects of many herbs in her memory. Matching them with the real items, she already had some ideas in her heart.

    She looked more carefully than doctor Zhang. Those material for the pills and their effects were all clearly written, most of them were effective for curing poison. Her eyes finally fell onto a jet ck small piece of grass and she gave a soft ¡°yi¡± sound.

    ¡°What is this grass?¡± Chen Ning approached the box and took a sniff, causing a bad scent to fill her nose.

    ¡°Empress, be careful! You mustn¡¯t touch that! This is Netherworld Grass, it is very poisonous!¡± Doctor Zhang¡¯s expression changed and he anxiously called out.

    Hearing the word poison, Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes instantly narrowed and pulled Chen Ning back by her hand. At the same time, his right palm went out, sending the box onto the ground and causing the little piece of grass to fall out of the box.

    ¡°Xiao Si, see who that box came from!¡± Mo Chuan said in a sharp voice.

    Chen Ning raised her hand to stop his hand and smiled at him, ¡°Mo Chuan, don¡¯t freak out at the word poison. There are poison that can harm people and there are poison that can save people.¡±

    She looked at doctor Zhang, ¡°If my guesses aren¡¯t wrong, although this Netherworld Grass is very poisonous, it is also a medicine that can cure poison, right?¡±

    Doctor Zhang came back to his senses. He wrapped a cloth over his hand and carefully picked up the Netherworld Grass, looking over it.

    ¡°Yes, it is as the empress says. This Netherworld Grass grows in cold and damp ces, it doesn¡¯t see sunlight at all. As long as sunlight is shine on the grass, it will immediately turn to dust, hence its name Netherworld Grass. However the ce it lives is filled with snakes, so the medical books say that the poison it has is the best way to counteract snake poison. This is where using poison to counteract poison in the medical books came from.¡±

    ¡°Cures snake poisons?¡± Chen Ning¡¯s eyes instantly lit up.

    She immediately looked at Mo Chuan, ¡°The Empress Dowager¡¯s decree said that I was inflicted with a strange poison, it didn¡¯t say it was snake poison. This Netherworld Grass is poisonous and it can only cure snake poison. Although I¡¯m not certain if it can cure the snake¡¯s poison, if the person who sent this medicine didn¡¯t know that I was inflicted with snake poison, why would they send this kind of poisonous herb into the pce? Mo Chuan, don¡¯t you think that this is just too coincidental?¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up and he said in a thought filled voice, ¡°That¡¯s right, this is too coincidental. The person who sent this herb is most likely the real culprit!¡±

    Chen Ning also spoke in a voice filled with thought, ¡°If they were the culprit, why would they right antidote into the pce? They wanted to hurt people, so why are they saving people?¡±

    She shook her head, feeling very confused.

 Chapter 986 - Letting out a long line to catch big fish

    <strong>Chapter 986: Letting out a long line to catch big fish</strong>

    Doctor Zhang nodded in agreement, ¡°The empress is saying that if this Netherworld Grass can really cure snake poison, the person who sent this herb should have done it by coincidence and isn¡¯t the culprit.¡±

    When the two said this, Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t make up his mind.

    ¡°Xiao Xi, which minister¡¯s family member sent this box?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the emperor, it¡¯s......It¡¯s that He who watches the gates, He Shou Zhen.¡± Xiao Si looked at the name on the box and couldn¡¯t help reporting in a strange voice.

    Hearing this, Mo Chuan¡¯s face also revealed a strange look.

    That He Shou Zhen meant the little official who was in charge of watching the royal pce¡¯s gates. He was a seventh grade ministers and had no ce in the court, it was too much of a difference from the identity of the culprit Chen Ning already had.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be him.¡± Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help shaking his head.

    A small official at the gates, how could he be that bold to harm the emperor and empress? Even if he did seed, what would he gain?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°A small gate official, if he wasn¡¯t certain that the thing he sent into the pce could cure my poison, he definitely wouldn¡¯t send this extremely poisonous grass into the pce. I think that this person is suspicious. He won¡¯t be the real culprit, but he could be a piece being used by the culprit!¡±

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what do you mean?¡± Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t understand what she meant, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the real culprit want to kill people? Why would he now save people? If this He Shou Zhen isn¡¯t the culprit, could it be the culprit is someone else?¡±

    Chen Ning said with a sign, ¡°This culprit is very sly, he is even smarter than I imagined. I wanted to beat the grass to scare the snake and draw the snake out, but he already saw through this move, so he made a small concession. He used this small gate official to test our intentions. This Netherworld Grass really seems to be the antidote to my snake poison, but he doesn¡¯t want to save me, rather he wants to tie up loose ends. He will continue scheming from behind the scenes, making us unable to catch his tail.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes lit up with a cold light and he said in a hate filled voice, ¡°If it is like this, wasn¡¯t everything we did for nothing? This real culprit is truly sly!¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t for nothing. This He Shou Zhen was used by him, so naturally we can also use him. How about we use his tricks against him,ying out a line to hook in the big fish!¡±

    Chen Ning said with a smile.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, how do we use his n against him?¡± Mo Chuan saw her narrow her eyes and knew that she had thought of a scheme again, feeling worship towards her and finding her funny.

    ¡°You can send Zhui Feng to investigate this matter. He is your best hidden guard,ing and going without a trace. You can have him follow this He Shou Zhen and see who he has approachedtely, if there is anything strange, or if he has made any transactions. You will definitely be able to find that hidden person.¡±

    ¡°Good! A good way of using his ns against him!¡± Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help smiling and pinching her nose, ¡°Were you a fox in your past life? No matter how sly this culprit is, he won¡¯t be able to avoid your ns!¡±

    Chen Ning giggled before saying, ¡°You also have to write a decree to greatly reward this He Shou Zhen, giving him arge position. Like this, the real culprit won¡¯t have any suspicions.¡±

    ¡°Good, this one will immediately write the decree. Xiao Si, grind the ink!¡±

    Mo Chuan immediately picked up a pen and wrote a decree.

    Imperial decree: He Shou Zhen¡¯s medicine had effect and cured the empress, so he will be greatly rewarded. The seventh grade official gate guard Shou Zhen will be conferred with a fifth grade imperial guard vicemander official rank.

 Chapter 987 - Paper canâ€™t wrap the fire

    <strong>Chapter 987: Paper can¡¯t wrap the fire</strong>

    This He Shou Zhen was a carp that turned into a dragon, going from the seventh grade to the fifth grade, as well as bing the imperial guard¡¯s vicemander. He was so happy that he felt he was in a dream, his lips couldn¡¯t close together from his smile.

    When he guarded the gates, he had to bow his head when he saw people. Now that he had be the imperial guard¡¯s vicemander, anyone who saw him had to respectfully call out, ¡°Vicemander He.¡±

    As he was a new official, he kept receiving toasts each day. Other than when he was on duty, he was at a banquet almost every day.

    Zhui Feng followed Mo Chuan¡¯s orders and kept tailing him. He reported the people he saw and spoke to each day to Mo Chuan and Chen Ning without missing a single detail.

    After following him like this for two days, he didn¡¯t find anything strange at all.

    Chen Ning was not anxious, telling Zhui Feng to patiently keep following him. She was confident that after a while, the big fish wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it in any longer and would take action again. At that time, she would definitely be able to grab the other side!

    At this time, there was quite a bit of trouble being raised in the pce.

    The so called paper couldn¡¯t hold fire. Chen Ning had already suspected that her identity couldn¡¯t be hidden from Empress Dowager Zhou for long.

    The calm days passed for three days and the empress¡¯ coronation day had arrived.

    ording to customs, the coronation would be held the day after the emperor and the empress¡¯ wedding, but because of the incident in the nuptial chambers, it was postponed for three days.

    On the eve of the coronation, Empress Dowager Zhou sent Su Jin to bring the royal family genealogy records. This was because tomorrow was the coronation and she found that she still didn¡¯t know the empress¡¯ name.

    She flipped through the genealogy records and finally found this secret.

    She looked at the two words in the records and almost didn¡¯t believe her eyes. She kept rubbing them and when she was sure that her eyes were fine, she clearly found that it was still the same two words, ¡°Chen Ning¡±.

    These two words were personally written by Mo Chuan. Those elegant and familiar words, how could Empress Dowager Zhou not recognize them?

    ¡°Su Jin!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s sharp gaze swept over, ¡°Tell this widow, what is the name of the emperor¡¯s new empress!¡±

    Su Jin already expected this question when she went for the royal family genealogy records. Faced with Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s questioning, she lowered her head and replied in a low voice, ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, the empress¡¯ name is Chen.....Ning.¡±

    ¡°Good! Even a maid like you is colluding with them to trick this widow! Su Jin, this widow has really cared about you for nothing!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was filled with rage as she threw down a cup.

    Su Jin quickly kneeled down, ¡°Empress Dowager, please calm yourself. This servant didn¡¯t hide it from the Empress Dowager deliberately.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it deliberately? Then you already knew? Speak, when did you find out that the empress the emperor wanted to marry was that girl surnamed Chen!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou angrily said.

    ¡°This servant.....knew before the emperor¡¯s wedding.¡± Su Jin knew she couldn¡¯t hide it, so she told Empress Dowager Zhou about everything. After she finished speaking, she was still hanging her head down.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this matter was this servant¡¯s fault. This servant hid it from the Empress Dowager, not telling the Empress Dowager that the bride was miss Chen. It was because this servant couldn¡¯t bear to see them separated. The emperor is serious about miss Chen and it was hard for them to get together, so I beg the Empress Dowager to support them!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was shaking from her rage. She raised her dragon headed staff and mmed it down on Su Jin¡¯s back, causing her entire body to twist from the hit.

 Chapter 988 - Divorce

    Chapter 988: Divorce

    ¡°As long as the Empress Dowager can support the emperor and empress, even if you beat this servant to death, this servant will not mind.¡± Su Jin said in a low voice.

    ¡°Su Jin, this widow has really cared about you in vain, all in vain! You¡¯ve followed this widow all these years and even now you still don¡¯t understand this widow¡¯s heart! You.....You have betrayed this widow¡¯s trust in you!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou said in a hurt voice. Although she raised her cane, she couldn¡¯t bear to bring it down.

    Su Jin couldn¡¯t help breaking out in tears. She came forward two steps and hugged Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s leg, crying as she said, ¡°This servant knows her wrongs, but this servant truly does not want to separate these lovers. Empress Dowager, the emperor was born from you, could it be that you are willing to see him unhappy for the rest of his life?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he would be happy being ridiculed by all the people in the world? Don¡¯t you know, if he marries the Chen Family¡¯s girl, how much ridicule will he have to bear? If the kings and ministers learned of this, the empress that he married was his nephew¡¯s princess, he wouldn¡¯t be able to raise his head for the rest of his life! He shouldn¡¯t think of remaining on his throne! You just want to support them as lovers, but have you ever thought about supporting this widow and the emperor?¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou pointed her hand as Su Jin in a disappointed manner, ¡°This widow¡¯s words are normally wasted on you! Don¡¯t you know by doing this, you are harming the emperor rather than helping him!¡±

    Su Jin¡¯s face turned white and she began to tremble as she said in a shaky voice, ¡°This servant didn¡¯t think that much, this servant just felt that they were just too pitiful.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, immediately call the emperor over for this widow!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou mmed her dragon headed cane down.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, you want to.....¡± Su Jin bit her lip as she looked at Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°This widow wants him to divorce her! If he doesn¡¯t divorce that girl, this widow will die in front of him!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou angrily said.

    As her voice fell, there was a firm and clear voice that came from outside.

    ¡°Mother, your son definitely not get a divorce!¡±

    With this sound, the door were pushed open and Mo Chuan¡¯s tall form appeared in front of Su Jin and Empress Dowager Zhou.

    When Empress Dowager Zhou sent people for the genealogy records, Mo Chuan knew this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden. He also didn¡¯t want to hide it, so he came to the Peaceful Life Pce, hearing the conversation between Su Jin and Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°Emperor, you came right on time. This widow wants to ask you, hiding everything, was it fun hiding this from this widow!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at Mo Chuan and she was filled with rage. She stood up and pped her cane over Mo Chuan¡¯s face.

    She was angry that her son used this kind of act first method, even hiding it from her, his mother.

    She said she was angry, but she was more hurt.

    Mo Chuan just stood there without using internal energy to resist, letting Empress Dowager Zhou hit him again and again with the cane.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was truly angered, not showing any mercy at all. After several hits of the cane, there were bloody marks on Mo Chuan¡¯s body.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please show mercy!¡± Su Jin¡¯s heart was beating fast and she couldn¡¯t help begging for mercy for Mo Chuan.

    ¡°You all......You all are angering this widow to death!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou forcefully mmed the cane on the ground and she sat own in her chair.

    Her heart was feeling pain for her son. When she mmed her cane on Mo Chuan, her heart hurt more than Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Mother, if you¡¯re angry at our son, keep hitting and your son will notin at all. However, to have your son get a divorce, that is impossible.¡± Mo Chuan slowly kneeled down in front of Empress Dowager Zhou, speaking in a firm voice.

 Chapter 989 - No antidote

    <strong>Chapter 989: No antidote</strong>

    Empress Dowager Zhou took a deep breath and made her decision, ¡°Good, if you don¡¯t get a divorce, this widow will die for you to see. Su Jin, get the poisoned wine!¡±

    ¡°Empress Dowager!¡± Su Jin¡¯s face turned white in fear and she spoke in a trembling voice.

    ¡°Go quickly!¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in a sharp voice.

    Su Jin was helpless. She could only go out and after a while, she came back with a bottle of wine, cautiously walking over.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s chin tensed and he looked at the poisonous wine in Su Jin¡¯s hand, not saying a word.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart turned cold and all she felt was despair.

    ¡°Bring it over!¡± She reached out towards Su Jin.

    Su Jin¡¯s legs were trembling. She looked at Empress Dowager Zhou before kneeling down in front of Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Emperor, why don¡¯t you justply with the Empress Dowager. Could it be you can watch the Empress Dowager.....drink this poisonous wine?¡±

    Mo Chuan looked up with a decisive look in his eyes.

    ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t need to force your son. Your son has already said that even if I die, I will not separate from her!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou was shaking as she red at Mo Chuan and said through gritted teeth, ¡°This widow is not forcing you, this widow is just regretful! This widow shouldn¡¯t have given birth to such a rebellious son! Even if this widow dies, this widow has no face to see the ancestors!¡±

    She snatched the poisonous wine from Su Jin and opened the cap, cing it to her lips.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s right hand came out and before the wine came out of the bottle, he had already stolen it from Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hands. He raised his head and poured the poisonous wine into his mouth.

    That poisonous wine cut his throat like a dagger and Mo Chuan had a strange feeling running through his abdomen. It was like his visceras were being melted by the poisonous wine and he couldn¡¯t help wincing.

    His movements were very quick. Empress Dowager Zhou and Su Jin didn¡¯t practice martial arts, so they could only watch him drink all the poisonous wine and couldn¡¯t react at all.

    ¡°Chuan¡¯er!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face paled and a heart rending pain filled her chest. She threw herself onto Mo Chuan with two streams of tears flowing down her eyes.

    She wanted to use death to scare her son, but she never would have thought that her son would steal the poison and drink it in front of her. Her heart shattered in fear and her soul flew away.

    ¡°Su Jin, quickly, quickly, quickly, get the antidote! Quickly, quickly, quickly, call doctor Zhang!¡± She was crying while calling out in an incoherent voice.

    ¡°Reporting to the Empress Dowager, this is the most powerful Red Crane poisonous wine, it.....it has no antidote.¡± Su Jin reported with a pale face.

    ¡°You.....You.....Who told you to bring out real poisonous wine! This widow only wanted to scare the emperor, I wasn¡¯t really drinking the poisonous wine. You, you, you.....¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was tongue tied as she was filled with anxiety and anger. She was angry at Su Jin while also worrying about her son.

    ¡°Quickly call doctor Zhang over!¡±

    ¡°No need! Even if doctor Zhang came, your son definitely would not see him! Mother, are you satisfied seeing your son like this? You want your child to die, right?¡±

    Mo Chuan drank the poisonous wine and felt difort in his abdomen. He forcefully grabbed Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hand and looked right into her eyes.

    ¡°Nonsense, how could mother want you to die! You are flesh that came from your mother! Chuan¡¯er, your mother is doing what is good for you no matter what your mother does! Why can¡¯t you understand your mother¡¯s heart? No matter how good the Chen Family¡¯s girl is, you cannot marry her! You would be a joke to the world and all the ministers will look down on you.....¡± Empress Dowager Zhou was choked up and she couldn¡¯t speak anymore.

 Chapter 990 - Aged vinegar

    <strong>Chapter 990: Aged vinegar</strong>

    ¡°What does it matter if others look down on me, I don¡¯t care at all! Your son only has one hope in this life and that is to marry her! As long as she is with me, I don¡¯t care about anything else!¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.

    That smile was like a heart in Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s heart. She never thought that even though her son was about to die, he could still smile like this.

    ¡°Could it be that in your heart, nothing is more important than her?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said in a hoarse voice.

    Mo Chuan only smiled and didn¡¯t respond.

    But this already told Empress Dowager Zhou his thoughts.

    ¡°For her, you don¡¯t even want your life, so what else can this widow say? Chuan¡¯er, why were you in such a rush to drink that poisonous wine? Between us mother and son, is there anything we can¡¯t discuss? You.....If you die like this, what will your mother do from now on?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes filled with tears again.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face instantly lit up.

    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re allowing your son to be with her? You won¡¯t force your son into getting a divorce? You.....¡±

    There was suddenly a stir in his stomach and he couldn¡¯t stop himself from throwing up.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face fell in fear and she said while crying, ¡°Chuan¡¯er, as long as you¡¯re fine, mother will agree to anything. You can marry whoever you want to marry, you can be with whoever you want to be with. Mother won¡¯t force you into doing anything you don¡¯t like anymore, as long as you are still alive.¡±

    She while patting Mo Chuan¡¯s back while shouting at Su Jin, ¡°Quickly call doctor Zhang! Quickly!¡±

    However Su Jin suddenly revealed a smile, ¡°Please forgive me Empress Dowager, what this servant brought over just now was not poisonous wine. The emperor will be fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not poisonous wine, then what is it? Why would the emperor feel this kind of difort drinking it?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help being stunned as she revealed a look of disbelief.

    ¡°That was a bottle of aged vinegar. The emperor suddenly drank that much vinegar, he will definitely feel a bit of difort. This servant will boil arge pot of tea, that will help the emperor digest the vinegar.¡±

    Su Jin stood up and quickly ran out.

    Empress Dowager Zhou looked at her leave, being angered into a daze.

    Mo Chuan patted his chest, feeling angry and finding it funny.

    His internal strength was deep, so even if he really drank poisonous wine, he could still force the poison out. So that was why he drank the bottle of wine without any fear.

    But he never would have thought that what he drank wasn¡¯t poisonous wine, but rather aged vinegar!

    ¡°Mother, do you regret what you said?¡± He felt Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hand patting his back moving away and he forcefully grabbed it.

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a snort, ¡°You are the emperor, your word is like gold. Could it be that this widow¡¯s words aren¡¯t the same?¡±

    Mo Chuan was instantly filled with joy, ¡°Many thanks mother!¡±

    Empress Dowager Zhou held his hand. The tears in her eyes hadn¡¯t dried yet, but the pain in her heart had scared her back to the right path. She knew now that she could lose everything, but she couldn¡¯t afford to lose this son.

    ¡°Only it¡¯s the empress¡¯ coronation tomorrow and she has to show herself then. Which one the ministers don¡¯t recognize her? Could it be you want her to pretend to be a cripple and wear makeup in front of the ministers forever?¡± She couldn¡¯t help speaking in a worried voice.

    ¡°Mother can be assured, your son will have her appear openly in front of everyone. As for everything else, your son doesn¡¯t care.¡± Mo Chuan firmly said.

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a deep sigh as she knew that her son had already made his decision. As for the rumours or the ridicule, he didn¡¯t care at all.

    But even if her son didn¡¯t care, how could she not care as his mother?

 Chapter 991 - Most proud of

    <strong>Chapter 991: Most proud of</strong>

    ¡°How about this widow think of a way to help her mix in?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou thought about it before speaking.

    ¡°No need. Many thanks mother, but your son has already thought of everything.¡±

    Mo Chuan forcefully shook his head. He knew Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s worries, but he didn¡¯t care at all. He didn¡¯t want to hide it any longer, he wanted everyone to know that the empress he married was the best girl in the world that he was the most proud of!

    He wanted to ce the empress¡¯ crown on her head in front of everyone!

    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯ve made your decision, this widow won¡¯t say anything else. Can you tell this widow now how your empress came back to your side from East Qin?¡± Empress Dowager Zhou said.

    The mother and son talked for a long time in Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s pce. When Mo Chuan came back to the Guan Yu Pce, the moon was already in the sky.

    There were candles lit in the room. When he came in, Mo Chuan saw the faint candle light and knew that she must have waited for him, causing a warm feeling to fill his heart.

    There was her figure that appeared on the window paper. He stood in the yard and watched her slim silhouette, causing a smile to appear on his face as he silently stood there.

    After watching her for a while, he noticed that she seemed to be reading while holding her cheek without moving.

    It was rare to see her this peaceful that he felt it was a bit strange. So he took soft steps as he walked to the door, softly opening it without making a bit of sound.

    There were no maids or eunuchs inside the room. She didn¡¯t like being served, so she sent all the people away. Mo Chuan silently walked in and saw that she was sitting at a table with a book in her hand. However, her mind was not ced on the book and she was looking at the dancing me of the candle with one hand on her cheek.

    ¡°What are you thinking? You¡¯re actually this deep in thought? Are you thinking of me?¡±

    Mo Chuan suddenly spoke up with a smile.

    Chen Ning was surprised, but recognizing his voice, she said with a smile, ¡°What is there to think about with you, I¡¯m just reading a book.¡±

    ¡°Reading a book?¡± Mo Chuan looked at the book and nodded with a smile as he said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to see you working hard. How is your inner strength cultivation going? Did you breakthrough?¡±

    She had been smiling, but hearing the words ¡°inner strength¡±, her smiled disappearedpletely. She said with a bitter expression, ¡°Mo Chuan, what kind of cultivation technique did you teach me? I want to sleep whenever I train in it. It isn¡¯t that I don¡¯t want to cultivate, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t.¡±

    Mo Chuan followed what doctor Zhang said over the past two days, teaching her the introductory heart mantra for cultivating inner strength. This was the secret technique of their Chu Family, it was very subtle and profound, being passed down only through males and not females. Even the Eldest Princess couldn¡¯t learn it.

    This inner strength introductory mantra was notplicated, only being a short few hundred words. Mo Chuan had only taught it to her once and she memorized it without missing a word.

    Mo Chuan had to praise her. With her intelligence, she would be able to have sess in inner strength in less than a month.

    But she had cultivated for an entire two days and hadn¡¯t even touched the surface. Mo Chuan remembered that when she cultivated back day, she felt a faint aura flowing through her body on the first day. She is clearly smarter than him, how could her progress in inner strength be far below his?

    ¡°Are you following the method I taught you? Repeat the inner strength mantra to me again.¡±

    Chen Ning immediately recited it.

    Her words were very clear, speaking a few hundred words in a breath without missing a single word.

    Mo Chuan heard that she didn¡¯t miss a word and couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows as he felt confused.

 Chapter 992 - Exchanging moves

    <strong>Chapter 992: Exchanging moves</strong>

    Chen Ning stuck out her tongue and said with a smile, ¡°Mo Chuan, do I still need to cultivate? Your martial arts is already that good, I won¡¯t catch up even if I train for ten years.¡±

    Mo Chuan stared at her, ¡°You want to bezy? You¡¯re not afraid of suffering?¡±

    She quickly shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t suffer, I¡¯ve learned some martial arts before. Of course I can¡¯tpare with an expert like you, but facing normal people, it¡¯s more than enough to defend myself. As for this inner strength mantra, I really can¡¯t cultivate it.¡±

    ¡°You know some martial arts? Why don¡¯t I know about this? How about you show me a few moves?¡± Mo Chuan became curious.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, you¡¯llugh at me.¡± Chen Ning¡¯s face became a bit red. She knew that the self defense moves she learned from the modern era wasn¡¯t worth a thing in Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Silly girl, I am your husband, why are you afraid to show it to me? It¡¯s better that Iugh at you than an outsider. Then again, are youcking in times you¡¯veughed at me?¡± Mo Chuan said with a faint smile.

    When Chen Ning heard the words ¡°I am your husband¡±, her heart filled with sweetness as she stood up with a smile.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll show you a few moves. However, what I learned can¡¯t be considered martial arts, it can only be considered some self defense techniques. Are you willing to let me demonstrate a few moves?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Mo Chuan nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Use your hand to grab my neck. That¡¯s right, just like that. Now stand behind me.¡± Chen Ning helped him take his position.

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help making an ¡°yi¡± sound as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already caught you like this, you still have a way to fight back?¡±

    Chen Ning gave a giggle. She didn¡¯t say anything else as her hands grabbed his arm and she suddenly threw him over her shoulder.

    Even with Mo Chuan¡¯s high skills in martial arts, he couldn¡¯t react it time and was thrown by her. Only his waist was stable,nding firmly on the ground facing her. There was a look of pleasant surprise and praise on his face.

    ¡°This move isn¡¯t bad.¡±

    Chen Ning proudly raised her chin. She didn¡¯t have time to boast as Mo Chuan tapped her nose and shook his head.

    ¡°Although your moves are smooth, without support from inner strength, an inner strength expert can easily break through your move. It has no use at all, so you still need to cultivate inner strength.¡±

    Her smile suddenly froze on her face.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, I¡¯m really not trying to bezy. The inner strength technique you taught me is all breathing and meditating. I fell asleep after just cultivating a while, are you certain you trained like this before?¡±

    ¡°What falling asleep, when I¡¯m cultivating, my mind bes sharper as I cultivate. How about this, you can cultivate in front of me.¡± Mo Chuan said in a surprised voice.

    Chen Ning was helpless. She could only sit cross legged on the ground and breath ording to the technique Mo Chuan taught her.

    ¡°Focus on breathing and clear your mind. Just think about how the air flows into you.....¡± Mo Chuan looked at her without blinking as he gave her instructions.

    She never forgot anything and was incredibly smart, learning everything with just one try, but he didn¡¯t know why she couldn¡¯t even enter the gate when it came to cultivation.

    After breathing for a while, she felt her mind bing tired and she began to yawn.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you¡¯re not sleepy? I¡¯m going to sleep first.¡± She gave a yawn and closed her eyes.

    Mo Chuan was angry and felt heartache. He picked her up and walked over to the bed, putting her down and cing the nkets over her.

    He was sitting by the bed watching her sleeping face when he suddenly heard ¡°kou kou¡± soundsing from the window.

 Chapter 993 - Opening the net to fish

    Chapter 993: Opening the to fish

    ¡°Emperor, this subordinate has some things to report.¡± Zhui Feng¡¯s voice came from outside the window.

    Mo Chuan walked over and pushed the window open. He saw the moon in the sky shining down silver light and Zhui Feng falling down from the roof like a leaf.

    ¡°Is it news from He Shou Zhen?¡± Mo Chuan said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Yes, emperor. This subordinate has been following He Shou Zhen for the past two days. It was the same for him tonight, going out to drink with hispanions after duty. Only after drinking for a bit, he went to the washroom. There was also another person who went out with him and the two of them stayed out for an hour before they came back. He Shou Zhen continued drinking while that other person left. This subordinate felt this matter was off and secretly followed that person, finding out that.....that person entered the Country Guarding Duke¡¯s manor and didn¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°What did you say? Country Guarding Duke? Zhui Feng, are you certain?¡±

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help knitting his brows as his eyes filled with disbelief.

    How could this matter be rted to the Country Guarding Duke?

    ¡°This subordinate definitely didn¡¯t make a mistake, that person indeed entered the Country Guarding Duke manor. This subordinate was afraid of rming the Country Guarding Duke Manor guards, so I didn¡¯t dare follow. After not seeing that persone out after guarding for a while, this subordinate immediately came back to report to the emperor.¡± Zhui Feng replied.

    Hearing the three words ¡°Country Guarding Duke¡±, Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help being shocked. This was because the Country Guarding Duke was most likely the real culprit Chen Ning mentioned.

    But that was basically impossible!

    The Country Guarding Duke was a hereditary title and the current Country Guarding Duke was already close to sixty. He rode across the battlefield in his youth and had been a first grade general. He was not surnamed Chu, but because of his loyalty for the Chu royal family, he had been gifted the surname Chu, having a high power. Although he hadn¡¯t been in court for a long time, he had a very important position in the court.

    Back when Mo Chuan became emperor, the Country Guarding Duke had supported Empress Dowager Zhou.

    He was young when he was enthroned, having an unstable foundation. Some of those ministers loyal to the previous emperor used his young age to bully him. It was the Country Guarding Duke¡¯s reprimand that stopped everyone¡¯s criticisms.

    Mo Chuan had always felt gratitude towards him. Only his body was not like before and he couldn¡¯t go to court any longer, so he ignored the matters of the court.

    This kind of idle old minister shouldn¡¯t be rted to something as rebellious as an assassination, but Zhui Feng definitely didn¡¯t make a mistake.

    Could it be the Country Guarding Duke was really therge fish he spread his to catch?

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t help falling into deep thought.

    ¡°Zhui Feng, don¡¯t let anyone else know about this matter. Keep following He Shou Zhen.¡± He ordered.

    ¡°Yes, this subordinate will follow orders.¡± Zhui Feng jumped onto the roof and quickly disappeared.

    Mo Chuan closed the window and turned around with a face as calm as water.

    He wasn¡¯t willing to suspect the Country Guarding Duke because even now, there was no concrete evidence connecting this matter to the Country Guarding Duke.

    He shook his head and chased out the doubts in his mind. Returning to the bed, she was still asleep. The candle light shone down on her face, making her even more beautiful. He looked at her without turning and his lips slowly curled.

    As long as he looked at her, he felt his heart was at peace.

    He took off his outer clothes andid down beside her. It was like she felt something as she curled into his embrace like a little kitten, making him feel happy and troubled.

 Chapter 994 - Forget it, endure it

    Chapter 994: Forget it, endure it

    Her unconscious attachment to him filled Mo Chuan¡¯s heart with sweetness because only wholehearted trust and attachment would make her do something like this when she was asleep.

    But he was a man! Being hugged by her like this each night, but being unable to do a thing, this was simply the most painful torture for him.

    Mo Chuan looked down slightly. Her smooth face was close to him, breathing a sweet breath into his face. Those two rows of curledshes were covering her sparkling eyes. She was beautiful as she slept and those lush red lips were very tantalizing.

    His throat could not help quivering. There was a me rising from the bottom of his heart and was quickly burning his entire body.

    Hot! His body was hot and bothered, as this feeling of being unable to eat was just too torturous!

    Mo Chuan felt that he couldn¡¯t hug her like this, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t know when he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and would lose control of himself.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s hands softly fell onto her shoulder and pushed her away a bit, but her closed eyes furrowed and she mumbled with dissatisfaction. She leaned in even closer into his embrace and tightly wrapped her arms around his waist.

    It was like his acupuncture point was poked and he was petrified, not even daring to move.

    If he moved, he would wake up her. It was hard to see her sleeping this soundly, how could he bear wake her up?

    Forget it, he would endure!

    Mo Chuan¡¯s body was very tense and he was as stiff as stone. His arms were ced on his own legs and he didn¡¯t dare touch her body.

    But even like this, he was about to explode from difort as he cursed doctor Zhang in his heart. If he knew that it was like this, he wouldn¡¯t have given her that thousand year old snow ginseng soup and caused him to be unable to be intimate with her for a month!

    If he could have thought of the snake scaring n earlier, she could have cured the poison with the Netherworld Grass and he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this.

    That night, Chen Ning slept exceptionally well and deep. When she finally woke up and opened her eyes, she was scared by what she saw.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes were wide open, staring at her without blinking at all.

    ¡°You....What are you watching me for?¡± She was a bit confused as she blinked, but she then found that she was lying in his embrace. Oh, no, she was wrapped around him like an octopus.

    She was stunned before her face turned red. She released her arms around his waist and couldn¡¯t help ming him, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you push me away!¡±

    Push her away? He wanted to push her away, but with how tight she was hugging, he wasn¡¯t willing to push her away.

    So epted the torture and suffered an entire night.

    ¡°This girl, normally you¡¯re that elegant, but I never thought that you would be this bad when you went to sleep.¡± Mo Chuan let out a breath. He was finally free from that suffering, but when she left his embrace, he also had a sense of lost.

    ¡°Did I hit you after I went to sleep?¡± She blinked innocently, looking at him with doubt.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Mo Chuan leaded against the head of the bed with a smile that was and wasn¡¯t there. His clothes were half open, revealing half his chest. That kind ofzy appearance was a picture that was hard to paint.

    She never thought that she was interested in beauty, but she was deeply shocked by the beauty in front of her.

    Speaking of this, she had been very close to him several times, but she had never seen him like this. She couldn¡¯t stop her face from turning red.

    ¡°How would I know.¡± Her heart shook with guilt and she couldn¡¯t help looking at his open clothes again.

 Chapter 995 - Canâ€™t bear how good he is

    Chapter 995: Can¡¯t bear how good he is

    Chen Ning suddenly saw a swollen red mark on his chest and was instantly stunned.

    Could it be from her hitting him?

    She reached out to pull open his clothes which scared Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, what are you doing? Doctor Zhang has said that we can¡¯t.....can¡¯t be intimate.¡±

    He grabbed her hands and his heart was beating fast as his face slightly blushed. He also couldn¡¯t help being a bit proud in his heart. He never thought that she would take the initiative, it was just too bad he wasn¡¯t lucky enough to enjoy it.

    Chen Ning¡¯s face was also red as she angrily said, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, who wants to be intimate with you? Let me see your body.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face turned red to his ears and he grabbed her hand, not letting her move as he said, ¡°Ning¡¯er, stop ying.¡±

    She actually said she wanted to see his body, she was too bold!

    This kind of bold and wild words, he was even too embarrassed to say it.

    ¡°Let me go, I have to see it.¡±

    The more Mo Chuan didn¡¯t let her see, the more suspicious Chen Ning became. She kept looking at his opened clothes and moving closer, she could clearly see a swollen wound that was purple and green.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, how was your chest wounded? Was it the Empress Dowager hitting you? Does she.....know about me? She hit you this hard, is it very painful?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s mind turned and already guessed why he had this wound. With Mo Chuan¡¯s martial arts, if he didn¡¯t want to, there was no one that could leave a mark on his body. The people that could hurt him, there was no one else but Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Her heart suddenly filled with pain for him.

    He was injured, but he bore with it until now, not telling her a single word.

    Mo Chuan knew that she wanted to see his body because she noticed that he was injured. So it was a mistake on his part.

    He let go of her hand and closed his clothes as he said with a faint smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at al. Hits from mother¡¯s cane do nothing more than tickle.¡±

    ¡°Can it tickle to the point of bleeding? Your wounds are all bruised, they are all swollen. Mo Chuan, quickly take some medicine. I remember that you had some good blood cirction cream, I¡¯ll help you apply it.¡±

    ¡°This little wound is really nothing.....¡± Mo Chuan didn¡¯t want to let her see his wound. Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t hold back yesterday and he didn¡¯t use internal energy to block it, so the cane had hit him quite hard. Just by softly touching it, there was a burning pain that came from his wound.

    ¡°No, you must put medicine on.¡± She firmly said.

    Mo Chuan was helpless and could only give the blood cirction cream to her.

    ¡°Will you do it yourself or should I help you?¡± She asked simply.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help turning red. He looked at her and said through gritted teeth, ¡°You help me then.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Ning didn¡¯t even think about it. She already wanted to apply the medicine for him, so she directly reached out to help him take off his clothes.

    Seeing the wounds on his chest and his back, she couldn¡¯t help taking a cold breath.

    ¡°Why did the Empress Dowager hit this hard? She must have been very angry, right? Mo Chuan, she was clearly angry at me and these injuries were all taken because of me, yet you didn¡¯t say a single word.¡±

    Her voice was low as she took the cream and softly applied it to his wounds.

    She was touched and hurt, it was hard to describe what she was feeling. Seeing the wounds on him, it could be imagined just how angry Empress Dowager Zhou was!

    But this man, he chose to bear it all, pretending like nothing was wrong. He carefully protected her like this, she felt that she almost couldn¡¯t bear how good he was to her.

 Chapter 996 - Let him regret it in the next, next life

    Chapter 996: Let him regret it in the next, next life

    After the cream was applied, Mo Chuan felt a wave of coolnesse over his burning wound, but it was far from being able topare to thefort her words brought to his heart.

    ¡°These wounds only look shocking, they don¡¯t hurt one bit, really they don¡¯t hurt. That¡¯s right, Ning¡¯er, mother has agreed to us being together. She won¡¯t make it hard for you or force me to leave you anymore.¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes sparkled with a joyful glow.

    ¡°Really? What method did you use to make the Empress Dowager agree? You didn¡¯t use the method of killing yourself, right?¡±

    Her hand helping him apply the cream slightly trembled as she looked up at him.

    Actually she already guessed the ending. Even if Empress Dowager Zhou was a coldhearted person, in this world, the person she loved the most was Mo Chuan and the person she cared about the most was also Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan gave a softugh and nodded. He told the matter of Empress Dowager Zhou using the poisonous wine to try to force him, but how he stole the wine and drank it first to her.

    ¡°I only wanted to scare mother and then use my internal strength to force the wine out, but I never thought it was a bottle of aged vinegar. This Su Jin, she was really smart and quick witted, no wonder she was mother¡¯s most trusted person after all these years. Speaking of this matter, it is also partly because of her contribution.¡±

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help ring at him, ¡°Mo Chuan, if it wasn¡¯t vinegar and was really poisonous wine, would you still drink it without any hesitation?¡±

    ¡°I would.¡±

    ¡°You really are a fool.¡±

    ¡°If I die, would you go with me?¡± He looked at her.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± She shook her head.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes popped out and he looked at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Say that again?¡± His voice became hoarse.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± She looked at him and clearly said, ¡°I won¡¯t die with you. If you die, I¡¯ll go to East Qin to find Na Mu Cuo and be his princess. He said that he would always wait for me.¡±

    Mo Chuan red at her and in that instant, he really wanted to kill her!

    Could she not say such angering things!

    ¡°Mo Chuan, are you angry?¡± She looked at his ck as a pot face.

    Nonsense. He was a man, how could he not be angry hearing this!

    He gave a snort and turned away, not looking at her. He suddenly felt his wounds beginning to hurt again.

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you? Hearing that I would marry another man made you jealous, no wonder you were angry enough to drink a bottom of vinegar, hee, hee.¡± She still pursed her lips into a smile.

    [TL Note: Being jealous is eating vinegar in chinese]

    Mo Chuan¡¯s stomach was about to explode with anger.

    She turned back to him and looked into his eyes as she honestly said, ¡°So, if you don¡¯t want to be jealous and don¡¯t want me to marry another man, you have to live properly! You aren¡¯t allowed to die! You have to be with me for an entire life, we¡¯ve already agreed on it! We have to grow old together, love and respect each other! If you dare go back on your promise, I will marry someone else! I¡¯ll let you regret it in your next life and your next, next life!¡±

    The anger in Mo Chuan¡¯s chest all flew away and it was reced with a deep sweet feeling.

    She could send him to hell and to heaven with just a single word, she could make him feel like he was floating in the clouds.

    ¡°This girl, if you dare marry someone else, I won¡¯t let you go in the next life or the next, next life!¡±

    He grabbed her waist and pulled her into his embrace before lowering his head to forcefully kiss her.

    Her lips were sweet, but the words she said filled him with love and hate. He really wanted to eat her up bite by bite.

 Chapter 997 - Sheâ€™s not afraid, of course heâ€™s not afraid

    Chapter 997: She¡¯s not afraid, of course he¡¯s not afraid

    This fiery and passionate kiss was a little too much for her. She was pushed down by him onto the bed and he was pressing down on her, tightly pushing on her¡¯s. She reached out to push him, but she touched his firm and smooth skin.

    He wasn¡¯t wearing upper clothes!

    His body was covered in wounds!

    Pressing down on her like this, how painful was it for him!

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you.....¡± She wanted to ask him, did it hurt?

    But when she opened her lips, his tongue snaked in and wrapped around her tongue, not letting her say a single word.

    Their lips and teeth met, as they breathed into each other. Their two bodies tightly pressed together, not leaving a single gap as the increased the temperature inside the room.

    It was only a kiss, only their tongues entwining, but both of them were already filled with an explosive joy. There was a numb feeling that filled their bodies, making them not think of anything and forgetting everything.

    ¡°Emperor, it¡¯s almost time for the empress¡¯ coronation. You should get up and dress yourselves.¡±

    When they were about to lose control, there was Xiao Si¡¯s clear voice that came from outside.

    Like a pail of cold water, it poured over Mo Chuan¡¯s burning body and instantly woke him up from the joy that filled his entire being.

    ¡°I know, you can leave.¡± His voice was hoarse as he looked down at her underneath him.

    She looked up at him with eyes that seemed drunk. Her lips were red, her face was blushed, and her chest kept rising and falling.

    Although she didn¡¯t do anything, just silentlyying there watching him was enough to stop his breathing, make his heart beat faster, and made him really not want to leave her.

    ¡°There are still twenty eight days.¡± He suddenly said this before tapping her nose. He turned to get off the bed and put on his clothes, covering up his beautiful figure.

    Chen Ning blinked in confusion. She still didn¡¯t understand what twenty eight days meant when Mo Chuan suddenly turned around, looking at her with serious face and deep, dark eyes.

    ¡°When youe back today, properly cultivate your inner strength. If you can¡¯t pass the first pass, I¡¯ll spank your butt!¡±

    After he said this, he left without even turning back, going to the side hall to bathe and change clothes.

    She watched him leave in a daze, finally reacting after a while and her face instantly turned red.

    That twenty eight days, it was him calcting time. After another twenty eight days, they could.....do that!

    This man, why did he always think of this. Her face turned red while thinking about it. Could it be that kissing and hugging weren¡¯t enough? She already felt happy enough.

    Also, also, why was he in a rush to force her to cultivate inner strength? She also instantly understood.

    It was all because of what doctor Zhang said. He thought that her cultivating inner strength would quicken the absorption of the snow ginseng and help cure the poison.

    ¡°Empress, this servant is here on the emperor¡¯s order to help the empress bathe and dress.¡±

    There was the respectful voice of maidsing from outside, bringing her back to her senses.

    She just remembered that today was her coronation. She as the empress had to appear in front of the ancestral temple and ept the worship of the ministers.

    But there was no minister that didn¡¯t recognize her face. Did she really have to do what Mo Chuan said, taking off her disguise and appearing in front of everyone with her real face?

    She gritted her teeth and straightened her chest. She wasn¡¯t afraid of disdain and jeering from others, she just didn¡¯t want Mo Chaun to be ashamed because of her.

    But since she chose to be with Mo Chuan, she knew that this day woulde.

    She was not afraid and of course Mo Chuan wasn¡¯t!

 Chapter 998 - Coronation

    Chapter 998: Coronation

    The coronation grand ceremony was held in front of the West Chu Country ancestral temple.

    The West Chu Country hadsted for several hundred years and almost every generation of emperor would fix the ancestral temple. This made the ancestral temple even more beautiful than the royal pce.

    Mo Chuan had already led the ministers to the ancestral temple and now they were just waiting for the empress to arrive.

    There was a red carpet ced on the path from the royal pce to the ancestral temple. The imperial guards were in full armour, guarding both sides of the path. It was like a long red dragon with an overbearing aura that people couldn¡¯t look directly at.

    The citizens could only watch in the distance, they couldn¡¯t approach at all.

    A bright yellow carriage appeared in the distance, filling everyone with excitement. This was the carriage specially used by the empress.

    In front of this phoenix motif carriage, there were imperial guards in full armour. The sunlight sparkled off their armour.

    Finally, the imperial guards escorted carriage to the foot of the ancestral temple.

    The ministers all held their breath as they looked at the carriage without turning.

    They were all very curious about what the new empress the emperor married looked like.

    ording to the people who had seen her, they said that she was ugly and crippled. They had all seen how she was crippled on the wedding day, but just how ugly was she?

    The curtain of the carriage was slowly drawn back and a figure wearing a purple gold phoenix robe stepped out of the carriage.

    Because they were too far, the ministers could only see the noble and elegant figure, but they couldn¡¯t see her face.

    But the instant Mo Chuan saw her, his eyes lit up and he was filled with excitement. He stood high on the jade steps and looked straight forward.

    With the help of the servants, the graceful figure stepped onto the red carpet and walked onto the stage step by step.

    Her dress had many beautifulyers. Each step was like a lotus blooming at her feet.

    Everyone looked down at her and could only see her ck hair floating like clouds in the wind. There was only a single solemn looking phoenix hairpin with a bright pearl ced inside the phoenix¡¯s mouth, sparkling in the light, looking like it was real.

    Chen Ning slowly ascended the stairs and slightly raised her chin. She had a serious face as her clear eyes looked straight forward. There was a faint breeze that blew back her clothes, making her look like an immortal, one too bright to look at.

    The ministers all looked at her in a daze as they all revealed looks of disbelief.

    The hundreds of people at the ancestral temple were silent and even a pin being dropped could be heard.

    After a while, there was suddenly the sound of cold breaths, as well as faint whispers.

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°Are you confused! Of course she is our empress!¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong with my eyes, did I make a mistake? I actually though the empress was the Ding Yuan Princess?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with my eyes as well.....Impossible, this is impossible.....¡±

    ¡°Yi, her leg isn¡¯tme. She.....Just who is she?¡±

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t really be the Ding Yuan Princess, right?¡±

    ¡°No, no, didn¡¯t the Ding Yuan Princess go to East Qin to be the crown princess?¡±

    ¡°Could it be there are two people who are exactly the same in this world?¡±

    ¡°That is even more impossible! A girl that has her beauty and aura, I¡¯ve only seen one like her in this life!¡±

    The ministers werepletely shocked. They couldn¡¯t help whispering in low voices at the solemn ancestral temple.

    Mo Chuan had deep inner strength, so he could hear all the discussions of the ministers, but he acted like he heard nothing.

 Chapter 999 - Heads of the six palaces

    Chapter 999: Heads of the six pces

    Since Chen Ning came out of the carriage, Mo Chuan¡¯s deep, dark eyes never left her. His eyes were filled with praise, deep love, and expectation.

    She walked over the carpet and slowly moved towards him. Her dark and bright eyes looked right at him as her face was filled with nobility. Even the sun shining down on her couldn¡¯t steal away any of her grace.

    Mo Chuan came forward and took her hand. The two of them holding hands walked to the ancestral temple beside each other. Looking at their backs, they were a simr aged couple.

    The chins of the ministers almost all fell down.

    When they came closer, they could all clearly see that the empress¡¯ appearance was all very familiar.

    This was clearly the Ding Yuan Princess the East Qin Crown Prince won on the east field that day!

    She was also also wearing the same red dress as when she married to East Qin to be the Crown Princess!

    It was her, it really was her!

    But didn¡¯t she clearly marry to East Qin to be the Crown Princess? Why did she turn around ande their West Chu empress?

    This was simply unbelievable!

    Many confused ministers all turned their eyes to look at Empress Dowager Zhou standing in front of the ancestral temple with her cane.

    Empress Dowager Zhou was just like Mo Chuan,pletely ignoring the doubts of the ministers. Her face was very stern and her lips were tightly pressed together, not saying a single word.

    She already expected this. She wanted to avoid this or take care of it, but she couldn¡¯t bend Mo Chuan¡¯s mind at all.

    Since her son the emperor didn¡¯t care about face, she as his mother might as well throw away her old face.

    Mo Chuan and Chen Ning held hands as they moved in front of Empress Dowager Zhou, bowing down towards Empress Dowager Zhou together.

    Empress Dowager Zhou gave a slight nod. She had already prepared the coronation edict and began to read it slowly.

    The empress edict was written in four six parallel prose, each word being filled with a profound meaning. The ministers all held their breaths and perked their ears, afraid that they would miss a single word.

    In front of everyone, Empress Dowager Zhou read, ¡°This woman is surnamed Chen and named Ning. With a kind and gentle mind, she will be the head of the six pces and named the empress. That is all.¡±

    Everyone heard it clearly, the empress¡¯ name was: Chen Ning!

    It really was the same as the name of the Country Protecting Duke, Great General Chen¡¯s daughter!

    It really was the same name as the Ding Yuan Princess!

    After Empress Dowager Zhou finished reading the edict, it was like throwing a giant stone into a calmke and filling the ministers with waves.

    The ministers all seemed like they were struck by lightning as they were dumbstruck, unable to say a word.

    Empress Dowager Zhou didn¡¯t even spare them a nce as she ced the edict into Chen Ning¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Thank you Empress Dowager.¡± Chen Ning respectfully took it with both hands.

    Mo Chuan took out the empress¡¯ phoenix crown from the tray and ced it in front of Empress Dowager Zhou.

    ¡°I ask mother to ce the phoenix crown for the empress.¡±

    As long as the crown was ced, Chen Ning would be the new righteous empress of the West Chu Country. She would be worshipped by the ministers and the new ruler of the royal harem.

    Empress Dowager Zhou took the crown and in front of all the stunned ministers, she went to ce the phoenix crown on Chen Ning¡¯s head.

    In order to avoid more troubles, she wanted to end this as soon as possible.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, please wait! This old minister has something to say!¡±

    Suddenly, an old voice rose out of the crowd.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s hand holding the phoenix crown slightly trembled and stopped in the air.

    She looked up at the source of the sound and her heart turned cold, but her expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°Xie Cheng Xiang, this is the empress¡¯ coronation. It¡¯s not toote to speak after this widow ces the crown onto the empress.¡± She softly said.

 Chapter 1000 - Everyone speaking up

    Chapter 1000: Everyone speaking up

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote once the crown is on.¡±

    A purple robed old man with white hair came out. His face was covered in wrinkles and he looked serious without looking angry. He looked at Chen Ning before cupping his hands to Empress Dowager Zhou and speaking.

    ¡°Empress Dowager, this old minister wanted to ask, is the newly coronated empress Great General Chen¡¯s daughter? Is she the Ding Yuan Princess?¡±

    Although he was old, his voice was firm and strong.

    This question was the question in the heart of all the ministers.

    Everyone immediately looked over at Empress Dowager Zhou.

    Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face waspletely calm, ¡°What if she is, what if she isn¡¯t?¡±

    That Xie Cheng Xiang loudly said, ¡°I heard that the empress was personally picked by the emperor by the Empress Dowager, how did it suddenly be the Ding Yuan Princess? The Ding Yuan Princess is clearly the emperor¡¯s junior, how could she be a country¡¯s empress? The empress the emperor is marrying is actually his nephew¡¯s princess, how could it not go againstmon sense! This old ministers does not understand this, can the Empress Dowager exin this?¡±

    The ministers all nodded and they called out in agreement.

    ¡°Xie Cheng Sheng¡¯s words are right, please reconsider Empress Dowager!¡±

    ¡°The Ding Yuan Princess can¡¯t be the empress no matter what!¡±

    ¡°If the emperor really wants her as the empress, he will definitely be mocked by the people! You absolutely can¡¯t do this!¡±

    Although Empress Dowager Zhou already expected this, she was still speechless from the questions of the ministers.

    Her old face was burning as she couldn¡¯t help looking at Mo Chuan with eyes filled with rage. She had already urged him not to cause trouble with these people, but he just wouldn¡¯t listen. Now that everything was in chaos, how could they take care of it!

    The ministers were all speaking up, all against making Chen Ning the empress. They were all enraged and their words kept getting worse, with most of their words being pointed at Chen Ning. This made Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s face turn red and blue, as she was filled with shame.

    This serious empress coronation had already be a farce, it couldn¡¯t go on.

    Chen Ning slowly stood up in front of everyone¡¯s criticisms, standing straight with her hair flowing down. She slowly swept over the ministers with eyes that were as clear as water.

    She did not show any anger or shame, it was as if these people weren¡¯t shaming her at all.

    The ministers met her clear eyes and they all gave a slight shudder. All kinds of nder like ¡°what kind of woman¡± or ¡°marrying one after another¡± could no longer be said.

    Although Chen Ning didn¡¯t say a single word, she made everyone feel strange and awkward.

    They suddenly remembered, what qualification did they have to criticize her? Scold her? Shame her?

    If it wasn¡¯t for them, how could they as ministers stand here and criticize her like this?

    How could the West Chu citizens be as well fed and safe as they were now?

    It was her who came forward in West Chu¡¯s most dangerous time. She won against the East Qin Crown Prince, sacrificing herself and marrying to East Qin.

    The things she did for West Chu were far more than what they ever did!

    The one qualified to stand there and criticize was not them, but rather her!

    Seeing the ministers all close their mouth, Empress Dowager Zhou couldn¡¯t help looking at Chen Ning with a strange gaze.

    She actually used a single look to stop everyone from speaking, this empress was already much more powerful than her as the Empress Dowager.

    But Empress Dowager Zhou also knew that these ministers couldn¡¯t be easily taken care of like this.

 Chapter 1001 - Have someone else as the emperor

    Chapter 1001: Have someone else as the emperor

    As expected, after the ministers were silent for a while, they turned to look at Mo Chuan.

    ¡°Emperor, her identity really doesn¡¯t match. There are many good girls in the world, why must you have her as the empress?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, emperor. She is your junior, we will definitely beughed at by the other countries if this were to be spread.¡±

    ¡°This matter isn¡¯t good if it is spread. No matter what, she used to be the Ding Yuan Princess, emperor, please reconsider this!¡±

    The ministers all spoke up, trying to urge Mo Chuan.

    Mo Chuan silently stood there, listening to the various ministers with a serious expression, neither agreeing or disagreeing. This filled the ministers with confidence and bravery.

    They listed many different scenarios, pointing out the danger in having Chen Ning as the empress.

    When the ministers said everything, Mo Chuan finally coughed and looked over everyone.

    ¡°Have you all finished?¡± His voice was soft and melodious, not containing a trace of anger.

    The ministers all nodded.

    They had already said everything about how dangerous it was having Chen Ning as the empress, so there was nothing new to say.

    ¡°Your meaning is all the same. You all think that this one can¡¯t take her as an empress no matter what, right?¡± Mo Chuan looked over everyone.

    The ministers nodded in agreement again.

    ¡°If this one insists on taking her as empress, then this one is not worthy of being the emperor, right?¡± Mo Chuan asked.

    All of them didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. They couldn¡¯t say yes and they couldn¡¯t say no.

    Everyone couldn¡¯t help looking at each other.

    It was good that Mo Chuan didn¡¯t press this matter and he quickly nodded at everyone.

    ¡°Your words are all good and right. Since you¡¯re thinking for the citizens and this one, this one will agree to your thoughts. Having Chen Ning as an empress was indeed a very unsuitable matter. Having her as an empress, this one will definitely beughed at by the other countries and looked down by the citizens. This one will go againstmon sense, looked down on by the people of the world, be condemned by all, and will be the great sinner of the West Chu Country.¡±

    Mo Chuan spoke in a calm voice.

    The ministers all let out a sigh of relief as they revealed smiles.

    ¡°Emperor, we as ministers are all thinking of you, the country, and the citizens. Since you have thought this through, we ask the emperor to take back the decree conferring Chen Ning as the empress.¡±

    ¡°But this one is set on making her empress.¡± Mo Chuan looked at everyone with yful eyes.

    The chins of the ministers all fell down as they looked at Mo Chuan in disbelief.

    Mo Chuan revealed a faint smile and spoke while everyone¡¯s chin fell to the ground, ¡°Even if there are all kinds of bad things having her as the empress, but this one has already made a decision. In this life, she, Chen Ning will be my, Mo Chuan¡¯s only empress. If you don¡¯t want this one to take her as an empress, there is still another way.¡±

    ¡°What way?¡±

    The petrified ministers all asked. Their eyes revealed expectant looks, as if they had grabbed life saving straw.

    ¡°You can have someone else be the emperor. As for who the new emperor takes as an empress, this one naturally cannot say a thing. What do you all think about this?¡±

    Mo Chuan took the jade seal from his chest and ced it in front of Xie Cheng Xiang.

    Xie Cheng Xiang¡¯s old face turned white and he quickly shook his head, not daring to take it.

    ¡°Emperor, you mustn¡¯t!¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s words made the ministers feel like they had been struck by lightning as their heads were covered in sweat.

 Chapter 1002 - Bending with the wind

    <strong>Chapter 1002: Bending with the wind</strong>

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t understand what this one is saying? This one has already taken Chen Ning as a wife and iscking in morals, so I am not worthy of sitting on the throne. You can all picked a more capable person to be the emperor. This one feels that Xie Cheng Xiang isn¡¯t bad and is qualified for this position.¡±

    Mo Chuan directly ced the jade seal in front of Xie Cheng Xiang again.

    Xie Cheng Xiang kneeled on the ground and kept kowtowing his head while saying, ¡°Emperor, please let this minister off. How could this old minister dare sit in the throne, emperor!¡±

    ¡°Master Xia, do you want to be the emperor?¡±

    Mo Chuan thought for a bit before cing the jade seal in front of Master Xia.

    Master Xia¡¯s face also turned white as he kneeled down, quickly shaking his hands, ¡°This minister would never dare, please take this back emperor.¡±

    ¡°This and that won¡¯t work, is the emperor¡¯s throne a hot potato? Whoever wants to be the emperor, step out now. This one will immediately abdicate and give up the throne.¡± Mo Chuan held the jade seal in his palm as he looked over the ministers one by one.

    How could the ministers dare look at him. They all kneeled on the ground and kept kowtowing.

    ¡°Emperor, please take back this order!¡± They all said.

    They could all see it, the emperor was wholeheartedly focused on defending his newly married empress. He could give up the throne and only want the beauty!

    But in the entirety of West Chu, there was only the emperor who could sit on the throne. If it was changed to another person, how could West Chu have weathered the storms of the past to reach their current prosperity?

    No one could do it!

    ¡°This one has done something wrong, so this one naturally has to suffer the consequences. This throne, this one has already decided to abdicate.¡± Mo Chuan said with a serious expression.

    ¡°How can the emperor say this? The emperor has done nothing wrong. Emperor, you are the ruler of a country, you can take whoever you want as an empress!¡± Xie Cheng Xiang immediately said.

    He was the first one to confront this and he was also the first to change his tone.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Xie Cheng Xiang personally say that if this one takes Chen Ning as an empress, it is going againstmon sense? Wouldn¡¯t it be going against the people of the world?¡± Mo Chuan said while looking right at him.

    Xie Cheng Xiang¡¯s head was covered in cold sweat as he raised his voice to say, ¡°That was this old minister¡¯s nonsense, absolute nonsense. The empress has already divorced King Ding Yuan and she is not rted to King Ding Yuan at all, this doesn¡¯t go againstmon sense at all. Moreover, the empress is a true talent is terms of intelligence. If she is our West Chu¡¯s empress, it is the blessing of our West Chu citizens. Emperor, this old ministerspletely agrees to you taking her as the empress!¡±

    Hearing his words, the ministers all muttered in their stomachs: Old fox!

    But everyone heard Xie Cheng Xiang¡¯s words which bent with the wind and also kneeled down, as they followed suit.

    ¡°This minister also agrees!¡±

    ¡°This ministers bows down to the empress in admiration!¡±

    In the blink of an eye, the ministers that had been filled with anger and speaking of the dangers of Chen Ning were all singing praises for Chen Ning.

    How quick they changed faces was unexpected for Empress Dowager Zhou.

    For these ministers to reach their current position, which one of them didn¡¯t have sharp eyes. Seeing the emperor take out the jade seal and shouting about abdicating, how could they not understand the emperor¡¯s thoughts?

    Since they admitted that only Mo Chuan could be the emperor and the emperor was not willing to back down, then he could take whoever he wanted as the empress. What qualification or basis did they have to say anything!

 Chapter 1003 - Face hitting shame

    <strong>Chapter 1003: Face hitting shame</strong>

    Understanding this, the ministers were all covered in cold sweat as they were filled with regret. They shouldn¡¯t have ndered the emperor¡¯s beloved girl without understanding the situation.

    So everyone¡¯s tone changed and they all began to praise Chen Ning.

    All kinds of ¡°talented and virtuous¡± kinds of praises kepting out.

    Chen Ning never said a single word as she silently stood there. Her ck and clear eyes kept looking at Mo Chuan.

    It didn¡¯t matter if people ndered her or praised her, shepletely ignored them all. It was just like wind blowing across her ears,pletely ignored.

    She believed in Mo Chuan. He said that even if the sky fell, he would hold it up for her.

    So she used her entire heart and mind to believe in him.

    As expected, he didn¡¯t disappoint her!

    Mo Chuan waited until everyone had finished praising Chen Ning, not being able to think of any new words before raising his hand.

    The ministers all shut their mouth and it became quiet.

    ¡°Since everyone is in agreement to Chen Ning being the empress, this one naturally will not go against everyone¡¯s ideas. It seems like everyone likes this empress mother has chosen for this one. But from this moment forth, this one does not want to hear a single bad word about the empress, otherwise this one will definitely will not let them off! Mother, please ce the crown on for the empress.¡± Mo Chuan said in a clear voice.

    This time, not a single ministers dared to object.

    Everyone watched with serious expressions as Empress Dowager Zhou raised the dazzling empress crown and slowly ced it on Chen Ning¡¯s head.

    ¡°Long live the emperor, long live the empress!¡±

    The ministers all shouted out. They stood at the gate of the ancestral temple and bowed down to the emperor and empress.

    Seeing this scene, Empress Dowager Zhou¡¯s eyes suddenly became wet. She raised her hand and slowly wiped the tears at the corner of her eyes, being unable to stop a faint smile from appearing.

    She saw the pair standing in front of the ministers and she felt proud for her son and for her son¡¯s new empress.

    She could truly let go of the heavy burdens of the West Chu Country, she could finallypletely leave it on the shoulders of these young people!

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the emperor and empress, no one paid attention to Chu Shao Yang amidst the bowing ministers. No one noticed that he was here the at empress coronation and no one called his name.

    They had alreadypletely forgotten him.

    Even he himself had forgotten that long ago, he was the famous King Ding Yuan.

    He was wearing the same luxurious purple robe. Normally in a crowd, people¡¯s eyes would always be stolen by him, but from beginning to end today, not a single person spared him a single extra nce. This was because he was like an extinguished candle, not releasing any glow at all.

    Even if people¡¯s eyes swept over him, they never thought that this was the normally elegant and handsome King Ding Yuan.

    But this kind of effect was what Chu Shao Yang wanted.

    He didn¡¯t want to stand out or attract people¡¯s attention, he had be deep and low key.

    Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t want toe to the coronation at first. To him, this was a kind of face hitting shame. If it was the previous him, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to take this!

    But he still came.

    In the crowd, he watched Empress Dowager Zhou put on the empress¡¯ phoenix crown on her head, watching her appear bright in front of the ministers. He followed the ministers in bowing down to her, personally watching as she became someone else¡¯s wife.

 Chapter 1004 - Emperor acting as a rogue

    Chapter 1004: Emperor acting as a rogue

    This was a shame as big as the heavens!

    That was the girl he loved for eight years, the girl deep down inside his heart. He thought that he would never leave her and never wanted to leave her, but she was already so far away!

    After the empress coronation was over, the emperor, empress, and Empress Dowager Zhou returned to the pce. The ministers all went to their own carriages and left the ancestral temple.

    Very soon, there was only Chu Shao Yang left.

    He ced his right hand on his chest and felt the blood flowing, but no one could see it. Even he couldn¡¯t see it.

    Regret?

    He asked himself.

    It was he who used the half a piece of snow ginseng to save her life. He could have wanted more, even the throne was at the tip of his fingers!

    As long as he said a single word today. Mo Chuan would have given him the throne, but he tightly gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t say a single word.

    Mo Chuan ced another chance in front of him, but he still let this chance slip by in front of him.

    This was because this was something he Chu Mo Chuan gave to him Chu Shao Yang, he didn¡¯t want it!

    If he wanted it, he would use his own power to steal if from Chu Mo Chuan¡¯s hands, including her!

    Chu Shao Yang slowly straightened his chest and stood on the high tform, looking down. That long red carpet that created a magnificent path to the pce, her figure had already disappeared, but he kept looking at it.

    The sun shined down on him and it made him dazzling once again.

    There was a piece of paper tightly held in his hand, that was the divorce papers she had written to him.

    He had said it before, when these divorce papers appeared in front of her, it would be the moment he went looking for her.

    Chu Shao Yang¡¯s lips slowly curled into a smile as his chest filled with confidence.

    Ning¡¯er, there will be a day when you return to my, Chu Shao Yang¡¯s side!

    *

    Since they came back to the Guan Yu Pce from the coronation ceremony, Chen Ning immediately took off the heavy crown and rubbed her sore neck.

    Mo Chuan walked over and ced his hands on her slender neck, softly rubbing it for her. He said with a faint smile, ¡°Was today tiring?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired. The one who¡¯s tired is you, right?¡± Her eyes sparkled as she smiled at him.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, that was a good y today!¡± She bit her lips as she smiled and spoke.

    ¡°What y?¡± Mo Chuan looked at her with an innocent face.

    Chen Ning rolled her eyes at him and directly said, ¡°You are an emperor and you¡¯re acting like a rogue!¡±

    ¡°Pu!¡± Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t hold it in and broke out inughter.

    ¡°How was I a rogue, please tell me.¡±

    ¡°You used the throne to trick the ministers, forcing them to have no choice but to ept me as empress. Then you changed your tone to say that you couldn¡¯t go against everyone¡¯s will. Did you see the expressions on those ministers? All of them looked like they were about to spit out blood and you say that you¡¯re not a rogue?¡±

    Mo Chuan said with a smile, ¡°Alright, even if I am a rogue, so what?¡±

    He thought of the bitter faces the ministers all had and he couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°You are an emperor, of course it¡¯s as you say. Only those ministers never expected that the wise and honourable emperor could actually act like a rouge in public. They are like small arms, how could they break therge leg of the emperor! Of course they were all like soft stone, you can squeeze them whenever you want.¡± She said with a giggle.

    Mo Chuan red at her in an amused manner and lifted her head by raising her chin.

 Chapter 1005 - Making the play more exciting

    Chapter 1005: Making the y more exciting

    ¡°You girl without any conscience, saying that this one is arge leg! You won¡¯t think about it, who am I doing this for!¡± He said in a fake angry voice.

    She giggled and said, ¡°Of course you¡¯re doing it for me, this little fox. Although those ministers are all praising me, saying all kinds of fantastic praise, what ¡®wise heart¡¯ or what ¡®great virtue¡¯. Ze, ze, they are all cursing me as the fox who has mesmerized the sacred ruler in their hearts!¡±

    Mo Chuan couldn¡¯t helpughing at being teased by her.

    Chen Ning looked at him without turning and her eyes seemed drunk. Looking at it made his skip a beat.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, you look really good when you¡¯reughing. You should reallyugh more.¡±

    His smile was just like blossoms in spring. The ground thawed out and it became the spring breeze that stunned her when she looked at it.

    ¡°You think that I look good?¡± He asked with a smile. These words from her made his heart sweeter than eating honey.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She honestly said.

    Mo Chuan was happy for the first time that his face wasn¡¯t that bad because this face was good looking to her, making her look at him without turning.

    ¡°But I feel that you look even better. Not only do you look good, you¡¯re also very....tasty.¡±

    His tongue ran over his lips and he looked down at her red lips.

    Chen Ning suddenly remembered the fiery kiss from the morning, jumping off the couch and moving backwards.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, stop ying!¡±

    ¡°Where do you want to hide? You can¡¯t hide from me in this life.¡± He reached out his hands and easily grabbed her. Seeing her red shy face, he gave a softugh.

    ¡°What are you afraid of? I won¡¯t eat you right now.¡±

    Chen Ning calmed herself. That¡¯s right, with doctor Zhang¡¯s medical order, he wouldn¡¯t touch her now, so what was she afraid of!

    ¡°Actually Mo Chuan, you didn¡¯t need to act like a rogue today. As long as you loudly said that this one wants her as my empress, the ministers wouldn¡¯t have said a word, but you didn¡¯t say it. Instead you let the ministers throw out all kinds of reasons against it and after they finished, you forced them to overthrow their reasons, making them p their own faces. You....You¡¯re truly bad!¡± When she thought of it now, she couldn¡¯t help wanting tough.

    This Mo Chuan, his belly was truly ck!

    Mo Chuan said with a smile, ¡°This is interesting. Don¡¯t you feel that watching this kind of y is more exciting?¡±

    ¡°Indeed it¡¯s very exciting. The way their faces changed, it could almost match an actor on the stage.¡± She gave a charming giggle.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Mo Chuan, why wasn¡¯t Shao Bai at the coronation today? Speaking of this, it¡¯s been several days since I¡¯ve seen him and I haven¡¯t heard news of him yet. He didn¡¯t appear at such an important event, could something have happened to him?¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly asked.

    She rarely thought of Chu Shao Bai over these past few days. Even if he appeared in her mind, it was only for a single instant.

    This was because her heart was filled with Mo Chuan, there was no ce to think of other people or ces.

    She remembered something she read in a book before. When you find your other half, you will ignore many people and things around you. Your world will be very small, so small that only the person beside you is left.

    This was life, no one was an exception.

    Only now did she understand the true meaning of these words.

    She was just too filled with happiness, but thinking of Chu Shao Bai, she couldn¡¯t avoid feeling a bit sorry in her heart.

    This was because she had actually forgotten about him!

 Chapter 1006 - Closest person

    <h4>Chapter 1006: Closest person</h4>

    Hearing her suddenly mention Chu Shao Bai¡¯s name, Mo Chuan¡¯s arm holding her unknowingly became stiff, but Ye Yu Xi ignored it.

    ¡°Shao Bai? Un, I sent him out on an urgent matter and he isn¡¯t in the capital right now. What, after bing my empress, you¡¯re still thinking of him? You¡¯re not afraid of this one being jealous?¡± Mo Chuan deliberately said.

    He knew that her heart only had him, but at this time, he wasn¡¯t willing to hear the three words Chu Shao Bai from her mouth.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, what nonsense are you saying? I¡¯m just a bit worried about him. When I needed help the most in the past, he would always appear in front of me. I¡¯m afraid that something has happened to him, he.....I don¡¯t know why, but I keep feeling a bit jumpy. What did you send him to do? Is it dangerous?¡± She looked at him with a worried face.

    His heart sunk a bit, but he had a rxed look on his face.

    ¡°Do you think I would send him to do something dangerous? He went to ask for medicine for you. The day you were poisoned and you almost lost your life, it was Shao Bai who took the initiative to find the number one doctor in the world to cure your poison. That divine doctor is very far from the capital, he might not have even reached the divine doctor now. Since you¡¯re worried about him, this one will send Zhui Feng to bring him back. When he learns that you¡¯re alright, he will immediately rush back to see you. Are you assured now?¡±

    ¡°Number one divine doctor? His medical skills are even higher than doctor Zhang?¡±

    Chen Ning had heard Chu Shao Bai mention this before. Mo Chuan had sent Chu Shao Bai off before because he was jealous, having him ask for medicine for Empress Dowager Zhou, sending him to the number one divine doctor.

    Naturally she wasn¡¯t doubtful of what Mo Chuan said at all, she was just curious about the number one divine doctor.

    ¡°Un.¡± Mo Chuan nodded and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, send Zhui Feng to get Shao Bai toe back. He is working that hard for me, I feel bad.¡± She let out a soft breath. Hearing that Chu Shao Bai was working hard to get medicine for her, she felt moved and embarrassed.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give the order to Zhui Feng now. This girl, if you think of other men like this, are you really not afraid of me being jealous?¡± He deliberately looked at her in dissatisfaction.

    Sheughed, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be jealous of Shao Bai because you are worried about him like me, because he is our closest person.¡±

    ¡°What you say makes sense.¡±

    Mo Chuan looked back her again before walking out the door.

    The smile on Chen Ning¡¯s face slowly disappeared.

    At the coronation, she indeed didn¡¯t see Chu Shao Bai, but she saw someone she didn¡¯t want to see at all.

    That person was, Chu Shao Yang!

    If she wasn¡¯t that familiar with him, familiar to the point that she could recognize him just based on his silhouette, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that the person she saw today was Chu Shao Yang.

    He was among the ministers wearing a sleek and bright purple robe, but not attracting anyone¡¯s attention.

    This was because his aura hadpletely changed, the arrogant Chu Shao Yang from before hadpletely disappeared.

    He became deep and low key. Although his eyes were on her the entire time, she didn¡¯t feel an oppressive aura at all.

    But her attention didn¡¯t stay on Chu Shao Yang. She only took a nce at his face before not sparing him another look.

    Towards him, she couldn¡¯t describe what feelings she had.

 Chapter 1007 - Heâ€™s still alive

    <strong>Chapter 1007: He¡¯s still alive</strong>

    Her life was saved by Chu Shao Yang.

    But this was him repaying her.

    From now on, he didn¡¯t owe her and she didn¡¯t own him, they were nothing more than strangers.

    Chu Shao Yang had actually done that today!

    He wasn¡¯t wild, agitated, and enraged like before, there was only calmness on his face. He didn¡¯t try to cause trouble for her at all. He.....seemed like apletely different person.

    Chen Ning heard Mo Chuan say that Chu Shao Yang had already brought Chen Bi Yun back to the Ding Yuan Pce from the Cold Pce and he acknowledged the child in Chen Bi Yun¡¯s stomach. Only Chen Bi Yun was still a consort and Chu Shao Yang didn¡¯t give an order giving Chen Bi Yun her dream position as the legal wife.

    Perhaps he had truly let go, letting go of his obsession with her. He really understood how to cherish the happiness in his hands.

    This was a happy ending, wasn¡¯t it?

    But did Chu Shao Yang really let go?

    Chen Ning suddenly felt a chill run through her.

    After Mo Chuan left the Guan Yu Pce, he was just like Chen Ning as his smile slowly disappeared from his face.

    ¡°Xiao Si, where¡¯s Zhui Feng?¡±

    ¡°Reporting to the emperor, Zhui Feng is still in doctor Zhang¡¯s pce.¡± Xiao Si replied.

    Mo Chuan turned around to take a look before he quickly left the pce with Xiao Si tightly following behind him.

    ¡°How is Shao Bai?¡± Mo Chuan took a breath. Standing in an empty pce corridor, he spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°Reporting to the emperor, King Jing An is still in aa. Doctor Zhang says that he hasn¡¯t had water in two days and his high fever still won¡¯t go away, this situation is not good.¡± Xiao Si said in a small voice.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s breathing became tense.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t doctor Zhang clearly say that nothing was wrong with him? He said he would be better once he got some rest, so why is his illness be worse and worse?¡±

    Xiao Si shrunk his neck back and said, ¡°Emperor, doctor Zhang said that King Jing An¡¯s sword wound was not fatal and his wound is much better after these two days, but without knowing why, King Jing An is suddenly burning up. He bes hot and cold suddenly that even doctor Zhang doesn¡¯t know what it is. So.....So.....¡±

    ¡°Come with this one to doctor Zhang¡¯s manor, this one wants to personally see Shao Bai!¡±

    Mo Chuan didn¡¯t wait for him to finish as he turned to leave.

    ¡°Emperor, you.....It¡¯s best if you do look, King Jing An right now.....His current appearance is not the same as before.¡± Xiao Si followed behind him, stuttering as he spoke.

    ¡°Why is it different?¡± Mo Chuan suddenly stopped and turned around, ring at him.

    ¡°He.....He......¡± Xiao Si lowered his head.

    ¡°Xiao Si, are you hiding something from this one! Shao Bai....is he.....already.....¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s shrank as he grabbed Xiao Si¡¯s shoulder. There was a giant fear that appeared in his heart.

    ¡°No, no, King Jing An is still alive, he really is still alive.¡± Xiao Si quickly said.

    His shoulders filled with pain from being grabbed by Mo Chuan, but he withstood it without screaming.

    ¡°Xiao Si, clearly tell this one everything!¡± Mo Chuan roared in a low voice.

    ¡°Emperor.¡± Xiao Si quickly kneeled down and tearfully said, ¡°King Jing An is still alive, but doctor Zhang said that he has lost consciousness and has no awareness at all. He can¡¯t hear or see anything and he is very thin.....So thin that he doesn¡¯t seem like himself anymore.¡±

    Mo Chuan¡¯s body trembled as if he didn¡¯t dare believe what he heard.

    He looked straight at Xiao Si and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Say that again!¡±

    Xiao Si swallowed a mouthful of saliva and repeated his words.

    Mo Chuan felt a wave of dizzinesse over him. He looked at Xiao Si for a while before suddenly turning around and using his qinggong. He disappeared from in front of Xiao Si¡¯s eyes.

    Xiao Si stood in the empty corridor in a daze as his heart was filled with regret and worry.

 Chapter 1008 - Example

    Chapter 1008: Example

    Chen Ning thought that Mo Chuan would be back soon, so she changed into a simple set of clothes in the room. She took off theplicated and heavy empress robes and felt her body bing much lighter.

    Even after she waited for a while, Mo Chuan didn¡¯te back. She thought that he must have gone to the royal study to take care of some business.

    Being busy with the wedding and coronation, as well as her being poisoned, Mo Chuan hadn¡¯t gotten a good resttely. He hadn¡¯t even taken a step into the royal study, so there must be many matters that had umted over this period.

    She had nothing to do, so she remembered Mo Chuan telling her to cultivate her inner strength. She sat down cross legged and practiced her inner strength ording to the technique Mo Chuan taught her.

    But after breathing for a while, she felt her eyelids be heavy and she was filled with tiredness. Without knowing it, she fell over on the couch and fell into a deep sleep.

    This feelingsted all the way until it became dark. When she opened her eyes, she found the dusk sunlight pouring into her room and everything was blurry.

    There wasn¡¯t a single candle in the room and it waspletely empty.

    She saw that she was covered with a thin nket. It must have been Xiao Ru who quietly came in while she was sleeping, causing her heart to fill with warmth.

    ¡°Xiao Ru!¡± She shouted.

    ¡°Young miss, you¡¯re awake?¡± Xiao Ru immediately came in. She had been guarding outside the door, not daring to go in and disturb Chen Ning¡¯s rest.

    ¡°Un, is Mo Chuan back?¡± She asked.

    Xiao Ru shook her head, ¡°The emperor isn¡¯t back yet.¡±

    She lit the candles and the room began to light up, as the warm candlelight bathed the room.

    ¡°Younn miss, are you hungry? This servant will immediately bring some food in.¡± Xiao Ru said this and then said in an embarrassed voice, ¡°Then, should this servant call you empress from now on?¡±

    Chen Ning pinched her nose with a smile and said, ¡°Whatever you want to call me is up to you.¡±

    ¡°Then this servant will call you young miss like before. Calling you empress sounds ugly.¡± Xiao Ru stuck out her tongue and walked out. After a while, she came back with a tray and there were four different maids following behind her with boxes of food in their hands.

    Xiao Ru directed the maids on cing the dishes on the table and the fragrance of the food spread out.

    Chen Ning was indeed hungry and she became even more hungry smelling this food.

    The dishes were finely made, it could be said that it was the work of the finest chefs of the royal kitchen. It was filled with colour and vour.

    There were congees and sweets, fruits and candied treats, it was all very rich.

    Chen Ning looked over the dishes and she couldn¡¯t help knitting her brows.

    ¡°Young miss, do you not like the taste of these dishes?¡± Xiao Ru asked in a worried voice.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s that there¡¯s too much. How could I finish all this food by myself? Is there always this much food with each meal in the pce?¡±

    Chen Ning looked up at a maid beside her.

    The maid respectfully replied, ¡°Reporting to the empress, this was sent by the royal kitchen ording to the example.¡±

    ¡°Example?¡± Chen Ning thought about it and understood.

    ¡°From this day forth, my Guan Yu Pce only needs two dishes per meal. Give the order to the royal pce, this is the new example.¡±

    ¡°Yes, empress.¡± The maid replied.

    ¡°I can¡¯t finish all these dishes, I only need four of them. You can eat the rest of them.¡± Chen Ning said.

    The maids didn¡¯t dare move, like she didn¡¯t dare believe Chen Ning¡¯s words.

 Chapter 1009 - The feeling of liking someone

    Chapter 1009: The feeling of liking someone

    Xiao Ru said with a smile, ¡°These elder sisters, the empress¡¯ words has no other meaning. You can take away all these dishes.¡±

    She left four dishes and ce the rest of them into the food boxes which she had the maids take away.

    The four maids took the food boxes and left.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, let¡¯s eat together.¡± Chen Ning patted the seat beside her.

    ¡°Young miss, you are the empress, how could this servant dare eat with the empress?¡± Xiao Ru didn¡¯t dare sit.

    Chen Ning said with a smile, ¡°Silly girl, just act like before. This empress title is nothing more than an empty title,e sit down.¡±

    She pulled Xiao Ru down beside her and ced chopsticks in her hand, ¡°Stop holding back, just act like you did before.¡±

    Xiao Ru revealed a smile and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    After the two of them finished their meal, Xiao Ru put away the tes.

    ¡°Young miss, should this servant help you bathe and change clothes?¡±

    Chen Ning nodded. She looked out the window and thought, it¡¯s already thiste, why isn¡¯t Mo Chuan back yet?

    After she finished bathing, the moon was already shining on her window. She sat in front of the window, holding her chin as she watched the moonlight, letting her wet ck hair hang down.

    Xiao Ru was helping her wipe her hair while saying, ¡°Young miss, you don¡¯t need to wait for the emperor. If you¡¯re afraid that you can¡¯t fall asleep, this servant can sleep with you.¡±

    Chen Ning said with a faint smile, ¡°How do you know I was waiting for him.

    Xiao Ru¡¯s face turned red and she said, ¡°This servant just knows.¡±

    Seeing Xiao Ru¡¯s face turn red, Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit strange, ¡°Xiao Ru, why is your face red?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. It¡¯s just warm, this servant is warm.¡± Xiao Ru quickly rubbed her face and found that her face was indeed warm.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, is there something you are hiding from me?¡± Chen Ning looked over at her.

    Xiao Ru lowered her head and said nothing.

    When Chen Ning saw her shy appearance, she was a bit surprised. Could this be this little girl is suddenly in love?

    She pulled Xiao Ru¡¯s hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Xiao Ru, are you also waiting from someone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao Ru blurted out. When she said this, she felt a bit embarrassed.

    ¡°Are you waiting for Xiao Si?¡± Chen Ning thought about it and immediately guessed it.

    ¡°Ah, no, no.¡± Xiao Ru quickly denied it, but she quickly looked down while being stared at by Chen Ning.

    ¡°Xiao Ru, tell me, do you like Xiao Si?¡± Chen Ning looked at her without turning while thinking, it can¡¯t be, right? When did this matter happen? Why couldn¡¯t she tell at all?

    Could it be Xiao Ru really liked Xiao Si? She really liked an eunuch?

    No, no, no.¡±

    ¡°I do like him.¡± Xiao Ru nervously raised her head and looked at her.

    Chen Ning took a breath since she knew that Xiao Ru didn¡¯t really understand what the word like meant.

    ¡°Do you often think of him when you can¡¯t see him? Does your heart beat fast when you talk to him? Can you never stop talking when you¡¯re with him and you¡¯re willing to listen no matter what he says? If you don¡¯t see him for a day, do you feel like you¡¯re missing something and your heart is empty? Are you happy when he¡¯s happy and worried when he¡¯s feeling sad? Do you even think that it is good if you can be with him everyday and never leave each other?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Young miss, how do you know everything I¡¯m thinking? You.....You aren¡¯t a bug in my stomach, right?¡± Xiao Ru looked at her with a surprised and confused look.

 Chapter 1010 - What is an eunuch

    Chapter 1010: What is an eunuch

    Chen Ning¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help sinking a bit.

    She let out a sigh and stroked Xiao Ru¡¯s head as she said, ¡°Silly girl, do you know that Xiao Si is an eunuch?¡±

    ¡°I do, an eunuch is someone who serves the emperor. There are many, many eunuchs in the pce, but the one I like is Xiao Si and not another eunuch.¡±

    Chen Ning stared at her. This girl didn¡¯t even know what an eunuch was!

    But she didn¡¯t know how to tell her.

    Perhaps, she was just opening her heart and liked being together with Xiao Si. She didn¡¯t understand what true love is and she would only understand when she was older.

    ¡°Alright, you like Xiao Si, then does he also like you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen him in several days now and haven¡¯t spoken to him. I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s forgotten me or not.¡± Xiao Ru shook her head and scrunched her nose, looking like she was about to cry.

    ¡°Xiao Si hasn¡¯t been in the pce these past two days?¡±

    ¡°Un.¡±

    Chen Ning thought about it, it had indeed been several days since she saw Xiao Si.

    Xiao Si was Mo Chuan¡¯s personal servant, he would be wherever Mo Chuan went. However, Mo Chuan had been in the Guan Yu Pce for the past two days and Xiao Si had never shown himself.

    This matter was indeed strange.

    But then she thought, could it be that Mo Chuan sent Xiao Si and Chu Shao Bai to see the number one divine doctor together?

    It¡¯s possible!

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore, it¡¯s possible Mo Chuan has sent Xiao Si out on a task. He¡¯ll be back in a few days.¡± She said.

    ¡°No, no, young miss, I actually just saw Xiao Si today, but he ignored me.¡± Xiao Ru couldn¡¯t help scrunching up her nose.

    ¡°You saw him? When? Where?¡± Chen Ning asked in a surprised voice.

    ¡°It was here. This servant saw the emperore out of the room and call ¡®Xiao Si¡¯, before Xiao Si appeared out of nowhere. The emperor brought Xiao Si out the door and into a corridor where the two of them were speaking in a very low voice, this servant didn¡¯t hear a single word. Then this servant saw the emperor¡¯s expression change and with a blink of an eye, the emperor was gone, leaving Xiao Si standing in the corridor in a daze. I called his name and asked him what happened, but he didn¡¯t even look at me, like he didn¡¯t hear me at all. I blinked again and even Xiao Si was gone. Young miss, do you think there¡¯s something wrong with my eyes? IF he really was Xiao Si, why would he ignore me?¡±

    Xiao Ru¡¯s chin came up and tears were dangling off her eyelids.

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t say anything as she imagined the scene Xiao Ru described in her mind, causing a strange feeling toe over her.

    Didn¡¯t Mo Chuan say that he was going to have Zhui Feng find Chu Shao Bai? Why did he bring Xiao Si to a corridor for a secret talk? What secret do they have that they don¡¯t want others to know? Or could it be they were hiding something from her?

    She understood Mo Chuan. He had a calm personality and didn¡¯t show any expressions. Other than the smile he normally showed her, in front of the ministers and in the pce, he always had an ice cold face.

    What did Xiao Si say to actually make Mo Chuan¡¯s expression change? Something very big must have happened!

    The fact that Mo Chuan never came back meant this matter was very troublesome.

    What kind ofrge matter was it?

    Could something have happened to Shao Bai?

    She shook her head, throwing that ominous thought to the back of her head.

    It can¡¯t be, Shao Bai is fine. He was smart and had strong martial arts, how could he be in danger?

 Chapter 1011 - Saying bad things behind someoneâ€™s back

    Chapter 1011: Saying bad things behind someone¡¯s back

    Chen Ning then thought: Not to mention it isn¡¯t his first time looking for the number one divine doctor in the world, he shouldn¡¯t be in any danger.

    But there was arge stone in her heart that never fell down.

    Xiao Ru was wiping her nose in her chest while still crying. Her heart was shattered that Xiao Sipletely ignored her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, silly girl. Why are you crying because of this small matter? He just didn¡¯t see you and didn¡¯t talk to you, and you¡¯re already crying like this. If he hit you and scolded you in the future, would you cry yourself to death?¡±

    Chen Ning was angry and found this funny. She patted her head, regretting letting it develop to this extent.

    ¡°What if the emperor hit you, scolded you, and ignored you? Young miss, what would you do?¡± Xiao Ru raised her red eyes.

    She said without thinking. ¡°Why would Mo Chuan hit, scold, or ignore me?¡±

    ¡°Little girl, if you keep saying bad things behind this one¡¯s back, this one will call someone to bring you out and spank you.¡±

    Suddenly Mo Chuan¡¯s voice came from behind the two of them.

    Xiao Ru called out in surprise and jumped jump. She turned around to look and only saw Mo Chuan standing at the door with a serious face, looking right at her.

    ¡°Emperor, forgive me. This servant was speaking nonsense, it was nonsense.¡± Xiao Ru¡¯s leg was trembling in fear and she quickly kneeled down.

    ¡°Humph, you¡¯re not allowed a second time. Go out.¡± Mo Chuan said in a cold voice.

    It was like Xiao Ru was pardoned as she quickly went out. When she came out the door, she couldn¡¯t help looking around. Seeing that Xiao Si wasn¡¯t around, she couldn¡¯t help revealing a look of disappointment.

    She wanted to ask Mo Chuan, but seeing Mo Chuan¡¯s face, she began to tremble. She didn¡¯t dare say a word and swallowed her question as she left in a hurt manner.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, why are you scaring my people as soon as youe back? You know that Xiao Ru is cowardly, she can¡¯t take being scared.¡±

    Chen Ning rose with a smile and came forward.

    ¡°Your maid is not only notcking in courage, she is bing more and more bold. She even dares secretly listen to me talking.¡±

    Mo Chuan had been there for a while and heard most of their conversation. He couldn¡¯t help being d that he lowered his voice and that Xiao Ru hadn¡¯t heard anything, otherwise this secret couldn¡¯t have been kept.

    ¡°Could it be you have a secret you¡¯re afraid of Xiao Ru hearing? Or, are you afraid of me hearing about it?¡± She looked at him with a smile, deliberately teasing him.

    ¡°You¡¯re suspecting that I¡¯m hiding something from you?¡± Mo Chuan¡¯s expression immediately became serious, ¡°Where¡¯s that little maid Xiao Ru? This one wants to send people to spank her immediately. She¡¯s even bending right and wrong in front of this one¡¯s empress, making this one¡¯s empress doubt this one. This one needs to properly teach her a lesson.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, stop scaring her. You want to kill the chicken to scare off the monkey, right?¡± She rolled her eyes at him.

    Mo Chuan took her in his embrace with a smile and ced a soft kiss on her cheek before saying, ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping even though it¡¯s thiste, were you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, I was chatting with Xiao Ru and forgot about the time. Mo Chuan, you must have had many things to do today, right? You were busy until thiste.¡±

    She looked at the moon outside, it was already in the middle of the sky. This meant it was at least close to midnight already.

    Mo Chuan gave an ¡°un¡± sound before asking, ¡°What were you talking about with Xiao Ru? I saw that the little girl seemed like she was about to cry.¡±

    Chen Ning felt annoyed thinking about it. She gave a sigh and looked up at Mo Chuan, ¡°She likes Xiao Si.¡±

 Chapter 1012 - Changing everything she likes

    Chapter 1012: Changing everything she likes

    ¡°Likes Xiao Si?¡± Mo Chuan was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help clicking his tongue, ¡°But Xiao Si is an eunuch, what would she like?¡±

    Chen Ning stomped her foot andined, ¡°I¡¯m almost annoyed to death and you¡¯re stillughing! It¡¯s good if I knew what she liked about Xiao Si. I would immediately call Xiao Si over and have him change all the things she liked!¡±

    Mo Chuan smiled again, ¡°You always have all kinds of tricks in your mind. Now that your maid has fallen in love with an eunuch, what are you prepared to do?¡±

    ¡°How do I know what to do? Xiao Ru is still young, she doesn¡¯t know the difference between an eunuch and normal men. When she grows up.....¡±

    She didn¡¯t finish as she saw the smile on Mo Chuan¡¯s face freeze and he stared at her without turning.

    ¡°Mo Chuan, what are you looking at me for?¡±

    He said with a strange expression, ¡°Xiao Ru can¡¯t tell the difference, so can you? Between an eunuch and a normal man, what is the difference?¡±

    Chen Ning¡¯s face turned red and she stomped her foot as she said, ¡°Mo Chuan! Can you not speak properly?¡±

    He slowly said, ¡°How am I not speaking properly?¡±

    Chen Ning turned her face and moved out of his embrace.

    Mo Chuan gave augh and brought her back in. He said with a smile, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have Xiao Si stay a bit further away and have hime to the Guan Yu Pce less. Xiao Ru won¡¯t see him in the future and will naturally slowly forget him. When she is a bit older, you can choose a good rtionship for her and let her marry, what do you think?¡±

    It sounded like a good method.

    Chen Ning nodded and looked up at him, ¡°That Xiao Si, why does it seem like several days since I¡¯vest seen him? Where did you send him?¡±

    Mo Chuan said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re not asking where I was and you¡¯re worried about Xiao Si? Could it be that not only Xiao Ru, but you also like him?¡±

    ¡°Mo Chuan!¡± She stomped her foot again.

    He smiled as he carried her to the bed.

    ¡°It¡¯s let, we should rest.¡±

    He ced her onto therge bed before taking off his clothes and lying down beside her. Blowing out the candle, the room was instantly filled with darkness. There was only the moonlight shining in through the window sparkling onto the ground.

    Chen Ning rested her on his arm. She had slept during the day, so her mind was very clear and she didn¡¯t need to sleep.

    She heard Mo Chuan¡¯s steady breathing who had already fallen asleep.

    She didn¡¯t dare move around in his embrace, just narrowing her eyes and looking at his sleeping face under the moonlight.

    His sleeping face was just like when he was awake, it was serious and ice cold. Heid there straight with his four limbs spread out, letting her rest on one hand and holding her shoulder with the other.

    His face was a bit white and his lips were a bit curled. Even when he was sleeping, he was still as good looking as ever, a sight that she never tired of.

    His body was also very warm, giving her a familiar scent and the scent of medicine.

    ¡°Strange, where did that medicine smelle from?¡±

    She knit her brows and thought that he was injured, causing her heart to fill with pain. She reached out to take off his clothes and prepared to look over his injuries.

    She gently took off his belt and saw that he was still sleeping without moving at all. She let out a sigh of relief and went to take off his shirt.

    Suddenly, her hand was caught by a fiery hand.

    She looked up and met Mo Chuan¡¯s deep, dark eyes. His eyes had opened at an unknown time and was silently looking at her.

 Chapter 1013 - Donâ€™t want to talk about matters in the heart

    Chapter 1013: Don¡¯t want to talk about matters in the heart

    ¡°What are you trying to do, un?¡± Mo Chuan slowly let go. He spoke in azy voice and those yful eyes looked like they had caught a child doing something bad.

    This made her who felt confident at first feel a bit guilty, like she was assaulting him. Actually she just wanted to take off his clothes to look at his wounds, what did he think that she was doing?

    ¡°I.....I was just wanted to take off your clothes and then.....¡±

    She didn¡¯t get to finish because his head suddenly came over and kissed her lips.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyes were still open as she looked at his face that had been erged in front of her and her mind couldn¡¯t react for a while. She wanted to tell him, she really didn¡¯t have any intent in viting him, she just wanted to see his wounds!

    But she couldn¡¯t say anything as his hand came to the back of her head, not letting her escape at all. He kissed her in a strong and overwhelming manner. The kiss became deeper and their teeth began to touch. There were fireworks that shed in front of her eyes as her heart began to beat with his.

    Mo Chuan¡¯s eyes were half open and he matched gazes with her. He saw that there was an intoxicated look in her eyes and his fiery kiss became more gentle as he slowly began to taste her sweetness.

    He had to be careful to control his emotions, otherwise the one who suffered was him in the end.

    He tried his best not to get too close to her, but she wouldn¡¯t stay still and had toe disturb him. Didn¡¯t she know that even if he was sleeping, just a gentle motion would be enough to wake him?

    Not to mention she boldly took off his belt before trying to take off his clothes!

    A man¡¯s clothes, how could it be easily take off. Was she really not afraid of setting off his fire?

    He wanted to give her a kiss of punishment, but as they kissed, he lost himself with her. His breathing became heavier and the fiery kiss began to move down from her lips to her slender neck.

    Suddenly, he stopped all his movements. He turned away from her body and gave intense gasps while grabbing the bed.

    Damn! What was he doing!

    Chu Shao Bai¡¯s face shed in his mind and the zing mes inside his body were instantly extinguished as he began to deeply hate himself.

    ¡°Mo Chuan?¡±

    Chen Ning sat up from the bed and deeply looked at him.

    There were no candles in the room and there was only a faint amount of moonlight. She couldn¡¯t clearly see his face, but she could feel his painful and regretful mood.

    He had just lost control and kissed her, why was he filled with such regret and pain?

    Mo Chuan¡¯s body froze before he looked up and gave her a smile like nothing was wrong. He reached out to hold her and stroked her hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I lost control. Remember next time, you¡¯re not allowed to provoke me, understood? Otherwise, it¡¯s your own fault.¡± He said in a threatening tone.

    But his calm expression couldn¡¯t trick her.

    She could see that he was hiding something!

    ¡°Mo Chuan!¡± She kept looking at him.

    Mo Chuan felt like her clear as water eyes could suddenly see through him. He forced himself to calm down as he raised her chin, ¡°Do you want me to kiss you again?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±

    She looked into his eyes. With how close they were, not a single micro expression on his face could escape her eyes.

    Mo Chuan looked down and pursed his lips.

    This expression showed that something was on his heart, but he didn¡¯t want to talk about it.

 Chapter 1014

    ¡°Mochuan!¡± She raised her voice.

    He closed his eyes and said hoarsely, ¡°Shaobai can¡¯t hang on for long.¡±

    ¡°What can¡¯t hang on? What do you mean? What¡¯s wrong with Shaobai?¡±

    Chen Ning seemed to not have heard him clearly. She opened her eyes wide in disbelief.

    Mo Chuan took a deep breath and raised his eyes to look at her.

    His face was pale. His eyes were solemn. His voice was heavy with a trace of tremor.

    ¡°Shaobai...... is about die.¡±

    Like thunder exploding in her ears, it stunned her silly.

    She stared at Mochuan, unable to process what he had said.

    What did he mean? Shaobai, Chu Shaobai couldn¡¯t hang on? He...... was dying?

    How was this possible? This was impossible!

    ¡°Mochuan, you¡¯re joking, right? You¡¯re lying to me, right?¡± Her voice trembled. Tears unconsciously swelled in her eyes.

    He held her hands and felt her body shaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, Ning¡¯er. I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    ¡°But why? Tell me exactly what happened! Tell me! Didn¡¯t he go to the divine doctor to get medicine? Why is he suddenly dying?¡±

    Her body shook. She hung firmly onto him and stared at him.

    Mochuan once again deeply inhaled. Pain shed across his face. He didn¡¯t avoid her gaze, but steadily said, ¡°He didn¡¯t go find the number one doctor in the world. He has been in the capital the whole time, in Imperial Physician Zhang¡¯s fu [official residence]

    ¡°You were bitten by the snake on the wedding night. Your life was in danger. Imperial Physician Zhang said that only Thousand-Year-Old Snow Ginseng can save your life. I went to Chu Shaoyang, but he refused to take it out to save your life.

    ¡°He...... He said that he won¡¯t unless I gave you to him. I didn¡¯t hesitate before rejecting him. I know that you would rather die than go back to him. At that time, I decided to die with you. After I returned to the Pce, Shaobai came over. He brought Thousand-Year-Old Snow Ginseng soup over. But he fainted as soon as he came inside.

    ¡°I discovered that he had a deep sword wound in his chest. Blood was flowing down. In order to save you, he actually used a reverse psychology trick and let Chu Shaoyang stabbed his body. He brought the Thousand-Year-Old Snow Ginseng soup over to save you, but he copsed.¡±

    He paused here. That was because tears had gushed out of his eyes. His throat choked up.

    He looked up and controlled himself as to not let the tears fall. He didn¡¯t want her to see his tears.

    Chen Ning listened in a daze. She did not notice that Mochuan was crying, because her eyes were covered with tears. She couldn¡¯t see anything anymore.

    But she opened her eyes wide and looked at Mochuan without blinking. Her face was as pale as Mochuan¡¯s. Her lips trembled. After a long time, she asked hoarsely, ¡°He...... To save me, he is dying, right?¡±

    Mochuan closed his eyes and said lightly, ¡°En.¡±

    Her body shook again. There was no warmth in her fingertips. She trembled so much that he could not hold onto her hands.

    ¡°And then? You gave the soup that he brought over to me, didn¡¯t you? Mochuan, why did you save me and didn¡¯t save him? Don¡¯t you know that if he died because of me, I can never be at ease or happy for my whole life?!¡±

 Chapter 1015.1

    Chen Ning stared hard at Mochuan.

    ¡°I will regret it for a lifetime! I...... How can I use Shaobai¡¯s life to exchange for my happiness?! Mochuan, how can you be so selfish......¡± She paused. Big drops of tears fell.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Ning¡¯er, I really didn¡¯t! Shaobai did send the ginseng soup over. But I didn¡¯t know who to save with the soup. As I was in a dilemma, Imperial Physician Zhang came. He checked on Shaobai¡¯s injuries and quickly sutured his wounds. He also fed him medicine. Imperial Physician Zhang said that Shaobai only had flesh wounds. There was no serious warm. That¡¯s why I believed Imperial Physician Zhang and used that Snow Ginseng soup to save you......¡±

    Mochuan had not finished speaking, but Chen Ning coldly interrupted him.

    ¡°So I drank that bowl of ginseng soup, right?¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t drink that bowl of soup, because it was poisoned by Chu Shaoyang!¡±

    Her body suddenly shook. Her eyes were wide open in shock again. She frowned and said, bewildered, ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Mochuan gritted his teeth and no longer hid it. He told her everything that had happened that day.

    ¡°Because Chu Shaoyang had long guessed Shaobai¡¯s intentions, he deliberately made a poison soup for Shaobai to bring what he thought was the ginseng soup into the Pce. Chu Shaoyang wanted me to personally feed it to you and watch my painful expression as I realize that I personally killed my beloved person. Unfortunately, Imperial Physician Zhang saw through his poisonous plot. The heavens blessed us. I didn¡¯t feed you the poisoned soup.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but hug her tightly. He still shuddered when he remembered the scene at the time.

    Chen Ning trembled in his arms. She knew that Chu Shaoyang hated Mochuan, but she didn¡¯t know that he hated Mochuan to such a point!

 Chapter 1015.2

    He actually used his own brother and ignored his brother¡¯s life to have the person he hated the most to personally poison his beloved person to death......

    This...... This was a ruthless and cruel heart!

    ¡°Then what happened? How was my poison cured? Didn¡¯t you say that Chu Shaoyang¡¯s Thousand-Year-Old Snow Ginseng saved me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Who can guess what Chu Shaoyang is thinking? He followed Shaobai into the Pce. He had been secretly watching us. He appeared when Imperial Physician Zhang discovered his poisonous plot. He very easily took out the Thousand-Year-Old Snow Ginseng. He said that this was a life that he owed you. He was giving it back to you. Then he left without looking back.¡±

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t say anything. Her eyes were dark. Mochuan couldn¡¯t tell what she was thinking.

    ¡°And then?¡± She asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Later, Imperial Physician Zhang brought Chu Shaobai back to take care of his injuries. I was busy these few days taking care of the ceremony. I had no time to see him. Xiao Si told me today that Shaobai...... His condition has been deteriorating. He reached the point where he can¡¯t eat or drink and lost consciousness. When I went to Imperial Physician Zhang¡¯s fu to see him, I can hardly recognize him. He...... He has lost so much weight that he doesn¡¯t look human anymore......¡±

    Mochuan was choked once again.

    Chu Shaobai¡¯s white and bloodless face appeared in front of him. If he didn¡¯t personally see it, he would never believe that the lifeless person lying on the sickbed was the elegant Jingan Wang whose smile could dazzle all the girls.

 Chapter 1016.1

    Chen Ning¡¯s fingers slowly let go of his hands. She closed her eyes and copsed backwards without strength.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er!¡±

    Mochuan was hugely shocked. He hurriedly hugged her. She fell into his arms. Her eyes were closed and tears kept flowing down. A few strands of hair clung to the tears on her face. She looked extraordinarily pale.

    ¡°He did it for me. He did it all for me...... I harmed him......¡± She mumbled. Her voice was so low that it was a whisper.

    Mochuan¡¯s heart throbbed in pain. He hugged her, but her body shivered in his arms.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, this isn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to hear him. She opened her eyes and looked up at him. Tears kept falling from her eyes.

    ¡°If he dies, what am I going to pay him back with? What do I have to do to repay him? Mochuan, tell me. If Shaobai dies like this, will you be guilty for a lifetime? What about me? Can I be happy again? I......¡±

    She suddenly bit her lip hard. Even until there was a fishy sweet taste in her mouth, she still did not let go.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t hurt yourself. You can¡¯t save him like this. I feel bad just like you do.¡± He looked at the red blooming on her lips. His heart was in even more pain.

    ¡°Mochuan, take me there!¡±

    Chen Ning suddenly broke free from his arms and straightened her body. She squared her shoulders and looked steadily at him.

    ¡°Go? Go where?¡± Mochuan was startled.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see him. I have to go see him.¡± She met his eyes and looked firm.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you there tomorrow morning.¡± Mochuan didn¡¯t hesitate and nodded.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait until tomorrow. Mochuan, take me there now.¡± She grabbed his hand hard.

 Chapter 1016.2

    Didn¡¯t he say that Shaobai was about to die? If he couldn¡¯tst through tonight, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him.

    Mochuan looked at her. Her expression had calmed down. But her eyes still flickered with a burning light. He knew that if she couldn¡¯t see Chu Shaobai, no matter what, her heart would not rest assured.

    When they arrived at Imperial Physician Zhang¡¯s fu, dawn had not broken yet.

    Mochuan took her and jumped down from the roof. Hended in the yard and an alert voice immediately cried out from inside, ¡°Who is it?!¡±

    A faint gray shadow floated out of the room. It was Zhuifeng.

    He looked at Mochuan and Chen Ning standing in the yard. He was startled and hurriedly bowed. ¡°Paying respects to the Emperor and the Empress.¡±

    ¡°Emperor, Empress, you...... Why are you here?¡± Xiao Si followed Zhuifeng out of the door and was also surprised.

    ¡°Where is Shaobai?¡± Mochuan directly asked.

    ¡°In...... In the room. Imperial Physician Zhang is performing acupuncture on him.¡± Xiao Si stammered.

    Mochuan was slightly relieved. He turned to look at Chen Ning. She was looking at the shining candle against the paper window as if she was looking at the light of hope. She didn¡¯t even blink.

    She looked a lot calmer than he had thought.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, Imperial Physician Zhang is performing acupuncture on Shaobai. Do you want to take a look?¡± He asked softly.

    ¡°En.¡±

    She had also heard Xiao Si¡¯s words. She knew that he was alive. That elegant and handsome young man, who had smiled at her and brought her warmth during her darkest and most frustrated days, was still alive!

    The door was ajar. She stood in front of it for a moment and slowly walked inside.

 Chapter 1017.1

    Once inside, Chen Ning was choked by the smell of medicine. But she did not stop and walked into the bedroom.

    Several small red y stoves were burning in the room. A pot was ced on top of each small stove that was emitting white steam.

    Before Mochuan and she arrived, Xiao Si and Zhuifeng were decocting medicine.

    Imperial Physician Zhang was bending over the bed to perform acupuncture on Shaobai. He didn¡¯t hear Chen Ning¡¯s footsteps. He was fully engrossed in acupuncture. He didn¡¯t even lift his head.

    His head of white hair was messy. His forehead was filled with sweat. He was apletely different person from the neat and tidy old imperial physician.

    Chen Ning only nced over Imperial Physician Zhang. She didn¡¯t disturb him. She just stood there quietly in front of the bed and gazed intently at the motionless Chu Shaobai lying on the bed.

    If Mochuan didn¡¯t tell her before that he was really skinny...... skinny to the point where he didn¡¯t look human anymore, she really couldn¡¯t believe that the thin bony person was Shaobai.

    Her body slightly shook. She almost couldn¡¯t stand.

    A strong arm held her from behind.

    Mochuan was behind her. His arm wrapped around her waist, letting her lean on his chest. Then he quietly looked at Chu Shaobai on the bed with her.

    ¡°Shaobai. Is he really Shaobai?¡± Her lips moved. Her voice was so soft that even she couldn¡¯t hear it.

    Mochuan¡¯s arm around her waist tightened. Then he nodded.

    Chen Ning involuntarily closed her eyes. She calmed herself and opened her eyes again.

    The Chu Shaobai on the bed was really thin. He was so thin that his cheeks sunk and his eyes popped out. His face was sallow and his eyes were closed. His t chest didn¡¯t seem to move up or down.

    He was lying t and looked lifeless. He looked like a corpse without any breath and body heat.

 Chapter 1017.2

    She saw the thick gauze which covered his chest. That was the sword wound that he deliberately endured to save her......

    Was it because of this sword injury that made him be a living dead person?

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t believe it!

    It was very quiet in the room. It was so quiet that even a needle falling to the ground could be heard. There was only the sound from Imperial Physician Zhang¡¯s breathing.

    Xiao Si and Zhuifeng walked in the room silently too. They didn¡¯t say anything with tacit understanding. They crouched silently beside the stoves to look after the medicine in the pots.

    Imperial Physician Zhang¡¯s actions were getting slower and slower. The sweat on his forehead increased more and more. He was toiling strenuously in the end.

    Everyone in the room watched him. When he finished inserting thest needle, he exhaled a long breath. Then he started to copse.

    Mochuan lightly helped him with his hand on his back. Imperial Physician Zhang steadied his footsteps and looked back. He was suddenly taken back.

    ¡°Emperor!¡± Imperial Physician Zhang was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t say anything more.

    Then he saw Chen Ning and was even more shocked. He thought that he was dreaming.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Zhang, Shaobai...... can get better, right?¡± Mochuan slowly asked.

    Imperial Physician Zhang was going to instinctually shake his head. But he looked at Chen Ning and his neck stiffened. He vaguely said, ¡°Jingan Wang is blessed by the heavens. He is also young. He...... might get better.¡±

    However, he said these words with no confidence. How could the people there not understand the truth?

    Mochuan¡¯s heart suddenly sank. A touch of pain shed across his eyes.

    Zhuifeng and Xiao Si also looked down sadly. Their hearts held unspeakable grief.

 Chapter 1018.1

    Chen Ning slowly approached Chu Shaobai in the quiet atmosphere.

    ¡°Empress, you...... Don¡¯t touch the needles on his body.¡± Imperial Physician Zhang couldn¡¯t help but advise.

    ¡°I know,¡± she softly said.

    She was very close to Chu Shaobai now. She was close enough to see each of his eyshes. She was close enough to see his chest faintly rise and fall.

    Yes, Imperial Physician Zhang did not lie to her. Shaobai was indeed alive.

    But, he was just alive.

    She did not see any life in him. She did not get any familiar feeling from him. Her eyesnded on his right hand. That hand was just bones wrapped in leather. It looked unspeakably awful.

    Once, his fingers were slender and graceful. She always remembered that he had used that hand to hold an ice flower that was so beautiful that it shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. He had held it carefully and excitedly as he ran over to give it to her.

    ¡°Do you like it? Smell it. It smells nice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. How can a flower carved from ice smell?¡±

    ¡°This is the Ice Fragrance that you want. It¡¯s the Snow Lotus that I got from the snow mountain.¡±

    His clear voice still sounded in her ears. But the person who gifted her the Ice Fragrance had turned into a living dead person.

    Chen Ning tightly bit her lips. She didn¡¯t let her tears fall.

    She still remembered that the first time she saw him was in Chu Shaoyang¡¯s hall. Among everyone¡¯s contemptuous and disdainful gazes, only he looked at her differently. He smiled at her, like flowers blooming in the spring breeze.

 Chapter 1018.2

    But that young man who smiled like a spring breeze was lying motionless on the bed, allowing her eyes to roam over him. His eyes were closed and he turned a blind eye to her.

    Perhaps his eyes that were brighter than the stars in the sky could no longer open again.

    Chen Ning suddenly got a chill. She threw this terrible thought to the back of her head.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Zhang, doesn¡¯t he have a sword injury? Why...... did he be like this in just a few days? He...... He can¡¯t hear, see, or feel anything. Why is he like this?¡±

    She turned around and asked Imperial Physician Zhang with a trembling voice.

    Imperial Physician Zhang sighed. He shook his head. ¡°Replying to Empress, this old official has practiced medicine for decades and cannot say clearly why Jingan Wang suddenly...... would be like this. Empress is right. He only had flesh wounds. Although the sword hurt his lungs and he lost a lot of blood, it is not life-threatening.

    ¡°This old official had sutured his wounds and fed him tonic. With this old official¡¯s experience, he should recuperate for a few days and be fine. But this old official can¡¯t think of why Jingan Wang¡¯s condition suddenly changed. He not only didn¡¯t get better, but got significantly worse.¡±

    He paused and looked ashamed.

    ¡°This old official has used tried all solutions, but it¡¯s like a stone sinking into the sea. None had the slightest effect. Jingan Wang¡¯s high fever is not receding. Originally this is not some serious illness, but no matter what medicine he is fed, he will spit it all out. He does not eat or drink and lost a lot of blood. That¡¯s why he is so thin.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem if he is just thin. This old official can slowly cure him. But the thing that makes this old official the most helpless is that he haspletely lost consciousness. No matter what this old official does, he does not wake up. He...... He......¡±

    Imperial Physician Zhang hesitated and looked at Mochuan and Chen Ning. He stopped talking.

 Chapter 1019.1 - Give Up in Despair Part 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 1019 Give Up in Despair Part 1/2</h4>

    ¡°How is he?¡± Mochuan looked at him and asked hoarsely.

    Imperial Physician Zhang sighed and finally said it.

    ¡°He gave up in despair. He...... simply doesn¡¯t want to live anymore.¡±

    His words were like a thunderbolt that blew everyone silly in the room.

    Chen Ning¡¯s body shook again. She leaned back into Mochuan¡¯s arms and closed her eyes. Two streams of tears fell down.

    Mochuan seemed to be clutched by something. It was so painful that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Zhang, didn¡¯t you say that Jingan Wang has lost consciousness? Then why are you saying that he doesn¡¯t want to live?¡± He was confused.

    ¡°Yes. That is because he has closed off his senses. He doesn¡¯t want to hear anything or feel anything. He put himself into a shell and doesn¡¯t want toe out. He is...... bent on death. Even if this old man is more skilled, it is difficult to save a person who wants to die.

    ¡°Not to mention, he subconsciously does not want to take medicine. He spits out and throws up everything. This old man can only temporarily use acupuncture to maintain his life. But if things keep going on like this, he won¡¯tst another few days.¡±

    Imperial Physician Zhang shook his head. He said, full of confusion, ¡°This old man does not understand. Jingan Wang is in the prime of his life. Why would he want to die? This old man can cure illnesses, but not heart diseases. For Jingan Wang to get better, the knot in his heart must be untied first. However, he doesn¡¯t want to listen to anyone nor is he able to. This is a real incurable disease!¡±

    Imperial Physician Zhang knelt down to Mochuan.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Emperor. This old man has really tried his best. Whether or not Jingan Wang can live, this old official can only say that it¡¯s ¡®Up to him and the Heavens¡¯ will.¡¯¡±

 Chapter 1019.2 - Give Up in Despair Part 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 1019 Give Up in Despair Part 2/2</h4>

    Mochuan tightly clenched his teeth. He silently helped Imperial Physician Zhang up.

    ¡°Zhen [how Emperors refer to themselves] knows that you are dedicated. Zhen won¡¯t me you.¡±

    Chen Ning bit her lower lip until she bled. She knew why Chu Shaobai had lost the will to live. It was for her. He did it for her!

    Not only did she know, but Mochuan knew too.

    Chu Shaobai had always liked her. If Mochuan wasn¡¯t jealous back then and sent Chu Shaobai away from the capital, perhaps the current situation would bepletely different. The lucky person who had her wouldn¡¯t be him, Mochuan, but him, Chu Shaobai!

    But Mochuan never thought that Chu Shaobai loved her so deeply. He had noints even if he died for her.

    If Chu Shaobai really died like this, he too would be guilty and unhappy for a lifetime.

    No. He could not let Chu Shaobai die like this no matter what!

    He must find a way to save him!

    ¡°Imperial Physician Zhang, if there is Thousand-Year-Old Fuling or Shouwu, or another Thousand-Year-Old Snow Ginseng, can Shaobai be saved?¡± Mochuan stared at Imperial Physician Zhang. Rekindled hope was in his eyes.

    ¡°s, even if there is such a rare treasure, it won¡¯t save Jingan Wang¡¯s life because he rejects any medicine. Even if the medicine is good, he needs to eat it for it to work.¡± Imperial Physician Zhang shook his head and sighed.

    Mochuan¡¯s heart sank. The ignited hope shattered again.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Zhang, is there really no way to save Shaobai? You have such superb medical skills. You¡¯ve read so many medical books. Think again. There must be a way to save him. He¡¯s so young. He...... can¡¯t die like this. I beg you. You have to save him.¡±

    Chen Ning bit her lip and suddenly knelt down to Imperial Physician Zhang.

 Chapter 1020.1 - The Three â€œWonâ€™t Saveâ€ Part 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 1020 The Three ¡°Won¡¯t Save¡± Part 1/2</h4>

    ¡°Empress, please get up. You are really putting this old official in a difficult spot. This old official...... really doesn¡¯t have any solutions. The only thing we can do now is to keep him alive. Unless......¡±

    Imperial Physician Zhang hurriedly knelt on the ground too.

    ¡°Unless what?¡± Chen Ning suddenly looked up. She had a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible. It¡¯s impossible.¡± Imperial Physician Zhang shook his head.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Zhang, unless what?¡± Chen Ning kept asking.

    ¡°Unless the world¡¯s best doctor can be invited to treat Jingan Wang. Then Jingan Wang will have hope. But this is something impossible. So, s!¡± Imperial Physician Zhang sighed a long sigh.

    ¡°Why is it not possible? He¡¯s known as the best doctor in the world. A doctor¡¯s duty is to help people. Imperial Physician Zhang, where does this best doctor in the world live? I¡¯m going to personally invite him here to save Shaobai.¡± Chen Ning held infinite hope in her eyes. As long as someone could save Shaobai, no matter how hard the road was, she would certainly bring the doctor here.

    She suddenly remembered that when Empress Dowager Zhou was sick, it was Chu Shaobai who had travelled thousands of miles on a long journey to seek an elixir from that best doctor in the world. Her heart held more hope.

    Mochuan slightly sighed. He pulled her up from the ground and said to Zhuifeng, ¡°Zhuifeng, hurry and leave the capital. Go invite that best doctor in the world. As long as he is willing to save Shaobai, Zhen will give him whatever he wants.¡±

    Zhuifeng nodded.

 Chapter 1020.2 - The Three â€œWonâ€™t Saveâ€ Part 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 1020 The Three ¡°Won¡¯t Save¡± Part 2/2</h4>

    Empress Running Away with the Ball! Chapter 1020 The Three ¡°Won¡¯t Save¡± Part 2/2

    A GLOSSARY IS HERE for terms left in pinyin, for those who need it!

    ALL AVAILABLE CHAPTERS ARE LISTED ON THE TABLE OF CONTENTS PAGE UNDER CURRENT [BG] ROMANCE PROJECTS!]

    ¡°Wait. Mochuan, I want to go with Zhuifeng.¡± Chen Ning suddenly said.

    ¡°No. Ning¡¯er, your snake wound is not fully recovered. You also don¡¯t know martial arts. You can¡¯t travel so long and hard. It¡¯s fine if Zhuifeng goes. His qinggong [light flying skill] and martial arts are high. He will definitelye back with the news soon.¡± Mochuan didn¡¯t even think about it and refused.

    ¡°News? You mean that Zhuifeng won¡¯t be able to invite that doctor?¡± She immediately heard the meaning behind Mochuan¡¯s words.

    Mochuan didn¡¯t look the slightest bit happy. Instead, he was very gloomy. He lightly went, ¡°En¡± and no longer spoke.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Empress doesn¡¯t know. The best doctor in the world can be described as reaching the ¡®pinnacle of perfection¡¯ and ¡®able to rescue someone from death.¡¯ As long as he is willing to help, there is no illness in the world that he cannot treat. Even if someone died, the doctor can still save him.

    ¡°But he has a strange personality. This old official heard that he has three ¡®Won¡¯t Save.¡¯ If he doesn¡¯t want to save someone, he would never move a finger no matter what. But if he wants to save someone, even if that person entered the underworld, the doctor can still pull him out.¡± Imperial Physician Zhang sighed as he spoke.

    ¡°This godly doctor really has a strange personality. Imperial Physician Zhang, what are his three ¡®Won¡¯t Save?¡¯ Is Shaobai within the scope of his three ¡®Won¡¯t Save?¡¯¡± Chen Ning asked.

    ¡°The first is: He won¡¯t save any noble or high-ranking person. If the person is noble or has unlimited wealth, he absolutely won¡¯t save him even if all the gold in the world is put in front of him. The second is: He won¡¯t save anyone whom he dislikes. The third is: He won¡¯t save anyone who knows martial arts.

    ¡°Empress, Jingan Wang vites his first and third ¡®Won¡¯t Save.¡¯ So, the godly doctor absolutely will note. The Emperor probably won¡¯t be able to invite him even if he personally goes himself. So that was why this old official said that this is impossible. s.¡±

 Chapter 1021.1 - Extreme Enough Part 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 1021 Extreme Enough Part 1/2</h4>

    Chen Ning paused after listening. She suddenly remembered something and turned to Mochuan. ¡°Thest time that the Empress Dowager was ill, didn¡¯t you send Shaobai to find the best doctor in the world for medicine and he seeded? If he really have three ¡®Won¡¯t saves¡¯ then how can he prescribe a prescription to treat the Empress Dowager¡¯s illness? If he can save the Empress Dowager, then he can also save Shaobai!¡±

    Mochuan shook his head sadly. He held her hand and said, ¡°That godly doctor wrote out a prescription for Muhou to treat her illness not because Shaobai knelt for seven days and nights in front of his door. It was because Shaobai promised to do something that he could not do.

    ¡°That was why he made an exception. When the godly doctor handed the prescription to Shaobai, he said that he had made an exception already. There will not be a second time. Even if Shaobaies to him in the future with a fatal disease and personally begs him, he would definitely not do anything. I sent Zhuifeng to ask him as ast glimmer of hope.¡±

    Chen Ning wiped her tears and said, ¡°He ims that he¡¯s the best doctor in the world. I think that it¡¯s a false reputation. All doctors have a benevolent heart to benefit the people. How can they be like him? Not saving this and not saving that?

    ¡°Can it be that all the rich and powerful people deserve to die if they have a serious illness? So what if they¡¯re martial artists? There are so many people that he doesn¡¯t like. He¡¯s simply unworthy of being the best doctor in the world!¡±

    Imperial Physician Zhang¡¯s expression changed as he said, ¡°Empress should not discredit the godly doctor. He is an expert with real ability. This old man has practiced medicine for decades and admires this godly doctor the most.

    ¡°But there is no such blessing as to be able to see him. There is also no such blessing to ask this godly doctor for some guidance. This is really a lifelong regret. If Zhuifeng can invite this godly doctor to the capital, this old man has to meet this godly doctor.¡±

    He thought very highly of this godly doctor. But the more he praised him, the angrier Chen Ning became.

 Chapter 1021.2 - Extreme Enough Part 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 1021 Extreme Enough Part 2/2</h4>

    This godly doctor was really powerful and extreme enough. He thought that he was so great because he had good medical skills? He wouldn¡¯t save people, but still had a bunch of rules. What right did he have to im to be the best godly doctor in the world?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to invite this godly doctor now. If I can¡¯t invite him toe save Shaobai, then I won¡¯t return to the capital!¡± She paused and angrily spoke.

    ¡°Zhuifeng, go prepare the horse carriage. We¡¯re setting off at once.¡±

    Zhuifeng was startled. He didn¡¯t dare to agree and hurriedly looked at Mochuan.

    Mohuan¡¯s face sank. ¡°Ning¡¯er, don¡¯t speak nonsense. Do you think that this godly doctor wille just because you invite him toe? Even if I personally go, I don¡¯t have the slightest confidence, let alone you. Are you really noting back for a lifetime if you can¡¯t invite him?¡±

    She looked up and into Mochuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mochuan, trust me. I will have a way to invite the godly doctor here. This is the only hope to save Shaobai. I will never give up no matter how difficult it is!¡±

    She looked resolute. Her voice was filled with unshakeable determination.

    Mochuan understood her personality. Since she had decided on one thing, she would never change her decision no matter what.

    But how could he let her go alone somewhere so far away?

    She didn¡¯t know martial arts. Even if Zhuifeng was there to protect her, Mochuan couldn¡¯t rest assured.

    ¡°Fine. Since you have decided to go, then I will go with you to invite this godly doctor. Zhuifeng, Xiao Si, go prepare. We will leave at first light,¡± Mochuan said.

 Chapter 1022.1 - Stupid Donkey Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 1022 Stupid Donkey Part 1</h4>

    Xiao Si and Zhuifeng were shocked when they heard Mochuan¡¯s words.

    ¡°Emperor, you...... really want to leave the capital? If the Empress Dowager finds out, she definitely will not agree.¡±

    Xiao Si¡¯s chin was about to drop. His first reaction was if Empress Dowager Zhou found out, he would be beaten up again. Empress Dowager Zhou wouldn¡¯t me the Emperor for leaving the capital, but she would certainly put the charge of instigating the Emperor to leave the capital on him.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t tell the Empress Dowager yet. Xiao Si, you stay in the capital. Tell Muhou [Imperial mother, how Emperors refer to the Empress Dowager] after we leave the capital.¡±

    Mochuan nodded and agreed with Xiao Si.

    Xiao Si immediately knelt on the ground. His face was bitter as he said, ¡°Emperor, take Xiao Si with you when you leave the capital. Have Zhuifeng tell the Empress Dowager that you¡¯re leaving the capital instead.¡±

    Zhuifeng was anxious once he heard. He knelt down. ¡°Emperor, this subordinate is your secret guard. This subordinate¡¯s duty is to protect your safety. Of course this subordinate will be where you are, Emperor.¡±

    Zhuifeng red hard at Xiao Si. He thought that this little fox was too wicked. Wasn¡¯t he just pushing him into the fire?! And he really treated Xiao Si as a brother too. Huh!

    ¡°Mochuan, you are the monarch of a country. You have many things waiting for you to take care of. A country also cannot go one day without having a monarch. You cannot leave the capital. Let me go find the godly doctor instead.¡±

    Chen Ning shook her head at Mochuan with a face of disagreement.

    ¡°Do you think that I can let you take the risk alone? Do you know how far the godly doctor is? Do you know what dangers there are? You are a weak woman who doesn¡¯t know martial arts. How am I supposed to rest assured?¡± Mochuan looked deeply at her.

 Chapter 1022.2 - Stupid Donkey Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 1022 Stupid Donkey Part 2</h4>

    ¡°I won¡¯t be alone. I¡¯m bringing Zhuifeng. His qinggong [light flying skills] is good and his martial arts are high. Moreover, we¡¯re just going to ask the godly doctor to save someone and not to go there and fight. What dangers will we encounter?

    ¡°Even if we encounter those small thieves on the road, they won¡¯t be Zhuifeng¡¯s opponent. Hey, Zhuifeng. It can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t even handle small thieves, right?¡± Chen Ning was carefree as she asked.

    A touch of pride shed across Zhuifeng¡¯s face. ¡°What small thieves? This subordinate can take on a hundred of them!¡±

    ¡°Zhuifeng, you¡¯re so powerful.¡± Chen Ning praised him. Zhuifeng felt smug and conceited.

    Xiao Si lowered his head and suppressed his smile. He scolded in his heart: Big fool!

    ¡°Mochuan, what do you have to worry about when Zhuifeng is there to protect me? He¡¯s the best secret guard around you. Do you think Zhuifeng¡¯s martial arts aren¡¯t good enough and that he can¡¯t protect me?¡± Chen Ning asked.

    Mochuan was unmoved.

    Zhuifeng was anxious. ¡°Emperor, this subordinate will absolutely protect the Empress and won¡¯t let her lose a hair!¡±

    Xiao Si¡¯s head hung lower. His smile gradually expanded.

    He was feeling more and more sympathetic towards Zhuifeng. The Empress casually said a sentence and he took it so seriously. He would definitely suffer on this trip.

    ¡°Fine. Zhuifeng, Zhen will hand the Empress¡¯ safety over to you. If she is missing one hair, Zhen will hold you responsible!¡± Mochuan stared at Zhuifeng.

    Zhuifeng suddenly froze. He blinked and blinked before finally reacting.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smack his own head. He felt that he was a stupid donkey. Someone hadn¡¯t put the harness on him yet, but he went ahead, stuck his head into the harness, and started turning the grindstone himself.

 Chapter 1023.1 - Itâ€™s a Deal Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 1023 It¡¯s a Deal Part 1</h4>

    ¡°Emp...... Emperor, Emp......eror......¡± Zhuifeng stammered as he looked at Mochuan. His face looked as if he had eaten a bitter melon. He wanted to ask if he could take the words that he said back.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had no confidence in himself. But if the Empress really lost a hair, how was he going to exin to the Emperor?!

    ¡°Okay. This matter is settled then. Zhuifeng, go prepare the horse carriage and luggage. We will set off tomorrow at dawn.¡±

    Chen Ning spoke first and didn¡¯t let Zhuifeng renege.

    Zhuifeng thought that Xiao Si was correct. His head really was made of wood. He couldn¡¯t help but look at Mochuan, but Mochuan didn¡¯t even look at him.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving, Zhuifeng?!¡± Mochuan said.

    ¡°Ah! Yes!¡±

    Zhuifeng rounded his eyes in disbelief. The Emperor was really letting him protect the Empress alone to seek the godly doctor?

    But he didn¡¯t dare to refuse. His neck stiffened as he received the order. He looked back and red fiercely at Xiao Si, who was making funny faces at him, before leaving.

    Chen Ning slowly walked over to the bed and stared at the unconscious Chu Shaobai.

    She half knelt in front of the bed. She reached out and gently stroked Chu Shaobai¡¯s white cheek. She slowly said, ¡°Shaobai, believe me. I will definitely bring the godly doctor here to treat you. You have to wait for me toe back.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to count to three. If you don¡¯t say anything, then that means that you agree. You can¡¯t renege. One, two, three. All right. Time is up! Then it¡¯s a deal. No matter what, you have to wait for me toe back.

    ¡°I know that you can hold on, right, Shaobai?¡±

    Chu Shaobai lied there quietly. There wasn¡¯t the slightest expression on his face. His eyebrows didn¡¯t even twitch.

    Crystal drops of tears fell onto his face.

 Chapter 1023.2 - Itâ€™s a Deal Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 1023 It¡¯s a Deal Part 2</h4>

    Chen Ning looked up. There was a new smile on her face covered with tears.

    ¡°Shaobai, you always keep your word. Since you have promised me, then you must do as you say. If you dare to die before Ie back, then I will never forgive you. Not in this lifetime, not in the next lifetime, and not in the next, next lifetime!¡±

    She wiped her tears off, stood up, and looked hard at Chu Shaobai.

    ¡°Imperial Physician Zhang, please keep him alive no matter what. I will definitely bring the godly doctor here to save him. Please.¡± She bowed to Imperial Physician Zhang.

    ¡°Empress, this old official does not deserve this. This old official will do everything possible to keep Jingan Wang¡¯s life. This old official wishes that Empress will have a sessful trip!¡± Imperial Physician Zhang hurriedly knelt down. His expression was scared and excited.

    He had heard about Chen Ning¡¯s brilliant mind. He thought that maybe she really had a way to invite the godly doctor here.

    He began to get excited when he thought that he might be lucky enough to meet the world-famous godly doctor.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er,e back to the Pce with me now. I have something to tell you.¡± Mochuan wrapped his arm around her waist and started leading her away. Before leaving, he said, ¡°Xiao Si, stay here. Report any news to me immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Emperor.¡± Xiao Si immediately answered. He nced out the dark window and had infinite sympathy for Zhuifeng.

    The two people returned to the Pce. Mochuan closed the door and stared at Chen Ning without saying a word.

    ¡°Mochuan, I have to go. I...... I can¡¯t let Shaobai lie there like a living dead person. I have to try if there is even a glimmer of hope!¡±

    She knew that Mochuan was angry, but she still insisted on her decision.

 Chapter 1024.1 - Peacock Spreads Its Tail Part 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 1024 Peacock Spreads Its Tail Part 1/2</h4>

    Mochuan looked at her for a long time before finally reaching out to pull her into his arms.

    ¡°I know that you will do what you have decided to do, so I will not stop you. But you must promise me that no matter what happens, you have toe back unscathed. If you really can¡¯t invite the godly doctor...... You must stille back! If you don¡¯te back, how do you think I will punish you?¡±

    He stared threateningly at her.

    ¡°Mochuan, I will definitelye back! And I will definitely bring the godly doctor back. Believe me!¡± She looked at him full of confidence.

    He nodded and didn¡¯t say any more. He just held her hand tightly.

    He knew better than her how difficult that godly doctor was, but he didn¡¯t want to shake her confidence. He also hoped that she really would have a way to invite him and save Chu Shaobai¡¯s life.

    ¡°Okay. Get some rest. I will make some preparations for you. You can set off at dawn.¡±

    Mochuan picked her up and put her on the bed.

    ¡°Mochuan, what are you preparing?¡±

    ¡°Of course they are things that you will need. Be good. Wait for me here.¡±

    Mochuan then turned and left.

    She lied in bed and closed her eyes. But Chu Shaobai¡¯s thin and sallow face kept appearing in her mind.

    Tears unwittingly flowed down the corners of her eyes.

    Believe me, Shaobai. I will save you!

    Whether that godly doctor is a human or a ghost and even if he is an immortal from the heavens, I will still bring him back to save your life!

    Mochuan returned. His footsteps were silent so she didn¡¯t hear him.

 Chapter 1024.2 - Peacock Spreads Its Tail Part 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 1024 Peacock Spreads Its Tail Part 2/2</h4>

    He stood in front of the bed and saw her crying without a sound. His heart pained.

    She was crying for another man, but he could only helplessly watch and couldn¡¯t do anything. That was because he felt as bad as she did.

    ¡°Silly girl. Don¡¯t cry anymore. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will be jealous if you cry for Shaobai?¡±

    He hugged her and wiped the tears from her eyes while feigning anger.

    She opened her tearful eyes and said softly, ¡°You will never be jealous of Shaobai.¡±

    ¡°But I am distressed seeing you cry.¡± He used his fingers to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Ning¡¯er.¡±

    She blinked and leaned her head into his arms. She smiled through her tears.

    In this world, only Mochuan understood her and was distressed over her like this.

    Her eyes suddenlynded on the big and small bundles that he had brought back. She opened her eyes in amazement.

    ¡°What is that, Mochuan?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re for you to use on the road. Come. You don¡¯t know how to use certain things. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±

    Mochuan opened the small bundle and took out a belt. He fastened it around her waist.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t an ordinary belt. It¡¯s a very delicately crafted weapon. It has a very nice name: Peacock Spreads Its Tail. Do you want to try its power?¡±

    ¡°Peacock Spreads Its Tail? This name is beautiful. Is this a very powerful weapon? Teach me how to use it.¡± She touched the belt excitedly and curiously.

    Mochuan¡¯s face suddenly changed colors. He shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t move. Do not move.¡±

    His body shed behind her. Cold sweat had appeared on his back.

    This girl was really reckless. Her hand was on the mechanism. If she identally had pressed down, she would have be a beehive.

 Chapter 1025.1 - Treasure Chest Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 1025 Treasure Chest Part 1</h4>

    ¡°What? Did I touch the mechanism?¡± Chen Ning really did stay motionless. She discovered that her finger was on a small protrusion.

    ¡°En. Turn around and face the screen. Then press down.¡± Mochuan¡¯srge palm gently pressed down on her finger.

    Slight hissing sounds like fine rainnding on the ground sounded.

    Chen Ning¡¯s eyesnded on the screen opposite her and became shocked and happy. She couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Ah.¡±

    The solid and red sandalwood screen was densely nailed with dozens of small silver needles. Each needle was inserted one centimeter deep. It could be imagined how powerful this weapon was.

    ¡°This Peacock Spreads Its Tail is really powerful!¡± Chen Ning praised and caressed the belt and couldn¡¯t bear to put it down.

    Mochuan said, ¡°This weapon¡¯s most powerful point is that it is silent when itunches. He won¡¯t think that you would have such a hidden weapon, even if the other party is a martial arts expert. As long as you are facing him when you press the mechanism, he cannot escape no matter how high his martial arts are.¡±

    ¡°What about you? Can you dodge with your martial arts?¡±

    ¡°You want to try?¡± Mochuan raised his eyebrow.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try it.¡±

    She suddenly turned and faced Mochuan. Her fingers were on her belt.

    Mochuan was startled. He didn¡¯t think that she would do it as soon as she said it and didn¡¯t give him any time to prepare. He had no time to think. He flipped like a crane and fluttered over her head with a beautiful posture.

    When hended on the ground, he was already behind her.

 Chapter 1025.2 - Treasure Chest Part 2

    Chapter 1025 Treasure Chest Part 2

    Sheughed out loud. ¡°What are you afraid of? Would I really use a hidden weapon against you?¡±

    Mochuan gnashed his teeth. He looked back and saw a shallow smile on her face. His heart couldn¡¯t help but warm.

    He could finally coax a smile from her. So what if she was making fun of him?!

    ¡°You have to wear this belt and don¡¯t take it off no matter what you encounter. I won¡¯t be with you and Zhuifeng isn¡¯t flexible enough. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t be able to take good care of you.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t know martial arts. With this Peacock Spreads Its Tail, you won¡¯t have to be afraid even if you encounter an expert in martial arts. These needles are dipped in anesthetic. The other party will have no strength and be at your disposal.¡±

    He was still worried and spoke some more.

    Chen Ning nodded and looked up at him. ¡°Mochuan, you¡¯re really thoughtful. With this, I don¡¯t have to learn whatever internal strength.¡±

    ¡°No! This is only a hidden weapon and can only be used to take the other person by surprise. If the other party knows that you have such a weapon, what will you do if he cuts it in half? So when you return, you better practice hard!

    ¡°There¡¯s also this Dongzhu Ring. There is a small bead that can lightly rotate inside. The inside is hollow and filled with medicinal powder. If you meet an enemy whom you cannot defeat, you can sprinkle some in his food or wine. It¡¯s a very powerful powder and can make the other party unconscious in less than fifteen minutes.¡±

    Mochuan took out a Dongzhu Ring and put it on her hand.

    She yed with the ring for a while and went over to look at the big bundle. She smiled and said, ¡°Mochuan, you¡¯re like a huge treasure chest. Let me see what good things are in this bundle.¡±

    She was startled as soon as the bundle was opened.

    ¡°Huh? Why is there so much clothing? Mochuan, did you prepare a year¡¯s worth of clothing?¡±

 Chapter 1026.1 - Feed Her Until She Turned Into a Pig Part 1

    Chapter 1026 Feed Her Until She Turned Into a Pig Part 1

    Chen Ning looked at the thick and thin wool cloaks and coats. Her mouth almost dropped open.

    ¡°Bring them all. You can¡¯t be cold, hungry, or sick at all. Anyway, you muste back without losing even one single hair!¡± Mochuan¡¯s face was stiff as he looked seriously at her.

    Chen Ning stuck out her tongue and didn¡¯t argue with him. She would just bring them with her. After all, the person carrying these things wasn¡¯t her.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll bring them all with me.¡± She tied up the bundle.

    Mochuan removed small bottles and jars from the small bundle. He told her that this was Jinchuang Medicine, this was ointment for bruises, this was blood-clotting medicine, and this was liniment. There were no less than a dozen varieties.

    Chen Ning was stunned.

    ¡°Mochuan, are you making me take a pharmacy?¡±

    ¡°Who knows what danger you will encounter when you travel? So, you have to take these medicines with you. It¡¯s better to be prepared.¡±

    Mochuan told her about the use of all the bottles and jars so that she could remember it.

    She sighed helplessly. She mustered up her energy and remembered every word.

    ¡°What¡¯s this then, Mochuan?¡± She finally saw Mochuan put all the bottles and jars of ointments and liniments into the luggage. She was surprised to see that he took another small bundle out of the big bundle.

    This time, it was full of all sorts of pastries, preserves, fruits, and candies.

    ¡°Eat this on the road. You may not be used to eating the things outside. I got these from the Imperial Kitchen. There¡¯s not enough time to have them prepare snacks that suit your taste. So you will be slighted.¡±

    ¡°Mochuan,¡± Chen Ning bit her lips as she looked at him.

    Was he trying to feed her until she turned into a pig?

 Chapter 1026.2 - Feed Her Until She Turned Into a Pig Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 1026 Feed Her Until She Turned Into a Pig Part 2</h4>

    She wanted tough, but her heart felt tart and touched.

    ¡°These are banknotes. There¡¯s about 2,000 silvers. It¡¯s for you to spend on the road. I¡¯m not giving you too much because it draws too much attention. It will easily catch the attention of thieves. This bag is filled with loose silver. It¡¯s more convenient to use this to pay for meals and amodations.

    ¡°There¡¯s also this. Keep it carefully. It¡¯s a cinnabar seal. You can take it to any bank in West Chu to withdraw money. You can withdraw as much as you want. Keep it with you in case you need it.¡±

    Mochuan handed her a heavy wallet and a handful of banknotes. Then he finally ced a small seal in her palm.

    Chen Ning held the small seal and her heart felt warm.

    She softly said, ¡°Okay. I remembered it all.¡±

    ¡°Also......¡± Mochuan thought a bit and said, ¡°That godly doctor¡¯s temper is very strange. If you can invite him here, then fine. But if you cannot, I forbid you to agree to any of his ridiculous requests. I can give him power or money. But there is one thing that I will never agree to!¡±

    He looked firmly at her.

    She nodded. ¡°I know. I understand.¡±

    Her eyes smiled. ¡°What else?¡±

    Mochuan thought and finally shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s it. That¡¯s all I can think of for the time being. Is there anything else that you need to bring?¡±

    ¡°No. Mochuan, I really want to take you with me.¡± She stood on her tiptoes and stretched up to kiss his lips.

    A soft and fragrant scene wafted into his nose. Mochuan couldn¡¯t help but be dazed. He was about to hug her and kiss her deeply. But she slipped out of his arms like a swimming fish.

    ¡°Mochuan, I¡¯m leaving now. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely bring the godly doctor back!¡±

    She was full of confidence as she looked up. She gently shook her head and her ck hair swished in the air.

 Chapter 1027.1 - You Have to Come Back Part 1

    <strong>Chapter 1027 You Have to Come Back Part 1</strong>

    The door was suddenly pushed open when sunlight dyed the white paper windows.

    ¡°Xiaojie,* no matter where you¡¯re going, Nubi* will go with you!¡± Xiao Ru knelt at the door and looked stubbornly at Chen Ning.

    [Xiaojie = youngdy, miss

    Nubi = literally: ¡°this ve servant,¡± how female ves or servants refer to themselves]

    ¡°Xiao Ru, why are you here?¡± Chen Ning was slightly surprised. She walked over to pull her, but Xiao Ru knelt on the ground and refused to get up.

    ¡°Xiaojie, you said that you would bring Nubi no matter where you go. You said that you won¡¯t leave Nubi. If you leave without bringing Nubi with you, then Nubi will kneel here for a lifetime and not get up,¡± Xiao Ru said tearfully.

    Chen Ning hesitated for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m going to do something. It¡¯s not convenient to take you with me. Be good and wait for me toe back. Be good.¡±

    ¡°Nubi knows. You disdain Nubi for being stupid, right?¡± Xiao Ru blinked and tears fell down from her eyes.

    ¡°Silly girl. I¡¯m not saying that you¡¯re stupid. It¡¯s just that it will be a hard trip......¡±

    ¡°Nubi isn¡¯t afraid of suffering. Xiaojie, Nubi isn¡¯t afraid of danger. Nubi wants to be with you. Please take Nubi with you. Nubi can take care of your food and daily living. Although Nubi is clumsy, Nubi will massage your legs, shoulders, and back. Xiaojie, you said that you won¡¯t leave Nubi behind no matter where you go. Did you forget?¡±

    Xiao Ru knelt on the ground and sobbed.

    Chen Ning felt a big headache. Her ns didn¡¯t include Xiao Ru. If this girl came along, she would certainly cause some trouble. But she did say that she wouldn¡¯t separate from her no matter where she would go.

    If she broke her word, wouldn¡¯t she break Xiao Ru¡¯s heart?

    ¡°......¡± She looked up at Mochuan and winked at him. She wanted him to reject Xiao Ru.

 Chapter 1027.2 - You Have to Come Back Part 2

    <strong>Chapter 1027 You Have to Come Back Part 2</strong>

    She knew that Xiao Ru was afraid of Mochuan the most. As long as Mochuan said no, Xiao Ru wouldn¡¯t dare to say another word.

    Who knew that Mochuan would look at her and say, ¡°You can follow along, but you have to serve Ning¡¯er carefully. If she bes ill or lose weight, Zhen won¡¯t spare you when you get back!¡±

    Xiao Ru was overjoyed. She immediately smiled and kowtowed to Mochuan again and again. ¡°Nubi thanks Emperor. Rest assured, Emperor. Nubi will take good care of Xiaojie.¡±

    Chen Ning didn¡¯t expect that Mochuan would actually let Xiao Ru go with her. She was extremely puzzled and couldn¡¯t help but stare at Mochuan.

    What would happen if they encounter any danger? She didn¡¯t know martial arts and couldn¡¯t protect Xiao Ru. Even if Zhuifeng was strong, he still only had two arms!

    She wasn¡¯t afraid that it would be dangerous, but she was reluctant to let Xiao Ru get into danger like her.

    ¡°Ning¡¯er, it¡¯s good to have an attentive person to take care of you on the road. Xiao Ru has been with you since childhood. She knows more than anyone whether you¡¯re cold or you¡¯re hot. If you leave her in the Pce, do you want me to look this girl crying every day?¡± Mochuan slightly teased.

    Chen Ning couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She finally nodded. ¡°Okay, Xiao Ru. Come with me then.¡±

    Xiao Ru jumped up from the ground in joy. ¡°Nubi will immediately prepare the luggage.¡±

    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to bring anything. Everything is ready.¡± Chen Ning looked at Mochuan. She thought that the huge bundle of clothing was enough for her and Xiao Ru to wear for several autumns and winters.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost dawn. You should start your journey. Remember what I said. No matter what, you have toe back!¡±

    Mochuan held her hand. His eyes were filled with reluctance.

 Chapter 1028 - Marry a Pig as a Wife

    <strong>Chapter 1028 Marry a Pig as a Wife </strong>

    ¡°En.¡± Chen Ning nodded hard. In fact, if he was reluctant to part with her, how could she be willing to part from him?

    But she thought of Chu Shaobai hovering between life and death. She lifted her chin and pulled her hand back from Mochuan before smiling at him.

    At this time, the sky was turning bright. The city gate had not opened yet. But Zhuifeng took Mochuan¡¯s imperial token and they easily left the capital. They rode a horse carriage southwards.

    This was a veryfortable horse carriage. It appeared in on the outside and looked no different from an ordinary horse carriage, but the inside was different.

    There was a soft couch inside, along with a small table and two embroidered pillows. It was like a small, but fully furnished little room.

    There was a shelf above the table. A teapot was on the shelf. It could prevent tea from being poured out during the journey. One had to praise the designer¡¯s ingenuity.

    The three people on the horse carriage had changed their clothing to avoid attracting attention.

    The identities of the three people were a Xiaojie, a maidservant, and a manservant.

    Zhuifeng sat in the front of the horse carriage and drove it. Excited chattering sounded behind him from time to time, but he rarely heard Chen Ning¡¯s voice.

    The nerves of his entire body were stretched tight. Although he was driving the horse carriage, his ears were perked up. His eyes also looked around vigntly.

    Xiao Ru was very excited inside the horse carriage. This was the first time that she left the capital since she was born. For a period of time, she felt that one pair of eyes wasn¡¯t enough.

    She lifted the curtain on the horse carriage and looked outside. She pulled on Chen Ning¡¯s sleeve and asked questions.

    When she saw a farmer plowing farnd, she eximed and asked why that man was as ck as charcoal.

    When she saw a scarecrow, she suddenly realized that he stood under the sun all day long. No wonder he turned into a charcoal.

    Chen Ning leaned against the window and looked quietly outside. She asionally answered, ¡°En.¡±

    She finally realized why Mochuan made her take Xiao Ru along.

    The journey wouldn¡¯t be boring with Xiao Ru, who didn¡¯t know about the sorrows of the world, talking and chattering around her. She also wouldn¡¯t have the time to be sad about Chu Shaobai.

    Zhuifeng¡¯s thoughts werepletely different from hers.

    He drove the horse carriage and his cheek twitched. He listened to Xiao Ru¡¯s silly and foolish words. He hated that he couldn¡¯t take his socks off to stuff her twittering mouth.

    He really didn¡¯t understand. The Empress was such a smart person. How could there be a stupid maidservant around her?!

    Such a stupid girl would never get married!

    Who would want to marry a stupid pig as a wife?!

    The three people travelled through the nights for a few days. Everything was peaceful.

    For safety reasons, Zhuifeng chose densely popted official roads. In addition, they were dressed very simply and weren¡¯t the slightest bit eye-catching.

    Chen Ning knew that Chu Shaobai¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t optimistic. Whether he couldst until she invited the godly doctor was still difficult to say. She naturally hoped that she would arrive at the godly doctor¡¯s residence as soon as possible.

    Thus, Zhuifeng didn¡¯t dare to dy the slightest along the way. Even at noon, he randomly bought a few steamed buns to eat.

    Xiao Ru thought that it was novel and interesting for the first few days. But after sitting in the horse carriage for two days, she began to feel pain all over her body, especially her buttocks. It felt as if she had been beaten. When she slept in an inn at night, she could only sleep on her front side.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!